SELDEN
TITLES
HONOR
MINSAM AMIAM
**;
S.O.SE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
LIBRARY
'
that
w
WOUDHE
ORINTHINI!!
1837
Run
ARTES
SCIENTIA
PUHHIHMI
VERITAS
OF THE
Et
.
.*
A!
TIEK
*
*****
LIAU
ce
{
.
HNIKA
MIHIN
ulottuu
ต้น
.
*
THIS BOOK
FORMS PART OF THE
ORIGINAL LIBRARY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
BOUGHT IN EUROPE
1838 TO 1839
BY
ASA GRAY
..?
wi
.
ve on
*
***
teme A
Share
bers
Lahat
C
che
.
ܝ
ܢ
܀ 4
& ;.,
' : °
܂ ܂
; ܀
ܝ
܀܀
܂ ܟ܂ ;
܂ ,.
܂
ܕ: ,: ܂
܀ ܀
ܐ ܂
14
. ܝܐ، ،،
ܐ ;
* '
܃ ܃ ܃ ܃
" ܀
.* *
; ;;
܂
ܐ
' ܝ ܀
܇ . .
. * °
ܢ * ;
، ، ،!'
ܗܝ. ܂ ܟ
1
ܐ. ܝ
، ܀ ܂܀
܀
܀
. ;;
;; ;
܀ ܀ ܀ ، ، ،
. ,;
. ,
ܝ ܂ ܂
ܚܰܝܟ݁ , ܀
ܫ ܝ
܂
, ܀
.
k
ܝ
܂
ܪ ܀
ܐ ܗ
ܘ ܨܿ (
܀ , ܀
܀܀ ܂
. و
و . . .
*
ه . " .
1
.
*•
4
::
. . .
1
1
یار
دی۔
.
. .
.
..
| 1
**,
" و
*
..
.
.
{
....
عنا
| ا
|
ارا
..
." در
"'".
,
" " " "
.*
f
CR
350
S46
163/
1
"
ܪ
ܐܢ
f
ܖ ܜ
1
ܬ
ܢܣܙ
܀
ܙ
.
」
Mistghilang
sange
.
nuna
it
qua raga
. .
.
tev
I
HALA
svom parmigings
ce
k zo
Chom any as ferryt
4
Impokon a hangya Ars: benars from mouth P. 9- Bryn,
the art of
fox Anglia. Tuung Et fim parts of cranel.p. 18.
Te ole
vanere
fed ragiky inzet ieja, 29 gioriquisa e
rei
Baronat ord for
Fruta pa manfaat unting. iz
arrin qo.si
Yominion of sna.p.28.
ou .29.
in
{agar
3. sabar quis now on grew iter
Marche solo many formen by Maquada Zusaur of G sout
south be
ufficisms homor á kai, qori Biqng honova 2. bok. 93. 86.233
.
Za
Ir Kerom
from canto
shirey
Counlyn fy whom. 4.
Datinamer & Low Gorce 74
#2. Conquageftugris.793
Annig hele fam. w*74...
i ziveata tratan be
ront. Th. Giselbst
for at
bruch paksult serif & sing kong firmy, frimenting sa
nos Barones & bos Farmap.se you
Bill först {venoght triar &
ten by Barony zoi
thing
great farliantat
clatanda 903
suon
Eindstura
.
confu. There are a write
quorutoyhaw 777124
in and
aline
gvonne 913-7154
Marionas gavons & minoras
V
sion of
-
Tama nurkilaz
. 633
2
nd
پاسخ
༡༠པལ་ཏཀམས་ལ་
Whhonoun
Wille & 1h fruit suormia
.
A
antivat 701
wa
+
OND
CF
cor
|
|
|
f
។
''1
{
F
h
anyon

0714
2-63
TITLES
of
H ON OR
By IOAN SELDEN.
$
1
Hi The Second Edition.
Boetius de Conſolat. Philoſophie ;
Quos pluribus oſtentat, deſpectiores potiùs Dig.
NITA S Improbos facit. Verùm non impune;
Reddunt namquelmprobi parem
DIGNITA-
TIBVS vicem, quas ſua contagione comma-
culant.
LONDON
Printed by William Stansby for Richard Whitakers,
and are to be ſold at the Kings Armes
in Pauls Churchyard.
MDCXXXI.
J
1
À
1
!
.
1
1
។
1
1
1
To my moſt beloued
Friend,
Edward Heyward of Cardeſton in
Norfolk , Eſquire
Worthy Sir,
Hat affe&tion, which thus
gaue you, Jome fixteen
zeers
paſt, the Firſt Edition of the
TITLES of HONOR,
was iuftly bred out of the
moſt fweet Community of life
and Freedome of Studies
which I then happily eniøyd with you. And
your ex-
cellent conſtancie to Virtue and good Arts, beſides
the mutuall habitude of no intermitting friend-
ſhip between vs, hath ſo ſtrongly fince confirmed
it, that, although you bad not ſuch a former right
to this Second alſo, yet you only or a Name of
ſuch Worth (in what ranke ſoeuer) ſhould haue
fought for , if any, to haue placed here. Books
haue been vfually dedicated , either for Inſtructie
on, as Cicero's Offices to his ſonné, S. Luke to
Theophilus, and the like ; or for Cenſure, whe-
ther they were fit to be made publique or no, as that
Of Auſonius, to Pacatus, with Siue legenda
fiue tegenda putes; or for Loue and Honor
+2
only
I
-
}
1
4
1
1
t
#
4
1
1
;
..
1
+
3
only to the Receiuers. The firſt kind are priuate of
their owne nature ; though afterward they oftens
become publique. So are they of the ſecond, untill
at the perill of his iudgment, who is ſo made Cen.
for, they be offerd to the view of the world. And
ſuch a one, in truth, only is a Patron to anothers
porke and to the Edition ; and that either accor-
ding to the reciprocall offices between Patron and
Client in the old State of Rome, or as an A
hignee of a Slaue there, inade only to iudge wherher
he deſerued manumißion , was when he bad giuen
it him. And this kind bath beene vſed aſ well for
the ſafety of the Autor as for the Defence of his
Wit or Learning. For cum omne genus ftu-
diorum (as bee fayes) liberius & erectius pe-
riculofum ſeruitus feciſſet, doubtleſſe that care
alſo grew more frequent in Dedications and
there had beene ſpeciall vſe of it in one of thes
firſt Books (if not the firf) that ener was pub-
liſhed, as they ſay, among the Greeks, I mean that
of Anaxagoras , of the light and ſhadow of
the Moon, wherein it is ſcarce to be queſtioned
but that be opened alſo that bir opinion of the
Sunnes being of ſuch conſiſtence as iron heated
to the vtmoſt height, or, as hee called it,
peúdos de supos, for wbicb bee was accuſed by Cleo
(in their Helixa, I thinke, which was the pro-
per Court for publique affaires) as guiltie of blaf
phemy, or of an inſufferable bereſie againſt the
Athea
1
1
i
I
und
.
7
7
i
A
1
!
1
1
Achenian worſhip of his time. And though bis
Scholler Pericles undertooke bis defence,
yet be
was fined for it at fiue Talents and baniſhed his
Country. But the title of Patron is groſſely, though
commonly, abuſed where no Cenfure
or power at all
of Suppreßing, Correction, or Monition, is left
to him that is ſtiled ſo. As if one could be put into
the ſtate of a Libertine , without a former ſerui-
tude! or be bound fo to receiue, what he knowes
not, into his Protection ! But of the Third kind,
is this to yoil , Deer Sir. You are one that can
rightly esteeme a porke and iudge both of it, and
of the ability too that begets it. And to. Juch.only
are theſe kind of gifts to bethus preſented. Loue
and Honor are beſt teſtified by what fits the
quality to which you giue them. -For who would
offer Gold to tboſe Americans that fet greater
price on the like or leſſe quantitie in Glaſſe or Cop-
per ? They are not ſo guilty of diſualuing as is
the common enemy Ignorance, :0r3 thát phich
is next it, ſome fragment of Knowledge ſup-
ported only with an illiberall exerciſe of depraued
Reaſon, when the front of any piece of good Lear-
ning raiſed out of Liberall difquifition, is diſho-
nord with the name of any Maſter of either
of them ; what found of. Opinion or Addition foe-
uer beſides be bung about him. You remember the
tale’ in Lucian, of that Ægyptian King, who
among other his magnificent entertainments of his
people,
!
1
14
2.1
1
1
1
/
1
1
1
people, ſhewd them a blacke Camel, ſhining with
moſt rich trappings and ſuch jewels as were not be-
neath the value of ſome great Princes poleſi.
ons. But they, in ſteed of being taken with the
Rare Noueltie and the precious Glorie that ac-
companied it, wholly either contemned or negle-
#ted that, and with a ſcatterd amazement only, at
the unuſuall colour of the beaſt, would baue
quitted the theater. And ypon this of mine (donez
F will take leave to ſay it , out of rich and moſt ſe-
le& Scores and Cabinets of Ciuill Learning)
what other kind of value then ſuch could be ſet
by any that are either ſtrangers to all Manly
knowledge, or elſe , equally with ſuch , deſpiſe
wbat ere it be that fals not within the narrow capti-
uitie of fome Profeſion that they are fetterd in. But
the truly Generous foule vell knowes and
freelyyſes
its owne ſtrength, not only in prudently gaining
and iudging of what it felfe felèfts and loues beſt
within the vaſt Circle of knowledge, but iniuſtly va-
luing alſo what another chuſes there.Ft is ſaid that
all Iles and Continents (which are indeed but grea-
ter fles) are ſo ſeated, that there is none, but that,
from fome ſhore of it, another may be diſcovered.
Some take this as an inuitation of Nature to the
peopling of one foile from another. Others notes
it , as if the publiqüe right of Mutuall Commerce
were deſigned by it. Certainly the ſeverd parts of
good Arts and Learning, baue that kind of ftes.
And
.
1
.
1
w
?
1
1
And, as all are to be diligently fought to be po
Jeſſed by mankind , ſo every one bath ſo much re-
lation to ſome other, that it hath not only ve
often of the aide of mhat is next it, but, through
that, alſo of what is out of ken to it. Norwas there
a more vſefull lečture in the old Schooles then that
of the Platoniques when they firſt taught in tois
fece d'avuzelor tò xovėy the common or mutuall vſe that
one Art or diſcipline had of another. I cona
felle, Sir, your Nobler Contemplations, of Na-
cure and the Mathematiques, are faire remote
from the Subie&t F give you. Yet there is babitude
euen betweene it and them allo. States themſelue's
are from Nature, and the Supreme and Subor. ,
dinate Powers and Honors in them , from the ex-
ample of it. And the often degeneration of poſte.
ritie, in fome Nobilia porcenta ( as Valerius
calls them) from the Merit of their Ancestors that
were first raiſed to Dignities, may ſoone fall here
into your obſeruations of Nature alſo. Anciently
that Merit (it is Ariſtotle that notes it) was
principally grounded either in an A&tiue and ſtir-
ring Wit and other ſuch Worth, or in that which
was Graue and more Setled. For to theſe two and
the various employments ficted to them, the chica
feſt parts of Ciuill Merit are reducible. But, ſayes
be, as Plants, fo men vary from their fir Stocke.
The Nature of that is often retaind in Posteritie
but for a time, and then they whoſe Anceſtors were
raiſed
1
+
)
4
A
1
+
1
1
į
1
100;
faiſed for Actine or ſtirring fpirits ; degenerate
(as vertues often doe into the Vices that would
diſſemble them) into Wildneſſe and Leuitie ; as
bis examples are in the posteritie of Alcibiades
and the elder Dionyſius; and the other kind into
Lagie Dulneſleas the deſcendents of Cimon, Pe-
ricles and Socrates. And for the Mathemaciques
the working by Geometricall proportion, be-
tweene Merit and Aduancement, you know is e-
uer to be exerciſed in that Diſtributiue luſtice
which creates ſuch Dignities and Titles as arere-
preſented here.Thus fome parts of yourown Studies,
may perhaps be ſometimes pleaſed with it. But
in earneſt ; as it comes from me, F know it is accep-
table to you. And if it baue the Fate of an
long life , it will
returne me a large Retribution
by tranſmitting the memorie of our Friendbip to
Poſteritie.
1
1
*
t
+ + ய
A
var
1
1
.
..
2
A
r
t
1
L
i'
1
sen and prefixt
to the Firt
Edition. 1614.
BEN. IONSON
TO HIS HONORD
FRIEND M. Fohn Selden
HEALTH
Know to whom I write: Here, I am ſure,
Theſe were gia
Though I be fhort, I cannot be obſcure.
Lefſe Thall I for the art, or dreſſing care;
Since, naked, beſt Truth, and the Graces are,
Your Booke, my Selden, I haue read; and much
Was truſted, that you thought my iudgement ſuch
To askeit : though, in moſt of Workes, it be
A penance, where a man may not be free,
Rather then office. When it doth, or may
Chance, thar the Friends affection proues allay
Vnto che cenſure. Yours all need doch flic
Of this ſo vitious humanitie:
Then which, there is not ynto Studie'a moré
Pernicious enemic, Wee ſee, before
A many of Bookes, cuen good iudgements wound
Themſelucs, through fauoring that, is therenor found:
But I to yours, farre from this fault, ſhall doo;
Not flic the crime, but the ſuſpicion too.
Though Iconfeſle (as eucry Muſe hath err'd,
And mine not leaſt) I haue too oft preferr'd
Men paſt their termes; and prais dromenames too much:
But'ewas, with purpoſe, to haue made them ſuch
Since, being deceili'd, I curne a ſharper eye
Vpon my felfe; and aske, to whome, and why,
And what I write: and vexe it many dayes,
Before men get a verſe, much leffe a prayſe,
So, that my Reader is aſſurd, I now
Meane what I ſpeake; and, ſtill
, will keepe that yow.
Stand
5
1
.
5
À
S
1
1
".
+
44
Staud forth my obiect, then. You, that haue beene
Euer at home , yet haue all Countries ſcene;
And, like a Compaſſe, keeping one foot ſtill
Vpon your center, doe your circle fill
of generall knowledge: watch'd men; manners too;
Heard, what paſt times hauc faid; ſeene, what ours do;
Which Grace ſhall I make loue to firſt? your skill?
Or faith in things ? Or is't your wealth and will
To informe, and teach? Or, your vnwearied paine
Of gath’ring? Bountie' in pouring out againe ?
What Fables haue you vex’d! What Truth redeem'd!
Antiqu’ties fearch'd! Opinions difeſteem'd!
impoſtures branded, and Autorities vrgʻd!
What Blots and Errors have you watch'd, and purg'd
Records and Autors of! How rectified
Times, Manners, Cuſtomes ! Innouations ſpied!
Sought out the Fountains Sources, Creeks Paths Wayes!
Where is that nominall Marke, or reall Rite,
Forme, Act, or Enſigne, that hath ſcap'd your ſight?
How are Traditions there examin'd! How
Coniectures retriu'd! And a Scoris, now
And then, of times (beſide the bare conduct
Of what it tells vs) wcau'd in, to inſtruct!
I wonder'd at therichnelle: but, am loſt,
To ſee the workmanſhip fo exceed the coſt.
To marke the excellent ſeas’nings of your ſtile,
And maſculine clocution; potone while
With horror fough, then rioting with wit ;
But, to the fubiect, ſtill the colours fic:
In ſharpneſTe of all ſearch, wiſdome of choice,
Newneſſe of ſenſe, antiquitic of voice.
I yeeld, I yeeld. The Matter of your praiſe
Flowes in vpon me, and I cannot raiſe
A banke againſt it Nothing, but the round
Large claſpe of Nature, ſuch a wit can bound.
Monarch in Letters! Mongſt thy Titles ſhowne;
of others Honors ; thuis, enioy thincowne.
IS
I
i
**
A
?
7
+
A
I, firſt
, ſalute thee ſo :and gratulate,
With that thy Style, thy keeping of thy State,
In offring this thy Worke to no Great Name;
That would perhaps haue prais'd and thank'd the ſame,
Burnought beyond. He, thou haſt giu'n it to,
Thy learned Chamber-fellow, knowes to do
It true reſpects. He will, not only, loue,
Embrace, and cheriſh, but, he can approue
And eſtimate thy paines: as hauing wrought
In therich mines of knowledge, and thence brought
Humanitie enough to be a Friend,
And ſtrength, to be a Champion, and defend
Thy gift'gainſt Enuie. O, how I doc count
Amongſt
my commings in (and ſee it mount)
The gainc of two ſuch Friendſhips; Heyward, and
Selden, two Names, that ſo much vnderſtand:
On whom, I could take vp (and nere abuſe
The credit) what would furniſh a tenth Muſe.
But here's nor time, nor place, my wealth to rell;
Yoy both are modeft:fo am I. Farewell.
/
- -
5
!
S 2
1
+
The Preface.
11
*
1
A
S
Omewhat was thought fit here to be ſaid to
you , Reader, of the Materialls and ſome
other Particulars that concerne the Compo-
ſition of the work. For, of the Nature
of the
Subiect and the Method, the Beginning
it felfe and the Heads of the Chapters of
both Parts prefixt together, giue a View full enough. The
Materialls haue beene principally taken out of ſeuerall Autors
that haue purpoſely writen of Parts of the Subiect, out of
the Hiſtories of Jeuerall States and Ages, and out of their
Conſtitutions and Cuſtomes.
Of thoſe Autors, fome are, that write of the Titles of
the old Roman Empire (phence diuers of the preſent, in
moſt States, are deduced :) Some of the later, or Greeke,
French, and preſent Roman and German Empire; Some
of the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicily, and other parts of
Italy; Diners of she Titles in France ; Divers of thoſe irt
Spaine ; ſome of our Engliſh Titles, and of thoſe in Scot-
land. For the Šubiect, by parts , bath not been rarely banda
led in the later ages, but thought most worthy of good houres
to be spent on it, by ſome of the greateſt both Lawyers and
Diuines too ſometimes, as alſo by others of fingular eminencies:
And in thoſe remote ages, wherein we place the greatest flos-
riſhing of Wit and good Arts, that part of ie which was then
the chiefeſt and (if you except their Sacred and Ciuill of
fices of employment;
which were frequently added to it allo)
the ſole fubordinate Title of Perſonall Dignity, that is, Gentle-
man, Nobilis, oº E’uyers, which is literally interpreted by
wellbozne with vs and the Dutch , being ſo but the ſame
in ſubſtance with one that had Ius Imaginum in old Rome,
was writen of by it felfe by ſome great names of that times,
One booke was writen by Ariſtotle, being alſo of better bloud
and diſcent then moſt of tbe knowne Philoſophers, Tepi E’uye-
veias or of Gentry (which was then moſt bjually taken to be
+
AS
1
all agree
Thc Preface.
as an inheritance of remarquable Eſtate and Virtue derived
from the Anceſtors) a fragment whereof is put at the end of
ſome of his Editions. And that be wrote ſuch a one is justified
allo by Lacrcius in his life, and by · Athenæus ; though a Dipnoſopim
indeed Plutarch doubt whether b that were his or no, which liborz.
in bis time was inſcribed fo. And f verily belieue , Plutarch /wbextremurd
.
ment but the ſelfe ſame whereof the Fragment attributed to
him is a part. For the paſſage in him is , that Demetrius
Phalereus, Hieronymus Rhodius, Ariſtoxenus and A-
Titotle (εί δε το περί Ευγενείας βιβλίον εν τοις γνησίοις Αριστοδέλες
dem , if that booke , of Gentry, be truly Ariſtotle's )
that Socrates, while his wife Xantippe lived, took
alſo into his houſe Myrto (Guyatpidino Apreds) Necce to
Ariſtides and maintaind. her. Now in that fragment, the
words are , ós meer yap ve ayatūv yorów Eureveis ei vas vouli or rea-
θασερ κα Σωκράτης. δια γαρ την Αρισέι 18 αρετήν και την θυγατέρα αυ-
Tð yerdiav sinceps for ſome eſteeme thoſe wellborne or of
gentle bloud, that are born of good parents, as Socrates
did, in that, he eſteemd Ariſtides his daughter generous
by reaſon of her Fathers virtues. This was part of that
which I prefume Plutarch had, in that book of Ariſtotle conga
cerning Myrto , though he more truly make her neece to the
great Ariſtides. For, that Socrates ſhould mary Ariſtides
the Iuft (who is ment here) bis daughter, the concurrence of
mis dienomis
, the moſt exquiſte touchstone for Storie , permits not,
as it was long fince alſo obſerved. Unlesſe you will interpret e Albenau,lib
.
Ariſtotle according to that of the old • Ciuilians, receiued a f. de verbi
doubtleſſe out of ſuch as were ancient alſo to them: Libero. fignif. 1.250,
rum appellatione, nepotes & proncpotes, cæterique qui
ex his diſcendunt continentur. Plutarch alſo, Tepi Evyerekcs
or of Gentry is twice cited in Stobæus , who bath al- e serm. 8a este
jo too titles of Gentry and Gentlemen or Nobiles, and 86.
Some fragments of him. But the moſt of that which in the la
ter of Stobæus ( in the firſt Editions of him) is attributed
to Plutarch, is the ſelfe ſame which is the greater part of that
which we cal Ariſtotle's. Sewerall books, with the same title,
of Diogenes of Babylon, or, as hee is more rightly called,
of
201,104,4 360
The Preface.
lib 4.
f Dipnoſoph. of Scleucia , are rememberd likewiſe by f Athenæus, as al-
in epicuro. ſo one writen by Metrodorus, in & Laertius. And Philo the
Iew bath left one whole to vs Ten E’ugeyelas or of Gentry,
though all the other (ſauing the fragments we ſpeake of ) be
ytterly and long ſince loft. And although theſe wrote as Phi-
loſophers, and ſo ſpent much of what they ſaid doubtleſie
upon Naturall, and Morall Nobilitie, or on that which was
as proportionable to what in the later times wee call Nobili-
tas Chriſtiana, as the height of Virtue, in Paganiſme, could
be to the beſt exerciſe of Religion; yet there can be no que-
ſtion but that;tbey bandled alſo Ciuill Nobilitie or Gentry,
which is part of our Subiect here, and by the Academic .
ques or Platoniques and the Peripatetiques was ſpecially
reckond among Externall things that are good, and by the
Stoiques, among ſuch as are Indifferent only. And I can-
not imagine that any expreßion doth more
Jummarily denote,
both their conceptions of Gentry, as alſo the estimation that it
had in their Ciwill conſiderations, then that quadripartite diui-
fion of it in the Schoole of Plato. duceszētas Evyevela éis Eid'in
τέτταρα. εν μεν, εαν ωςι οι πρόγονοι καλοί καγαθοί και δίκαιοι. τgς εκ
τέτων γεγενημένες και έγγενείς φαν ειναι. άλλο δεν καν αν οι πρόγογοι
dedura Teroles wohl d'excovles yeyevautésov
. Ty's er súhlas samyancūs pam
σιν είναι. Αλλο λέ έαν Сιν οι πρόγονοι ονοματοι διον από τραυγίας,
από σεφανί Ιαν αγώνων. και γαρ τας εκ των γεγενημένος ευγενείς προ-
Cαγορεύομεν. 'Αλλο ειλος, εαν αυθός τις ή γενάολας την ψυχή ν'.
γαλοψυχος, και τον ευγενή φαίν. και της γε ευγενείας αυλή
Τίτ. της άρα Ευγενείας το μεν , ασύ προγόνων επιεικών και το Λε
συνασών και το λέ ένδοξων και το λέ απο' της α19 καλοκαγαθίας, ,
Nobilitie or Gentry is deuided into foure. kinds. Such
as are borne of good and iuſt Parents, they call Now
ble. If the Parents be Men of Power or Gouernors,
their children alſo they call Noble. Thoſe allo wee
call Nebles whoſe Anceſtors had honor either from
command in the Warrcs, or from any of thoſe
Games wherein Crownes were rewards to the Vi-
ctors. And laſtly, him alſo they call Noble that hath
his
xpa-
1
The Preface.
his owne inbred dignitie and greatneſſe of Spirit. Of
all which, this is the beſt kind of Nobilitie. So that,
Nobility hath its ground either from Anceſtors. e-
minent for Iustice , or from ſuch as were powerfull, or
from thoſe that had that (other) glory, or from a mans
own vorth. And, what is much to tbis purpoſe you haue
in obuious peeces of ſome of their Workes that remain bader
other Titles to this day. But for bery many ages afterward,
and untill about CCC yeeres fince, I remember not any Au-
tors (except the Collectors of the Codes, which are to be ac-
counted among the Conſtitutions of former time; and that
of Caſſiodor his Formulæ, which are a piece of Hiſtory)
that haue left any Treatiſes titled either of Gentry or of e-
ny other of the parts of the preſent ſubie£t. Bartol , that
great Lawyer (who flouriſhed about MCCCXL of our Savi-
our ) wrote ſomething of Armcs and Gentry, which is ex-
tant among his workes, And fince him very many, but n08
any till long after him, have writen not only dc Nobilitate
but of other Titles tbat oſe to be fupperadded to it, and that
afwell in whole books with Titles that profefe as much, as
allo, by the way, in other Treatiſes, both which kinds we
haue diligently uſed here.
Vnder Hiſtories, I comprebeni bere nët only the Nunea
To ſtore-of Hiſtorics and Annalls of Jeueral States and
Ages, wherein the Actions of them are put together in fome
continued diſcourſe or: tbred of time, but thoſe alſo that other-
wife, being writen for fome narrow particulars, andiifome-
times Duder other names, ſo shei us in example: what was
done in erecting or granting or otherwiſe:;"concerning the
Titles bere medled witli , that we may thence extract what
conduces to the repreſentation of the Formes und Patents
of Erections and Grants and of the Circumſtances and
Nature of the Being of themi as that of Auguftin de
Paż of the bouſe of Bretagne, thoſe of Andre du Cheſne
of the Houſes of Montmorency, Chaſtillon; and others; of
Iohn Schoier of the houſe of Croy', Franciſcus Moditis
his Pandectæ Triumphales, the Nobiliario genealogico
de
1
The Preface.
A
de los Reyes y titulos de Eſpanna writen by Alonſo
Lopez de Haro ; and the like, together with the Codex
Piarum Donationum and the Diplomata Belgica of Au-
bertus Miræus Deane of Antwerpc, and ſuch more. Out
of this kind, which is publique in print, I haue, for the
moſt part ſupplied my ſelfe with whole Formes of the Em-
perors, Kings, and others Charters or Patents wherein the
very eſſence of moſt of our Sæbordinate Titles conſiſts, I meane
for Forrein Nations ; whoſe Records indeed or publiques
Afts haue in good Meaſure, for this purpoſe, beene by thoſe
and the like Writers communicated to us whe, living at home
only, cannot baue acceſje to them. And for the Formes and
Creations in the declining time of the Empire, Caffiodor
and the Notitia vtriuſque Prouinciæ gaue me beſt lights
But for Titles erečted or granted by the Kings of England
and Ireland; the Records or Rolls themſelves of the Chan-
cerie of England Jufficiently enough ſtored me with whole,
Formes of the Charters or Patents of them, though withall
,
ſome teſtimonies concerning thoſe of Ireland I have recei-
sed out of the Records of that Kingdome alſo.With thoſe Re-
cords, or Rolls of the Chancerie, I haue uſed alſo ſuch
as gine helpe here in the Treaſuries of the Exchcquer, be-
fides
. the Regiſters of the Vicar Generall of the Archbiſhop
of Canterbury, ſome of the Biſhoprique of Wincheſter,
diucrs : Originall Chargers :, + with many other ſuch pieces
and paſſages, afwell in Verſe as Proje, as are to be reckond
for Hiſtorie or among the parts of it, and of neceſſary bles
in the ſearch of it ; though they beare other Titles, and arew
too'much neglected chiefly by Compilers-of Annals and Hiſtorie,
Deho for the moſt part ſeeke no other Materials or helps then
what obuious Volumes that-beare but ſuch kind of: Names as
their owne ſhalls, can caſily afford them.,
Thoſe Conſtitutions and Cuſtomjesi of Seneral States
and Ages, that is, the Lawes of thens, partly are had out
of thoſe Autors of: Treațiſes and Hiſtories before ſpoken of,
but principally out of Volumes that purpoſely contain themi.
As out of Iuſtinians Bodie of the images
. Theodoſius bis
Code,
.
The Preface.
Code; and the Conſtitutions ioyned /wally with either of
them, the volumes of the Imperiall Conſtitutions of the
French and German Empires, the Codex Legum Anti-
quarum, tibe Bullary of the See of Rome, the Councels,
Ritualls and Ceremonialls aſwell of the Eaſterne as the
Weſterne Church, the Conſtitutions aud Cuſtomes of Naples
and Sicily, and ſome other that belong to fome States that
are or have beene in the later ages parts of the Empire; out
of the Partidas and Recopilacions and Pragmatica's, of
Caſtile, tbe Ordinances of Portugall, Nauarre and ſuch
more, the Edicts and Ordinances, and the Cuſtumier of
France, the Statutes of Scotland and Ireland, and the Sta-
tutes and Cuſtomes of England , beſides diuers Deciſions
that more peculiarly and reſpetiuely belong to thoſe Nations.
Partly alſo they were had out of some Obſeruations communica-
ted through the courtehe of Friends, who are-in their due places
acknowledged. And plainly, in all this kind of Learning, con-
çerning eliner Things or Perſons', as they are a part of any
Statą, there w nothing more conduces to a right rindgement then
the faretüll examination of Conſtitutions and Cuſtomes,
their receiued Interpretations, and their Force, in the
State andridge of which any Ciarll diſquiſition is raiſed. For
they are the very compaſſe to direël in alLudiciall procee-
dings; and of fingular ble alſo in' whatſacuerdú Delibera-
rilie, The Neceßitie and Excellencie of them in, Ciuill Lear:
ning, is manifeſtly exampled in the courſe which both that
great Mafter.vf W'it and Art, and his Scholler
. The phraſtus;
ped in their getting and teaching what they krem of it. The
Mafter wel conſidering. it would be is vanitie to ſeeke for er
ftriue to raiſe, as ſome before him bad-donc jush precepts or
knowledge of it , as ſhould be fit for generall inſtruction to
poſteritie, either out of bis owne fancie, how:excellent focuery
or out of the patterne of his awne or any other fingle State
bow wel Joener framed or gouerned ( for that, wbich may be
most Conuenient or luft in one State, may be as: Iniuft and
Inconuenient in another; and yet botb excellently
: afwell fram
med às gouernea; and it is most obferuable that Plato, as
Laer-
1
The Preface.
1
h Varro de
Ling.Lai.lib.6.
in Hift. Alirab.
II.
Laertius fayes of him, πολιτείας μεν ουχ ήψαλος και του πολιτι
κός ών εξ ών γέγραψεν. αλεον δε το ήδη Το σημαν άλλοις πολιτεύμασ!
és 9 Class medled with no publique employment, though
hic were made alſo for Ciuill buſineſſe, as appeares by
what he hath writen; but the cauſe was, for that the Cu-
ſtoms of the State were wholly different from his learning)
provides firſt, for his principal Materialls, the feueral Frames
,
Conſtitutions, and Cuſtomes of the States that then flouriſhed
as well. in Greece as in other parts of the World that were
known to him, For he wrote one Volume titled ". Nó qepie. Baip
& Apollonius, Ecored or the Lawes of ſuch States as were forrein to
Greece. And the body of the greateſt worke be made of thił
kind hee called Torileños róneców or the Frames or Formes
of feuerall States, or outnyutvay tons l'eiaj, feuerall States ,
collected, as bis-owne words are at the end of his Ethiques
where he profeſſes his bauing this prouifion. And therein hec
repreſented CLVTTI feuerall Commonwealtbs (Guilielmus
Burlæus fayes. CLX) fome Popular , fome Oligarchically
ſome Optimacies ; Some Monarchies., with the various Mix:
tures of thefer And out of this be often citės in his Politiques,
as alſo lulus-Pollux dotb. ſometimes, 5: Harpocration. A
thenæus, tba Scholiafts of Apollonius Rhodius:, and of
Pindar, Clemens Alexandrinus , and ſome other of the
Ancients, Orber porkesbee made of the fame Materials, as
his Aixciválecta Fóredeor Courſes of luſtice of: feuerall
States, in twò buokes , his fourè bookescof Juſtice, as many
of Lawes', and ſome fuck more. And being furnifhed-with
the Volumes of theſe which are loſt and long ſince baue
been fo) be wrote his Politiques that are read in the Schoolės
and are the chief text byshich we are all firſt bred to Ciui!
Knowledge:: Thcophraſtus following. bis Mafiers, example
collefted alſo ;-out of the Conſtitutions and Cuſtomes of feuera
States, foure books noxiox@veg av, for of Ciuill: Cuſtomes
and Manners, and then wrote much alſo both of Lawes and
Policie. All which Cicero in his : fifi de Finibus ſhortly
: comprehends in that of them both; Omnium ferè Ciuitatum,
non Grecia folùm ſed etiam Barbaridab Ariſtotele, Mores,
IR-
The Preface.
İnſtituta & Diſciplinas ; à Theophraſto Leges etiam coga
nouimus. Thence was it alſo that Demetrius, Scholler to
Theophraſtus, colle&ted his fiue bookes meội ths Abávnou volco-
Becías, or of the courſe of making Lawes in Athens,
and Dionyſius Metathemenos, a Volume tepi Bepeapizado
z to, or of the Cuſtomes of Nations that were forreine
to Greece, and Heraclides, his Iloaitticy or the Formes
of feuerall States, fome Night Fragments whereof are extant
10 this day and publique. Aud according to theſe they formed
the Precepts and Directions of their Ciuill Learning, betwixt
which and the multiplied: varietie of it in the ſucceeding ages
and the preſent (wherein the Faces and Frames of Gouern-
ment, and of Conſtitutions and Cuſtomes, are often doubtleſſe
as different from all thoſe which they knew, as any of them
were then one from another ) though much analogie be in
ſome particulars , yet plainly the phraſes and Notions concer-
ring luſt or Vniuft and Conuenient or Inconuenient, irz
thoſe and the like Precepts and Directions of Philoſophers or
others that only out of ages and States paſt or Precepts or Di-
rections taken out of them , ſeeke any of this kind of Lear-
ning , are often fo diſproportionate to what they are applied
in Diſquiſitions concerning fuch States as are wholly of ano-
ther Mold or Frame, that it cannot be doubted but that if
, any of thoſe great Writers of Greece were now lining again,
they would in recognizing and fitting their Politiques to Pre-
fent vſe, firſt informe themſelues of the ſeuerall Faces and
Formes of Gouernment, and the Conſtitations and Cuſtomes of
the Preſent ages (as they did of their own times) and of their
Grounds and Reaſons, and according to them make Inſtax-
rations of diuers of their Precepts and Directions, no other-
wiſe then they would new examine the lame Aſtronomie of
their ages with the later obſeruations of Prolemy, Coper-
nicus, Tycho, Galileus, Kepler, and ſuch more, or their
learning of Generation, Corruption, Digeſtion, Tranſmutati-
on and other like by the later experiments of Chymiques. And
it was long ſince complained of by that great Frier, Roger
Bacon, to Pope Clement the Fourth, that the right ſtudie
I ?
of
The Preface.
cap.io. Ms.
of that part of Morall Philoſophie, or of Ciuill Learning, which
depended on the varietie of Lawes and Jeuerall Formes of
State, according to that example of Ariſtotle and Theophra-
ſtus, were wbolly omitted in the Schooles. And that ſuch
knowledge as was of it, was only had laicalitèr, or according
as any might take conſideration of the Lawes nd Cruftomes and
the changes of them in the particular States only where heeli-
ued, either for Praftice, or Obedience, or both ; but not Phi-
loſophicè, or in ſuch ſort as that by comparing the manifold
varietie of ſeuerall States and times (as wee find them ſince
thoſe Grecians wrote) iuſt Precepts or Directions might be
doEtrinally deliuered concerning them. Secunda pars
Mo-
i opere Minore ralis Philofophiæ (ſo are i his words ; the firſt part of
ad lempp.s. Morall Philujophie, bee makes to concerne Diuine Worſhip,
the third, Virtues and Vices ; the fourth , the diſtinction of
Selts of Religion; the fift, the propagation of the best ; and
the fixt and
laſt, the right way of practice in Courts of Juſtice)
dat Leges publicas, & primò de Culcu Diuino, & de
inde de Regimine Reipublicæ & Ciuitatibus & Regnis;
& fub hac parte continetur Ius Ciuilc Imperatorum &
Regum per vniucrſum Mundum. Et multi tradiderunt
multa de hac parte. Sed Ariftoteles & cius diſcipulus
Theophraſtus omnia. compleuerunt, vt dicit Marcus Tul-
Isus quinto Academicarum libro plainly bee ment quinto
de Finibus) & ab hijs habuerunt omnes Latini omnes
Leges principaliter; quanquam leges XII Tabularum
fuerunt tranſcriptæ ex dictis Solonis Athenienfis. Sed ad-
dendum eſt, quod hæc pars Philoſophiæ non cft apud
Latinorum vſum niſi laicalitèr, ſecundum quod Impera-
tores & Reges ftatuerunt. Nam Philoſophice, fecundum
quod tradita eſt ab-Ariftotele & Theophraſto, non eſt hæc
pars in vſu Latinorum. By Latini he means here, as in his
Specula Mathematica alſo, and diuers other parts of his
Workes
, the Vniuerſities or Schooles of the Weſterne Church of
that age , not ſo much becauſe indeed the Greeks of thoſe
times, and ſince, often ſtile vs not only Franks but alſo La-
tins ( as appeares obuiouſly in their Orientall Stories ) as be-
cauſe
1
i
The Preface.
1
cauſe the Works of Ariſtotle, Galen, Euclide, Ptolemy and
Juch more which in the Schooles they tben v/ually read, were
only in Latine, and tranſlated, not from Greeke, but from
the Arabique of the Arabians or Saracens , among whom,
in Afrique and Spaine, the Arts principally flouriſhed about
Üyeeres fince. And I remember I ſaw once in fome Autor of
the ages
wherein the Weſterne Chriſtians began as it were alw
trade with the Saracens for ſuch Learning , the name of
Studia Saracenorum giuen to the ſtudies of naturall Philo-
ſophy and the Arts. So that Latini here are opposed to Sara.
ceni or Arabes.
Of thoſe Writers of parts of the Subiect, thoſe: Hiſto-
ties, and thoſe Conſtitutions and Cuſtomes, the moſt
are publique in Print; yet very many, only Manuſcripts. For
the printed; there needs no further admonition. But for the
Manuſcripts, Opbich are either Books or Charters, and other
like Inſtruments in Libraries or Privat hands; or in Rolls
or Records kept in the Treaſuries or Offices of Courts of
Iuftice; they are all noted, as likewiſe the printed are, in the
margine, and to what they are cited. To thoſe Manuſcripts
of the firft kind, most.commonly is added in whoſe hands they
remaine., or out of what Librarie or whencë or where I had
the uſe of them. But the moſt and chiefeſt of them I Dſed long
(ince by the most noble courteſie of my deere Friend Sir Roa
bert Cotton, a man that was incomparable as well in the
communicatiue bountie , as in the excellence of Ciuil Obferua-
tion and Knowledge. Neither bad l by kis fauour the be
only of that ineſtimable Library of his Induſtrious, Iudicious
and moſt Chargeable Collection, but of ſome Manuſcriprs al-
ſo that being ſometimes lent only to his band were returned
to their owners by him, Diners I had from other hands; and
in other places. And fome are of mine own tog. Often therefore
the Margin cites Manuſcripts expreſſely out of that Library,
and
ſometimes out of ſome other hands; and Ms. ſometimes is only
put in the Margine without any addition of the place where
it remaines. But wherewer that only occurres ſo, or any other,
Manuſcript is mentioned without other circumſtance in one
placg
.
The Preface.
place or other, to denote where it is, it meanes either that it
is mine Own, or elſe that it was of them that being ned
from his hand vere either reſtored to their Owners, or were
fuch, as finas not ſure at the time of the writing, whether he
had made them part of that Librarie or no. For the reſt of this
kind; the Hand, Librarie, or other place that furniſht me,
is noted with them. sWith thoſe of the Second kind, ibe pla-
ces where they are kept are rarely noted. Out of their own Na-
táre, it is known to men that are acquainted with Records, where
tbiey are. The Formes of
. Patents or Charters of Creation
and the like are inſerted at large in the tongues we find them;
as Latin, French, Spaniſh. So are:Some Ceremonialls of
Corona:ions and Creations, and the Spaniſh Pragmatica
concerning Precedçace and the Attributes to be giuen in the
Abſtract or Concret to Perſons of Honor ; and that without
Trauſlations. And ſo is alſo whatſoeuer is elſe cited in Latin,
French, Spaniſh or Italian, For, either the Diſcourſe in En-
gliſh that accompanies it , ſufficiently ſuppliesa Tranſlation,
or elſe the matter and language is ſuch that a fit Reader, aßifted
with that diſcourſe, may without difficultie Vnderſtand. it. For
I expect na here Reader. without fome ſuch meaſure of
knowledge as is Vually bad by Liberall Education. And that
of Lucilius in the Front of the first Edition ſpeaks the mind
of this alſo ; Perſium non curo legere, Lælium Decimum
volo. As it feares not what height foeuer the Reader's Lear-
ning be at, ſo it requires one raild, at leaft, aboue a ſordid ig-
norance. The copie, by reaſon of ſome ineuitable occurrences,
hath been ſo long at the Preſſe and delayed there, and is now
at length publiſhed fo long after the time it was readie for it,
that thence alone wee doubt not but to be excuſed wbereſoever
any man that hath, fince the fimſhing it, had acceßion of any o-
ther Title or Attribute to be uſed with his name , then weer
could then uſe to him, is here inentiond without it. To have al
terd that now, had beene much more trouble, then the moment
of it is worth. Out of that delay of time allo , aroſe the ocean
Sion (as it happens moſt of all in Works of this Nature) of thoſe
Additions and Amendements, which being put at the end
of
1
--
The Preface.
}
of the Copy, I beſeech the Reader firſt may ſo be noted to their
ſeuerall places that shey may:in courſe be read with it, The
faults eſcaped the Preſe (which I could not well attend) are
there noted too. The Particulars that we medle with by dif-
courſe, are Faithfully, Diligently, arid Freely enough alſo
handled. But it is true, that come Particulars concerning the
Titles here handled, are wholy pretermitted, and
ſome aren
touched only remiſliué as the Lawyers call it. The Reaſons
Dohence that proceeded are ſometimes expreſſed.; And where
they are not expreſſed , a diſcreet Reader may without dif-
ficultie gheſſe at them. And for any other, I had rather he fhoild
taxe me for it, then receiue further ſatisfaction here concer-
ning it. Diuers things are diſputed here again ſome publiſhe
.
Opinions of other Writers, and that aſwell of great Worth as
Name; but without the ambition of naming them or making
a perſonal quarrell in Print, which is often but a buhe va-
nitie of boures that might be edfily better employd. My owne
part, I prefume, is so well maintaind and cleered, that the
Reaſons and Autorities which ſtrengthen it, fufficiently.con-
fute Aduerse:Opinions, without miſtering tbait. Autors tegies
ther. Something allo-of Some Forreinè Countries that might
be expected under the Title, base no place bere, becauſe mye
ſtore of Materials, bomeuer none of the ſlendereſt, was not
furniſhed with themi. Je was fit here to trouble pois with
tlus mush, Reader; and ſo I leaue you to the Vſe of it,
1
1
+
!
th
13
.
The heads of the Chapters
,
Of the Firf Parra
C# A B I.
/
2.
P-3
1. THE Purpoſe and Diſpoſition of the whole worke. Page 1
The swofold Originall, of the Supreme Titles of King
and Emperor.
3. Of the firft Kings which, iwancient ſtorie, are attributed to
the time before the Floud.
P.4
to of the firft King and propagation of Kingdomes after the
Floud.
P.7.
T
*
CHAP 1
1. King and Emperor, What Emperor denoted, and how they
Title was uſed.
P.II
2. The harcin Rome to the name of R¢x, and how their Empe-
rors akſtaind from it. Their title of Princeps.
p.13
3. Ai lengih, others called them Kings, but they wrote thema
Jelues only. Emperors, untill the uſe of Baſileus, or King, and Empe-
ror, grew promiſcuosts in the Greek expreßions of their title. p. 14
4. Differences between the Emperors of the Eaſt and Welt,
bout sbe anılıs of Bafilcus, and Rex, and Emperor.
P.15
so Tbe title of Emperor given to the Kings of England, France,
Spaine, the Greai Duke of Moſcouy, the Grand Signior , Prefter
Iohn,
6. The Supremacie of thoſe and other Kings free from the ſub-
jection of the Empire of Rome against the common, but ridiculous, on
pinion of many Ciuilians.
P.20
P.18
CHAP. III:
1. Of the title of King, as it is subordinate in Sabieet-Princes.
with ſome particulars of the Kingdome of tbe lle of Man.
P.23
2. The Title of King of Kings, and Great King, with the oldcé
remonie of giving Earth and Water in ſtead of Homage. p.27
3. of folemne killing the Fest, Hands er Lips of Supreme Prina
ses, and of Adoration.
Pir?
-7.27
CHA P.
r
of the Chapters.
f
V
+
1
CHAP. IV.
A
2.
t. Of the Title of Dominus or Lord given to great Primces, but
alſo communicated to Subiects of the greater. ranke. Senior, Xeque
or Cheque, and the like.
P.32
The Kings of England anciently called only Lords of Ireland:
The deduction and Change of ihat Title.
P:37
3.
The attribute of the name of God to Supreme Princes, and
Swearing by them and by their Genius. Divinicas noſtra, and Ærer-
niras noftra, and the like uſed by them; with che ancient uſe in the
Eastern paris of hauing the name of a Deitic in their names. p.44.42,43,44.
CHAP. Va
1
1
di
1. Of the Titles of Cæſar and Auguſtus in the Stile of the Ros
man or German Emperors ; and how they have been given to ſome
other Princes. The honorary Denominations of the Roman Empe-
Tors by other countries,
p.46
2. "The ancient uſe of ritling whole races of Kings by one name
in ſuch fort as the Emperors are known by the Title of Cæſar. The
affectation of the Names of Antonin in the Roman, and Conſtan-
cinc in the Greeke Empire.
p.50
38. Moft Chriftian King, in the Stile of 'she King of France. P.33
4. Defender of the Faith , when and how giuen 10 she Kings
of England. Defender of the Churchi attribuied to the Emperor.
The title of Supreme Head of the Church, which began in Henrie
Liner was wenn
an sinh
she Eight. Frull. of toba to4.8. ty way
5. Catholique, in the King of Spains ftile.
6. The Title of Porphyrogennetus in the Eastern Empire. Aod
the Emperor of Moſcoúy called White King or White Emperor.
Cardinalls 3 fork se
& imperors oath ah ny. Eronaron p.6a
By @goge in Kiton s9 CHAP. VI.
1. Prelter Iohn or Precious lobn attributed to the Emperor of
Æhiopia, or of the Abyſſins. The title of Padiſcha Preſtigiani in
ſome old Kings or Chams, of the Territory of Cathay. pios
2. Chan (that is, Lord or Prince) in the Eaſtern paris , which
we commonly call Cham.
3. The title of Chaliph in the Princes of the Mahumedan
Empircs.
P.99
14. Bench or Beg, Seriph or Xariffc, Sultan, Méyas Apelas,
Molly, Sid, Amir, Amirclmumnin and Padeſchah Muſulmin 4-
mong the Mahumedans.
P.Io.
s. Sophi
+
p.06
1
4
1
}
The Contents
1
s. Sophi attributed to the Perſian Emperor.
6. Shca, Shaugh or Xa, and Mirza in the Eastern States. Each
p.jos
in fome Greck Writers.
p.108
3. Schahana, with the Titles of Augufta, San&iffima Domina
noſtra &c. giuen to Empreſſes. And the Originall of the Englib
name of Queene; with that Law of the Weft Saxons, which denied
the Kings willes here the name of Qucencs.
P.109
CHAP. VIT.
1. The plurall Number, in the attributes gimen to Onc only,
for a marke of Greatnejſe. Hory that is communicated to Inferiors.
The calling of Superiors or Inferiors by their Names.
p.120
2. Dei gratia, or By the Grace of God, in the ſtiles of Supreme
Princes; and how communicated, by vje, to ſuch as are of a Subor-
dinat dignity.
p.123
3. Maieſtie in the attributes of Supreme Princes. The uſe of it
deduced into the Roman Empire. The uſe of Appellation of perſons
by Abſtracts. Maiéſtic bow expreſſed and uſed in the Eafterno Em-
pire; and Sacred Maieſtie. Maicftis, and Grace, attributed to the
Kings of England. Botni zuil. 181
p.128
4. The attributes of High and Mightie, Moſt Excellent, Illu-
ftris, Super-illuftris, with diuers other such, The pompous ftiles of
the Greek and Mabumedan Emperors.
P.134
CHAP. VIII.-
1. Of Annointing of Kings and Emperors; and the uſe of it
in feuerall Kingdomcs.
P.143
2. The uſe of Crownes, as of Enlignes of Royall dignitie. Of
the Diadem of ancient time; and bow Crownes of Gold came into
vſe among Chriftian Kings.
P.I56
3. Of a Scepter, and the Globe wish the Croſſc infixton it.
p.175
4. The Inauguration of ſome Supreme Pritices that uſe ne
Crownes,
P.184
Si Some Ceremonials of Coronation.
p. 188
6. y Corollary touching Precedence betweene Supreme Princes.
p.256
***
+
The
1
.
7
1
1
1
f
The heads of the Chapters
Of the Second Parti
СиАР, І.
1
I.
!
O
F the fewerall Titles that the heire or Succeſſor apparant
of the Empire hash bad ſince the beginning of the Roman
Monarcby; and firſt of Princeps Iûuentutis.
P.275
2. The beginning and continuance of the Title of Cæſar by it felfe,
for the hcirc ápparantor Succeſſor of the Empirea
P.275
zi The Creations and Enſignes of the Cæfars, that were. Succeffors
Apparents and something:of their power.
p.278
4: Of the Titles or Attributes of Princeps Iuuentutis, and Nobi-
lifimus giner to thoſe Cæfars.
p.285
5. The ſerierall dignity of a Nobililimus, mbich was beneath &
Cæfar.
p.286
6. Of the change of this Title:of Cxfar in the Eaſtern Empire;
And of the Titles of Sebaſtocrator and Deſpote there. P.288
7. Tbe Titles of King of Italy, King of Germany, and King of
the Romans, in i be succeſſors apparant of the Weflerne Empire. p.293
8. TheTitles of Comes and Dux; and the Rankes of the Comites as
they are Honorary or officiary or boil in the elder Empire.
p.294
9. A forme of the Letters of Creation of a Count of the firfranke
about fiue hundred yeere after our Sauiour.
P.301
10. A forms of the letters of Creation of a Count of the firſt
ranke, that was alſo Copliſtorian.
P.304
JI. The forme of the Letters of Creation of a chiefe. Comes Sa-
ciarum largitionum.
p.305
12. Of 4 Comes Rerum Priuatarum.
P:308
13. Of A Gomes Patrimonij.
P-309
14. Of a Cômes Archiatrorum.
P311
15. Of & Count of a Province.
P.313
16. Of the Count of Syracuſe.
P:314
17. Of the Count of Naples
.
P.315
18. Of Count of the ſecond ranke for gouernment of Cities.p.317
19. Of tbe Gothiquc Count for hearing and determining the caa-
fes of the Gothes.
P:318
20. A Forme of the Letters that made a Duke of a Prouince.p.
319
21. Of the Enlignes of Dukes and Counts of the old Empire; and
the officers that were either under them, or wixt with them, or fisu
perioar.80 them in government. And epecially the Garriſors., Én-
Signes
1
1
A 2
1
1
1
न
"The Contents
ftria.
*
fignes uſed, and Gouernment and officers employed in the State of
this Ilana of Britaiac, when it had two Counis anda Duke under the
old Roman Empire.
P.320
22. The opinion of ſomethas deriue the dignities of Comes and Dux,
ows of the old customes of Germany.
p.330
23. Of the beginning of Feudes; and how the dignity of Count and
Dukecame first to be Feudall and Hereditary in the Empire. P.332
24. Of Fcudall Dukes in the Empire, and of the peciall number
of Foure in the dignisiesthere.
P.337
25. Of the ancient courſe of Inucfticure of Dukes and other Princes
of the Empire by Banners; and of Scepters fometime's uſedin Feudall
dignities to Eccleſiasticall Perfops.
P.338
26. The Forme of Creation or Inucliturc of Dukes inſtituted by
Pope Paul the Seconda
P.341
27. Of Ducall Enſignes, eſpecially their Caps and Corones.p.350
28. The forme of the Letters of Creation of the firſt Duke of Aw.
P.350
29. The Forme of the Letters of Creation, by which lacques de
Croy Biſhop of Cambray , was made Duke of Cambray.
p.355
30. The title of Archduke; and obe Coronet of the Archduke of
Auſtria.
P.363
31. Great Duke; and the beginning of that in the Dukes of Flow
rence by the Bull of Pius Quintus, with sbe Ceremonies uſed at the
fir# Creation of it.
p. 364
32. Of the ſeverall kinds of Graucs and Counts; and firſt of the
Schlecht Graven, or ſuch as are commonly.filed Graucs or Counts
without addition,
P-376
33. Of counts Palatin 3 and first of the originall of the Tale of Pa-
lacin as it is Feudal.
P.379
34. Of the Feudall title of Palatin in the French and German Em-
pires.
P.382
35. Of the counts Palatin of the Rhinc.
Pe384
36. Of the Perſonall Title of Counc Palacin ; And first of ſuch as
asume the Title by reaſon of twenty geeres profeſion of the Civil Laws.
P-386
39. Of facbAs are created perſonall Counts Palatin by Patenis.
And firſt of be fingular Title of Count Palacin charged with ſeruice
in the Lateran as she Emperors Coronation af Rome.
P.387
38. Of the Power that makes other perſonal Counts Palatin by Pa-
tent, wirb so much of a Ball of Pope Paul the third, as created the
Referendaries of the Court of Rome into this Title, beſides other para
ticulars of Papall power bercin exerciſed. And of ibe feueral Stilcs
and Names of ſuch Counts.
P390
39. Tbe Eſtates limited in fucl Creations.
P.393
40. The various Priuiledges uſeally inferied in ſuch Creations, with
1
of the Chapters.
a whole forme of a Patent of Creation of ſuch a Count Palatin made
by Rodulph the Second. And the restraints of the Priuiledges of ſuch
Counts, by the Buls of Pius the Fourth and the Fift.
P.394
41. A Doctor of Philoſophy and Phyfick made by ſuch a Count Pa-
latin.
Pi400
42. The ſolemne giving the Lawrell to Poets, by fach, a Count
Palatin.
43. The originall of giving the Crownc of Lawrell to Pocts, and Brui Thougom.p.42.,
of the uſe of it in the later Ages.
p.405
446 of publike Notaries made by fach Counts Palatin, andanex-
ample of power delegated by one of them to the Prior of Wincheſter,
to that purpoſe.
p.413
45. The reaſon of the feuerall deductions made of Connt Palatin; and
whiy the Feudall Title is derined out of the French Empire, and the
Perſonall out of the old Empire of Rome.
p.416
46. TheTitle of Comes Sacri Imperij generally giuen without 76-
lation to any Fcud or County.
P.419
47. The Tille of Marqueffe, Harckgraue, or Comes Limitaneus,
p.419
48. Landtgraue,or Comes Prouincialis.
P.423
49. Burggraue, or Comes Caftreoſis.
P.424
Soe Waiuod.
p.425
SI. Of Barons and their feuerall games in the Enxpire, as Sempers
Freyer, Freyheerni, freyen and füch more.
p.425
52. of the origination of the word Baron. Bannecheer. p.427
53. The variores vſe of the Title of Prince or Furſt. P.4:30
54. Ehurfurtt, or Eleétor.
P.434
55. of Capitanei and Valuaſores.
p.434
56. Of a Ritter Geſchlagen, or 4 dubbed Knight, and firſt of
the perſons
, by the ancient Law, capable of that dignity.
P.435
57. Of the Priuiledges of ſuch Koights in the Empire. p.437
58. The Origination of ſuch Knightsor
P.48)
59. The various Ceremonies vſedin giuing this Knighthood. p:
a
440
60. The Ceremonies ved at the Knighting of William Earle of
Holland, when he was choſen Emperor,
p.442
61. The Forme of giuing this order in the Pontificalc Romanum.
p.445
62. Of the Per/ons that giuerbis dignity.
..P8449
63. Armigerør mapener.
2:43 1
64..of Titles under Subordinate Princes in the: Empire, bad by:
Subinfeudation or otherwiſe.
P:4521
65. A fummary Examération of the States of ihe Empires P-4:56
1
A 3
CHAP
1
The Contents
-
CH AP. II.
1. Of the Titles in Swethland, and eſpecially of making of Knights
in thoſe Northerne parts.
P.457
2. The Creation and Inucfiture of a Duke in Poland.
P.461
3. The Inucfiture of a Waluod by the King of Poland. Of the
Title of Watuod , of Palatinus there. And Boiari and Armigeri in
Moldauia.
P.462
4. Of Barones in Poland, and Boyaroncs in Leytow, and of o.
ther Titles in Poland.
P.465
so of the Titles in Hungaric.
p.466
6. Of thoſe in Boheme.
P.409
7. The Ticolati, as Princes, Dukes, Marqueſſes, and Counts will
their Coronets, in the Kingdome of Naples. The Title of Archduke
once there.
P.470
8. The general and diſtinct Nosion of the Title of Barons ibere.
P.472
CHAP. ITI:
1. The Title of Daulphin in France. Lc Roy Dauphin, filzaiſne
du Roy de France; and filz du Roy de Francc; and of the Ti.
tles of the goanger ſonnes.
P.475
2. Princes du ſang, or Princes of the Bloud. Primier Prince du
fang, and the Monſicur; wish their Chapicts or Coronets.
P.-79
3.
Orber Titles of Princcs, Perſonall and Foudall. The Title of Ca-
pirall, Capitalis , Capitaneus, or Capdaw. Of Coronets belonging
10 tbefe.
P.482
4. The Feudall Title of Prince of Guyennc, given by King Ed.
ward the third of England, to Edward the Blackc Prince for life,
and the Charter with the Kings explanation of it. Something of this
Princes gouernment there, and the ſurrender of his interest.
P.486
5. Of the Officiarie Titles of Dux and Comes, and when they be
came to be of Feudall Inheritance in France, with the Soucraigriy that
ancienily accompanied ſome of them.
493
6. Of the Cócation and Inveſtiture of ſome ancient Dukes in
France, by the Sword, and Ducall Coronet; with ſome other prina
cipall Ceremonies at ſuch Inuclicures.
P-495
7. The Forme of sbe Creation of Iohn Duke of Lancaſter inza
the Tisle of Duke of Aquitaine in the Parliament of England under
Richard ile Second, and his Inucſticure by a Ducall Cap, and a Rod
of Gold:
P-503
8. of the Coroncts of Dukes of the later times in France, and
sbc Formes of ſome later Creations,
P.907
1
9. The
1
1
P.518
of the Chapters..
9. The Title of Count, as it hash beene in the Comites Maiores,
and the promiſcuous uſe of it with Duke; and the difinction of Duke,
ALS grenser, from it.
P.sog
10. Comites Minores, or Counds of Inferior digritie 10 Dukes.
P.SI2
11. Of the Creation or Inueſtiture of Counts; and of the Coro-
nec belonging to them.
P.513
12. Formes of giving the Countics of Bolloigne and Flanders,
As Countics immediate to the Crowne.
POSIS
13: The Forme of giwing the Countie of Bigorre by Edward Prince
of Aquitainc.
14. Other ancient and later Grants of the Honor of Count without
mention of any Rite of Inucftiturc.
P.519
IS. Of ebe rite of Girding on a Sword, mentioned in ſome char.
ters of Creation of Counts in the Duchic of Normandic.
P.521
16. The Titular ,
17. Of she Pecres of France; and a Forme of Creation of a Pair ?
ric.
p.524
18. Marqueſſes; their ancient and latter Creations and their Crow-
p.527
19. Viſcounts; the ancient Creation of them, the feuerall ſorts of
them, and their Crownet.
P.539
20. The Originall and Nature of Vidames.
p.534
21. Barons ; be generall and particular ſignification of the word
and Title. Their Creation. Chaſtellains. The Fillet , or Crowner
of Barons,
P.535
22. Summaric Poſitions of Law, touching moſt of the French
Feudall Dignitics, out of the Code of Henrie the Fourih. P.541
23. Knights or Cheualiers and Knights Bannerets; pill the
Creation of them. Of the right of bearing a Banner, or Armes in
Drappean quarıè.
p.542
24. Knights. Bachelors; their Creation and the Deduction of
their name, and the various uſe of Bachelor. And ſomething of their
peculiar right of vſing Scales.
P.546
25. Of Knights of the Order of the Scarrc; of Saint Michael; of
the Holy Ghoſt; of the Golden Fleece.
552
26. of Orders of Knighthood, of,leffe nole; eſpecially that of the
faire Ladie in the Greene field, inſtituted vnder Charles the fixi,
by Mellier Boucicaut Mareſchall of France.
554
SSS
ICC.
27. Of Eſquires there.
t
/
CH A P.
AL
1
. .
1
1
The Contents
11
>
3
CHAP. IV.
1. Principe de las Aſturias , the Title of the Sonne und keires
apparant of Spainc. His Creation. Principe de Navarra , And.de
Girona.
P:557
2. The uſe of Dux, and Comes, anciently in Spaine. The title
of Duke in Caftile, &c. with the Crowne belanging to it, and the
Formes of the Letters of Creation.
p.558
3: The Title of Marqueſſe thert; the Patent of Creation of it, and
of the Crowner belonging to it .
p..5:63
4. Condes; their Creation and Crowner. The Banner and Cal-
dron at their Inueftiture, anciently. Conde Palatino. p.568
$. Vizcondes.
P.573:
6. The Title of Ricos Hombres, and their Inueſtiture by a Banner
and a Cauldrop or Pendon y Caldera alſo, as that of Condeso
Grandes. Barons, and Caftellaps.
P.573
7. The Cuſtome of the Kings renewing the Titular name to the
keires of moſt of the great Dignities in Spaine.
P.575
8. Čaualleros de Eſpucla
dorada,or Knights of the Golden Sparre,
Their Creation, Priuiledges, Degradation , out of Spaniſh Writers.
P.575
9. Caualleros armados , and Caualleros de alarde, o de premio,
o de guerra, o quantioſos.
P:579
10. Lawes or Pragmaticas de las Corteſias, and bearing Coronets.
P:581
CHAP. V.
1. Prince of Wales. Filius Regis Primogenitus. Clyto. Ethe-
ling.
2. Of the two ancient Titles of Earlc and Baron in England; and
the names of Earldorman or Earle, and Thane, uſed for the ſame
dignities inshe ages before the comming of the Normans. Subregu-
lus, Regulus Princeps, Dux Hercoga, Conſül
, Gerisc, in thoſe
times,
p.602
3. Of the poſſeſſions and profits belonging to the dignities of thic.
the Saxon Ealdermen and Earles. Of their Estates in their Earl-
domcs, and the Rcliefe then payable at their deaths.
p.613
The Poffeffions belonging to Thanes, or the Tainlands of that
time.: and the Reliefes payable at the death of Thanes. Of the Feu.
dall Title of Vauafor, which after the Normans expreſſed the Midle
Thane.
p.621
5. Of the Iuriſdi&ion tbat belonged to the dignities of tbe Saxon
Ealdormen or Earles, and Thanes, in the Territories which either den
nominated them, or were pofelled by them.
P.627
6. Of their Iuriſdiction in the pitenagemorcr , Great Councels
or Parlaments of that time.
p.632
7. Of
p.593
4.
1
1
!
(
:
i
1
of the Chapters.
5. Of the Title of Earle after the comming of the Normansi of
the word Comes which expreffes it; and the fancie that anciently as.
tributed the reaſon of that Latin Tile, to an Earles participaring the
third
part of the profits of the County Court with the King. p.635
8. Of Earles and Counties Palatin.
P.638
9. Of the formes of the Charters of Creation of the Title of Earle
Palatin.
p.644
10. Earles, not Palatin, but Locall. Of the ſeuerall formes of
Charters of their Creation.
P.645
it. of their Earldomes or Honorary poſſeſions and Reliefs.p.636
12. Of fome testimonies that may ſeeme to prove that the ascient
Earle's, as Earles, had a gencrall power of goucrnment insheir comme
fies, A iuft interpretation
of thoſe teſtimonies.
p.673
13. Of the girding with the Sword, at the Inueſtiture of Earles,
And the ancient uſe of it at Inueftitures, vpon or after Liucrics,
or ouſter le mains of Earldomes.
P.676
14. Of the Crownets of Earlest ..
p.679
1s. The perſonall Title of Earle. Earle Marſhall. And the
perſonall Tiileof Earle Palatin ancithily.vſed in England. p.681
16. The Title of Baron uſed here after the Normans. The various
uſe of the word; And how, for the moſt part the Honorarie Barons
are expreſſed without the addition of it.
p.687
17. of the Nature and Creation of Barors, after the comming of
the Normans, vntil aboat she later time of King lohn. Of the number
of Knights Fecs given by William the firſt.
P.690
18. The teſtimonies that ſhew the Temporall Barons and Baronics
of that time, beiweere the comming of the Normáns and the later time
of King lohn. And of their Ñ clicfcs.
p.694
19. The beginning of Spirituall Barons (ots Barons by tènure) um
der William the firſt; and the testimonies that likewiſelhew who they
were in the ſame ſpace of time.
p.694
20. Thechiefe paſages that mention both the Spirituall and Tempo-
rall together as having place and voice in the Parlaments, or great
Councels, in that space of time.
P.701
21. Of the alteration that fell on the dignitie of Barons and on Baa
sronies about the end of King lohn.
P.708
22. Of Baronics and Barons by. Tenure and Writ, and Barons by
Writ only, after that time untill about the midle of Richard the ſecond
Land firſt of the forme of the Writs of Summons of that time.p.7is
23. Of the fewerall kinds of Perſons fummoned as Barons by thoſe
Writs; and moſt eſpecially of the Regular Barons, as Abbots, and
· P.720
24. Of diſcharges of the dignitie, giuento fome Regular Barons; be-
caxſe they neither held by Baronic, nor had their Predeceffors becne
constantly called to Parlaments,
P.730
250
1
3
ibe like.
-
1
The Contents
25. Of she Title of Bannerct, in that notion whereinit is ſometimes
vſed as a Synonymie do Baroniikkforcm?
P.735
26.
Of the common.opinion that ſupportes de Barrister sepsist of thir
.
seene Knights Fees and a third
part.
ingh
P.738
27. Of the Title of Baron from the midle of Richard the ſecond to
this day. And firfl of the forme of the Writ of Summons shar
creaces and cals Barons, and of the Regular Barons that were in i bat
time.
P.744
28. of Barons created by Parent, and the formes of the Patents
of Creacion...!
P.747
29. of the Title of Duke. The beginning of it; The Inueſtiture,
Eoſigncs, and Parent of Creation.
P.751
30. Marqueſſe. The firft Creation of that Title, T be Inueniture,
Enlignes, and Patent of Creation.
P:758
231. Vicount. The firſt Crcacion of it. The Inueſtiture, Enſignes
and Patent of Creation.
P.762
32. A ſhort Corollarie of the Title of Pecres of the Realmc atiri-
buted to all thoſe Parlamencarie dignitics. And ſomething of their ha-
bits and other generall
: Titles lgimen to them.' And the Title of Earles
and Lords attributed to fome that are not Peeres.
P.767
33. T be ſeverall notions of-Knight, Milcs , and Chiualer in Eng-
land. A diviſion of the honorarq Title of Knight shers; and firſt of
Knights Bachilers, and of the qšalitie of she perſons that haue ci-
ther Giucn or Receiued that dignitie.
*P.769
34. Of the Courtly Comemonies and circumſtances anciently and of
late uſed in giuing the dignitje of Koight Bachiler. P:772
35. The facred Cercmonies zfed anciently at the gining the fame
dignisie.
: P.779
36. Of Aid to make the eldeſt Sonne a Knight.
P,782
37. Refpc&s of Honor borb in the ancierter and later timesginer
to this dignitic legally.
P2783
38. Of the Degradation of a Knight Bachiler.
P-787
P.790
40. Of the Occaſion and Time of the Jobitution of the Order of
the Garter.
P.792
· 41. Ofs, George she Patron-Saint of shat Order. The chiefeſi tefti
monies in the Eastern parts, or in the Grceke Church concerning him.
P.794
42. The chiefeft, teſtimonies concerning him in the Weſterne Church.
p.807
43. confideration bow he came to be takes for the Patron-Saint
of the Engliſh Nation, and of his Feaß day.
p.811
44. Ofibe figure vfually expreßing Saint George.
P.818
-450 of the Order of the Bath.
p.819
46. The Title of Baronets.
P.821
47. Of the Title of Eſquire,
P.830
CH A P.
12
L.
1
.
1
9
1
1
of the Chapters.
CHAP. 7.
1. Titles of Honor in Ireland. Of Earles both Palatin and others
there.
P 837
2. Of Vicounts and Barons in Ireland.
p.840
3. Of other dignities there, andthe ancient ferme of Knighting uſed
by the Iriſh Kings.
p.842
CH AP. vi.
1
1, Prince of Scotland; Duke, Marqueffe, and Vicount or. Pro-
comes there. And the Inueſtiturcs or folemne Creations of a Duke,
Marqueſſc, or Viſcount.
p.843
2. Of the Title of Earle and Baron there, and of Thancs. I bers
Inveſtiture of Earles and Barons.
p.848
3. The folemne Creation of Knights in Scotland. p.849
CHAP. VIII.
J
1. Of the Title of Gentleman , as it is abſolutely vſed in cemmon
peech, or Nobilis. Gentlemen of bloud.
p.832
2. Edelman, Frey vom adel, ÆScl. Whence the name pf
Gentleman, Gentilhome, Gentilbuomo, Gentilhombre and Hy-
dalgo are to be deduced.
p.855
3. of Creations of the Title of Edelman, Gentilbuomo, or No-
bilis, by Codicilli Honorarij , Charters, or ſuch inftruments. En.
nobling by the Pope. Creation by a kind of "Adoption to a Fami.
ly.
p.865
4.
The forme of Ennobling in France by Ediet and Letters Patches,
and of the like in Spaine, remiffiuè.
p.869
so Formes of Ennobling or rayling to the fate of a Gentleman, or
Nobilis, by Patents in England.
p.873
1
!
CHAPI 1X.
1
p.876
Of Feminine Titles; and of the Creation of a Ducheſſe, Mar-
chionele , Countelle , Vicounteſſe , and Baroneſſc in Eogland.
2. Of the Communication of Titles of Honor to women, from
their Huſbands, and of enioying some as Conſequents only of their
Huſbands or Parents. The title of Lady, or Domina. p.879
3. Of the hereditary tranſmiſion of titles of Honor 10 Heires of
p.881
40. Of Tranſmiflion of skem by Allignements or grants. p.883
5. Trans
either ſex.
A
Thc Contents
s. Tranſmiflion of them by the very poſſeffion of the Feude eo
which they hauc been anpixed.
p.883
CHAP. X.
1. Honorary Attributes. And of Clariflimus and Illuftris eſpecial.
ly in the ancicnter time of the Empire, or before Conſtantine the
great.
886
2. Of Illuftris, Clariflimus, Spectabilis, Perfe&tiffimus, and E-
gregius, and their Abstracts, after the age of Conftantine. Of
Gloriofiffimus, and thoſe that were Super Illuſtres. The Abſtracts of
899. Cellitudo, Magnificentia, Eminencia, and fucb more in tbe old Em-
pirc. Exullintofsing. 129
P.887
3. Of some fuch kind of Honorary Attributes in the preſent States
of Europe, and the great changes that time bash exerciſed on ſome
of tbem.
P.994
L
CHAR. XI.
1. Of Precedence in generall; and more particularly of the Pre-
cedence of ſome officers, Dignities, and osher qualities, iw ibe oldſtare
of tbe lewes.
p.896
2. A fummary deſignation of the Lawes of the Empire , touching
Place apd Procedence between Secular dignities.
p.898
3. Of Some Lawes and Decrees of like nature in ſome oxber States;
eſpecially in England. And of Lawes of Precedence between Esclefia-
fticali dignities. Fulgas ok. god.
P.901
4. Of Lifts, Commentarics, or Treatiſes touching Precedence.
in covenaron funerally a-
P.912
s. Of particular Queſtions and Deciſions touching Precedence,
P.914
1
.
r
I
--
1
T I T L E S
of
HONOR
The firf Parte
i
1
CH A P. I.
1. The Purpoſe and Diſpoſition of the whole workt.
II. The twofold Originall, of the Supreme. Titles of King and Em.
peror.
ITI. 'Of the firft Kings which, in ancient ſtorie, are attributed to the
time before the Floud.
IV. Of the firſt King and propagation of Kingdomes after the Floud.
ITLES OF HONOR, being thole Various Names of
Greatnes or Eminencie, which are che moſt diſtinguilhing
Ticles of Ciuill dignitie, are either Ecclefiafticall or Tem-
porall. The Temporall Titles of Honor (for we wholly on
mit all Ecclefiafticall
, as Eccleſiaſticall) are cither Supreme
or Subordimai. The Supreme are either belonging to Sin.
gular persons in independent Monarchies, as Emperor;
King , and what elſe is ſo Supreme according to the Cuſtomes and
Languages of ſcucrall Nations, or ſuch asin Popular States and Optimacies
are the Honoring titles of more in one Body, or of that Number which hath
in it the Supreme Rule of the State. Thc Subordinate belonging to sin-
gular Perſons (thoſe that belong to more in one body wcomit allo) are either
ſuch as arc primarily Officiary, and only by Conſequent of their offices, Ho-
norary, as Viceroy, Conſtable, Chancelor, Admirall, Preſident, and many other
alſo of farre leffe dignitic; or ſuch as are primarily Honorary and haue their
Offices or power (whercany belongs to them) rather conſequentiallor an-
next to their Honors, as the ſcucrall
titles of she Heires or Succeſſors apparant
of Supreme Princes, that of King as it haib beene attributed to Tome Subiects,
Archduke, Great Duke, Pallgraue or Count Palatin, Landtgraue, Prince,
Marqueſe, count or Earle, Vicount, Widame, Baron, Banneret and the reſt
B
OF
TITIES OF HONOR.
Cap. T.
preme Titles.
.
of Temporall dignities to that of Geotleman or Nobilis; or ſuch as Expreſſe
only Degrees of Learning, as Do&or, Mafter, Licentiate and the like. There
of the laſt kind likewiſe wholy, and the firſt that are primarily officiarie we
omit herc; ſauing where ſometimes they conduce to the right vnderſtanding
of ſuch as are primarily Honorary, which are only the Subicet of the Work.
In the Handling of the Titles tous deſigned for the Subice, wcemake
two Paris of the Workcaccording to that diuiſion of Supremeand Subordia
nare. One for each of them. Yet ſo, that the title of King, as it hath beene
ſometimes giucn to ſubiccts (excepted only that of King of Italy, King of
Germany, or King of Romans, as it denotes only chc apparant Succeffor in
the Empire) is caſt into the firſ Part with the title of King which is Supreme.
It was the eaſier and clccrer method to do ſo. And all denomination being
from what is moft or greateſt, the firſt will ſo remaine proper enough to Sä-
.
Thus, the beginning of Supreme Kingdomes , or the firft King, the Titles of
King and Emperor, Queene, and Empreſe, the title of Lord and ſuch likogi.
ucn as Ejentialland Generall to ſupreme Princes, with that of a ſubiect King,
hauc their piace in the Firſ Pari. But alſo, becauic che moſt of Suprenie
Princes haue other games or Titles which are Accidentall or Particular tu
them, and alſo Formes of ſpeech and expreſſion, and Ceremonies of Coront-
lion or inueſtiture, with Enfignes proper , for the moſt part, to Supreme
Maieſtic; therefore allo, thoſe Accidentall names, Formes of ſpeech, and ce-
remonies and Enſighes, with ſome other incident particulars touching their
Honor, are likewiſe added. Accidentall Names I call thoſe of Cæfar, ſemper
Auguſtus or zu alleni zeitein mehrer delz Weichs, that is, alwayes an in-
creaſer of his Empire, as it is in the Dutch titles of the Emperor, Le Roy
trefchrištien, Defender of the Faitly, Catholique King, Amir Elmomenin,
Prefier loha (as wecommonly call the Enperor of the Abasins) Sophi (for
in the Supreme titles we take allo choſe of thic Mahumedans) and the like;
in the memoric of which ſome other of the older cimnes, as that of Abs-
Taoh and Piolemie in the Agyptian Kings, Porphyrogennetus in the Greck
Emperors, and ſome more of the ſame nature are inſerted. The Formes of
fpeech, or expreſſion, underſtood here are thoſe of ſpeaking in the plurall
number, that of the addition of By the Grace of Guil, and thic Attributes of
Maieſtie, Screnitie, High and mighiie, and the like. And under Ceremonies
and Enfignes, are comprehended here, the Annointing, the Crowne , the
Scepter, the Globe and Croffe with ſome ſuch more, that beſt appcare our
of thc Ceremonials of inaugurations ſome of which are tranſcribed hither
and others noted by dircētion to them.
In the second pars, the Original, continuance, and Being of the Subor-
dinarc Titles are handled, together with their Enfignes , legall Formes of
Creation, and ſuch more. But ſo, that what was thought fit to be ſaid
herc concerning the Title of Gentleman, is by it felfe caſt into one Chap-
ter, che reſt being deuided, for the moſt part according to ſeucrall Stares wher-
in they are too diſproportionate and incommenſurable one to the other, to
be
.
HU
1
Chap. I.
3
The FiRST PARŤ.
be well mixt together. But becauſe in the iuſt conſideration of them wee
canoot but fall on ſome obſolet names of Dignity which were either the
ſamc or very proportionate with ſome of them, as alſo vpon the Nature
of Feads or Noble T esancies, out of wbich the greateſt part ofthofe dignities,
as they are now in Europe, hauc beene raiſed, beſides ſomc more generall
Attributes which the ſtilc either of Preſent or ancient Cuſtome hath giucn
to them; therefore choſe obſolet Names, the beginning and Nature of Fends,
and ſomewhat of thoſe more generall Attributes , are alſo added. By the
obfolet Names I vnderſtand here thoſe of Princeps Truentutis, Sebaſtocrator,
Ebeling, Clyro and ſuch like. And, vnder the name of Attributes more gene-
rall then ſuch as denote this or that dignitic, I meane thoſe additions of
Clarißimus, Spectabilis, illuftris, Superillustris, and ſuch more. To theſe, as
Corollarics , at the end of each parc we ioyne ſomething of Place and
Precedence. So much as may giue good directions in queſtions that may
arile of it; but lo licle and in ſuch fort as that we may be ſure here to de.
cline both thc Enuy and Diſlike that may follow the Determination of any
point concerning it. The Purpoſe and Diſpoſition of the whole being thus
deſigned out (the more particular method whereof more fully appeares in
the arguments prefixe to euery Chapter) Firſt of the beginning of King.
domes, the firft King and Propagation of that title.
II. That Supreme Title of King or EMPEROR (as wee now vn-
derſtand the name of Emperor) which is diſtinguiſhed from other digni-
tics in this that it acknowledges no ſuperior, bur, according to the various
inſtitution of ſeuerall Kingdomes, is accompanied with the higheſt rights
of Maiefty and Soucraigntic, hath a twofold originallto which all Supreme
Kingdomes hauc relation; Either from the power of the Sword or Cono
Quest vſed by ſome Anceſtor of the preſent Kings who thence, as heires,
deriue their Soucraigntie in the Territories, and ouer the people of their
Kingdomes, or by ſome Choice proceeding from the opinion of the ver-
tuc and nobleneſſe of him that is choſen. The Kingdomes made by the
firit courſe, being ot tacir own nature hereditarie; thoſe that hauc begun
by Choice haue been in ſome particulars alſo hereditary, and in other,
haue continued elc&iue. Of the forme of the firſt, we hauc examples in
the beginning of the Aſſyrian Moparchic , in the acceffion of the tiele of
King or Emperor, ouer diuersconquered Countries, to che old Roman Empe-
rorsand luch like, belides the Kings of Caſtile and Portugall; there being
in the title of the Kings of Portugall an expreſſe mention of ſuch a beginning
in partot their Dominions. For they arc called Lords da conquiſta “ nauega.
cam de commercio da Athiopia, Arabia, Perſia, & de India, that is, of the Cons
queſt, Navigation and Commerce of Athiopia, Arabia, Perſia, and India.
And for this ſecond courſe which is by Choicc , it may be ſeenciri thean-
cient Kings of the State of Greece, in Deioces among the Medes
, in that
of Nuna, who as ſome of his ſucceſſors alſo, was choſen King of Romes
vpon the literrex his pronunciation of Quod bonum fauftum, fælixg fit, Quia
B 2
1
!
1
A
Chap. 7.
TITLES OF HONOR.
Files Regem creare, ita patribus vifum eft; in the Kingdome of Poland, in
thc election of the Emperors of Germanie, and the like. Neither was the King.
dome of the Iſraelites (if we regard only the humane way of inſtitucing it)be-
gun otherwiſe.For there the people hauing referd themſelues to Samuel, for
the election of their King, he made a choice for them in the annointing both
of Sarl and Danid, from whom the title continued hereditarie.
a Diduo illo
1
III. Vnder what Time the Beginning of Kingdomes or the FIRST KING
ſhould be placed is moſt vocertain, For,although in the time before the floud,
thereb: no expreſſe mention in the holy Story of a King, and that the com.
mon opinion bechat in Nimrod or Belus (Father to Ninus) the firſt Monar-
chie began after the Floud, yet there is reaſon enough to coniccture that
there were Kings alſo long before both him and the Floud. For, beſides that
Cain's building of a Citie, & denominating it from his ſonne Henoch, ſecmes
to have a character of a Kingdomcin it, Cedren, inſtructed out of the ancients,
gocs as high here as poſſible, and makes Adam the firſt King and Goner.
all off ffwrdd. is nour, and that wich reaſon cnough. O ulos, ſaith he, ngčuóvevos tõ gyéves Tūv
ai spów wy ? C' Ans a'il Tas Sains, He gouerned or commanded all mankind,
as long as he lined; and a Seth ſucceeded him in that Empire. And if we
videfis lacobit might beleeue that of Alexander the great his letter to Ariſtotle, of which
Borlduc liber, lo cp! Ben b Gorion , an Ebrew Autor indeed of no great credir
, tels
vs.
legem cap.15, Kenan the foons of Enoſh or Grandchild to Seth was 753 bbwn 53 Syysin
Inſ.Salianım Emperor oner all the world, and buried in an Iland of the Eaſt Indian Sea,
b Lib.2.cap II.
and char the memory of it remaind there in tables of ſtone in Alexan-
atqueinde ,idem ders time, as he relates alſo to Ariſtotle. And beſides, we ſee in thoſe of
habent Rabbi the following times who haue left vs fuller teſtimonies of particular formes
thius in lucha. of gouernment, that Monarchie hath continually been and, to this day,is not
fin fol.6.b, e lefſe generally admitted and eſtabliſhed in all Nations, then as if it were de-
rived out of the Law of Nature, which doubtleſſe was not leſſe followed in
T7.cmach fol.z.
hopari,2. choſe many Ages before Nimrod, then it hach been ſince hini. And thence
is it that diucrsgood Autors haue without queſtion ſuppoſed the Monar-
chique gouernment, both to haue been preſently vpon the firſt times, and
alſo that, in the frame of Naturc it ſelfc, Man as a ciuill Creature was di-
rected to this form of fubiection. Principio rerum (faith lustin) gentiumque
imperium pexes Reges erat , quos ad faſligium huius Maieftatis now ambitio po-
pularis ſed ſpectara inter bonos moderatio prouehebat. And Seneca to the ſame
purpoſe
: Primi mortalium, quiq; ex his geniti, Nathram incorruptam ſegue.
baniur, eandem habebant & Dricem & Legem , commiſi Melioris arbitrio.
Naturc eft enim potioribus deteriora ſubmittere. As if the ſole obſeruation
€ Hermes Triſm of Nature had neceſſarily led the affe&ions of men to this kind of State.
ix Kópn fa Kós- Whence it is alſo, that while others, of the moſt curious, in their Philo-
se corrmentum ſophie tell cvs of the Angels and the fupreme Heauens being immediatly
habet Ecphan- gouerned by che firf Maker of all things, of the Planets and other Starres
Tu Pythagor, as being ruled by the Sunne, and of ſeparated Soules and the Aire being ſub,
ped
iect to the Moone , chey adde together that, vpon Earth , Kings are in
like
R. Dauid in2
nog us ,
7
bab.Ĩ.
THE FIRST PART.
ز
like fort Gouernours, as if naturall reaſon had firſt ordained them on
Earth by an vnauoidable imitation of the Creators prouidence vſed in
chat infiitution of a Monarchie or Government in the Aire, Stars, and
Heaucns. Neicher doc the ancienteſt Gentiles otherwiſe ſpeak of chole
clder times, then with a cleer ſuppoſition of Monarchie, cuen in the in-
fancic of the World; thoſe Kingdomes of Salurne, Jupiter, Neptune',
Pluto, and the like, fully denoting as much. For vnder thoſe names ap-
plied to diſtinct Kingdomes, not Gods, but the Monarchs of Land and
Sea in the firſt times d were vnderſtood. But, to omir the Conicctures d Exlsmerts
apud Lattari.
that may be thus drawne either out of that knowne conſent of Nations
lib. defalfa
of later time, or from the opinions of thoſe Ancients which deriue a rclig.cap. II.
Monarchie out of the inſtitution of Nature, and ſo place it cquall with the
firſt Age of the World; we have alſo expreſſe teſtimonies of the Kings of
Cbaldea that began to raignc long before the Floud, as Alorus, Alappa-
Tils, Amelon, Amonon, Metalarus, Daorus, Aedorachus, Amphis, Oriar-
tes, and xifuther, in whoſe time (they ſay) the Floud came. Neither is
the relation of theſe Kings to be wholý contemned as ſuppoſititious, in
regard we haue ic from chat moſt ancient and learned Pricit of Belus, the
true Berofoss, who lued about M, yeeres ſince,and, out of the memories
of the baldres (which they had receiud by tradition and preſerued in
writing) compoſed the body of the Chaldean or Babylonian Hiſtoric. and
from B:rofius it was long ſince receiud as a Storic of credit by thoſc Au-.
tors of great nams, Abydezus, Apollodorus, Alexander Polyhiſtor , and
others, cited and ved to this purpoſe with Berofus in 1ofephus and Ex-
ſebius. Nor is it raſhly thereforc to be reiccted becauſe the holy Storicof
Moſes ivſtifies if not. So, and vpon alike reaſon, might wee denic that can
uer Henoch made any prophclic, alchough Saint iude cite it. But, as
that of Henoch is ſuppoſed by the moſt learned Tertullian and others, cDe cultu Musa
to have been as a tradition to poſteritie conueyed through them which liebri, cap.3.
were faucd in the Arke (that we may omit here the Relations of the wives
of Cain and Seth, and diucrs ſuch other particulars of that time in 10-
fephus, Epiphanius, Cedren, the Chronicle of Alexandria , Said f Abes f Ms. Arabicè
Barrique Patriarch of Alexandria, and the like) ſo might this of the de Æris,
Chaldean Kings be preſerucd and from thic fame perſons delivered to
Biblioth.Cor.
ſuch as mighc afterward commit it to writing; which were not at all dif-
ficult to conceiue, if Xifuther, che laſt of them, were, as Cedren tels vs, 10
other then Noah himſelfe. Beſides alſo, Beroſirs delivers that the Chaldè
Atories teftificd that the memories of the Times before the Floud were
writen, and by command hidden in the carth at Heliopolis or Bethſemeſh,
whence they were afterward taken and preſerued in Babylon for poſteri-
tie. Bue indeed, if we thinke of thoſe Kings together with the ycéres of
their reignes as they are expreſſed out of Beroſus, the ſtoric of them may
ſeeme not only incredible burmoſt ridiculous. For, he that hath feweſt
yecres among them, raigned, ſaith Beroſus, no leſſe then the ſpace of three
Sari, that is (as they compure) XMDCCC yccres , eucry Saries being ac-
counted
in
toniana,
1
6
TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap 7.
1
counted MMMDC and ſome of them continue XVIII, Sari, which is
IXIV. M. DCCC , yeeres; the whole number of the reigne of all ten of
them, being CX X Sari, which is CCCCXXXII M yeeres. But that grcar
affectation which the Eaſterne people, beſides the Ægyptians, had of
deriving their States through many millions of yecrcs,
might be cauſe
enough of this portentous ſupputations and yet the beginning and fuc-
cellion of the Kings, perhaps truc cnough. And it may iuftly be doub-
ted that either the various tradition and tranſcription of feuerall Ages
and Autors did beyond meaſure increaſe the numbers, or that there are
not rightly apprehended while we ſee that the whole content of the
Ages comprehended in thoſe ſtories of the Chaldees (as is alſo remem-
berd out of Beroſus by Alexander Polyhiſtor ) amounts not neerc the
number of the reignes of all thoſe Kings. For it is exprelly limited to
fifteene Myriads, or a hundred and fiftie thouſand yceres in the ſame
Beroſus, from whom wee receiuc thoſe ten Kings that take up C XX
Sari or CCCCXXXil. M yeeres. Whence it muſt follow that either we
reckon not right when we artribute to cuery Sarus MMMDC Solar or
Lunar yceres, or elſe that the number comprehended in the Chalde
ſtories which were moſt carefully kept, as he faith, in Babylon, is fallly
deſigned by fifteene Myriads; the truth being alſo that other of the An-
g Cicero de Dio cients s ſpeake of a farre greater number of yceres in the Chalde ſtories,
ninatione,lik.i. then is yer here mentioned. So that we may conceiuc, that, as well as
their accounts of yeeres ſo exceedingly incrcaſed and differed in them
ſelues, eucn after ſuch time as they had brought them to moſt ridicu-
lous ſummes, they might likewiſe at firſt (while yet the reigncs of
their Kings were within
the limits of Mans life) through that common
diſeaſe of their affe&ation of antiquitic, addc fome Ages to cuery of
them, and afrerward ſo often iterare ſuch kind of addition, that ar
length ſo many thouſands, as they dreamt of, might be ſo produced.
But alſo, ſome old Autors, to take off this abſurditie of number of yecres,
and ſo to ſalue that of the Chaldean Monarchic beforc the Floud, haus
farre otherwiſc vnderſtood the ſpace of time contained in a Saros. For
h. Georg., $ym- they (I meane thoſc Greeke h Monkes Panodorus and Anianus) take it
lig.id Not. Elso not for MMMDC yecres, but for ſo many dayes, although the
very
ſeb. pag.246. words of Abidenus be éso xj 7, fred, that is, a Saros is the ſpace of
MMMWC ycercs. So that this way, by che libertie of changing one
notion of a ſpace of Time into another (which is often vícd in matters
of greater moment) the ſpace of a Sarus ſhall be but about ten yeercs,
or indccd exa&ly ten of thoſe yeeres, which conſiſting only of CCCLX
dayes without the fiue.Epagomena,, were vſed in the Eaſterne parts.
And thus, the CTX Sari or the whole age of thoſe ten Kings comes
but to MCC yeeres , if they be reſolued into thoſe yeercs of
dayes, or to MCLXXXIII yeeres ſix moneths and xxý dayes, if they
be accounted by the old Ægyptian or æquable yecres of CCCLXV
dayes, which make the common yecre at this day. And thus alſo the
longeſt
of CCCLX
. :
Chap. [.
THE FIRST PART.
longeſt rcigne among them will fall out to be but CLXXX yecres,
which is a time ſhort enough in regard of the Ages before the Floud.
This account being preſuppoſed, thoſc Monks diuided the time be-
forc the Floud into zpívos à CaoineuTos (as they call it) thar
, is, the time
wherein there were no Kings and zpovos Bao devlos or the time which
had Kings. That wherein no Kings were (if wec reckon according to
the true Chronologic of that timc, and not by the account of the Sep-
tuagints, which thoſe Monks, as the moſt of other Grecke Autors, vſe)
fals to be abour CCCCLX yccres after the Creation, and the reſt, which
is about MCC to the Floud, is the time of thoſe Kings we ſpeake of. So
that by this fancic, (which indeed Georgius Syncellns by no meanes
would admit) about CCCCLX yeeres after the Creation, the firſt King
Alorks began to raigne , as a man deſigned by God himſelfe to be
rõ naš narobljy, that is, Shepheard of sbe people, as Abidenus ſpeakcs of
him. And he was, as the reſt of his Succeſſors, of the race of the Gi.
ants of that time, if at leaſt wce might bercin giuc credit to the Autor
of the Chronicle of Alexandria. Neither were the gyprians Hi-
ſtories without a Racc of Kings among them , in the time alſo be-
fure the Floud.
IV. In ſome of the Grecke ſtories, that Eaſternc Kingdome of
the Chaldecs is continued, through the Floud, in Noah, whom they
make the ſame with Xiſuther the laſt of thoſe ten Kings. And from
him they deriuc the ſupreme Monarchie of the Earth
, then inhabi-
ted, ro Sem. For vpon that diviſion of the Earth, which they ſup-
pole he made to his three Sonnes by his Teſtament, which hec ſca-
led up and deliuered, they ſay, to Sem , not only a third part buc
the chief Empire of all was transferd to Sem, ós nou in, as their words
Testialt, of to chur
arc, nyeuovíux dediétato ket" kolèy, that is, who ſucceeded 10 Noah in
the Empire. And thus if Noab were the ſame with Xifuther , hce was
King about CLXXX yceres before the Floud (if chc Sarus bc accounted
by the daycs as is before noted ) and continued ſo vntill his death;
his ſonne Sem ſucceeding him. But alſo the other two brothers Cham
and Iapher, having thoſč large Territorics deſigned them in thc boly
Storic, were Kings too, it ſeemes, but inferior in dignitie. Cham ha-
uing the South, as Sem the Eaſt, and laphet theſc Welterne parts.
And this title of King in Sem is in expreſſe words noted in che holy
Storie alſo, if at leali, according to the moſt receiued tradition, sem fub Royale tv...
and Atelchiſedech were
the fame perſon, For hcc is named the King
of Salem. Engl. p.6.05 b faite of Church. 9. 20.4.0.A.
But tbe moſt commonly recciucd opinion of the firft Kingdome or bogel futing lypt.
Monarchie, is that which ſuppoſcs Nimrod to be the Autor of it,
and is grounded upon that Text of the holy Storie which tells vs,
that the beginning of his Kingdome was is Babel, and Brech, and Acad,
and Calna, in the Land of Siwahr; this being indeed the firſt mention
of a Kingdome that occurres in Moſes. And that Territoric which is
ar
S
Chap. Ť.
TITLËS OF HONOR.
Seder Olom
Rabba.
aſſignd to him denotes him the King of Babylon, or of the Allyrians, whoſe
Empire is vſually taken for the firſt Monarchy of the world. With this re-
cciued beginning of a Monarchy, wecannot but conſider alſo the Time or
Age of it, the various names that are gincn to him that began it, beſides the
propagation of the title of King and of Kingdomes through the Earth.
The iuft time wherin this Kingdome began ix Nimrod, is not enough
certaine. But among the Ancients, the moſt common opinion is, that is
falls in the age of Abraham, about CCCXL yeeres after the Floud. And
ſomo yicat Chronologers of our time will likewiſe haue it ſo. And the ho-
ly Story giving no expreſſecharacter of exactneſſe of time herein, they
commonly take this for a cleer ground, thar, at the time of the building
of the Tower, and the confuſion of Tongues, Nimrod had poſſeſſed
himſelfc of this Empire. For by the direction and command of him, as
't
Aut. t.
of a King, they ſay, the Tower, whence the confuſion followed , was
built: ſo loſephus, being a lew, writes, ſy Epiphanius, Eucherius, the Au-
tor of the Chronicle of Alexandria, Constantine Manalles, Cedren, and
others. Now the confuſion is placed by the left's in their Chronicles, a-
bout TCTXT after the Floud, and about the x LV yecre of Abraban's
i Rabli 10.-€ in age; that of Ebers naming i his ſonne phaleg, becauſe in his dayes she
Earth was diuided (upon che confuſion of Tongues) being thus withall
:- Phalez interpreted, that Eber was a great Prophet, and that our of his ſpirit of
et Juidere. prophelic hecſo named his ſonne at the birth (which was but ci yecres
after the Floud) becauſe the diviſion or confuſion was to fall in the end
of his dayes , which were about TTXI yceres afterward. Neither
is it conseiued by ſome that yneill ſuch a time after the Floud, the cighe
perſons and their pofteritie had ſufficiently multiplied themſclues to be
thus capable of ſuch a diuiſion. Nor is it without faire ground that they
deliver that Eber thus named Phaleg out of the ſpirit of foreſceing
Propheſie, if at leaſt he ſo named him vpon the birth as the cuſtome
was. For although in other examples of the holy Storie, wee ſee that
the impoſition of names were vpon accidents that fell about the time of
the birth , and that expreſſe ieftimonies be k in the Fathers of our
Luzdun.in Gc Church that Phaleg was then borne when the Diuiſion happend , yec
sef.lib. 2. cap.8. here the very Text directs vs otherwiſe. For it expreſſely tels us, that
de Ciuit.Dei,". Joctan (the yonger brother of Phaleg ) with thirtcene Heads of Fami
lies which were of his pofteritic , were part of the number of them
which diuided the Earth. If then theſe allo were at the diviſion, it will
bc plain that the reaſon of Phalegs name was ſo long at leaſt aficr his
birth, as that Icetan and of him, thirteene ſonnes might beborne, which
may well make vp the time of abôntccklyceres, as their accountis.
And this very reaſon doth Rabbi loſe in the Seder Olam vſe for the in-
terpretation of that place, touching the naming of Phaleg.
But what necellity we haue to belecue that firſt ground of this Chro-
nologic, which places the beginning of this Kingdome equall with that
Diviſion of the Earth, I concciue not. It is true that diuers good Autors
with one mind admic it,and therefore it is not without much conſidera-
tion
k Eucherius
16.cap.II.
1
I
Chap. I. THE FIRSÍ PART.
୨
ton to be reie&ted. But let that be omitted, and the prophane ſtories
of the ancienteſt times to this purpoſe examined; and there will be rea-
fou enough found to beleeue that this beginning of the Aſyrian Mo-
narchie is to be caſt into a much elder age, that is into the time that fals
about LXX. years after the Floud, within which time, Nimrod, being
Nephew to Cham, might be at leaſt about XXX. yeers of age, and not
vnable to beare thoſe Attributes which the holy Storie hath giuen
him. For there is a conſent in the beſtand e ancienteſt teſtimonies that c Ctefuas ap.
concerne this point, that the Aſſyrian Monarchie ſtood aboni M. CCC. Diodor. Sic. Bi-
yeers and ended in Sardanapalus, from whoſe time; if we account back- lib.I.D. Auguft.
ward, we ſhall come neer the LXX. yèer after the Floud, which-this de Ciuit. Dei libe
way deſignes out the age of Nimrods beginning. Ötliers hereof other 12,1ap.19.6
videfis Agash.
wiſe. Burindeed we ſhall no wherefind better fatisfaction herein then lib. 2.
ſuch as will ſtill retain with it too much incertaintie.
ró For the diuers names of this firſt King, the moſt Generall
, that he
is known by, is Beløs, which alſo was a great Deitie in thoſe Eaſtern
parts. Neither is he to be called Ninus, as ſome name him, attribu-
ting (as Trogus and ſome others) the beginning of the firſt Monar-
chic to that Name. For Ninus was his next ſucceſſor, as expreſſely
Saint Aaguftine f notes out of the Greek hiſtoric. He is alſo named f Loco difle.
Nabrodes and Nebrod (as the Septuagints call him) Eucchous , Sa-
turne, and ſuppoſed by ſome to haue been the ſame with 8 Züros-
sher. ſome alſo haue taken him to be the ſame who is called me g Apud Epiph.
raphel afterward in Mofes. Neither is it ſtratige to find ſo dif- lib, uscirea init.
ferent names giuen to one Prince in thoſe Ealtcrne parts. But that Alexand.pag.89.
which moſt properly agrees with him as he is deſcribed in the holy
Storie, is the name of orion. The Aſſyrians (faith Cedren) made Nim
rod a God, placed him among the Staires of Heanen, and called him()-
rion. He firſt fewed the art of Hunting, and therefore the conſtellation
called the Dog, is joyned with him. The holy Storie fayes, he was
A mightie Hunter, that is, ynax gibbor trid; and ſo they expreſſe
him in thus making him the ſame with Orion who is both liuing and
dead ſuppoſed to be ſo in the memories both of the ha Ægyptians and h Damaſc, in
Grecians; and therefore alſo he hath the leſſe Dog and a Hare ioynd vita Ifidor, aut
with him. And among other like names hic is expreſſely to this day bib.cod. 242.
called Algebar among the Arabians, that is, mightie, ſtrong, or the
Giant
, which is but varied only by Diale&t from that very Ebrew word
which denotes Nimrod, in the addition of mightie Hunter, or rizas xuy-
grès, that is, a Giant Hunter , as the Septuagints tranſlate the holy Text.
And beſide this alſo in the old Aſtronomie (as if Orion were {pecially
to be deſigned out for a King or Emperor ; therein alſo to agree with
Nimrod) he is ſuppoſed the chiefe Leader of all the Southern Conſtel-
lations. And as in their Northern deſcriptions they began at the leffer
Bear or Cynoſura, ſo, of their Southern Images, Orion was the fire.
Hoc Duce per totum decurrunt fydera mundun
faith Manilius, following this courſe as Aratus had alſo done be-
с
fore
.
ܪ
+
IO
Chap. I.
TITLES OF HONOR,
1
comin, 31.
1
I vide Aben
Ez.ad Amos
capes. Dauid
Kimcbi in Radic.
fore him ; which interprets that of Homer, ſpeaking of the Beare;
Η' τ' αμπ σρέφεται και τ' Ωρίωνα δοκίυι. .
as if he had ſaid that ſhee hadas the Princeſſe of the North, obfcrud and
lookt at Orion, Prince of the South, which Manilius imitated in his
Arctos i Orion aduerſis frontibus ibans.
But this is obſerued here only to ſhew the fancie of the Ancients
touching Nimrod in their memorie of his beginning of Monarchie.
Anditis not vnlikely that at firf it proceeded wholly from Grecian
vanitic, though it be attributed to the Aſſyrians. Neither doth the oc-
k lob cap.38. currence of the name of Orion, in the Septuagints tranſlation k of the
holy Text,giñe any light here or ground to that conceit. For the origi-
Ielay cap. 13. nall there is nog Kefil, which (hauing no relation to Nimrod) is in
the vulgar turned by Arcturus in one place, and in the other by Splen.
dor,; the Rabbins in the mean time not enough agreeing among them-
ſelues what Conſtellation they would haue it ſignifie. And of the
time of Nimrods Kingdome; and his various appellations thus much.
After him or rather in his age (if it fall equall with the time of the
Diuion of the Earth, as the common opinion will haue it) there was
fogeneralt a propagation of the title of King ouer the Earth, that there
is ſcarce a Nation, shereof there is memorie, in thoſe Ages without a
King, or Prince, or Monarch, by name aſſignd to it. For in the holy
memories of that Diuiſion among the poſteritie of Noah, we ſee that
the Earth was ſo deuided that the Heads of Families took their feue-
rall parts according to their Language, and according to the Families in
their. Nations. And they which are named there were doubtleſſe the
Kings or ſuprem Princes of the Nations of which they were Autors ;
that is, byens Allophim, i. Princes, or abra Melakim, i. Kings, as the
mi Vide Genef. words of " Moſes are where he more eſpecially deſigneth ſuch titles.
And that diuiſion (which as it hath relation to the more Eaſtern and
Southern parts in Sem and Cham, is ſomwhat cleer in Moſes his ex-
preſſion of it) the parts of Japhet alſo and his poſteritie, as of Gomer,
Magag, Madai, and the reſt, with their Kingdoms are in ancient teſti-
Eufeb.abg.com
monics of the Greek n Church extended, by expreſſe words, from the
pag
. 1 20 Cedren. Northern part of Aſia into
this Iland of Great Britain, and the neigh-
paz. Ir. Chronic
. bouring Countries. For ſo they interpret that of Moſes, where he
Alexan. pag.63. ſayes that the Iles of the Nations were deuided by them. And beſide the
teſtimonies of prophane hiſtoric which tell vs of thoſe more famous
and great Kingdoms of the Sicyonians begunin Ægialens, that of Ta-
naus his Kingdom in Scythia, Vexoris among the Ægyptians, and on
ther like that are caſt into an age cuen as ancient as this of Nimrod;
the holy Text alſo hath frequent occurrences of Kings to be rcferd to
that age; as that of Abrahams warre with Kedorlaomer King of Elam,
where the Kings of diuers other Nations, fome as ſuprem, ſome as
ſubiect-kings, are mentioned. whence it is that, they ſay, about
Serugs
dayes, who was born vpon GLXX. yeers after the Floud, is árIpeta odo
xa7
C4. 36,
A
n
Chap. I.
ii
Tue; FIRST PART:
καθ' αλλήλων αυξήστείες τύφου στάθηγές π εαυτός καλεσήσαντο και Βασιλός, 1s Cc-
dren's words are, that is, men arrogating to themſelues power ouer each
othir, made ihemſelues Emperors and Kings. And then , faith he, did
they firſt vſe Armes, and make warre on each other. Afterward the
courſe of the holy Storie euery where ſhews as much in the ſuccee-
ding times, not only by expreſie naming of particular Kings, (which
had been made either by the Sword or by Choice) but alſo by that ge-
nerall aſſertion of the iſraelits, when they deſired Samuel to make a
King ouer them. For they then ſuppoſe themſelues only of all other
Nations to be without a King; and requeſt Samuel to giue them one
that might iudge them on Kekal-haggoim (as the words are)
that is,
according as all other Nations had. Neither were the Ifraelits
(if the Tradition
among them may be beleeued) without a command a Muaffer.ad
from God himſelfe, that they ſhould chooſe them a King when they 1.Sam, cap. 8.
ſhould come into the Land of Promiſe. In the following Times we ſec
the perpetuall ſucceſbon of Kings in: molt parts of the World, either
anciently known or larcly diſcoucred And although diuers of the
chiefert States of the old Grecians and I think only of the Grecians
in the elder Ages) were in their moſt: flourilbing times Dembara-
cies or Oprimacies, yet che' more ancient States there were in cuc.
by place Monarchieś, as it is alſo expreſſly noted by b Pauſanias. b In Bæoticið.
Βασιλείαι , 1aiεία be, πανταχά της Ελλάδα και Δημοκρατίας πάλαι καθετέκεσαι,
that is; Euery where in Greece in she ancient times their stases were
Monarchicall and not
, popular: For all other States which keep their
names till this day, the common Stories of them plentifully ſhow both
the beginnings and the particular propagation of Monarchie in them.
neither is this
a fit place for them. And of the Firſt King and the pro-
pagation of Kingdoms, hicherto. in the deliuerie of which Wc hanc
relied on the beſt teſtimonies of the Ancients beſides the holy Text,
neglecting, with cauſc enough, thoſe Traditions of the Scythiap or
Ägyptian Kings after the Floud, to be elder then the Agrian Mo- c Iuflix.hifi.s.
narchic; that of Prometheus (King of Theſalie, and ſonnero
Deuca- tur confiaze,
ljon) his being fuppoſed the fire Man that cuer reigned as a King, na. part. 1.
and ſuch more. Neither, in all this, haue we giuen any credit to that d Apollon. At.
ncaſt of the Annian counterfeits
cô durres , qui menteurs
Abuſent du loiſir de bonté des Lecteurs.
as Du Bartas well ſpeaks of them.
gongut, 3.
'
.::: ا
1
i.
IP
ز ::
1
N
:: T.
CHAP. II.
.
ci
T. King and Emperor. what Emperor denoted, and how iber
Titlemas vled.
The hate in Rome to the name of Rex, and how their Em.
С
perors
11.
5
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. II.
perors abſtaind from it. Their title of Princeps.
ill. At length, others called them Kings, but they wrote themſelues
only Emperors, untill the uſe of Baſileus, or King, and
Emperor, grew promiſcuous in the Greek expreſſions of
their title
IV. Differences between the Emperors of the Eaſt and Weſt, a-
bout she titles of Baſileus, and Rex, and Emperor.
V. The title of Emperor given to the Kings of England, France,
Spaine, she Great Duke of Moſcouy, the grand Signior,
Preſter Iohn.
VI. The Supremacie of thoſe and other Kings free from the fubie-
ction of the Empire of Rome againf the common, bus ridi-
culoss, opinion of many Ciuilians.
Itherto the Beginning and Propagation, of the Title of
Suprem Princes being thus deduced, the next conſidera-
tion falls touching thoſe two great Names by which
they are ſtiled, that is, King and EMPEROR. Ofwhich,
in the elder times, plainly the firſt was the Superior, and
that of Emperor denoted only a Generall or Leader of an Armie, from
whence it was tranſlated to ſignifie what now it doth in the title of
Emperor, vſed eſpecially by the Succeſſors of Iulius Cæfar in the Rom
man or German Empire. For when he, through the Greatneſſe of his
own fortune, and býreaſon of the degenerating ſpirits of the Romans,
had made himſelfe Maſter of their lo Frċc State , he thought it fa-
fer to retain then innouat his Title of ſupremacic; and therefore, ha.
uing thic perpetuall Office of Dictator and Conſulſhip with the place
of Generall or Imperator (as the word had relation to his militarie
Forcės) he took that alſo (being as willingly giuen him as the rek) for
a perpctuall title: Honores nimios recepit (faith Tranquillus) vt contia
nuum conſulatum, perpetuam Dictaturam, Prafe&turami i morum, infaper
prenomen IMPERATORIS, &c. And after him, it häth continued to
this day in the title of his Succeſſors. yet withall ſince him, and before
his next Succeſſor Auguſtus, it was vſed likewiſe in their Titles, who
for a brcathing time had with a deſperat cure recouered the publique
libertic. For both Brutus and Caßius hauc it in their Attributes vpon
their Coincs inſcribed, ſometimes with two Poignards and the Cap of
libertie, thus, BRVT. IM P. and C. CASSI IMP LIBER-
TrA.S, and the like. as alſo it occurres in the Inſcriptions of Lepidus
and Antonius, the XXX. Tyrants, and ſome others. But whereas that
paſſage of Tranquillus makes it his Prénomen or Forename, as if it
were firſt to be mentioned in the title of the Emperors who deriue
from him, I think he was decciud. For in all the Inſcriptions that oc-
curre of him in his Coins or otherwiſe, I find not the titlc of Emperor
precoding his Name, but alwaies ſubſequent. as CÆSAR IMP.
P.M.
Chap. Īſ.
13
THE FIRST PART.
ܪ
çrating the Diadem, which Antony would hauc often put' on his head,
to lupiter. For the ſame reaſon, did octauian abſtain from the namc of ColoRisto LA 17
P.M. and the like very often. Neither was it in his Succeſſors con-
ftantly kept as a Forename ; but ſometimes it preceded, as may be ſceni
in diuers of Augustus his Coins and the following Emperors, as eſpe-
cially in that of Iuſtinians title, Imperator Cafar Flauius Iuftinianos;
and ſomtimes it followd, as at this day it doth in the Emperors title.
But indecd it appears that in the ſucceſſors of Iulius, there was a diffe-
rence in the vſe of it as fubfequent, and the making it a Forenamc.
For the vſing of it as Subſequent, denoted only;(or at leaſt chiefly)
ſome great performance by Armes in ſetling or cncreaſing the Empire.
But when it was a Surname, it ſignified, in thoſe clder times, only the
Emperors ſupremacic in the State. Whence it falls that ſome times it
is vſed twice in one expreſſion of the Emperors; asin onc of Auguſtus
his Coins the Inſcription is, IMP. CÆS. AVG. IMP. IX.
TR. P. V. where the Forenamc of Imperator denorcs his ſupremacić,
but that of IMP. IX. (which is ſubſequent, and ſignifics that he had
as a Generall deſerued a triumph ninc times) hath relation only to the
feucrall great benefits, which the State had recciud by his Armes
. That
which follows TR. P. V. being the number of the ycers ſince he had
the Tribunisia poteftas giuen him ; which was alſo cuery ycer renewed
to the Emperors, and therefore in thatnumber alſo the yccrs of their . Dio caſsius
Empire were expreſſed.
H&.53.
IT. The title of Emperor being thus fétled in Rome , although the
Emperors had the ſubſtance euery way of whatſocuer is compréhens
ded in Royall Majeſtic, yet in the elder- times of the Empire they
purpoſely abſtaind from the name of Rex or King, being a word
Antię.
grown odious to Roman libertie, frond the time that it was caſt out by
Rrutus. In ſolemne memoric whereof-chey yecrly celebrated on thc
vil. Kal. of March (thc XXIII..of our Februaric) their feaſt Regifs-
gium. As alſo they prouided, leſt the giddy multitude might againc
deſire to hauca King, that no concourſe for Merchandiſe in the Citic
ſhould cucr happen vpon the Nones of any Month (King Seruius Tul-
lius his birth day,they know,was in the Nones, but not of what month;
and therefore they prouided it) Veritib ne quid Nundinis collecta Vni- b Saturnal. so
Herfiras, ob regis defiderium, notaret, as Macrobius his words arc. And cap. 13.
Cicerothough hcácknowledged that Cefar was reuera Rex,fully a King
in ſubſtance, yet vpon the hate that continued of that title, he tells vs,
that Regem Roma poſthac nec Dj nec Homines effe patientur. And to De Diuinat.
palliat ſome part of his ambitions, Cæfar himſelfe being faluted King liso se
by the multitude, but, withall perceiuing that it was very diftaftfull to
the State, by the Tribun's pulling off the white fillet from his Laurell,
anſwerd, Cæfarem ſe, non Regem ele; refuſing vtrerly allo , and conſe-
Romulus which yet he much affected. Alike was the diffimulation of
the next Tiberius, vnder whom werc eadem magiſtratuum vocabula (as
Tacirmas
diferite
& fugalia birth
14
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. II.
1
.
Tacitus his words are) which were before, but the ſumme and ſway of
things was ingroft and cunningly kept vnder One, differing in Name,
not in Nature, from a King; as was obſerucd alſo by him that ſubſcri-
bed Iulius his Status with
Brutus quia Reges ejecit , Conful primo factus eft.
Hic, quia Confules ejecit , Rex.poſtremò factus est.
But alſo Princeps, and Principasus, and Principium, were proper names
for them and their Greatnes. Auguſtus (faith Tacitus) cuncta diſcordys
ciuilibus feffa Nomine Principis fub imperium accepit. And Suelon of Ca.
ligula, thus, Nec multum abfait quin ftatim Diadema ſumeret,
ſpeciemg
Principatus in Regni formam conuerteret : that of Princeps being taken
only to ſupply the name of Rex, to faue them from the enuy which
it would have drawn on them. There being alſo che like originall
of Princeps for them as there was of Imperator. For as the one came
to denote the ſupremacic in the State out of the uſe of it in the Armic,
ſo the other to ſignifie the famc thing out of the vſe of it in the Senat.
For the title of Princeps Senatus (which was known familiarly in Rome,
and ſo might be yſed withoutenuie) furniſhed Augustus and his Suc-
ceſſors with the tide of Prinaeps as it had relation to the whole.com
mon-welth.
}
Βασιλείας.
III. In the following Ages, it was long before any of the Empe-
rors' vſed the title of King (alchough the Emperor Aurelian wore
a Diademand other, enſignes tharwere proper to the name of King)
but in their Letters, Commiſſions, and Embaſſages, they ſtiled them-
felues alwaies Emperors. Whichris expreſſly deliuerd by Synefiuis that
liued ynder Arcadius, about cccc. yeers of Chriſt, ſhewing alſo that
it was then vſuall in the Writings and Specches directed to them, tó
haue them ſtiled Kings, cſpecially by the Grecians. Husis uir (ſaith
a Lib. tep! ht to the * Emporary: υμάς αξιώμεν και καλύμων Βασιλίας, και γράφομεν έτως. Υμείς
Ź ste vidé75 g site ain', Cwm Idab suſzapfoles oder öfxor tñs sezonlopias arasuopírois
bolxazz 1. We think you: worthy of the Name., and ſo call you Kings; and
write you fe. But you, whether you know ſo much or not, yet agreeing 10
cuſtam, have ſeemed to diſlike ſo ſwelling 4 Title. And indecd,
the
Autors of the Imperiall ſtoric, before that time, haue Regnum, for the
Vide Caſaub. State of Rome, Sediſé regni for the Emperors Thronc, and ſuch more:
ad Spartian, the diſlike of Rex growing at length out of falhion, as cſpecially ap-
pears in thechuſing of Regillianus (Gencralt in Illyricum) to be Empe-
for, as it were, on a ſuddain jeſt, when one had deriued his name in de
¢ Trebell. Poll. clining Rex, Regis, Regi, Regillianes, the acclamations preſently - fol:
in 30. Tyrannis
. lowing Ergo potefl nas regere; Ergo poteft Rex effe. This was about
Gallien's time; ſome colXe after our Saviour. And Vlpian (a great
d D. de Conſt. Lawier:vnder Alexander Seuerus) calls that Lex Regia, which tranſ:
Principal, 1. ferd the peoples power to the Emperor. And in the code Regia Mi.
ieftas, Regalis fenfus, Regia vrbs and the like, occurre with relation only
TO
+
Chap. II.
1
lib.9.
of m them thus, of Charles ſurnamed Craffus ;
THE FIRST PART.
IS
to the Emperors dignitie. And Regnum occurres ſometime in Saint
Ambroſe i to denote the Empire. But as the Grecians vſually called f Ora". Functt.
them & Basisois
, i. Kings, as alſo the Ebrews and other of the Eaſt (For de Valentin ano,
en de obice
the learned Drufiues h notes that he had a booke, inſcribed ny77 miya 7 lrcotofij.
i. the Roman Kings, being the liues of the Emperors
. And in Luke 111. s Athenagor.
where the originall is in the x v. vñs siguplovios, i. of the Empire of Tiberius, in infiript i
the Syriaque turns it mn vas27 of the Reign or Kingdom. And Pauls piliin& alij
appeale, according to the Arabique, is, I appeale to Cæfar the King ; ! !'retriter.
which is agreeable to the Emperors titles, in the liues of the foure E-
uangeliſts, in that language) ſo alſo thc Conftantinopolitan Emperors
could not at length find greater citles for themſclucs or firfer, then
Kl'ing. If you regard how others vnder them applied the name ; cx-
anples are familiar in the i Acts of their Councels, Hiſtories, and ſuch i Concil. E she
like. If, how they themſelues in the firſt perſon, read the titles of lit- fin
. & ibi Cyril.
ſtinians Nouells (which they call Authentiques) and in them it will lecsHef chines
appcar, that the names of Aułoxsetus or Emperor , and Bedingus or King, lilin floruit)
were indifferent, although the Latin Tranſlation hath him alwayes by iz Corf antino-
polcos defcript.
the name of Imperator. The ſame is iuſțified by Theophilus his Greek
Frocopius, aly,
tranſlation of the Inſtitutions. And that great Volum of Laws, pub-
liſhed by their Emperor Leo (about DCGCC) comprehending a col-
Jection out of the Digests, Code, Nowells, and other Imperialls, was titled
rà Beding, as if you ſhould ſay, the Kings Laws, wherof an Epitome is
now only left; and, in that, the Latin & Princeps or Imperator, is often k Bafilit. lib. z.
turned into Benids. So that at length the name of Emperor and King f.de leg. os seus
grew to be as one, although the Romans ſo much (for remembrance of calibi.
their libertie) at firſt diſtinguiſhed them.
IV. But in the deuided Empires, vpon new occaſions,came much
affected differences touching thoſe names of King and Emperor. The
Weſtern Emperors, in regard that the States of the Gothes, Lombards,
and Franks, which had ouer-run and poſſeft much part of the Empire,
were called Kingdoms, and their Hcids, Kings, rather deſired the con-
tinuance of the name of Emperor, as a note, in common account,
of
greater Majeſtie. After the tranſlation of the Empire from Conftanti-
to the French, the Eastern Princes continued ſtill their name of
Besintis, which they ſuppoſed the greater title, and were, at firſt not
much againſt the allowing of it to the Weſtern Emperors, as appears
in that of the Embaſſadors of enlichael Curopalata to Charles the Great,
who for confirmation of a league,came to him at Aix, eſcriptum pacti
| Autor ſaics) ab eo in Ecclefia fufcipientes more ſuo, id eft, Græcả 1 Anonym.in
linguå landes ei dixerunt , Imperatorem & Baſileum appellantes. Which Anne France
was a name afterward (although meer Greek) beſtowed on Charles his vit
, Caroli
ſucceſſors by their Monks, preferring it far before the Latin Rex. One Magni
.
nople
(as my
m Abbo Floriac.
de Ofid, Lutet. In
Vrbs mandata fuit Karolo nobis Bafiléo,
Imperio cuius regitur totus propè Cofmus.
But,
16
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. TĨ.
ron.Tom, 1o
A.871.
But, when Bafilius Macedo the Conſtantinopolitan Emperor had receiued
Letters from Pope Hadrian the it
. wherein Lewes the 11. then Empe-
ror of the Welt, was called Bafileus or Emperor (for fo Baſileus was
& Ms. Hift Lom- now vnderſtood) he cauſed that Honorarie title to be raſed out ofthe
gobard, ap. B1. Letters, and, concerning his challenge to it as what was only proper to
himſelfé, diſpatcht an Embaſſage to Lewes. This Embaſſage, Lewes an-
fwers by one Autprand (as it is reported by Rempert or Erempert, ci-
ted and firſt publiſhed by Cardinall Baronius) and, out of his Letters
the effekt of the quarrell may be beft vnderſtood. He firſt tells Bafilius
that he knows no reaſon of his diſlikes towards him, Nifi foriè ſuper
Imperatoris nomine velit hæc cuneta ſentiri. Verum apud nos (ſaith the
Weſtern Emperor) multa lecta funt , multa quidem indefeßè leguntur ;
nunquam tamcn inuenimus terminos poſitos
, aut formas, aut præcepta pro-
lata, neminem appellandum B AS LE A nifi eum quem in vrbe conſtan-
tinopoli Imperij tenere gubernacula contigiffet, cum, gentium fingularum
monimentis interim poſtpoſitis , facra nobis affluenter historia monftrent,
plurimos fuiſſe Baſileos. Ét noli vel nobis quod dicimur inuidere,
vel tibi fingularitèr vſurpare, quod non folum nobiſcum fed & cum plus
ribus Præpoſitis aliarum Gentium poßides.-
Sed nec hoc admiratione
Acbmes Oni- caret quod afferis Arabum Principem Protoſymbolum dici, cum in
rocrinie, cap:18. voluminibus noftris nihil tale reperiatur, & veſtri Codices modo cuar.
rientales, vechiton, modo Regem vel alio quolibet vocabulo nuncupent. Verum nos
rum Protarum omnibus literis Sacras S. preferimus, que non Protoſymbolos, ſed
free Vezirum Reges Arabum & Sabe perſpicue confitentur. Chaganum verò, non pra-
frimos mégis lalum Awarum, non Cazarorum aut Northmannorum nuncupari reperin
denotant.con- mus, nege Principem Bulgarům, ſed Regem vel Dominum Bulgarům.
anc'an. Parda. Verum iccircò ab ijs & ab omnibus Baſilei debitum vocabulum adimis, ve
hoc tibi foli non tam Propriè quam violenter inficētas
. Then he proceeds
co Leke Archi- with the Tranſlation of the Empire from Conſtantinople to the Franks,
ob ignominiam Græcorum, who were not able any longer to defend the
Church : and, whereas Bafilius would hauc hím titled only Rex (or
Riga, as the Grecians had barbarouſly made that word in their fourth
Caſe) he addes further, that the true interpretation of their Baſileus,
was in that word Riga; as indeed, children know it is. Neither was it
giucn or taken as any diſhonor when Baldwin Earle of Flanders, Lewes
d Arnold. Abb. Earle of Blois d and diuers other, wrote to otho 11. Emperor, with
Tuleb temas cauothis Inſcription ; Excellentißimo Domino Othoni Dei gratia Romano-
q:816.Ave Go Gre- rum Regis & femper Augusto Vpone leffe ground then thoſe Impe-
riall Letters, it hath been obferued that the Eaſtern Emperors did, in
Meutſy.
contempt, ſtile the Weſtern Reges only, allowing their Bafileus to
f 1. Curopa'at, none, but themſelues and the king of Bulgarie, who had alſo f his
Crown of Gold, his Tiar of Silke, and Red Shoes, for his Royalı, be-
ing alſo Imperiall, habiliments. And ſo Georgisss Logotheta, alwaies
names the King of Bulgarit, Βασιλεύς των Βελγερων, but the King of Hun-
garie and Sicily, Oug Spies and Erreaias Pât, or Rex Sicilia ; and the Prince
of Achaia only Azarias Tipiysant, or Achaie Princeps. But I think it
pro-
ceeded
boli Verirazes
TUCIC. Cap. 14.
con, ieu Are
chonta,
1
cobarhat, I.
in Tzimilce.
Chap. Г.
THE FIRST PART,
17
Rhod. l...
cccded not ſo much from contempt, as vſe, bred amongſt them, to call,
forrein dignities, by the names of that Princes Country, to which they
were applicd : as appears in Sultan, Ameras, Amermumines , and
Mumnes, Chagan (the ſame with Chan) and the like, copiouſly men-
tioned by Simocatta, Anna Gomnena, Codin, Achmes, Cantacuzen, and
the morc obuious Orientall Autors. And, they neuer agreeing wil.
lingly to that Tranſlation of the Empire, but fuppoſing themſelues as
Emperors of New Rome (for ſo Conſtantinople was called) and to be the
legitimat Succeſſors of that majeſtique Title, sî Kópers Kleid, or Lord
of the World (wherwith Antoninus long before blazoned himſelfe.tq e Vo'uf
. Mei
Eudemon) could hardly but endeuor ſuch diſtinction of names; that ſo far. ff. ad lego
they might haue One peculiar to their own Greatnes. Which , how
could they better do, then by keeping their own to themſelues (thatis,
Baſileus) and giuing other Princes the language of euery one's own
territoric? And the Princes of Sicily in the time of Conſtantine the great
(faith Nicephorus Gregoras) were called põges or Reges only. Indeed, f Niceph. Gran
that Eaſtern Emperor, Bafilius Macedo, had moſt reaſon to take care of geras hift.7.
this matter, being the firſt of them, after the Tranſlation to Charles the
Great, that was likely to haue regayned his Predeceſſors gloric. And
therefore his Biſhops in that vilt. Gencrall Councell at Conſtantinople
did alſo nomen Imperiale (as once faics of the Weſtern part) noftro Cd.
8. Anastas.de
Sari penitùs inuidere; to which affected Grearnes an old h Autor alludes, vir. Pontific. in
ſpcaking of Charles the Bald, King of France ; that, Omnem conſuetis- bAnnal.incert,
dinem Regum Francorum contemnens Gracas Glorias optimas arbitraba- au£t. fub anno
sur. Et vi maiorem mentis fue elationem oftenderet, ablato Regis nomine, 876. Edit, à
ſe Imperatorem de Auguftum omnium Regum, Cis marc confiftentium, apo aurem Sigeber-
pellari pracepit. But in later times, the difference was lefſe reſpected; tus.
which is plainly ſeen in thoſe Letters of i Galo-loannes to Conrad Iſl. i Olhe Friſma
thus inſcribed: Ioannes in Chrifto Deo Fidelis Rex, Porphyrogenitus,fub- en diere
limus, Fortis, Auguſtus, Comnenos, & Imperator Romanorum ad Nobiliß. cap.24.
Fratrem & Amicum Imperij mei, and anſwered by Conrad, calling him-
felfe Romanorum Imperator Augustus, and Calo-loannes, Illuſtris & Glo-
xioſus Rex Græcorum. Whence alſo it is euident, that, Rex was not a
name of contempt at Conſtantinople. For then would not this Conrad
haue called Calo-loanncs by that name. Neither, for that point, iş ad-
k Expedit. A.
uantage to be taken of the word Rex in the Eaſtern Emperors ftile.For, fiatic. Frederic.
itis moſt likely that his Greek (out of which, I ſuppoſe, my Autor had 1. apud Canil
.
Antiq.lecl. tom.
it tranſlated) was their Besuds. But when this Conrads Succeſſor, Fre,
derig, Barbaroſſa recciued Letters from Iſaacus Angelus , Emperor of de Græcorum
Conſtantinople, expoſtulating with him touching his paſſage through fallen in toca
Greece into the Holy Land, and demanding Hoſtages for ſecuritie with peratorem ix-
this infolent Titlc, '* Ifachius à Deo conftitutus, Imperator Sacratißimus, vidiâ babes ir
Excellentißimus , Potentiß. fublimis, Moderator Romanorum, Angelus Luitprand
: Le-
Tolius Orbis, Hæres Corone Magne Conftantini, Dilecto fratri Imperij ſui Edit
. & apud
maximo Principi Alemania gratiam ſuam da fraternam & plurimam Baron, Tom. 8.
Dilectionem;Hcmuch ſtormed at thc Embaſſadors and told them thac tranfiripia.
D
he
}
Frederic. lib.la
5. part.2. Plura
1
.
+
18
TITLES OF HONOR,
Chap. I.
+
P 1.1. Et. 4.
he ſcomed their Maſters fauour,and, Deipfo(as the words arc)non fero,
faith he, æquanimitèr fi tam arroganter me preſumat de extero falutare.
and that he himſelfe had, by an eſtabliſhed right, the name of Romano.
rum Imperator & ſemper Augustus , wherefore their Maſter ſhould ra-
ther hanc called himſelfe Romaniorum then Romanorum Moderator.
vpbraiding him with Romania, which is the ſame Territorie that was
called Thrace, and liçs by the Seat of the Eaſtern Empire.
V. But howſoeuer theſe Emperors of the Weſt and Eaſt thus
ftroue about this grcar Title of Emperor or Baſileus; as if they had been
agreed that no other Prince might iuſtly vſe it but themſelues , yet it is
plain that the Kings of other Nations took it as no leſſe proper to their
own Greatnes. The Kings of England or great Britain, haue alſo iuft-
ly vſed it and that from ancient Ages. For our Edgar frequently in his
1 Cod, wigon. Charters, called himſelfe Albionis & Anglorum Baffleus ; and, in one
sp. loh. Dee in to Oſwald Biſhop of Worcester, Anglorum Baſileus omniumý, Regum Inn
some thou better ſularum Oceanių; Britanniam circumjacensis, Cunctarumý, Nationum,
gunrur hee and qua infra eam includuntur, Imperator & Dominus; wherein,
by the way,
V.C Ed Coke it is obſeruable that the King of England or Great Britain folong ſince
prif lib.4.
wrote himſelfe, and was Emperor and Lord of the Britiſh Ses; as the ex-
part.6 miemb.zz. preſſion is in that of oceani Dominus & Imperator, which fully agrees
with that of one of his Succeſſors King Canutus (or Knout) when fit-
ting in his Chaire by the South Shore, he vſed theſe words to the Sea.
Tumea ditionis es el terra in qua fedeo mea este dr. making (as the ſtorie
is in Henrie of Huntingdon) á mórall víc of it, but taking it cleerly that
he was no leſſe Lord, King, or Emperor of the Sea then of the Land.
to Pelknap.6. whence alſo in our common Laws it is affirmed, that the Sea is of the
Ricb. z. tit. Pro ligeance of the King as of his Crown of England, and diuers other dome-
Bedlion 46. Seine- ftique teſtimonics iuſtifie as much. Neither hath it wanted the ex-
cap. 51. Coke preſſe acknowledgement of thoſe Strangers which being next Neigh-
lib.s.fok108.b. bours to the Sca, had moſt reaſon to quarrell at it, if there had been any
ſcruple in the Title. For when vnder our Edward T. and Philip le Beau
of France, Reginer Grimbaut, then the French Admiral, hadinjuriouſly
cxerciſed ſuch a juriſdiction in the narrow Seas, that not only he in-
croched vpon the King of England, who was Lord of them, but alſo
committed diuers oppreſſions againſt Merchants and others, in ſo
much that they were driuen to complain in both Kingdoms; the two
Kings appointed certaine Commiſlioners to hcare thoſe complaints,
n Temp.Ed.t. to whom the Procurors" of the Nobilitic and Clergie, Towns, Cities,
De fuperioritate Merchants, Strangers, and others of England as alſo thoſe of the Ma-
ritime Coaſts of Genoa, Cathalaania, Spaine, Germanie, Zeland, Holland,
Friſeland, Danemark, Norway, and diuers other places of the Empire,
cxhibited a Declaration of their injuries; and that Declaration they ac-
knowledge cleerly, that the Kings of England, time out of mind, as
Kings of England had been in peaceable poffeffion of the Soucreigne
Lordlhip of the Sea of England; the very words being thus in the
French
Maris dc.in
Arce Londin.
Chap. II. THE FIRST PART.
19
a. tg ?9 11.20
Hen,8.cap.21.
French of that time, Que les Roys d'Engleterre par raiſon du dit Roialm,
du temps dont il ny ad memoire du contraire, euſſent eſte en paiſible poſſes
fion de la Soueraigne Seignurie de la Mier d'Angleterre c. Thoſe infinit
other teſtimonies that iuſtific as much, I omit here, hauing in their duc
place diſpoſed them in my Mare Clauſum, writen ſome two ycers ſince ? yah : 917. Am!
for the aſſertion of this Marine Dominion or Empire to his Majeſtic;
wherein alſo that great Queſtion, touching the Sea's being capable of
Dominion, is largely diſputed, and the Affirmatiue is cleerly and fully
concluded, eſpecially out of the Laws or Cuſtoms of almoſt all Nati-
ons known on the Earth; not without plain Anſwers to thoſe Argu-
ments which are vſually, among Ciuilians, brought for the contra-
rie
. But for that Title of Emperor in the Kings of England;* we fee q'.pag.987. Abs.
alſo that although it were nor dirc&tly vſed in the following times, yet
the ſubſtance of it was ſufficiently challenged in that of William the
ſecond, when he ſo confidently told Archbilhop Anſelm, that ipſe om.
mes libertates habebat in Regno ſuo quas Imperator vendicabar in imperio,
as the words are in Matthew Parisit and therefore alſo vnder King ". Eary
Henrie y111. the whole Parliamentconcciued, and ſo expreſſed them- o-Stat.24. Hesia
ſelues, that by diæers and fundrie old autentig, Hiftories and Chronicles, 8.cap.12. 25,
it is manifeſtly declared and expreſſed that this Realme of England is an
Impire, and ſo hath been accepted in the World, gouerned by one fuprem
Head and King , hauing the Dignitie and Royall estate of the Imperiall
Crown of the ſame, and the Kings power is alſo called imperiall in ano-
ther Act P ofthe ſame Parliament. And the Crown of England, in other p 1. Eliz. cap.r.
Parliaments of later times, is titled the Imperiall Crown; the Kings of Iolec.cap.io
England being alſo in the expreſſe words of an Iriſh Parliament titled
Kings 4 and Emperors of the Realme of England and of the Land of Ire. q Stat. Hib.28.
land; and that before the title of Lord of Ireland was alterd into King. Hea8.capoz.es
The French Writers alſo, as eſpecially Carolus de Graſſalio, Du Haillan, Decif
. Hib.fol
and Hierom Bignon, ſhew this title of Emperor giuen to the ancient 65.
Kings of France. And for Spaine; in thc Records of Toledo, there re-
mains to this day a Charter of Priuileges giuen by King. Alfonfo the
Vi. (aboue D. yeers ſince) which hath this title in it in theſe words,
Ego diſponente Deo Alphonſus Hefperia Imperator. ſo Franciſco de Piſa
tells • vs , who was lately Dean of the faculties of Diuinitie and the r Hill.de Toledo
Arts in the Vniuerſitic there. And the next Alfonſo thc VII. was crow-
ned Emperor of Spaine in Leon, f the ceremonies being afterward ite- roderic
. Tole-
rated in Toledo, as in thechief Citie of that Empire, which is therefore imus lib. 7.
alſo titled Cabeça del Imperio de Eſpanna (in a Charter, of Pedro King of cap. 7. & Rodc.
Caftile , giuen for the Dignitic of Toledo) and Alcaçar de Emperadores Hiſp. part. 3.
in an old Rime of that Countrie. And the Armes of Toledo became cap. 31.
from this to be the image of an Emperor in his Imperiall habit, hol-
ding the Mound in the left hand ,anda Sword drawn in the right. And
one of this Alfonſos Charters dared in the M.C.LXXVI. yeer of the
Spaniſh tra, that is, M. C.XXXVIII. of our Saviour , and confirmed
by his Succeſſors to that Citie, ftiles him and his Qucen Berengaria,
D2
chus,
t
lib. 1. cap.29.
20
Chap. II.
TITLES OF HONOR.
res
18.
thus, Sub Dei nomine ea eius gratia, Ego Aldefonſus Dei nutu Hiſpania
Imperator , vnà cum conjuge mea Imperatrice Domina Berengaria. and
in the ſubſcriptions of it, Imperator only occurres for the title of this
Alfonſo. They ſay alſo that Pope Innocent the ſecond confirmed this
a De Rebus Hi Namc of Dignitie to him; which, Mariana a faies, he can very hard-
Si aniæ lib. 10.
ly beleeue. and there is an Epiſtle extant of Peeter Abbot of Clugny
cap.16.
wherein this slfonſo is called Imperator Hifpanus, Magnus Chriſtiani
Populi Princeps. and ſome other ancient Kings of that Countrie haue
b Trall de Cog- had the ſame title as out of the Spaniſh itories, Hieronymo de Zeuallos a
violentie glof. great Lawier of Toledo, Valdefius cand other ſuch, hauc largely obſerud.
The Dukes alſo of Moſcovry which anciently vſed no other title then
c. Lib.de Digni. Weliki kneſi,that is; in Ruſſian, Great Dukes, hauc had of later times this
1Ale Regis Hi-
Spaniarum.
title of Emperor or Czar, which Bafilius,that was Duke about M.D.XX.
firſt took to himſelf. Yet this title he vſed not to all Princes. In his
Letters to the Emperor, the Pope, the King of Swethland and Dane-
mark, the Gouernors of Prußia and Liuonia, and to the great Turk,
he vſed it, but not to the Polonian. Becauſe (as my d Autor ſaies) nei-
d Sigiſmund. ther of thoſe Princes would endureany new Title' in each others Lec-
Mitica Geoters; although this Bafilius his ſonne, lohn Baſiliomich, in his Letters
Maſcosit.cap.5. to the King of Poland, called himſelfe Czar, which is, Emperor or King,
but he was neuer reſaluted from the Polack by other name then Great
Duke, as Gaguin tels vs. At this day his ſucceſſors vſe the name of Em.
peror or Imperator totius Rußia, or < Magnus Dominus,Czar arg Magnus
e Porenin.in Dux totius Rußiæ &c or Dcigratia Imperator & Magnus Dux totius Ruf
181, edit: in 8. fiæ atq; vniuerforum Tartariæ Regnorum aliorumý plurimorum dominio.
rum Monarchie Mofcouiticæ Dominus no Rex, as I read in Letters of
Rullian.com ſafe-conductfgiuen by the laſt Demetrius,who ſubſcribed himſelfc De-
pag. 19. Rondie metrius Imperator. Other Princes giue this Emperor ſometimes the
ſame 8 title; but the neighbour Princes ſtile him vſually bur Great Duke.
f Dar.28. De And in the League between Rodulph the īī. Emperor of Germanie, and
Lit. Reg
. Eli- the laſt Grand Signior Achmet agreed on in the
ycer M. DC.VI. it was
among other things concluded that they might both in their Letters
or otherwiſe at their pleaſure, vſe the name of Emperor. The ſame title
1. Mere. Galo- is attributed tq i Prifter Iohn , and ſome others.
belgic.Tom.s.
i ys de Vreta V. Neither is the vſe of this Title of Emperor in the file of other
bij. Esbiopic. Princes any injurie to the Emperor of Germanie, who is commonly
palin.
ſo known by that namcas if it were only proper to him. Indeed diucrs
Ciuilians, eſpecially of Italy and Germanie, which profeſſe the old
Laws of Rome, tell vs, that the Emperor is at this day, of right,
k d'Elwgus ff. ad Lord Of The WHOLE WORLD or EARTH, as their * Text alſo
affirms beſides diuers other flattering paſſages in good Autors of the
ancient Empire; as that of Corippus to the Emperor Iuſtin,
Deus omnia
regna
Sub pedibus dedit effe iuis
.
1. alatbeſcos
. And? Iulius Firmicus hath this courtly expreſlion, that tosius Orbis ter-
rarum
IS 87. The
mi 1597.
zabeth. ap.
Hackluit part.
1. pag. 339.
Leg. Rhod,
lib.2.cap.38.
Chai. 11. THE FIRST PART.
21
rarum ſparium Imperatoris fubjacet potestatibus; etiam ipſum eorum
Deorum numero conftitutum efle quem ad facienda & conferuanda omnia,
Diuinitas ſtatuit principalis, and in ſome Coins alſo of the old Em-
perors, the Inſcription is k VICTOR OMNIVM GEN-
k Conſtantina
TIVM, as if all Nations whatſoeucr had then conquerd by them; apud Adolph.
and diuers other ſuch like are obuious. Neither could lelle follow , if Occ. pag.55ani
this were true, then that none beſides the Emperor of Rome or Germa-
nie (which now hath ſucceeded into the place of Rome) might iuſtly
vſe this great Title, which denotes the higheſt Soueraigntie. But it is
moſt cleer that neither anciently nor atthis day there is any ſuch titles
as Lord of the whole World, really due to him, and that diuers other
Princes, as the Kings of England, Scotland, France, Spain, beſide o-
thers, hauc their ſupremacie, acknowledging no Superior but GOD
himſelfe, and may cuery way as iuftly (as the Emperor of Rome) be
ſtilcd Emperors, or by any other name which expreſſes the fulleſt height
of Honor and Dignitie. Firſt for the ancient extent of the Roman Em-
pire; it is plain that it had its Clauſtra, as Tacitus calls the limits of it.
and when vnder Trajan it was at the greateſt, being enlarged beyond
Euphrates (which in the time of Auguſtus was the Eaſtern limit of it,
and by Hadrian was again brought to be ſo) it comprehended not the
thirtieth 1 part of the whole Earth, neither had it eucr in this Ilanda- 1 Ita etiam
ny further frontier then about Edinburgh in Scotland; and in the de- Bodinus de Re-
pub, lib.i.cap.9.
clining times, it was daily ſtraightend, both by the rcuole of diuers
Nations that were a part of it, and by the incurſions of ſuch as had
neuer been yet conquerd by the power of it. And plainly, at the height,
it acknowledged ſome to be Liberi Populi Regolae, or free and ſu-
prem States and Kings, as the very words are of Paulus a great La- m ff. de Captinis
wicr of the ancient Empire. Then in the later times we ſee that, bc- 1.19.& 34.
ſides the States of Aſia, Afriga, and America, the greateſt Kings of
Europe hauc from many Ages been abſolutly ſuprem, without any
kind of colour of ſubiection to the Empirc. As for the Kings of Spain;
thoſe great Lawiers of that Countrie, Valdefius, Burgo de Paz, Diego
Perez, Ferdinando Vaſques , Coruaruuias, Hieronymo de Zeuallos , and
ſuch more make it cleer, that the King of Spain is from ancient right
free from all colour of this kind of ſubjection. The ſame in the King
domc of France is iuſtified by thoſe French Lawiers, Bodin, Chafa.
Haus, Bignon, Carolus de Grafjalys, and diuers others. And for England;
howſoeuer in a Letter of Complement from our Henrie II. long ſince
writen to n FrederigBarbaroffa, fome kind of ſubjection may ſeems to
n Radcuic.de
haue been acknowledged to the Emperor of Germanie, and although geſt. Fredos.lib.
Our Richard ī, in his captiuitic, Conſilio Matris fuæ depofuit
fe de regno de los como en la
Anglie & tradidit illud Imperatori (that is to Henrie vi.) ficut vniuer- Mirror des lu-
forum Domino, & inueſtiuit eum per pileum fuum, as the words of Ro- Pices cap. fite
şer of Houeden are; yet beſides the releaſe of this pretended right made lib.4.9. de Iuris.
by the fame Emperor Henrie at his death, we find that the autoritie
of all publique Notaries created by the Emperor or his Count Palatins
was
22
Chap. II.
TITLES OF HONOR.
cap. 3•
o Dorſ.clasſ. was forbidden here for this cauſc, Eo quod. Regnum Anglie ab omni
13.12.2012, 17, 6. ſubjectione imperiali fit liberrimum, as the words are in a Conſtitution
in .
of King Edward īī. to this purpoſe. and it appears that in the elder
times, publique Noraries (who deriud their autoritic either from the
p.conflit. Osho. Pope or Emperor) were not at all P or were rarely admitted in any vſe
ag.2.845. mise quanto in this Kingdomt; the credit ofcuidences and Legall inſtruments, be-
Gib.1.de Atho- ing iuſtified by autentique Scales of the Partics, and not by the ſub-
ma Videfis Spec. fcription of Notaries. But allo vnder our Henrie thc 7. when Sigif
Edit
. 5.8.reſtat, mund the Emperor came hither with a purpoſe to make a peace bc-
tween our Henrie and the French King, he was not admitted before he
had made ſolemne profeſſion to the Duke of Glocester (who with a
Sword drawn in his hand, pronounced that he knew no other Empc-
ror here then the King) nihil fe contra ſuperioritatem Regis
, pretexere,
Arniſeus de as it is obſerued out of Titus Linius, who 9 then wrote the Acts of
Ihre Maieftatis Henry the V. and the French warre. But for the Kings of England, to
l ubod.cap.z. 9,6. this purpoſe, there falls fomwhat more in the next Chapter touching
the Title of King of Kings. Vpon a like ground of meer ſupremacie
was that Law made by Iames iii
. of Scotland, wherein it is ordained,
s Perlis.lac.3. that sent our Souerain Lord hes full juriſdiction (foarc the words of the
Act) and Free Empire within this Realme, that his Hieneffe may make
Noiares and Tabelliones quahis inſtruments fall have full faith in all cauſes
and contracts within the Realme; and in time to come shat na Notar
be maid or to be maid by the Emperors autoritie, have faith in contracts
ciuill within the Realme, leffe then he be examined be the ordinar and
AD-
prieued by the Kings Hieneſſe. which Act as alſo that Refcript of our
Edward 11. before cited, were made to prouent that pretended righe
which the Emperors challenge to them and their Count Palatins, in
the making of publiquc Notaries which may hauc credit no leſſe vni.
ucrſally then as if cuery place where they come, were ſubject to the
s Spee, tit. de autoritier by which they are created. The ſame fupremacie is ac-
iuprim.editione knowledged in the Kingdoms of Danemark, Poland, and elfwhere.
5:8. reftat. We Whence alſo it was that when Alfonſo the IX. of Castile, would de-
f de fide inflrum fine what Kings were (after he had diſpatched the particulars that be
longed to thc Emperor) he ſaics that they arc, cuery one in his King-
dome, the Vicars or Vicegerents of God, placed ouer the People to
e Partid. 2. tit. gouernc them, : bien aßi come el Emperador en ſu imperio, that is, noo-
1. LeJ s.8. therwiſe then as the Emperor in his
Empire. Therefore alſo Antoninus
ſpeaking of the difference between the Emperors
title which he hath
before he is crownd, from that which he bears afterward (for, before
hc is crowned, hc is to be named King of the Romans, and afterward
u Chrome part.3. Emperor) taxes it as an abuſe inexprchion, “ Quafi minus fuerit (as his
91, 22.cap.16. words are) Regem quam Imperatorem effe,qua barbara peruerfit as dicenda
eſt taking plainly the title of King, as it is
, to be ſuprem in the greater
Monarchies of Europe. But for this matter (which is indeed of it ſelfc
moſt cleer) whoſoeuer ſhall be troubled with the obuious opinions
and arguments of the Ciuilians, as eſpecially of that Neopolitan Marta,
ment
..
Zoane
Chap. III.
THE FIRST PART.
23
Choppin.de Domania Francie lib.z.tit.1. Paul Tou in Legal, Moſcauit. Sigiſmund, in reb. Moſcouitic. alios item qui de
Zoannettøs, and the like, who attribute all temporall ſupremacie to the
Empire of Germanie, as it hach ſucceeded to Rome; let them more fully
by particulars ſatisfic themſelues out of thoſe learned and iudicious
Lawiers that liue vnderthc Empire, Henningius * Arniſ&us, and b Ber- a De Iure Mae
nardus Zieritsins, beſides the Spaniſh Zeuallos, Albericus Gentilis; and ieftalia lib. i.
ſome more of the diſcreeter Ciuilians, who hauc both ſingularly diſpu- 6 commentar:
ted this queſtion, and hauc alſo vindicated the rights of fuprem Maje- de Princisium
ſtic to other Kings of Europe, nothing at all derogating from the true inter ipfos pre-
rogalith, Tense
Dignitie of the Empirc. And for the vſe of the title of Emperor in 1812.
the files of other Kings thus much. And hitherto, of the title of King, c Traff. de coz.
as it denotes a Suprem vpon Earth; whence (according to the courſe mir, pervian
propoſed) we come both to the ſame title as it is Subordinat, and to 18. Difput. Re-
thoſc great ftiles of Honor King Or KINGS, and GREAT KING, kat.1. & de iure
bello lib. i.
which it ſupportech.
CHA P. III.
I. Of the title of King, as it is Subordinat in Subject-Princes.
with ſome particulars of the Kingdom of the Ile of Man.
11. The Title of King of Kings, and Great King, with the
old ceremonie of giving Earth and Water in ſtead of
Homage
111. of ſolemne killing the Feet, Hands or Lips of Suprem
Princes, and of Adoration.
He Name of King, as it denotes a Subject or Subordinar
Prince, occurres either for ſuch as are ſuppoſed T 6-
NANTS to the Emperor or ſuprem Monarch, which are
very obuious, or elſe for the SONNES of Kings. Thoſc
of the firſt kind are frequentin the Roman ſtoric, as we
ſee in the Kings that were conſtituted vnder the Empire in Parthis, a videſis Rado-
Armenia, Arabia, Perſia, Iurie, and other parts of the World. For uic lib. 1.cap.tz.
they had (as Tacitus faies) inftrumemta
feruitutis ö Regcs. whence it oton de s.
is that in rome Coins of 'Traian wc haue REGNÅ ADSIG- Theodoric. de
NATA, and REX PARTHIS DATVS, and the liket. Niem. in vita fton!
og .918
Neither is the holy Storie without the teſtimonie of ſuch Kings. For
there we hauc diuers Kings that were ſubicêts to Kederlasmer King of job. Dutrauium
Elam, and other like are in the ſucceeding times. And in the later
Ages
, hill, Bolm lib.
the Emperor of Germanie hath created ſome Dukedoms and other Slauorum lib.i.
Territories into a Kingdoms, making the Kings his Tenants Feuda. cap. 8. Arnold.
taries yet crowning
them and giuing them Merum imperium
,or power vum.lib.6.cap.s.
of the
Sword, or of Life and Death, as the ceremonic of the inueiti- Antonin. bift,
ture imported, which was by the Deliuerie of a Sword. Eft cnim part, 10.19.
cap.& 6.1.
euendorum Ius meminesc, Id nos heic confulco præccrmiflimus,
(faith
1
1
WA
loinnis PP.23.
P.16.76. OC.
24
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
deric, lib. 2.
Y: 917
cap.5. & Guns
c Arnold. It
becenf. Slauor.
De geft. Fre- (ſaith b Otro of Frinſinghen, ſpcaking of the vſe of the Emperors
Court) confuetudo curie, vt Regna per Gladium, Prouincie per vexillum
ther. lib. 1. An. à Principe rradantur vel recipiantur.' So the Kings of • Cyprus hauc
Ariados, been Tenants to both Empires. And in the Eaſtern parts nothing
is more frequent, then to hauc ſubject-Kings vnder the Grand Signior
lib.5.cap.z.
and the Mogor;and other ſuch examples arc foon met with. But this
title of King
thus vſed, hath been quarrelled ar by ſome, as if cuery
kind of Subjection and this Title were wholly incompatible. Therća
fore did Francis the firſt of France much diſlike, that Charles the v
d Bodin.de Re. Should a call himſelfc King of Naples and Sicily, cnioying them as the
pub.1.647.9.
Popes Feudataric or Tenant. And, when Pope Pius īy. would haue
made Coſmo de Medices, Duke of Florence, King of the ſame State, the
Neighbour Princes by no means liked it, and the Emperor Maximia
lian 11. anſwered directly to the French Kings Embaſſador about it;
Non habet Italia Regem nifi Cæfarem. according to that of Martial,
Qui Rex eft Regem, Maxime, non habeat.
whence it was that in thc Compoſition of all Controucrſies between
our Henric thc 11, and his fonne Henrie (who was crowned in his fam
thers life time) when the ſonne would hauc donc homage to his fam
ther, the father would not accept it, Quia Rex erat, ſed ſecuritatem aca
cepit ab eo, as Houedens words arc. as if ſuch a title of Dignitic, and the
doing of homagcor expreſſing of ſubjection, could not haue ſtood
together. But this and other ſuch paſſages muſt be vnderſtood, as the
e Ethelwerd. I. name of King denores ſupremacie; the vſe of it in this other ſenſe, as
3.C.2. Beda biti
. it is a ſubordinat Title, being ancient and frcqucnt in the Empire and
Ecclefia.cap.s. elſewhere, and not without examples alſo with vs in England. For in
f Ex Inſtrume that Heptarchie of our Saxons , ſix of the Kings were vſually but as
lib. Hoſpital, s. fubje&s to the ſcuenth being ſuprem, whom they called Anglorum
Ms. In bibl. Cor. Rex Primus, or ſuch like, which was as well giuen to others (the firſt,
zonianz Idem that had it, being della King of Suſſex) as to that Egbert, whoſe
Glorie and Greatnes conſiſted rather in the ſwallowing vp of the other
ſubjeet kingdoms into his own Rule, and in the new ſtiling the Heptar.
Verum ab An. chie by the name of England (for he, in Parliamento, faith my f Au-
glorum ad-
tor, apud Wintoniam mutauit nomen Regni, de confenfu populi fui, eso
&am ſcribit 1o. iußit illud de cætero vocari Angliam) then in hauing a larger Domi-
Sarisbarienfis
nion then any of his Predeceſſors.
The like were thoſe Kings of the Ile of Man, who were ſubject
cap.! 6. alij ab
Hengiſto, ve firſt to the Kings of Norway, then to the Crown of England (under
King 3 Tohn and Henrie the third) and afterward to the Kings of scota
Scot, bif.7.&
le. Gower Epig. land, and ſince againe to the Crown of England. They both filed
in confifa. them ſelues Kings in their Seales inſcribed with Rex Mannia do Inſulaa
rum, and werc ſo titled by their ſuperior Lords, as we ſee in that of our
g Chronic. Reg. Henrie the thirds, teſtifying that he had receiued the homage of King
Reynold. Sciatis (ſaith h he) quod dile&tus & fidelis nofter Reginaldies
h 18.3. Hen.3. Rex de Man venit ad fidem & feruitium noftrum & nobis homagium fe-
ris,
ferè in Alred.
Khiyallen. vita
S. Edwardi,
ucntu ita di.
Policratic, 6.
Hillor ecet.
mantis, & Har
dincies,
mannie,
meinbr, ,
►
25
Chap. Til.
The FIRST PART.
ab ann. 43. Henri
3.ad 7 Hen.s.
.
1
cit. But they wercallo,in the later times,titled the Lords of Manor Do-
mini Mannia, by which Title the Dignitie was not ſo reſtraind that
therefore the name of King was taken from them. For our ſtories tell
vs cxprefſely, that the Lords of Man had withall the name of King
and might vſe allo a Crown of gold. ſo faics Thomas of Walſingham,
where he relates that William Montagne Earle of Salisburie , vnder Ri-
chard 1ī, fold the Ile to Sir William Scrop. Willielmus Scrop (lo i are i 17.Rich. z.
his words) emit de Domino Willielmo de Monte-acuto Comité de Sarum, subania.dol393;
Infulam Esbonie (which is the old name of the Ile) cum Corond. Nempe
Dominus huius Inſula Rex vocatur , cui ctiam fas eſt Corona aurca corona-
ri. And another to the ſame purpoſe in the publique Librarie at Oxo k chronic. ms.
ford. Eft nempe jus illius Inſule vi quiſquis illius fit Dominus, Rex voce-
tur, cui etiam fas eft Corona Regia coronari
. But in the memories which cui fciorus
ali-
remain of the gifts of this Iland made by our Kings, to ſuch as haue quis nomen
been ſince vulgarly ſtiled Kings of Man, 'the name of King or King, ger remerè nu-
dom is not found, but only the title of Lord; but with the addition of per præfixit
. fube
holding it as amply and as freely as any before had it! In ſuch forme anna de 1398?
ARCpyi820
and by ſuch name, it was giuen by Henrie the ſỹ, to Henrie Earle of
Northumberland, as an Iland won by conqueſt from Sir William Scrop,
whereas indeed the conqueſt was no otherwiſe then that Sir William
Scrop was taken at Bristow and beheaded by thoſe which were of the
part of this King while he was Duke of Lancaſter and made his way
for the Crowne. And the words of the Patent are moſt obferuable. 1 Pal, 1. Hen.4.
Hei giucs him, Infulam, Caftrum, Peland Dominium de Man ac om- paitsimemb.36.
nia Inſulas u Dominia eidem Inſule de Man pertinentia , que fuerunt
Willielmi le Scrop Chiualer defuncti quem nuper in vita ſua conque-
ftati fuimus & ipfum fic conqueſtatum decreuimus, o que ratione
conqucftus illius tanquam conqueſtata.cepimus in manum noſtram, qud
quidem decretum da conqueftus in preſenii Parlamento nostra (that is,
the Parlament of the firit yeer of his reignc.) de affenfu Dominorum
Temporalium in eodem Parlamento exiſtentium quoad perfonam prefati
Willielmi ac omnia terras & tenementa Bona da catalla ſua tam infra di-
étum regnum quam extra ad fupplicationem Comunitatis
dicti regni nostri
affirmata exiſtunt. But it is not ſo much a wonder to ſee him giue it as
a Territoric acquired by conqueſt, if withall it be rememberd that he
had a purpoſe to haue challenged the Crowns of England and Ireland
by a title of the Sword and not by Inheritance. But he was diſſuaded
from that claime by Sir Wiliam Thirning Chiefe Iuſtice of the com-
mon Pleas, who was imploied vnder him in his greateſt affaires of
State. and thence was it alſo that to giuc ſome ſatisfaction to the Par-
liament that doubted it, he m made a publique proteſtation, that he mi Þór. Pirlam.
mould 10t that any man ſhould thinke that by way of conguest he would 1, Hen. t.
dipherit
any man of his heritage, Franchis, or other righestc. and there. Chronicome.se
fore alſo he claimed the Crown by pretence of herediarie diſcent. But in Bibl. Bodlei,
for the title to the Ile of Win, he alterd not his purpoſe, it ſeems, nor did an deras
he continucin it without the conſent of the Parliament, that thus af- cdii. Francofur:
E
firmed
}
,
į
26
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
18.
in
Scacc
E.l.s, in Arce
21.
firmed it to be by conqueſt. Some yeers afterward, the Earle of Nor-
thumberland forfeited it, and it was in the ſame words giuen to Sir
n Pat.7.Hen.4. Iohn Stanley - to hold icin Fee by the tenure of two Falcons
, to be pre-
part.z. membr. ſented to the King at his coronation; whereas thc Earle of Northum-
berlands tenure was to cary the Sword, called Lancaſter Sword (being
the ſame that Henrie the iv, wore when he firſt arriued in England) at
the Coronations of the King and his Succeſſors. By this title it hach
continued to this day in the poſteritie of Sir lohn Stanley, the Earles of
Derby, who haue alſo by thc lame grant (as the Earle' of Northumber-
fus. cons. pp. 283. land had) the Patronage of the Biſhoprique of Sodor, and are in com-
mon ſpeech named Kings of Man. And indeed that having the Pa-
tronage of a Biſhoprique is ſuch a ſpeciall marke of Royaltic in a Sub-
2. weak You thing jeet, as hath not at this day nor for diuers Ages hath had an example
A Hoolwan 27.kupin any Territorie of the Crowne of England; Although in more an-
simps de 5 by, tol.com.7.6 cient times there be expreſſe teſtimonie of Subjects being Patronis of
• Rot.Carl. 16. Biſhopriques in England alſo; as we ſee in the • Biſhoprique of Rom
Reg.1ob. mem- chester, which was of the Patronagcof the Archbiſhop of Canterbury,
thal, pow. col. m. Bul as alſo the Aduowſon of the Bilboprique of Landaffe was P in the
Earles of Gloceſter. Like this Title of King of Man, was that of King
ced. Parlame of the Tle of Wight, in the great Beauchamp Earlc of Warwicke, vnder
Henry VI. who I was then crowned King of the ſame Ile. Such were
Lord.fol.19
. & the old Kings of Ireland vnder the Crown of England. Henrie the II.
9 Hif. Teukef- granted to Roderig, King of Conaght, that he ſhould enioy his Territo-
rie paying a certain tribut, & quamdiis ei fideliter ſeruiet, vt fit Rex
Sub'eo Paratus ad feruitium fuum ficut homo fuus. And in the 'grants
Roderic, apud made by King lohn and Henrie jil. to the Kings of Conaght and Tef-
Rogerde Houed. mond, the like title of Rex is often giuem them, as it is alſo obſerued
by the learned Sir Tohn Dauis late his Majeſtics Attorny Generall for
17. Ioh. Chart. Ireland; as alſo in the Pipe Rolls of Henrie līı. his time,
yet remaining
membez
. 6.Hem, in Bremighams Tower in the Caſtle of Dublin , ſometime Oneale Rex
3. in Arce Lox.* (vpon accounts) ſometime Oneale Regulus, denotes the ſubje&t-Kings
of that Countrie? And of the Firſt kind of Subje&ts that haue the title
of Kings, hitherto.
The Second kind arc thc Sonnes of Kings. But I make them not
a part in this Diuiſion from any other ground then the paſſages of
fome forrein Lawiers that affirme as mach. there is a frequent opinion
+ Gomez ap. A. among them, that Filius Regis Rex vocari deber, quamuisregnum non
gened. in Conflit. habent, and that he is Rex quoad nomen & dignitatem, but not quoad ju-
9.3. Didac. Per riſdictionem adminiftrationem vel alia fimilia que refpiciunt Dominium.
But at this day, as I conceiue, there is no vſe of this appellation in the
felle libe2. tit:2. ſonnes of any Kings, howſoeuer in the ancienter times about DCCC.
se primigeniorid yeers ſince the falhion in Spain was that the ſonnes of the Kings there,
quel.338.
in their fathers life time were ſtilcd ſo both by their fathers and by
u De Hifpan. themſelucs, as Ludouicus de Molina u hath noted out of the Charters
Primogenys lib. of Priuilege giuen by them which reigned in the age immediar after
3.capos. Sols. King Pelagius, to the Churches of Oniedo, Compoſtella, and others.
and
bur. Ms.
r Tranladio
inter Hen. 11.
6. memb.18,
frog
dinens
kg. 920
Tez in leg CA-
3
+
i
1
סוף לניא
Ebraice
הטרגים
Y.
& literarum
(dum vixit)
prxſes 15. (A.
Chap. III. TITLES OF HONOR.
and the like occurres in the elder times of the State of France. And in
the old Eaſtern Empire, the Lady Anna Comnena, daughter to the
Emperor Alexirs, is ſtilcd BaCirrors that is, Queen, in the title of her A.
lexiados. But the Lawiers do not otherwiſe allow that name to the fons
of Kings, then they doe the name of Duke, Earle, or Marques, to the
ſonnes of Dukes, Éarles, or Marqueſſes, whereof more in the ſecond
Part. And for the name of King thus applied , you may fee Alfonſo
de Azeuedo, Didacus Perez, Molina, Tiraqueli, and others which
they cite to the ſame purpoſe.
11. The title of King thus applied to Subje&s, was the cauſe of
that great Atcribut of KING O. KINGS, vſed by ſome ſuprem
Monarchs. It was firſt in the Aſſyrian Empire. Nabuchodonofor is ſo b Daniel cáp. a:
ſtiled in the holy Storie, being then King of Babylon. And after the tran-
Nation of this Empire to the Perſians, Artaxerxes Mnemon in his com- -
million to Ezra, for the reſtitution of leruſalem and the Temple, thus quo nomine
ſalutes him. Artaxerxes (or Artbabaftha, as in the Originall) King Imperatorem
of Kings to Ezra the Prieſt
. And on the great Cyrus his Tomb this Epi- yetuft:. Rab-
taph was writen in Perſian Characters, if you belccuec the Autors, kuris dictum
that haue ir;
Eof cleme igal xfivus Kúpe Bianas Bachcig.
that is , Here ? Cyrus lie who was King of Kings, which title allo; Jasbenus ad
that conquering Sefoafis King of Egypt (the same with sefo- Trebel, Pollio
Stris in Herodotus) ateributed to himſelf in his created Columnes nis Valerianos.
of Victorie. And Plutarch reports that Tigranes , King of tr- Dionyfceptenza
c Euflarl. ad
menia , was angrie and would not vouchſafe to anſwere Lacullus, a Sivak: Geo-
ότι Βασιλία μόνον αντον και Βασιλέων & τη επιβολή εισαγόρευσεν, 1. becaufe th his
graph.is.
¢ Dioder. Bje
Letter he had ſtiled him King only and not King of Kings. The vſcaļſo blieb.ch
of this title among the Parshian Kings, is expreffely ſeen in the Miucs of
Augustus and Veſpaſian in Dio and xiphilin. The ſame title
had Ar-
taxerxes Longimanus of Perſia, as we fcc in the Epiſtles of Hippocra. f Hippocrat, in
tes, where he is calld alſo Buendis i vizas, great King. This of Epiftolis
.
Great King was likewiſe vſed in the firſt Empire. we read in the forie
of Iudith,
in the name of the Aſſyrian Emperor ; Thus faith the great
King, Lord of all the Earth. And the Propher Efay, So faith the great
King, the King of Affur. The ſame, applied to the Perſian, oçcurres in
Herodotus, Xenophon, reſeph, the Apocrypha of Bftber, Plútarch and
Æſchylus. And the bare 8.name of á Bariads, i. The King, withour'ad-
& Scholiast
, 4-
dition, is eſpecially vſed for the Perſian, whence the Nationis h ſtiled riffoplano in
alſo asins Bernabralor igro, that is, The moſt Kingly Nation. So that Axapremona
h Diony, Aferu
both thoſe titles of King of Kings, and Great King, were common to in wepinge
thoſe Emperors of the two firft Empirés, as alſo (if we belecuc'the hi-
ftorie of fudith) that ceremonie of recciuing an acknowledgment of
Regall fupremacie (which by the way I note hicie y becaule it was
as the homage receiud by Kings in that time, from ſuch Princes
or People as ſhould acknowledge themſelues vnder their ſubječtion)
by the acceptance, vpon their demand, of Earth and Water. This de
mand
i. the
#
I
28
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
Ad Artaxerx.
pocratis.
& de hoc mo-
Themistocle.
cap.4.
h Nonimo
in
mandis often ſpoken of, as vſed by the Perſian; and a ſpeciall example
d Herodot
. in of it is in Darius • Letters to Indatbyr (us King of the Scythians, where
Melpom. & vi- he firſt inuites him to the field, but, if he would not, then, Assabon ter
defis Epil.Cson
rý smese cépon THN TANP ist es sógus, i. bringing to your soul-
ad finem Hip- reign as gifts, Water and Earth, come to a parley
. And, one of Xerxes
Polyb, bif.6. his Embaſſadors, that came to demand e Earth and Water of the State
in orar
. Luciſci
. of Lacedamon, to ſatisfic him, was thruſt into a Well, and Earth caſt
in vpon him. But indeed I find it not referd to the Aſſyrian Empire
re, Plutarcb, in
except only in Iuditb, where the King commands olophernes that he
ſhould bid all the Weſtern Nations orospacio puoi guiño xj üdwp, i. prepare
f Druſ. Obfr. me Earth and Water; And thence a moſt' learned Man, of this Åge,
mat, 12. cap.20. makes it indifferent to both Empires. Nor is this cuſtom altogether
8 Hif.Ne... aftranger doubtles to that which s Pliwie ſpeaks of; Summum (faith
he) apud antiquos ſignum Victorie erat, Herbam porrigere Victos, hoc eft,
terrâ ed altrice ipſă bumo, da humatione etiam cedere : quem morem
etiam nunc durare apud Germanos fcio. Whence the phraſc Herbam
dare or porrigere, came to denote yeelding; applied li moſt of all to
Feftus.
thoſe whichloſt in Games of running, leaping, wraſtiinig, and ſuch
i In Aniquita like. In Agonibus (faith i Varro) herbam in modam palma dat aliquis ei
tib
. apud Seruio cum quo contendere non cupit, & fatetur effe meliorem. And, by a fancic
applied, it ſeems, to theſe kind of ceremonics, the taking up of fiſh a-
mongſt water out of a Well, was interpreted as a promiſe of the Do-
* Semus ap. A- minion of the Sca, to the cathenians in their facrifices in Delos; as
sber. Dipnoſoph. alſo, when William the Norman firſt landing at Haflings in Suſſex, fell
down, ſtumbling as he came out of his ſhip; You haue poffeßion of En-
1 Malmesbur. gland, Sir, and you ſhall be King (ſaid I one of his knights) and, obfer-
de gef. Reg.lib.3. uing that he had cookc vp Sand and Earth in his hand, he added
manic.ap.Camd. And you haue taken Liuerie and Seifin of the Countrie. But, this is ſome-
in Reliquys. what out of the way. That of King of Kings, hath alſo been vſed by
other States beſide any of thoſc Empiies. After the Perſians, their
ncighbours the Parthians had it. Regem etiam Regum er exercitatione
venandi di conuictu Meguſtanüm abftinuiffe, quod apud Parthos iustitý in-
n In Caligul. ftar eft, arc the words of n Suctor vpon the death of Tiberius. whence,
Capsvid. Treb. it ſeems, it was left long after to the Prince of Armenia, ſtilcd
no. & ibi cam "Aggay tão "Apzértur, i. P The Prince of Princes, as the clder Valerian was
Sambon. alſo expreſſely titled in Letters of an Eaſtern King. Of the Egyptian
peprogenitore Sefoftris
, before. And when : Antony, to render himſelfc to Cleopatra,
helminifir
. Rom. brought her the King of Armenia captiuc, and then liberally gauc her
ſonnes both Armenia, Parthia, and India, he titled them 9 Kings of
P Trebell. Pelle
Kings, and ſtampt monics alſo with this Inſcription, " Regine Regum
Princeps Prie. filiorum Regum Cleopatra.How thc later Emperors affected it, I remem-
ber not. But Maximilians jeft was, that whereas others were Reges
q Xipilis, in
Auguft.. Hominum, he was Rex Regum, becauſe his ſubjects would doe but only
Stdolab. Occo what they liſt. But it is alſo found among the titles of the Kings of
de Numiſaas. England, wherlvnder them they had Kings for ſubjects. Ina Charter
made to the Abbey of Malmesbury, in DCGCC. LXXIV. the like ſtile
is. Ego Edgarus totius Albionis Bafilens , necnon maritimorum feu In--
fulanorum
8.
.
Imp. CAP. 44.
in Valerian.
cipum.
PA333.
Chap. III.
THE FIRST PART.
29
ſulanorum Regum circumhabitantium. And in another OGCCC. LXIV.
the ſubſcription is : * Ego Edgar Baſileus Anglorum & Imperator Re- a Pat.1. Ed.de
gum Infularum. Note the Majeſtic of his title, well iuſtified by his pare.b.memb.az
owne Conqueſts. Ille cum ingenti Claſſe (faith Florence of Worceſter) Hercu Wigorn,
Jeptentrionali Britanniâ circuronauigara, ad Legionum Vrbem (that is
Cheſter) appulit. Cui Subreguli eius octo Kinathus ſcilicet Rex Scotoa
rum, crialcolmus Rex Cumbria, Macous plurimarum Rex Inſularum
(this Maccus is, in Malmesbury, called Maccufius Archipirata; he
was then King of Man, and ſome adjacent Iles) & alý quing, Dufnal-
lus, Siffreihus, Hudwallus, Inchillus (all Kings of Wales) vi mandarat;
occurrerunt & quod ſibi fideles, terra do mari, cooperatores effe vellent,
jurauerunt. Cum quibus die quadam ſcapham aſcendit , illifi, ad remos
locatis, ipſe clauum gubernaculi arripiens, per curſum fluminis Deæ,peritè
gubernauit , glorying afterward to the Nobilicie, tunc demùm quemg
fuorum fuccefforum fe gloriari poſle Regem Anglorum fore, cum tot Regi-
bus ſibi obfequentibus potiretur pompå talium honorum. The like al-
molt being before in his Vncle Athelſtan, who (as Malmesburies words b Nón Bono
are) Ludwalum Regem omnium Wallenfium (I read Occidentalium Wal-cum: ut in out-
lenſium, as Florence of Worceſter and Roger of Houeden perſwade ; and wigora.faz.31599
thar Ludwal was Homel Dha.) & Conftantinum Regem Scotorum cl-
dere Regnis compulit. Quos tn. non multo poft miferatione infractus in an-
tiquam ftarum ſub ſe regnaturos conſtituit glorioſius effe pronuncians
Regem facere quam Regem effe; which was expreſt in that vpon
Charles • Martels tomb.
c Hierott. Big-
Non vult Regnare fed Regibus imperat ipſe:
107, De l'excel,
des Roys,liure 3.
imitated in more truc Verſe, thus:
C'eſt ce Marsel
, le Prince de François
Non Roy de nom, mais le Maiſtre des Roys
But for that of Atbelian, becauſe ſome make ſlight of thc report and
endure d nor the vſuall autorities thar proucit, you may ſee the concent d V.Buchanatt,
of Ethelwerd, Houeden, Florence of Worcester, Henrie of Huntingdon, Rur. Scotic.6.
and other Ancients. But thoſe ſubject Kings alſo fully maintain
that de hac re prizes
Title of Emperor in Edgars ſtile', and ſhow the higheſt note of ſu- ter fcriptores
prem Dignitie in him, that the Emperor of Rome could any way chal- noftros, vide
lenge. although no argument ſo really iuſtific thc ſuprem title of Em- iute Maieftaine
peror in our Soucraigns, as their ownc independent Right, which was lib.i.cap.s. 5.4.
juſtly challenged and preſerued by our Edward 111. when the Emperor
Lewes of Baueire would hauc had him kiſt his feet in their enteruiéw
at Cologne. The Emperor (faith Walſingham) thought much quod Rex
Anglie non fefubmifit ad ofcula pedum fuorum. But the King of England
anſwered him that he was Rex inunétus, & babet vitam & membrum in
Poteſtase fua; & idcircò non debet fe fubmittere tantum, ficut Rex alius.
meaning that the King of England was no way differente in fuprema-
cie or independencie from the highel Emperor whatſocuer. Neither
hauc
1
30
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. ITI.
haue the moſt judicious Lawiers of the Empire any other reaſon of
their Emperors Dignitie or Precedence before other ſuch abſolute
f De iure Ma Kings, then as the words of the moſt leárned' Arniſeus are, Quòd
.
omnia regna ſuperar imperium antiquitate, which (admit it were
cleerly true) can be no cauſe of Superioritie though it may be of
Precedence.
CAP.4.9.1.
&iſsimus cl.
III. That of Kiſsing of the Emperors feer (which occurrcs here
and not vntimely to be obſerued) was deriucd from the old vſe of it
in the height of the Roman Empire, which yet was ſomtimes turned
into killing the hand, the knee, or the lips. For, whereas it was vſuall
g Cicer.in Varr. either to kiſſe & thc Images of their Gods, or, adoring them, to ſtand
culis natura.com fomwhat off before them, folemnly mouing the right hand to the lips
Luerct.lib.1. fe- and then, caſting it as if they had caſt kiſſes, to turne the body onthe.
pè ſalutancum fame hand (which was the right forme of Adoration) it grew allo by
h Apulcius Mi- cuſtom, firſt that the Emperors being next to Dcitics, and, by fome,
les. 4. & Plix accounted as Deities, had the like done to them in acknowledgment
bil: 23.cap.z. of their Greatnes. Neither was it wanting to ſome of the Roman Ge-
1. Reg.cap.19.18 neralls, before the Empire began, as we ſee in the ſtoric of Cato Minor,
o 10b. 31.com. whoſe hands the ſouldiers kiſt,in ſpecial honor of him at his departure;
12. Pilbaus being a fauour which few k of his place in thoſe daics recciued among
Aduerf. 1 cap.7. the Romans. And for killing the Lips alſo, it is apparant thar ac
Lips. Elect. 2. firſt it was very vſuall in the Empire. Ofcula cottidiana (faith Sueton,
de Adorario of Tiberius) prohibuit edicto. Yer his Edict againſt them, fo tookc not
nis huiuſmodi the vſe away, but that it was frequent, after him, in their falutations.
imore videndus The reading of Martial alone tells eucry man enough of that. But,
inprimis do-
when ſome of his Succeſſors could not content themſelues with the
Salmofius in Vo- name of Man, but would be callid tupitex , be ſuppos'd carnally to lie
K Plutarch. in with Venus and the Moon, and vpon their infinit fuch like fanatique
Cal. Mix.de bac conceits, pretended themſelues to be Divine; they were not ſatisfied
Ferovide cumin with thoſe vſuall cuſtoms, but they thought themſelues much wron-
conjuratis in ged and their majeſtie impaired if they, who faluted them, preſumed
to kiſſe aboue their Feet; although ſome of them alſo permitted their
Hands, and Knees to the better rank. Examples of killing their Feet
1 Diacagi biß. and Hands are in Caligula (and in him firſt) and of the Knces, Feet,
and Hands in the yonger Maximin ; yet his father the elder Maxi-
m Capitolin. in min, although a tyrannicall and moſt wicked Prince , would ſuffer
Maximino lito none to his Feet; Dý prohibeans (werchis words) vt quiſquam inge-
nuorum pedibus meis ofculum figat. But Diocletian (as Pomponius. Lalus
writes) conſtituted by Edict, vri.omnes, fine generis diſcrimine, proſtra-
ti pedes exoſcularentur : quibus etiam venerationem quandam adhibuit
exornans calciamenta quro, gemmis, & margaritis. As the Biſhop of
n Baſingſloch. Rome doth for thoſe which kiſſe his Foot; being in a crimfon veluer
hift.Brit.6.201.5. Thooe with a golden croſſeon it. A ceremonie anciently vſed to other
o Caſauben. Ex. Biſhops and great Prelats as well as the Pope. But, of this cuſtom
crcit.14: 9.4. in
to the Emperors, Tenuêre (faith Lipfius) fuperbum, ne dicam impium
hunc
Cælarcon.
52.
nicre.
Baronium,
1
Chap. III.
THE FIRST PART.
3r
72.
hunc morcm (quid.n. homa',, infra hominenti, hominem abģcis ? ) Princi-
pes aliquot ſecuri,fed non è bonis. And of one of their beſt Princes, s.
lexander Seuerus , it is deliuered by Lampridius , chat Salutabatur no-
mine, hoc eft, Aue Alexander. Siquis caput flexiffet, aus blandius aliquid
dixiſſet vii adulator, vel abyciebatur, ſi loci cius qualitas pateretur , vel
ridebatur ingenti cachinno, fi cius dignitas grauiori ſubjacere non poffet
injurie. And? Martial in Traian's timc, rejects thoſe baſe flatteries 1 Lib. Io. ÈPigi
tharhad been vledro Domitian, and
Ad Parthos, faith he, procul ite Pileatos,
Et inopes humileſ fupplicesin
Pi&torum fola Bafiate Regumi
That, to the Kńce, was of later time in the Eaſtern Empire, which m Hielmold bift.
Conrad Iſl. cxtremly diflikt at bis enterview with Emanuel Comnenus. Sclauor. 2. cap.
neither would he, for honor to the Perſon he did beare (being Empe- 15. edit. Rei-
ror of the Weſt) ſo much as permit the Emperor Emanuel to fit and cuzen. bift.I.
receiue a kiſfe of Taluration from him ſtanding. Whercupon the matter cap. 16.
was compos'd by their Counſellors on both ſides, ſo, that in Equis fe
viderent, & ita ex parilitate Conuenientes fedendo fe & ofculando faluta-
rent. Neither would Muleafles, King of Tunis, kiſſe Pope Paul iīl. his
Foot, but his Knee only. But killing the Hand of great Princes is yeč
vſuall
, and it is offered frequently as a teſtimonic of ſerviceable louc to
other great Perfons.; as it was anciently * alſo. Ineft (faith Pliny) in
alis parsibus quædam religio, ficut Dextra ofculis auerfa appetitur, fide pillet... cap.19.
porrigitur. Perhaps this kind of Killing came to Rome firſt from the Senec
. Ep. 119.
old cuſtoms of the Aſiatiq, Kingdoms. For, when the old Perſians meet
(faith Herodotus) you may know whether they be Equall or not. For in
Salutation they kille each other, but if one be fomwhat inferior they kiſſe
only the cheeks : but if the one be farre more ignoble (resowi mtawy P wegszwed
Toy Envey) he falls down adoring the other. For, Adoring ſimply is often phrafi vtitur
taken only fora man to kiſle his own hand or fore-finger with the ben. D.Mattb.cap.4
.
ding of his body; but the falling down alſo (which ſupplies thc kif demente qued
ſing of the feet) ioynd with thar ceremonie, particularly denotes the Currio lib.8.
Perſian adoration. And as it appears out of that of Martial beforecited, procumberc.
they did alſo (if the diſtance permitted) kiſſe the feer in the adoration
of their Kings. Thence haue you adorari more Perfarum do Nibuesca
Bapbaes G. Which is expreſt by Euripides thus perſonating Phrygius,
Πυκω σ' *Αγαξ νόμοιβι βαρβάροις
T'agosur
that is, Falling down, I adore thee, O King, after the Perſian manner. 9 Trebelliss
And, ipſe (faith Lampridius of Alexand. Seuerus) adorari ſe vetuit Pollio in 30.
(meaning with the Diuine reſpect of kiffing the hand) quum iam cæ- Theophil
. Ad
Puhet Heliogabalus adorari Regum more Perfarum. Another of a Zea Autopc. lib.l.
nokia: Adorata eſt more Regum Perfarum. Whence, Seneca s ſpea- Czfare.
king of Caligula's offering his foot to kille, faies, he was homonatus in De Benefico.
hoc,
n Arriän. in .
alıbi.
1
p Hac fere
to Orestes,
}
cáp. 5.
32
1
TITLES OF HONOR, Clhap.ly.
cap.921
hoc, vi mores libera Cinitatis perficâ feruitute mutaret. But, in Alexan.
ders turning the Grecian libertie into this ſeruitude, 2. Curtius ex-
preſſes it by .venerari, procumbere, & humi corpus profternere. And
thereof faith lustin, Retentus est à Macedonibus mos ſalutandi Regis,
explojå adoratione. But that greateſt kind of adoration (after the old
Perſian manner) is vſed to this day to the Great Duke of Moſcowy, the
King of Calecut, thc Gșear Cban, the Turke, and ſuch more. and a part
of it is yet retaind in that vſe of kneeling to the
greater Princes of
2. Adam, Corea Europe and killing their hands. But alſo that kiſling of the Feet hath
cap 4. S.S. de been vſed in Europe at the doing of Homage vpon Inueftiturcs receiud
Adoratione, from great Princes, asb we ſee in that of Rollo or Robert, firſt Duke of
manus&c. vie Normandie
, receiving the Duchie from Charles the Simple, and ſuch
defis Marc. Are more; thoughin later Ages and at this day the kiffe in Homage be on
the cheeke or lips, wherein it is ſo eſſentiall alſo that the homage hath
Neapol.illuftrat.
lib.r.cap.21.& not cnough, it ſeems, of what is legall without it; whereupon in
sullinger. de time of Henric vi, a grcat plague being about London, a Bill was puc
Imp. Rom. lib.r.
vpin Parliament, deliring the King for his owne preſcruation, To ora
bMs.vel.apud dain and grant (ſo are the words of the Roll) by the autoritie of this
Camd. in Nor, preſent Parliament, that cueriche of your faid lieges, in the doing of their
G. Gumlicense Said Homage, may omit the ſaid kißing of you, and be excuſed thereof
(at your will the Homage being of the
ſame force as though they kiſſed
c Rot. Parl.18. you) and haue their Letters of doing of their Homage, thc kißing of you
omitted notwithſtanding. and the Bil hauing paffed both Houſes, the
ſubſcription is, Le Roy le voet , as thc vſuall words of his conſent are.
And of Adoration and Kiſſing the Lips, Hands, and Fect, thus much
by the way. And thus much of the Titles of King and EMPEROR.
101. S':rgent.
cap. ii.
lib.2.cap. 17.
Hen, 6. artic.58.
CH A P. IV.
I of the Title of Dominus or Lord giuer to great Princes,
but alſo communicated to Subjects of the greater ranke.
Senior, Xeque or Cheque and the like.
II. The Kings of England anciently called only Lords of Ire-
land. the Deduction and Change of that Title.
III. The attribute of the name of God to Supreme Princes, and
Swearing by them and by their Genius. Diuinitas noſtra,
and Æternitas noſtra, and the like uſed by them; with
the ancient uſe in the Eaſterne parts of 'hauing the
name of a Deitic in their Names,
Or the fuller expreſſion of Majeſtic, other Attributes
alſo haue beene giucn to Supreme Princes, which be
names as Eſſentiall, as thoſe of Emperor and King,
yet they are not conuertible with them, nor ſo
para
ticularly deſigne them. Thoſe are chiefly DOMINI
and Dij, or Lords and GODS, which are communicated
alſo
1
Chap. IV.
THE FIRST PART.
33
1
รู้
7.
NOST. By which, and the like, our moſt iudicious i Camden tur.l. 3.
alſo to ſome others which are ſubordinate. For that of DOM 10
Nvs or LORD ; ic was frequent in the Roman Empire. But Au-
guftus vtterly refuſed it, and by publique Edict prohibited it to
be giuen him. Domini Appellationem "( ſaith Sueton ) vt male-
diitum & opprobrium ſemper exhorruit. Cum ſpectante eo ludos, pro-
nunciatum effet in Mimo, O DOMINV-Ñ ÆQVVM ET
BONVM? & vniuerſi quaſi de ipfo dictum exulsantes comprobaffent:
Statim manu vultug indecoras adulationes repreßit, do inſequenti die,
grauißimo corripuit Edieto , DOMINVMQVE ſe posthac appel-
lari, ne à liberis quidem aut nepotibus fuis, vel ſerio vel ioco paſſus eſt.
neither would he ſuffer his children or nephewes, to vſe it in their
complements or other language to cach other. For it was a falhion
about that time, for euery man to falute his friend, with the flattering a Martial
language of Dominus and Rex, as it is a plaine out of Martial. Nei pig.68, lib.z.
ther would Tiberius endure this Title, not ſo much as in common 113.1.4. Epig.
ſalutation. Whereupon that great b Hiſtorian and Stateſman ob- 84.66.
b Tacit. Annal.
ferues, vnde Augufta e lubrica oratio , fub Principe, qui libertatem me-
tuebat, adulationem oderat, And to the ſame purpoſe Statius <ſpeaks c Syluar.s.in
of Domitian.
Kl. Decemb.
Tollunt innumeras, ad aſtra, voces
Saturnalia Principis fonantes,
Et dulci DOMINVM fauore clamant ;
Hoc folum vetuit licere Cæfar.
which yet muſt be either referd to meer flattery or diſſimulation, or
clſe to the infancicof his Empire. For, by his expreſſe command, the
Titles of his Letters and ſuch like were • Dominus Deus nofter fic d Suelon in Dl.
fieri iubet. and Caligula before him publiquely alſo endured it. After mir.cap.13.
Domitian, the firſt that permitted himſelfe to be ſtiled by this Title,
was Diocletian, who, as Victor faith, se primus omnium Caligulam poft
Domitianumý Dominum palàm dici palus, d adorari ſe, appellarig, vii
Deum. Afterward that Apoftata lulian,after his counterfeiting faſhion,
prohibited • it alſo. But, howſoeuer in publique ſalutations, it might e In Miſopo:
be ſo much auoided, both by good and bad Princes before Diocletian, gone.
yet,both before and after him, it was promiſcuouſly giuen them.Festus
Lieutenant of lury, in that of S. Pauls f appeale, calls Claudius abſo. f All, Apoft.25:
lutely Lord. Eudemon, in his petition to Antoninus & calls him Kupie com.26. xúcsos.
BeConde Aytovirt i. Lord Emperor, and the Emperor in his anſwer, ſtiles Merian. ff.
himſelfe Lord of the World ; as is before obſerucd. And, in a gold "Ağlar is. &,
Coin k, of the great and religious Conftantine, ſtampe with his
picture Rogo Do.
fitting, and his Court-gard about him, the inſcription is; FELI- 20 ff.de his que
CITAS PERPETVA AVGE AT RÈM DOMIN. in teftam. de'er-
4
h Adolph. Occo
.
ſerues, that this Conſtantine was the firſt that vſed this Title in his Mo- pep.537
nies and Publique inſcriptions. In the š. of Plinies Epiſtles älſo, i cimdex. Brit,
Traian is for the moſt part called Domine : although his Panegyrique,
F
ع
{
34
TITLES OF HONOR.
Cbap. VI.
1
Maioran,
r
+
xui Barbari,
to him, hath Principis ſedem obtines, ne fit Domino locus. And the Ein-
k Pancgpic.ad perors are called, Rerum Domini byk Sidonius Appollinaris;
-- Mea Gallia Rcrum , faith he,
Ignoratur adhuc Dominis-
I Pharſal,lib.s. And Lucan alſo ſpeaking of the beginning of the Empire in Ixlius
Cæfar from whence thote Titulary Attributes of Greatneſſc had their
originall in Rome,
Namý, omnes voces, per quas iam tempore tanto
Mentimur Dominis, hec primum repperit etas.
Neither Dominus only, but Herus alſo was giucn them, as the moſt
learned Caſaubon obſerues vpon Sueton's Oétauius. And for the later
times, frequent teſtimonic occurres in the Imperiall ſtory. The Greek
Conſtitutions, and other Teſtimonies of the Conſtantinopolitan Em-
perors, commonly giuc them the name of Kúpos i. Lords, for which in
their later corrupted idiom you ſhall haue often Küpo , ſometimes
Ar Quomodo, Küp m and Kupus. Whence in ſome paſſages Kurſac , and Surfac, and
cx ifthoc core the like (eſpecially in the old French Hiſtoric of Icoffroy Villchar-
rupto
vocabu. donin) occurrc, being no other then corrupted from Köp or Kupio
zny: 922. o. crrorcs, a.
pud Latina Cuéxi@? The like is and hath been in euery Kingdom of our Europe, as
sum quofdam alſo in thc Mahumedan State, where they haue the name of Ameras,
irrepfcrint,
Amir, or Amera (applied to their great Sesltan, and from him commu-
videlis in No- nicated to others) which truely (as that of Sultan doth) may exprelle
Dominus, or Lord. And for that of n Bodin affirming, that by a Law in
Georg
. Logorhe- the Alcoran,none was permitted to beare the name of Lord, but their
Caliphs ; I beleeue he was deceiud, neither
could I yer mcer with any
ſuch Law, or any example to iuſtifie his aſſertion. But, of Amir and
Sultan and thc like, more in their place. But as ſome of the Emperors
refus'd this name, either becauſe it ſeemd a relatiue to feruus, i, a bond
fare, or in reſpect that it ſuppos’d (if ill interpreted) the ſubicctand
• Vlpian.ff. de his ſubſtance, in the propertie of the Emperor (for, in the ° Lauvs of
the Empire, Domini appellatione continetur qui habet Proprietatem etfi
ufus fructus alienus fit ; and Auguftus, that ſo much refuſed it, could yet
bevery well contented to be made a God while he yet liued.) So an old
lewifíſeet, mou'd in a point of conſcience with error , would by no
mean's acknowledge it to any Earthly, Prince, affirming, it was only
p joſeph. Apxect- proper to the Monarch of Heauen. The author of this
rect was Plus
30067.18.cap.z das of Galilee vnder Tiberius. He and his followers ſo peruerfly ſtood
I aim Apof.cap. for this nominall part of libertie (being, in other points, meer Phari-
ſees) that no torments could cxtort their confeffion of this Honorary
title to the Emperor. This ludas is mentioned in the New 9 Teſta-
ment. Their Herefic thus generally is ſpoken of by diuers rccciuing it
dinal. Baronium from Joſephus. But Is cannot be eaſily perſwaded that they meerly
amal.Tom.I. ſtood on the word Lord, Dominus , Kópio , 37 Rab or 17 Adon,
Exercit,2.5.19. which ſignifie to this purpoſe neere alike. For what is more common
in
tis Thcodori
Dorte ad
tæ Chronic.
n De Rcpnb.
lib.1.cap.9.
S.C.Silaniano
1.1.5.1.
5.com. 37.
I
Con ulas de
hoc luda Car
1
that , Mafter,
part. 1. cap.60.
Syris,cap. I.
ܪ
Chap. VI.
THE FIRST PART:
35
in their and our Text of the old Teſtament, then the name of Adon or
Lord, giuen so farre meaner men then Princes ? Thus ſhall you ſay (the
words of lacob) to my Lord (1985] Efau. And in their ſalutations
and addrcft fpeeches, by boch Teſtaments it appears, that ,
Lord, or Sir (expreſt in the words which we haue rememberd) are
familiar. I gheſe, they ſuperſtitiouſly did it rather out of that dread-
full reſpect, which the lewes alwaies had to the Tetragrammaton name
of the Almightie, that is, Aja (now commonly expreſt Iehouah)
which none of them, they ſay, euer durſt openly, nor any • might, 5 Rabbi Moſes
but the high Prieſt ſometimes, pronounce, and that only in the fealt of in More Nebuch.
Reconciliations celebrated on the tenth of their month Tiſri, and only verum coule,
in the Sanctuarie in his Benediction. And alwaies when it occurd in li placet. Syn-
reading, they ſpake Adonai, i. Lord, forit, vnleſſe Adonai went before tazm.z. de Dj's
or followed it in the Text, and then they read it Elohim ; i. God; and
vpon this difference pointed it (when they had their Points) éither
with the Points of Adonai or Elohim. It will appear ſo in infinit ex-
amples, where our idiom hath the Lord God, the Latin Dominus Deus,
and the Greeke Kupio • OfG. Whereupon with a reſpect only to the
tranſlations, a moſt learned and ancient « Father obſerues; Deus qui- c Tertuliar.ad-
dem quod erat ſemper, Statim nominat; In principio fecit Deus coelum uerf. Herm.ocn.
& tcrram. Ac deinceps quandiu faciebat quorum Dominus futurus erat, Dominum ape.
Deus folummodo povit. 'Et dixit Deus, o fecit Deus, o vidit Deus, pellari noluic
& nuſquam adhuc Dominus. At vbi vniuerfa perfecit, ipfums, vel fimperatorem,
maximè Hominem , qui propriè Dominum intelleéturus erat, Dominus ille) more có
cognominatur. For indeed it is true that vntill the holy Storie of the muni. Apo'oge-
Creation is perfited by Moſes, the.Tetragammaton is not added to Elo. tic. cap.34.
him, but afterward in the ſecond of Geneſis Babe Ayan (which they
read Adonai Elohim, i. The Lord God) firſt occurres. Conſidering
then their Iewiſh ſuperſtitions, and how curious they were in ceremo-
nics , ſyllables, titles, words defective either in Point or Letter , and
the like ; you may with probabilitie conjecture that here was the
ground of that Galilean Seit ; thinking it not fit, perhaps, to ſtile any
Mortall by that Honorarie title,by any other then which the Greatelt,
Dreadfull, and vnſpeakable Name of the CREATOR was neuer
openly expreſſed. Manifeftè dixerunt fapientes (ſaithd Rambam) quod d More Nebuch.
iſtud nomen Jeparatum quod eft quatuor literarum, ipfum folummodo eft fart. I. cap. 6o.
fignificatinum ſubſtantie Creatoris , fine participatione cuiuſibet alterius
rei. But their ſcruple might caſily be ſatisfied with that of the Empe-
ror Cantacuzen, áopoodropisas tê Kuci (faith - he) édur@ 3710 h Sš Oti, c Apolog.f.ad.
į. Indefinitly or abſolutly the name of Lord is only due to God, but Man url. Mabomer.
hath is te poetiens évoluath, i. With ſome particular addition of Perſon or
Place, In regard of which he is ſo Titled. But now, and from ancient
time, without ſcruple, both Kings and alſo their greater Subjects are
vſually faluted and writen with the attribute of Lord or Dominus, or
Dominator; as in Dominator in Aſia and Africa, in the ſtile of the Kings
of Spaine. But Dominus is here rememberd vnder that notion only by
F2
which
36
TITLES OF HONOR,
Chap. IV.
Senicres pro
which it is a diſtinguiſhing attribute of Greatneſſe, and not as it is
a word of ordinarie (alutation among all men of the better ranke, as
Seneca, I remember, ſomewhere notes of the Roman cuſtom, by
which cuery man whoſe name occurd not, was ſaluted Damine, and as
Domine frater is frequent in the Epiſtles of Sidonius Apollinaris, and
other, and in Sidorius ſometimes Domine major ; or as Domine in
f Pallat. Anebo. that f Epigram of
log.co Epi8.46.
xx istino séuero, š gap iges sóun.
oras euery Bachelor of Art, or Vicar, or Parlon, is called Domine , or
the like. But the name Dominus is here to be thought of only as a di-
ftinguiſhing attribute of Greatnes, and as our Engliſh word Lord is;
and
that without any relation of it to an intereſt of propertie or to ſer-
uitude, and only as it denotes ſuch Superiors as King or Subjects of
thegreater Nobilitie with vs, and men of ſpeciall eminencic in other
States, known by the names of Heeren, Dons, Sieurs, Signiors, Scige
neurs, Sennores , Seniores, and the like. among which thoſe names
Signior, Seigneur, Sennor, and Senior, are obferuable in that they de
note an elder Age, as if the perſon to whom they are attributed were
& Mariay, Hint. alwaics of the elder fort of men; whereupon, faith & Mariana, thofa
Hifp.s cap. 11. words became to denote great Lords, becauſe Seniores imperare æquum
Feuil, 1.11.27. eft, vnde confequenti tempore tum in monimentis Hifpania tum in Concia
liorum attis, præfertim qua Caroli Magni ætate in Gallia habita funt, Don
Doninis vti & mini ac Principes Seniores nuncupari çeperunt. So the Iewiſh Sanedrina
Din were called " Seniores or Elders, and usbrahams chiefe feruant, i the
2012 Tor i elder of his houſe. And the Perſians and thoſe of thc Countric of the
Gew.24.com.do
great Mogor haue in the like notion their Title of the
Xec or
Cheque, being the ſame with the word Seic or Sheich, that is, Senior,
among the Arabians , which occurres in the title of Mahumed Ben
Dauid before his Arabique Grammar, as alſo in the Title of Auicia
before his body of Phyſiquc. And an Ægyprian Sulian is rememberd
in that old Autor de lonuille by the name of Sceceden fils du Seic qui
vaulo (faith he) a tant a dire en leur language come filz du Viel, that
k Hill. Hiero. is the ſonne of a Signior or Senior. So Baldricusk and Robertus 1 Mona-
chus, and others fpeake of Solimanus filius Solimani Veteris or Senio.
1 Hiftor.lib.3. ris, which was doubtleſſe the ſonne of a Sheich, Cheque or Seic, which
word with them interpreted Senior. This title is moſt eſpecially ſeen
in the Anceſtors of Sha 1ſmael Sophi the Perſian Emperor, all which,
as alſo himſelfe, before his getting the Empire, are called Sheichs,
Cheques or Siecs, as if you ſhould ſay Seniores. And there is another
en Kirfen.lib.z. word among the Arabians of the ſame ſignification with Sheich, a thac
Grammat. Ara. is Sherb, by which men of the better ranke are called, as a-
n*v. Leunclau. mong, vs, by the name of Signior, Monſieur, or the like. and they
erre that haue reſtraind the : ſignification of Sheich to the denora-
€4,1: 188. 18. tion of a Saint or religious Man. But for Dominus , it is alſo writen of
ten in the midle times Domnus and Dompnus, in Caſiodore, Sedulius,
Landulphus Sagax, and diuers others. And as Kings with their Sub-
jects
selym. Lb 2
t
Pasdeel. Turc.
a in Onuma-
Aico.
1
1
Chap. IV. THE FIRST PART.
.37
jeets of the greater name haue been euer ſtiled by it, ſo Queens haue
had and vſed the name of Domina or Lady. Maud the Empreſſe
called her ſelte Imperatrix Henrici Regis filia & Anglorum Domina. c Cod. ms. Hier
and Domina Hibernic is ordinarily in the Stiles of our Engliſh Queens ba ve Sa'azien-
before it was altered under Henrie Vill
. But, of the communicated fis. vaders
name of Lord and Lady, and the like; more in the ſecond part in the nub. pag, 317
Chapter of Barons.
pag.
Camden, in TIA
:
II. This title of Lord is ſpecially obſeruable in that ancient ſtile
of the Kings of England, wherein they were called Domini Hibernie
or Lords of Ireland, and not Kings of that iland,vntill towards the end
of Henrie the VIll. For the Deduction and Change of that Title,
thus. When the Iland anciently grew full of petit Kings (ſome of
them conuerting their Gouernment into intolerable Tyrannie,which,
others not induring, made ſuch a diuided Stace in it, that caſic oc-
caſion might foone be taken by their neighbours to inuade them)
Henrie īī. of England affeeted the Crown of it and to that purpoſe (as
the times were) ſent Embaſſadors to Pope Adrian the TV. entreating
him vt ſibi liceret (as the words of Matthew Paris are) Hibernia In-
fulam hoſtiliter intrare, de terram fubjugare atý homines illos Beftiales
ad fidem & viam deducere veritatis, extirparis ibi plantarijs vitiorum;
which was granted by a Bull, among other things, in theſe words,
&illius Terræ Populus Terecipiat & ficut DOMINVM veneretur,
jure Ecclefiarum illibato de integro permanente, falui B. Petro de fir-
gulis Domibus annua vnius Denarij penfione. and he prerends in his
Bull that all the Iles of Chriſtendome arccleerly part of the patrimo-
nie of the Church of Rome. Sanè omnes Inſulas (faith this Pope) qui-
bus Sob luftitia Christus illuxit de que documenta Fidei Christiane luſco-
perunt, ad jus S. Petri da Sacroſancta R. Ecclefiæ (quod tua etiam No-
bilitas recognoſcit) non eft dubium pertinere. But he would neuer hauc
been able to proue that. lohn of Sarısburie (cited ordinarily alſo by
the namc of iohn Biſhop of Chartres) was the chiefe in this Embar-
ſage, being a man moſt deerly reſpected by this Adrian. And
his report
is alſo of an inueſtiture made of the Ile, by a gold Ring di Metalogica qui
ſent to the King from the Pope by him. his words arc, Ad preces. cap. 47.
meas, illuftri Regi Anglorum Henrico Secundo conceßit (ſpeaking of the
Pope) & dedit Hiberniam jure hereditario poßidendam ; ficut litera
ipfius Testantur in hodiernum diem. Nam omnes Infula de jure antique
ex Donatione Conftantini, qoi eam fundauit doo Dotauit, dicuntur ad Ro-
manam Ecclefiam pertinere. By the way, that pretence of the Popes
hauing right to all Iles by vertuc ofthar
Donation of Conſtantine, mult
be reſtrained to the Iles of the Welt, though the Donation be con-
ſtrued moſt of all in fauour of his Sec. for the words of it that con-
cerne this, are only , omnis Italie feu. Occidentalium regionum pro- g Grat. difics
vincias locá & ciuitates, the Grecke (which was doubtlelle tranſlated cap. 14. 6 140
out of Latine; ſo that the firſt fiction of it was in Latine) being the
Decret. part. s.
fame
CAP. 49.
1
38
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. I v.
Nomocan. tir. 8.
CAP. I.
Hibernix.
c l.curiali,
Tbeodor. Bal- fame thus, Tácns zās Ivanics i Avocão zapão E zeepxias Titus xj xelspa, that is,
ſamon. in Pbecall the Prouinces, Territories, and Cities of Italie or the Weſt. Neither
indeed doe the words import more then the Iles of Italie, which by
the diſiunctiue in the context, is made the ſelfe fame with the Welt.
But the credit of that Donation is ſo flight, that it makes not much
matter how the words are or what they import. John of Sarisburie
goes on; Annulum quoga (faith he) per me tranſmiſie aureum, ſmarag-
b Locus de- do optimo decoratum quo fieret inueſtitura juris ingerenda b Hibernia.
prauatus , for:' Idemg, adhuc Annulus in o curali archio publico cuſtodiri jufus eft. All
1. ingrediend.
this was about 11 Hen. 1ī. But nothing was executed. Some yeers
after, Dermat Mac Morrogh King of Lemſter, being diſtreſſed by the
King of Connacht and Orereck King of Meth, requeſted ſuccours of
the Engliſh, and had them. But vpon giuing theſe ſuccours, R. Strong-
bow Earle of Pembroke (to whoſe valour Dermut was much beholding)
foone made himſelfe of ſuch a greatnes within the Ile that he
grow
ſuſpected to King Henrie; but,to auoid ſuſpicion,acknowledged what-
focuer he had there, to the King, who ſome XVII
. yeers after the Popes
Bull, enterd the Ile with an Armie, fubdued a good part of it, and had
homage of thoſe petit Princes, which recaind, as before, ſo after this
acknowledgment, the name of Kings. Yer they were not Ordinati
Apud V. Cl. ſolennitate alicuius Ordinis (as the black Booke of Chriſt Church in
Dijo. Danis, R. Dublir ſpeaks) nec V netipnis Sacramento, nec Ture hereditario, vel ali-
bernos, nuper quâ proprietatis ſucceſsione, fed vi & armis quilibet regnum fuum obtia
Procuratorem. nuit. This King Henrie, it ſeems, and his Succeſſors following the ſyl-
Ano. gang
Confit
. Por- lables of that Bull which was alſo renewed e by Pope lohn the xxII.
tif. memorat. to King Edward the it. or 111.) hence titled themſelues Lords Or
Chappino de Dom
IRELAND, putting it in their ſtile before Duke of Guienne. And, in the
lib.z sit.s.
9.11. Annals of Irelaxd, we read that loannes filius Regis Dominus Hibernis
de Dono patris, venit in Hiberniam anno ætatis fuæ duodecimo ( which
f Ex Smodo r. was the xil: ycer from the firft entrance of Henrie II.) and in con-
25. Caſiliens
, firmation of his title Pope Vrban ITT. fent him a Crown of Peacocks
& Armach, ap. feathers. As likewiſe Heprie jūl. made Prince & Edward (afterward
uonum pennis Edward 1.) Lord of Ireland. which was the title firſt giuen and perpe-
in texendis Co. tually vſed vntill towards the end of Henrie the vill. though Choppin
write expreffely char Pope Adrian conferd vpon our Henrie the IT.
ron,lib.10.c.13. Hibernie principatus titulum, as his words are. How King Iohn had
& Patış 2.Her. obedience of moſt of the Princes there, and çfabliſhed Engliſh
3. Memb...
Laws, Officers, and ſuch more notes of ſupreme Majeſtic, Mate
thew Paris moſt fully deliuers. But plainly although the ſuccec-
ding Princes wrote themſelues but only Lords of Ireland, and cal-
led it Terra, nor Regnum, Hibernie , yet their Dominion was meerly
Royall. They had their luſtices, or Cuftodes, or Lord Lieutenants or
Deputies (as at this day they are called) of Ireland, which were, as Vice-
royes, by Patent, and had moſt large Power giucn them with the very
.Bl.at ay.g22 rights of Majeſtic And Richard ī, being himſelfe but in Title Dó-
minus or Lord of Ireland, created by Robert of vere (being then Earle
of
a
manio Francie
yonis Confulas
Paſchal. de cor
Chup. I V.
THE FIRST PART;
37
gaue him
1
1
of oxford) Marqueſſe of Dublin, and the ſame yèer Duke of Ire-
land, with the fulleſt and greateſt Prerogatiucs or marks of Soue-
raigntic. Which had been ridiculous, if the King of England in ſub-
ftance had not been as a molt perfect King of Ireland. He
for life (and thac with the aſſêne of both Houſes of Parliament) the
whole Iland it felfe with the adjoyning Iles, the teñure being; by licġe
homage only (that is homagium ligium,as the words of the Pareilt arc,
which
denote ſuch homage as excludes allexception of perſons out of
the profeſſion of the Tenants faith to his Lord; or ſuch homage as by
the common Law is to be done to the King only; all other homage
with vs being non ligium, becauſe the King and other Lords are excep.
ted in it) and the payment of fiue thouſand marks during his life No:
inine dominij terr& Hibernie. And with this he further granted, to him
for life alſo the Patronage of all Biſhopriques, Abbeyes, and ſuch
like there which were in the King; power alſo to make a Chancelor,
Treaſurer, Iuſtices of both Benches,Barons of the Exchequer,Sherifes,
Coroners and all other ſuch Officers, with the right ofcoyning Mony,
and fuch more Royalties which are rarely ſeparated from a fuprem
Crown; and therefore alſo the Patent it feffe,being moſt obferuable to
this purpoſe, is faithfully here inſerted.
Ciatis (faith the King) quod cum nosinuper Scilicet prise en charge for the
mo die Decembris, Anno Regni noſtro Nono, per literas a rot. Parlam.
noftras patentes de allenfa Prælatorum, Dicum, & alio, 9.6 10.m.3.
rumProcerum ac Communitatis regni noſtri Angliæ, in Parliamen-
to noſtro apud Weſtm. conuocato tunc exientium, confanguineo no-
Stro carißimo Roberto de Veer Comiti Oxon. nomen Mar-
chionis Dublin, impoſuimus & ipfum de nomine Marchionis eiuf-
dem loci præfentialitèr inueſtiuimus , ac eidem Marchioni dederi-
mus & conceſſerimus pro nobis & hæredibus noſtris terram & Do-
minium Hiberniæ cum honoribus, regalibus, dignitatibus e alus
diuerſis iuribus, libertatibus, ac mero o mixto imperio, habendum
& tenendum de nubis ac hæredibus noſtris ad totan vitam ipfius"
Marchionis certis modo a forma in dištis literis noforis contentis ;
quas quidem literas noſtras patentes idem confanguinetus nofter in
inftanti Parliamento noftro nobis reſtituit cancelandas ; Nos conf=
derantes generis nobilitatem, probitatem ftrenuam & fapientiam
præcellentem dieti conſanguinei noftri, volentes eundem conſangui-
neum noftrum potioribus premijs fublimare, honoribies amplioribus
etiam prærogare, de aſſenſu Prelatorum, Ducum,& aliorum Pror
cerum ac Communitatis regni noftri Angliæ in inftanti Parliamento
noftro apud Weſtm, conuocato exiſtentium, præfato confanguineo
noftro
S
40
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. IV.
noſtro nomen Ducis HIBERNI E imponimus & ipfum de
nomine Ducis Hiberniæ perfonaliter inueftimus & Ducem Hi-
berņiæ præficimus. Et, cum exaltationem nominis concomitare
conueniat adie&tio commodi G honoris, de afſenfu prædi&to, leto
corde., dedimus conceßinus pro nobis & hæredibus noftris prie-
fato. Duci Hiberniæ totam terram & Dominium Hiberniz
& inſulas eidem terræ adjacentes , ac omnia Caftra, Comita-
tus, Burgos, Villas, Portus Maris, Honores, Maneria, Forestas,
Chaceas, Parcos, Bocos, Moras, Mariſcos, Warennas, terras, Te-
nementa, feodi firmas redditus, feruitia, aquas, Pifcarias, Mineras,
Warda, Maritagia , Reuerſiones , Eſcaetas, feoda noſtra in di&tis
terra & Dominio-Hiberniæ ac Inſulis existentia, Dna cum ho-
magis, obedientijs, Valſallis, ſeruitijs, & recognitionibus Prælato-
rum, Comitum, Baronum, Militum, & omnium aliorum liberorum
tenentiüm, aliorum incolarum, ea ſubditorum nostrorum, tam nati-
uorurn quam aliorum quorumcung in terra Dominio & Infulis pre-
di&tis, ac cum omnibus iuribus, iuriſdiktivnibus , medijs atg Baßis,
denariis
, cenſibus, prouentubus, confiſcationibus, forisfaturis, emo-
lumentis & proficuis, ac aduocationibusco patronatibus Ecclefia-
ram Metropoliticarum, & Cathedralium, Abbatiarum ; Priora-
* The Patene taum, Hofpitalium, Dignitatum,Prebendarum, Domorum Reli-
is herc imper, giofarum, Ecclefiarum Collegiatarum, & aliarum Ecclefiarum, Vi.
But (the ſame cariarum, Capellarum, Officiorum eb Porcionum, eb omnibus alijs
aduocationibus quocung nomine cenfeantur cum Regalijs,regalitati-
ſubſtance be bus, libertatibus, franchelys, commoditatibus, cuſtumis, præſtatio-
the Charter'of nibus ! omnibus alijs quæ ad Regaliam noftram pertinent feu per-
tinere poterunt, cum mero o mixto imperio adeò plenè integrè ege
Marquiſe of
Ireland) this perfe&tè ficut nos ea tenuimus & habuimus , tenuerunt o habue-
runt progenitorum noſtrorum aliqui,öllis vnquam temporibus retro-
of historie words altis , Habendum & Tenendum eidem Duci Hiberniæ de nobis
Charter of the ebu hæredibus noftris quoad vixerit per homagium ſuum ligeum
come in bere ; tantum, quod quidem homagium in codem inftanti 'Parliamento no-
what is the people ſtro nobis præſtitit corporale, Reddendo inde nobis & heredibus no-
to e superiori- Stris per annum ad Şcaccarium noſtrum Angliæ poftquam præfatus
Tere praediche Dux dictam noſtram Hiberniæ conqueſtatus fuerit, quing
at ligiantys no- milia marcarum durante vitâ fuâ prædicta, nomine Dominij ter-
reſeruatis. Ros. re prædiétæ, * &reſorto nobis & hæredibus noſtris ſemper ſaluo.
Volumus infuper o concedimus quod idem Dux Hiberniæ om-
nia
rights and rc-
ſeruations in
making him
place may be
mended out
Parl.9.0 10
Rich...memb.3.
+
7
4 mm
1
F
Chap. IV.
The FIRST PART:
4 1
nid terras,tenementa,redditus & feruicia be omnia alia quæ de ini-
micis noſtris terræ. illius poterit conqueſtari (exceptis illis terris
dominicis quæ in manu noſtro ſeu progenitorum noſtrorum folebant
exiftere,& ad antiquum Dominium terræpredi&tæ tanquam digni-
tati Corond noftræ pertinnere, & exceptis illis terris que de iure a-
lignarım Ecclefiarum feu de hereditate Comitum, Baronum, Pro-
cerum & Magnatim di&tæ terræ exiſfünt)habeat & teneat fibi do
hæredibus ſuis de nobis, & hæredibus nostris ſüb homagio Ligeo fuo
hæredum fuorum tantum pro omnibus ſeruicijs imperpetuum.
Cõcedimus etiam de aſſenſu prædito quod idem Dux Hibern, Can-
cell
. Theſaur. Itiſtic, de Banco Regio, & communi Banco, Barones
de Scaccar. Vicecomites, Coronatores, Efcaetores, Maiores, Præpo-
ſitos,Seriefcallos & alios Officiarios, quofcung faciat o conſtituat
totiens qnociens, és prout ſibi melių. pro regimine aga gubernationë
terre, dominij, o Infularum prediktoriim videbitur expedire, ali-
quibiis conceſſionibus per Nos vel 'Progenitores noſtros incötrarium
factis fiue conceßis non obſtantibus , quod idem Dux Hibern.
Monetam auream & argenteam in di&tis terris Dominio e inſulis
fabricari facere poßit (ita quod mònetd'illa de alaia d aſſaia mom
nete noſtrae Angl. exiſtat) acetiam omnem aliam monetain in dietis
terra Dominio e Inſulis temporibiis noftris aut aliquorum proge-
nitorum noftrorum hactenus vfitatam. Prouifo etiam quod f quæ
Dominia, Caſtra, Ville, Honores, Mañeria, Patrias, Terras, Tea
nementa aut fi quæ alia quocung, nomine cenfeantur infra dictam
terram & Dominiū Hibern.& Inſulas ; dictun Ducem Hibern.
contigerit conqueſtari,que in manu noſtra ſeu progenitorü noftrorum
ad antiquum Dominium Hibernie, tanquam dignitati Corone no-
ftræ pertinere de iure folebant , ea omnia cum pertinent, idem Dux
Hiber. habeat low teneat de nobis & hæredib9 170$tris quoad vixerie
ſub bomagio ſuo Ligeo tantum abfq; aliquo alio nobis Seu hæredibus
noftris inde reddendo. Hijs teftibus venerab. Proceribus, W. Cant:
Alexan. Ebor. Rob. Dublinen. Archiepiſc. R. London. W.
Winton, T.Elien. & I. Dunelm.Thefau. noſtro Epiſc. Edoar.
Eborum. Tho.Glonc, Ducibus,Auunculis noftris carißimis
. Ri.A-
rundel
. w. de Montescuto Sarum, Edr. de Courtnay Denon.
Hen. de Percy Northumb. Tb. de Moubray Nottingh. Mareſcall
.
Angl. M.de la Pole Suff
. Canc.noftro, Comitibus. Ioh.de Monte-
acuto Seneſch. bofpitý noſtri & alijs
. Dat.per manum noftram a-
pud I'eftm, 13. die O&tob. Peripſum Regem in Parliamento.
+
G
Buc
1
1
1
A
42
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
way. 122,
a
!
But he enioyd not this many yeers, but by the like autoritie loſt it;and
this ſo vnuſuall Dignitic, that ſo began in him, ended alſo in him. Nci-
ther can there be a plainer and more remarquable teſtimonic of the
fulneſſc of Royaltie ouer Ireland in the ancient Kings of England, then
this Creation thus made by the King and his wholc Parliament, into
Title that is the higheſt next to King or Emperor. But at length, vn-
der Henry VIII. this Title of LORD of Ireland was alterd into KIN a.
Stst, Hibern, the words of the * A& arc; That foraſmuch as the King our moſt gracions
33.Hen.3.cap.i. dread Soueraigne Lord, and his Graces moſt noble Progenitors, Kings of
England, have been Lords of this Land of Ireland, having all manser
Kingly Iuriſdiction, Power, Preheminence, and Authoritie Royall
, belonging
or appertaining to the Royal Estate of Maieftie of a King, By the Name of
LORD OF IRELAND ; where the Kings Maieſtie and his
most Noble Progenitors juftly and rightfully were, and of right ought to
be Kings of Ireland, and fo'zo be reputed, taken, named, and called,
(it being further added, that through want of vſe of the iuſt Title and
Name, diuers attempts of diſobedience had
been in the Iriſhyry) there-
fore it was enacted, that the Kings Highneſſe, his heires and ſucceſſors,
haue the Name, Stile, Title, and Honor of King of this Land of Ireland,
with all manner Honors, Preheminences, Prerogatives, Dignities, and other
things whatſoeuer they be, to the Maieftic and State of a King Imperiall
uppertaining or belonging. And that his Maieftie be from henceforih, bis
heires and fucceffors, named, called, accepted, reputed and taken to be
Kings of this Land of Ireland, so haue, hold, and cnioy the ſaid Stile,
Tule, Maieflie, and Honors of Kings of Ireland, with all manner Prehe
minences, Prerogatiues, Dignities, and all the premiſſes, vnto the Kings
Highneſe, his heires and ſucceſſors for euer , as vnised and knit so she Im-
Bulla ipfa, periall Crownc of the Realme of England. Thus much · Pope Paul
devita sreb. 1v. afterward confirmd to King Philip and Mary, with de Poteštasis
Pjs.lib. 3. & plenitudine, Apostolica autorisalt, Regnum Hibernia perpetuo erigimus.
vide, fi placet, 'And in the file of their Parliaments it was henceforth calld Regnum
or Realm, no longer Terra Hibernie. But of the Title of Lord in the
Stile of Supreme Princes, thus much.
Matibeo,p.615.
III. That of Dý, or Gods plurally, is attributed to Great Prin-
ces in Holy Writ. But cuery one ſces, that it were moſt impious flac-
teric, to giue them the Namc as it is truly ſignificant; as the diffem-
bo tofeph.drche bling and vnconſtant Samaritans did to antiochus Epiphapes,filing
elag.12.cap.7.& him, in their Epiſtles, God, who had indeed, to his vtmoſt
, profaned
the holy Temple of the true God, moſt cruelly handled the lemes,
Diodor,Sicul. and in contempt of their Law and Diuinitie, compeld them to caté
in excerpt, apud Hogs fleſh againſt their inſtitution, and with the liquor , wherein is
was boyled, daubd and abuſd as many of their Bibles, as his wicked-
neſſe could light on. So the lewes in their acclamations ſtiled Herod
d Act. Apoff.12. Agrippa no longer Man, but a Dcitie; a touch whercof, S. & Luke
hath. And the Perfian Kings Title challenged as much to him in
chat:
Bul P5.35.in
Constit. Pont.
Edit. à Perro
1:6.19. cap.7.de
Herodc.
Phocium.
com.27
+
Chap. IV. THE FIRST PART.
43
1
12,
that: Rex Regum Sapor, Particeps fyderum, Frater Solis & Lune, Con- c Anm. Mar-
ftantio Cafari Fratri meo falutem plurimam dico. And Mezentius cellin, bift.17.
commanded f his Subjects to offer to him all ſuch Sacrifices as they f Cato in Orig.
had deſtinat to the Gods; profeſſing withall;that no Deitie was abouc ap. Macrob.
himſelfe, whence he is called Contemptor Diuûm in Virgil. To theſe, Sál.3.cap.s.
like may be added of the Roman Emperors, made or accounted Gods
in their life time (for their sodbacus after their death, whence the
Title of Diui is moſt frequently giuen them, belongs not to this
place) as Auguſtes, and diucrs others after him. And Domitian, and
ſome 3 more were in their Stiles ſolemnly called Gods. And Mar. $ Tranquill.in
Domit. cap.13.
tial b hath,
h Lib.s. Epig.8.
Lib.lo. Erig,
Edictum Domini Deiſ noſtri.
With relation to Domitian; but auoiding that and the like attributes
vnder Traian,
Frustrå, faith he, Blanditie venitis ad me,
Artritis miferabiles labellis.
Dicturus Dominum Deumq; non fum;
Iam non est locus hac in vrbe. vobis
Non cst hic Dominus ſed Imperator.
Neither was this only among the Heathen, Emperors, but long after
Chriſtianitie recciucd in the Empire, the ſubſtance of the Title of God
was vſed by them,as weſec in thoſe frequent occurrcrices of Nostra Di-
vinitas, Nostra perennitas, Noftra æternitas, Diuina vocis Oraculum, and AM
ſuch more in the Codes,and elſwhere and* Diuus Imperator generally, * c.tit: de Do-
is vſed for the Emperor by Iuftinian. Whence it is alſo, that Socrates, nas. int. virum
writing the Church-Storie of that Age, ſayes, he doubts, that he
ſhall be reprehended by ſome that were of the more curious in Titles, etiam Adam.
becauſe he did not ſtile the Emperors (in ſuch paffages as he hadobui sontzen. de Repo
lib.7.cap.4.
ouſly of them) i Ocotátuszxj Asocóras xj õra gemari sur cédecir, that is, molt di.
pag.470.col.r.
uine, and Lords, and by other Titles which the uſe of the time attributed i Hist. Esclef
to them. But for all theſe and the like,which taſt of that old attribute
of God to the Emperors, that of a moſt learned and ancient * Father k Tertul. A fosi
is here obſeruable 5 Non Deum Imperatorem (faith he) dicam, vel quia logetic.6.3 3.
mentiri nefcio, vel quia illum deridere non audeo, vel quia nec ipfe fe De-
im volet dici, ſi homofit. Intereſt Homini Deo cederé. Satis habcar
pellari Imperator. Grande d hoc nomen eft, quod à Deo Traditur. Ne:
gat illum Imperatorem qui Deum dicit. Niſi homo fit, non eſt imperator,
And in their Triumphs, a ſolemn admonition alwayes was to the Em-
peror, Memento te Hominem effe, which grcat | Philip of Macedon had I £lias, Tos-
euery morning rememberd to him, before he admitted any, but him xsd, isep.9.6.15.
only whoſe O face this was, to his preſence. And Tertullian ſpeaking
of thoſe paſſages, where Princes in the Scripture are ſtiled Gods, in Adverf. Mare
addes, m that allo ipfa idola Gentium Dij vulgò ; fed Deus nemo ea re, cior,lib.t.
4 qua
923
vxorem, L.
V.107.16.videlis
lib.6.in proæm.
ap-
G2
44
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. IV.
649.4. $.4.
tit.7.
qua Deus,dicitur. But,as the ſupremacie of Princes and their Gouern-
ment is delegat from the Higheſt, their ludgements being alſo called
His, ſo in a generall Name they are titled Gods cuen by God himſelfe,
n Sthenido Py, becauſe here on Earth they ſhould (for their power) be his n Imita-
Stofzum, ferm. tors. And therefore they may alſo in that ſenſe be itiled Dini,or Dij.
46.de ea re plura Dini Chriſtiani Reges (faith Contzen, the preſent Profeſſor of Di-
o Politic. lib.7. uinitie in Menız) vocari poffunt eo modo quo Dý,quia Dui fiint Vicarij
& Dei voce indicant. But alſo he ſayes, that thoſe Titles, Dinus Impé-
rator,noftra Diuinitas ,noftra Æternitas and ſuch like,are not altogether
ſo fit for Chriſtian Princes, for feare both of their arrogating more
then they ſhould, when they are ſo magnified, as alſo lealt too
much
offence be taken by ſuch as may miſſe in the reaſon of the application
of thoſe Titles to them.
That obſequious impietie in the elder times, of attributing the
Name of God to the Emperors, was the caure , it ſeemes, that as
well in the Chriſtian as Heatheniſh Timcs and States, the Subjets
p Harmenopuls of the Empire continued that ill cuſtome of Swearing by P their
Προχείρ,Ι.Ι. Princcs. And if they did forſicare by them in a Suit (for if our of
a ſudden heat, they were pardoned) the punilhment for the periu-
ric was Fuftigatio, i. (as if you ſhould ſay) baſtinadoing (the Greek
9 f. de iureiur. Lawiers calld it 'Pozdropic) and whilſt the officers beat the offen-
2. Ji duo g.6. dor, they vſed this formall admonition; 9 negatüs feni õurve, i. Sweare not
raſhly. But if the periuric were committed againſt God and his Name,
no puniſhment followed by their cuſtoms, becauſe they ſuppoſd God
+ Cán.64. Raſil. would ſufficiently rcuenge the abuſe of his Deitie, cxprefting it thus :
Harmonopul. Ivor@ 38 • ògxo gay no pucapdo.se octor (faith Conſtantine * Harmenopulus)
.
Epit.feel.s.tit.3.
si xecte eff gázore, ; although it were certaine by their Canon Law,
that Church-penances, but no other infli&ion, was provided for
the periurd : as alſo, if, in any Suit, the party had forſworn
vpon
the
holy Euangeliſts, his tongue was cut out. But all this (touching ſwea-
ring by the Prince or Emperor, and his Genius, and the punilhmenc
| Vlpian.ff.de vpon forſwcaring) had its originall out of Paganiſme. For, that pu-
Iureiur.1.13.5.6. niſhment of Fuſtigation was, it ſeems, finſtituted by Antoninus and
Seueri c. de reb. Commodus, when it was vſuall to ſweare per Genium Principis, and per
credit.l.z.videlis Principis i Venerationem, as it is in a reſcript of Alexander Seueries,
Cuiac. Obſeru.20 vnder whom the learned « Tertullian vpbraids the Romans with;
u Apologetic.
Citius denig apud vos per omnes Deos, quàm per vnum Genium Cæfaris
peieratur. And Athalarique the Goth, in a profeſſion of future good
x Caffiod. Varie
ar kif.3.epif.3. gouernment, to the Romans : Ecce Traiani veſtri clarum ſeculis re-
paratum exemplum. Iurat vobis, per quem iuratis, nec potest ab illo
quiſquam falli, quo inuocato non licet impunè mentiri. And Horace
ſpeaking to Augustus :
lurandaja, tuum per nomen ponimas ar as.
which well firs with the name of thoſe Maieſtique Pauillions of
Cloths of Eftate, vnder which the Emperors fate vfually. They cal,
led
cap.19.
cap.38.
Chap. iv. THE FIRST PART.
45
Suelo y Nerc-
led & them overexas, as if you ſhould ſay, Litle heavens for ſuch Gods : Ve norauto
to fit vnder. And for the Chriftian times, the forme of the Soldiers oth
Cafaubon, ad
was agreeing; with what is alreadic ſhew'd, Iurant autem (faith h my nem. cap.iz.
author, living about CTC. LXX. from our Sauior) Per Deum & Chri- h Vegetus ole
ftum & S. Sanétum & per Maieſtatem Imperatoris, quæ, fecundum Deum, cáp.s. lui Va.
generi humano diligenda eft & colenda. And he giues a reaſon why they lentiniano &
ſhould ſweare by the Maieſtic of the Emperor. Nam imperatori (faith Gratiano;
he) çum Auguſtinomen accepit, tanquam preſenti & corporali Deo, fide-
lis eſt præſtanda denorio, & impendendus peruigil famulatus. Deo enim
vel priuatus, vel militans feruit , cum fideliter eum diligit , qui Deo rega
nat autore. And in France anciently it was commanded in the Lawes
of *the Kings of their firſt Chriſtian times, vt nulles præfumat per vi-
tam Regis & filiorum eius jurare, which ſhew's that it was there practi-
ſed. This vſe was alſo among the Egyptians as is apparant by Iofephs
ſwearing, by the life of Pharaoh. And in later dayes, a Rabbin, that
liu'd i about cīvic, LXX. affirmes, that if a man had ſworn in his *Legg.vett.apud
time in Ægypt (it was then gouern’d by Caliph's Sehun i by tib.7.cap.4 $ 6.
the Kings head, and had forſworn, he was ſubiect to capitall puniſh- i Abr. Aben
ment, neither could he redeem the guilt for his weight in Gold. And Ezraia Decaloz.
when Shach iſmael, the firſt sophi , got the Perſian Empire, no koath k Leuncl
. M4
amongſt them was ſo great, as to ſweare by his head. Thus it appeares, filmaric
, bif.
how, both among Chriſtians,Mahumedans and Heathex, a certaine San-
ctitas Regum (as 1 Iulius Cæſar calls it) was ſpecially regarded. Whence, 1 Sueton. in Ix
it ſeem's, it came that the hauing a Deity's name in ihe Kings; was ſo tio cap.6.
familiar among the ancients. The Tyrian or Phænician Princes had
vſually the names of Beleaftarius, Abdaſtartus, Ithobaal, and many
ſuch like occurring in the fragments of Menander, and other annals
of thoſe parts; from their Deity Baal and Aſtaroth, which Holy writ
ſpeakes of. Nebo a Babylonian Idole was a part of Nebuchadonezar,
Nabopellaffar, Nabonitus , their Kings. In Nerigloffer , is Nergal the
Deitie of the Cuthæans. And in the names of the lewiſh Kings, is
vſually one of the names of the true God , as you ſee in shaziahu,
Amaziah, Azariah and divers ſuch more. Among the Egyptians,
Buſiris, Petofiris, Oſiris, Kings;all of them hauing the greateſt Deitic of
that people in their names. That is, Siris or Seiris, which was the ſame
with Nilus. And the Kings of our ancient Britans had Belin, or Abela
lio (one of their Deities) in their names, as we ſee in that of Caßibe-
lin, Cyrobelin, and the like. But indeed the compoſition out of theſe
names of Deities was not only proper to Kings. Their Grandes and
more honorable Subicêts (to whom euen their higheſt rights of Ma-
jeſtieand Honor were after communicated) had ſomtimes the like;
Terein. Cap.
as we ſee in a Neregal, Samgarnebo, and Nabuzardan, with ſuch more,
39.verf.3.6
and in Daniel, whom the Babylonian King named Beltiſhatzar n ac- cap.52.30
.
cording to she name of his God, and in diuers others.
n Daniel.CAVA
lib.16
1
1
com.74
CHAP ,
46
Chap.y.
TITLES OF HONOR.
CHAP. V.
1. Of the Titles of Cæfar and Auguſtus in the Stile of the Ro-
man or German Emperors; and how they have been ginen
to ſome other Princes. The honorarie Denominations of the
Roman Emperors by other countries.
11. The ancient uſe of titling whole races of Kings by one name in
ſuch fort as the Emperors are known by the Title of Cæſar.
the affectation of the Names of Antonin in the Roman, and
Conſtantin in the Greek Empire.
II. Moſt Chriſtian King, in the Siile of the King of France.
IV. Defender of the Faith, when and how giuen to the Kings of
England. Defender of the Church attributed to the Em-
peror. The title of Supreme Head of the Church which
began in Henrie the vili.
V. Catholique in the King of Spains ſtile.
VI. The Title of Porphyrogennctus in the Eaſtern Empire. And
the Emperor of Moſcouy called White King or White
Emperor.
Itherto ofſuch Titles as arc or may be giuen as Eſſentiall
and vſed as Generall to ſupreme Maieſty, in the Stiles of
the Princes of Chriſtendom. There arcallo others, which
arc Particular to ſeuerall States, and meerly Accidentall.
Of theſe, ſome haue proceeded from the firſt Autors of
Empires or Monarchies; Others haue been of later time acquired.
Somcalſo are vſed in the firſt perſon, others only in the Speeches and
Writings which thoſe Princes haue from other men. In this number
of Accidentall Attributes, are thoſe Names of Cæfar and Auguftus in
the Empire, Most Chriſtian King, Defender of the Faith, and ſuch more.
all which kinds, both in the Chriſtian and Mahumedan States with
ſome other of the clder times with their originals and vſe, ſucceed here
in their order.
+
T
à Theod. Metoo
Rom, initio.
Glycas, Ely-
Cedreny
1. Firſt, for that of CÆSAR in the German Emperors Ticle;
chites in biß. it is clecre that it is deriud through the Franks and Romans from
C. Iulius Cæfar, being the firſt Emperor of Rome. But he was not the
mologic, mag. firſt that bare thar name, as ſome . ignorantly haue dcliuered. But
alij Græco-
others were ſo calls before him; and that perhaps from the word
rum. Necnon Cafar, which they ſay ſignified an Elephant in Punique or Mauriſh,
se cent in Eliá quòd awus eius (as
fomc fay) in Africa b manu propria , occidit Elephan-
Tbisbis.in nopicm. Others of Rome deduce it from Cæfaries,quod cum magnis crini-
5 42 vel.Spar- bees (as Spartians words are) fit vtero parentis effuſus; others quòd oculis
Serw. Honorat. cælos da vltra humanum morem viguerit. all which is to be vnder-
ad 1. Æneidos. Itood, of him which firſt bare the name. But for that of the Elc-
Conf. Wanaſ. in phant; there are old Coins ſtampt on the one ſide with DIVVS
IVLIVS
קסר
Chap, V. THE FIRST PART.
47
Theoret. Meto-
From Iuliks, his nephew Octavius, had this namelcft to him by Teſta-
IVLIVS, thc reuerſc hauing S.P.Q.R. and an Elephant : which,
although ſome refer to the plaics and fights of Elephants, - ſhewd by a Plin.hih.8.
the fauour and coſt of Julius, yet perhaps it may hauc alluſion to that cap.7.
African originall. But, how the word could be punique is not ſo well
iuſtified. The Punique being but a ſlip or branch propagated from the
Ebrew; wherein (as that great Preſident of the Mofes, the moſt learned
Caſaubon hath alſo noted) not Cæfar, but mana ſignifies an Elephant
as alſo in Arabique. He therefore thinks the word was Mauriſh, as
Spartian affirms it was. And in another a place; in Targum Iona- Animaduer).
thanis (faith Caſaubon) ninyonga Cefira, extat, notione affine, pro Scu- ir Tranquifholo
:
10 vel clypeo. Ét fortaſſe inde eft quod , Punica lingua, Elephas Cæ-
ſar dicebatur quaſi Tutamen & præfidium Legionum. But alſo the
name of Cæfar is deriued from this, that the firſt of the Family,
thar bare it, was cut out of the wombe at his birth. So Plinie;
Primus Cæfar (ſaith b he) à caſo Matris vtcro dictus qua de caufa b Hifinat.lib.7.
& Cæfares appellari: and a ſpeciall teſtimonie is alſo giuen for that De- cap.9 v.dcfis
riuation, in regard that the Family was ſacred to us pollo, being the
chit.Hifior.Rom.
God of phyſique,and hauing ſo preferued the firſt that had the Name initio.
at ſuch a dangerous birth. Seruius Honoratus hath a paſſage to this
purpoſe. Omnes, faith ¢ he, qui ſecto matris ventre procreantur, ideo į did neid
pollini confecrati funt, quia Deus Medicina eft per quam , lucem for- 10.
tiuntur. Vnde Aſculapius eius fictus est filius. Itan. cum effe procreatum
ſupra diximus. Cæfarum etiam familia ideo u pollinis facra retinebat,
quia, qui primus de corum familia fuit, exfecto matris venire natus eft.
But, whenceſocuer the name was deriucd (and nothing is more vncer-
tain then ſuch deriuations) it is taken as the moſt honorable Title in
che Imperiall Stile. and ſo Iuftinian expreſſely calls it in his Letters d to d Aserati
one lohn, his Lieutenant of the Eaſt. Tyd tip speis (are his words) errº Necp. Ao mesmo ces
TIG Bansdicks oude Córwe opowóveda, i. We are graced with this note
of Imperiall Majeſtie, more then with any osher. And the Germans at this
day vſe the word key:er (from Cæfar) for the Emperor generally.
ment: In ima cera (faith Sueton) Caium Octauium in familiam nomený
adoptanit. from Oétauius, Tiberius, and the reſt , receiud it. And al-
though the Bloud or Diſcent of this Family ended in Nero, yet Galba
and the relt that followd him, to this day, haue vſed it and haue it per 24. fut. poep-923.
petually given them. And it is of it felfe grown to be ſo ſignificant
(as an appellatiue as well as a proper Name which at firſt it was only)
in denoting ſupremacie, thatit is ſometimes vſed to other great Prin-
ces beſide the Emperor of Germanie, as it appears not only in ſome
letters writen between Queen Elizabeth and the Grand Signiore Amu-
e Hackluit
rad the iīt. but alſo in the very words of aleague made between them, Voyag. fari.s.
where he is called Cæſar.and Caſarea Majeſtàs , is attributed to him. 101.138.6 1738
Oétauius, that was next ſucceſſor to lulius Cæfar, was honord with
the Title of AVGVSTV sin the Senate, ac e memórn, s ro 1 špagawes, wr;
as Dio's words are, i. As if be had been fomwhat moreshen Humane.
And,
1
.
Chap. V.
48
TITLES OF HONOR.
2
Cofl.
b Isthmia.
od 4
And, non tantum nouo (ſo Sueton ſpcaks) ſed etiam ampliore cognomine:
quod loca quag, religioſa, & , in quibus augurarò quid conſecratur, Au-
guſta dicantur, ab auctu vel ab suium geftu gustúne; and, for thc word,
he cites that of Ennius.
Auguſto augurio poftquam inclyta condita Roma'ſt.
This was giuen him ſome xv. yeers after Iulius was ſlaine, and that
vpon
the x vi. Kl:of February, that is, the xvii. day of Ianuary (as
f De Die Natali Cenforin f tells vs ; although ſome others differ from him ſome s feny
cap.2.1. Se vil dayes) vpon the motion of Li Munacius Flancus , and thence is the
Vipſan. A-
Epocha of the Anni Auguftorum, as they call it. The Greeks interpret
gripp. III.
Auguſtus by sícaso or Venerable. But certainly (as it is commonly
g Ouid. Fal... agreed) it came firſt from Augeo, which (beſides the vſuall ſenſe
Paul. Aquileg.
hiſtor, lib.7. of it) is a proper word enough to ſacrifice; as Augere Hoftias, which
the learned Caſaubon remembers, and in like vſe the Greeks had their
duğw.bi Pindar hath avouer fje truege: as if he had faid Augemus hoftias, or
inferims. And in Sextus Pompeius, Auguftus is interpreted ſanctus,
and diuers Inſcriptions to Gods and Goddeſſes, are extant with sú
gufto or Augufte, and ades Auguſte occurre ſomtimes for the Hca.
uens, and
Sancta vocant Auguſta patres; Auguſta vocantur,
i Fajlar, 1.
Templa Sacerdotum rite dicara manu , faith i Ouid.
ſo that this way, Augustus here may denore Vencrable, or moſt Ho-
norablc, by a tranſlation from the holy vſe of the word whence it was
deriucd; which alſo agrees well enough with the fancies of Dio and
Sueton touching it. But the interpretation of it in the Dutcb title of
the Emperor at this day, makes it no otherwiſe then as if it came from
Augen, as in the common notion it ſignifics actiucly to increaſe. For it
is expreſſed only by Mochzer delz Reichs or uzrmeerder skycks
(as the low Dutch is) which ſignifies expreffely an increaſer of the Em-
pire, or Imperij auctor, according to thit of Paulus Diaconus, who lived
in the Court of Charles the Great. Hodie, faith he of oétauius , pri-
mum Avgvstvs quod Rempublicam auxerit conſalutatus eft; quod
nomen cunctis anteà inuiolatum,& hucuſ cæteris inanum, apicem decla-
rat Imperij. others to like purpoſe. From Oétauius, this title of All-
gustus (which afterward was turnd alſo into femper Auguſtus) hath
been vſed by the ſucceeding Emperors to this day. Only ſom very few
in the ancienteſt and diffembling times declined the ordinarie vſe of it.
and the Emprelſes alſo were ſtiled Angulia. And thus, the title of ce-
far being at firſt a note only of the firſt Family of the Emperors, and
this of Augustus a deſignation tas pš asmuo 16 da uopórnic , that is, of
the ſplendor or greatneſſ of their dignitie (as Dio's words are) they
arettiled Cæfares Auguſti; neither of the words denoting any power
in them, but being only, now and euer ſince the firſt Family ended, Ho-
noraric. But although Paglies Diaconus ſayes the title of Auguftus was
in
1
Chap. V.
THE FIRST PART.
49
cep.21
in his time neuer yet vſed by any other Prince, yet in Ages ſince him
it hath been applied alſo to ſome other. Bodin attributes it to our Wil-
liam i the firit. And the French had their Philippus Auguftus; in the i Guil. Nochus
deſcription of whoſe life, Rigordis an old Autor, thus falutes his Rea- Auguftuss dictus
lib.de Rep, 24-
der. Miramini, quod, in prima fronte huius operis , voco Regem AV-
GVSTVM. Auguftos n. vocare conſucuerint ſcriptores Cefares, qui
Rempoang mentabans, ab augeo auges dictos. Vnde iste merito dictus est
Auguſtus ab aucta Republica. Adiecit enim Regno fuo 10tam Viro-
mandiam (that is, the Territorie about Saint Quintins) quam prede-
ceffores fui multo tempore amiſerant , & multas alias terras ; redditus ca
tiam regni plurimùm augmentarit. This Philip raigned about cto.
CLXXX. Frederique Barbaroffa being then Emperor. And long before
this Philip, their firſt Chriſtian King had it. Ludouicus Rex (laith Si-
gebert, ſo he calls King Chlonis) ab Anaftafio Imperatore Codicillos de
Conſulatu da Coronam auream cum Gemmis do Tunicane blatteam acce-
pit, ex ea die Conful & AVGVSTVS ditus eſt. The Tide alſo
of zicaço or suguſtus is giuen to Ptolemie Philadelphus King of A-
gypt, by Manerho's k Letters to him. But it is iuſtly fuſpected that the k Euſeb.chror.
word came thither furreptitiouſly. But the old Romans had ano- noy.com
ther kind of multiplying ſurnames, to their Emperors, by denomina-
ting them ſo often from Countries or Prouinces, as they had done ſom
braue act in compoſing, ordering, or conquering any of them. Exam-
ples of it are euery where. Thence hath luftinian ſuch a title with
Alemanicus, Gosticus, Francicus, Germanicus, Anticus, Alanicus, V'an-
dalicus, Africanus. And this way was that ſurname of Germanicus gi-
uen' by recrees of the Senate to Druſus. But we need nor doubt, 1 Sueton. in
but they had of theſe oftimes more by the flatterie of the people Claudio, capel ta
then by deſert. Appellatus est Commodus (they are Lampridius
words) etiam BRITANNI.C V S ab adulatoribus, quim Brisan-
Hi etiam imperatorem contra eum deligere voluerunt. If the denomina-
tion were ſubiect to a ridiculous interpretation, ſome of them abſtaind
from it. As when Aurelian had the day of the Carpi (a people vpon
the Riuer Donam in the now Hungarie) and heard that the Scnate
would needs name him Carpicus, he preſently writes to them Super- m Flau vazif
est P.C. vi me etiam Carpiſculum vocetis
. For Carpiſcultes ſignified a cus.
kind of ſhooe, which made him diſlike the Equiuoque. Although on
the other ſide the wicked Caracalla was proud of this title Girmanicus,
not only as it reſpected his German victories, but withall as it allu- n Æl. Spartia
ded to the murdering of his brother,ſignified by Germanus: affirming, mus
.
that if he had conquerd the Lucani he would hauc been called Lucani-
$us; as ridiculous a name as Lucanica, ſignifying a kind of Hogs-pud-
ding, whence the Romans called ſuch as were great caters Lucanici. o Anm. Marce'
And theſe kind of denominations, as all other their titles of the elder bifi, 28.
times (as Pater patria, Prus,and ſuch more, which haue been long ſince
out of vſe) were giuen them by the Scare,or Senate, not taken by them.
ſelues, crusundin apde dégias tiro 2010 Soxworr (as Dio's words are) that p Hiffor.lib.533
H
is,
50
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
}
is, leaſt they might not ſeeme to have any thing in them but what the State
conferd on them.
II. That continuing of a denomination of Emperors and Kings
from ſome great Predeceſſor, was much ancienter alſo then this vſe of
the Roman Empire. For in a like manner, we ſee that in the holy Sto-
ric, all the Ægyprian Kings vntill Salonons time are called Pharaoh,
which was neither a proper name nor ſurname of the Familie, but on-
ly a title which euery one of them had belonging to him as he was
King. He that firſt had this name was called allo Narecho. but MA-
netbo ſayes, that from him all that were Kings of Agypt, had this title
as hereditaric. Εν τότε, faith hee, οι Σπο τι γίνες από καταγινόμενοι Βασιλης
DAP A12 Freioazopatarles, that is, all the Kings that deſcended from him are
called Pharaoh. and loſephus ; that all from King Menis, who was
much ancienter then isbraham, were called Pharaohs, which was
proper only to Kings, and nor communicable to their Queens. But,
in prophane ſtorie, we haue other proper names for them. That Phao
raoh vnder whom Iofeph was priſoner, ſome ſay was c.lled Themo-
a Manethon. fis; others, a ſuppoſing T hemojis to be the Pharaoh that was drowndin
and loſepb.
the red Sea, and that his fathers name was Alisfragmuthoſis. But later
adu App. a &
videlis Puia and more curious computation, places the Iſraelites comming out of
firinin de heies Ægypt vnder Armais Pharaoh; and Cedren vnder Petiſſon. He which
fibus.
tooke Sara is called b Nechias ; and, in the Agyptian Annals of Ma-
belepb Ha'on
ſeos 6.cap.11. netho, partly preſerud in Ioſephus and Euſebiøs, enough more ſuch oc-
cur. But alſo after Salomons time ſome Pharoahs are rememberd in the
holy Storie with their other particular names; but none by the name
C 2 Reg cap.23. of Pharaoh alone; as Pharaoh Necho, Pharaoh d Chophra, e and
dlere.cap.44. Shifach. And i hane found (faith f Toſephus) in the Stories of my owne
f Archeol, lib.8: Countrie, that after Pharaoh, Salomons father & in law, none of the
Ægyptian Kings were called any more by this name, which muſt be vn-
8 1.Reg.cap.3. derſtood that none were called by this name alone, without the addi-
tion of their owne proper names. The Ebren's write this name mons;
and there are ſome deriuations of it, but none worth the remembering.
Some thinke it ſignified a K'ing in the Agyptian idiom. ſo cxprefly lo-
fephus, o ddewo, faith he, raz" Asyurdiss BaCinéd Cruceird, that is, Pharao 4-
mong the Ægyptians ſignifies 4 King. So layes lulianus Africanus and
h Ackmel. in others. And in the.. Ægyptian Onirocritiques, the name ſeems to be
ons te capo vſed for a King , as an appellatiue. If Nilus in a dreame appeared to
flow ouer (they ſay) then it ſignified that fapgco' suppearbńcates USTA TÕO MO-
geselom ausis, as the words of Achmet are ; that is, The King with his
Grandes shall have cauſe to be glad. although the ſame Autor in another
place ſpeake of one Tarphan whom he calls the Interpreter , rô bapci
ző BeCinews of Aigungiwv, of PHARAOH the King of the Aigyptians, as if
it were not ſo much an appellatiuc as a proper name. But that of Sui-
das may be taken cither way ; All the Kings of Ægypt, layes he, were
called Pharaoh, amo agairt Bapacs, or from the first Pharaoh, which may
62.2,
com.s.
176. cap.4
ܪ
meane
Chap. V.
THE FIRST PART.
Si
ܪ
meáne either the firſt King that had that name, or generally the firſt
King. But after the Grecian Monarchie deuided among Alexander's
great Courtiers, Prolery the ſonne of Lagus tookc Ægypt and A-
frique, and, from him, his Succeſſors were all called Prolemies with
ſome other addition; as prolemie Philadelphus, Euergetes, Philopator;
and ſuch like: which gauc occaſion of a foolih error in ſome , ſuppo-
ſing, through the communitie of name, that Ptolemie the great Mathe-
matician, was onc of the Ægyptian Kings, and Philadelphus; which
Haly Aben Rodonn, vpon the Quadripartit, confutes againſt Albuma-
Zar and others. Indeed, he was an Agyptian of Pelufium z but he
liud vnder the Roman Emperors, which Haly thence proues becauſe
his hypotheſes of the Starres, as they are placed in his islmageft , are
of that time. It is certain, he was vnder the firſt Antonin, and a pri-
uate man. According to this kind of continuance of names in ſuccef-
ſion,are in a manner thole Patronymiques of Achimenida in the Per-
fian Kings, sleuade in the Theffalian, Cecropide in the Athenian, from
Achemenes, Aleuas, Cecrops. So were the Daniſh Kings anciently
titled Skioldungs from their great King Skiold. The French had their
Merosings, the old Kentiſh Kingdome here its Oiſcings, from Merovee
and Oiſca. And as among the Ægyptians,.Ptolemie; ſo among the
Amalekits, Agag was a name for cuery i of their Kings, and for their i Moſes Gerun.
Nation alſo, deriued into them from Agag the ſonne of Amalek. For denfis.com Muna
whereas in holy Writ we find Haman the Sonne of Hammadetha the fet. ad Num.
Agagite, Ioſephus calls him the Amalekite, and the k Chalde Targum Sam.cap.15.8.
p5px 7 XXX nuynpuna ng is of the poſteritie of Ag4g the Sonne of Ama k Targ. 2. Efb.
lec. The Parthian Princes from Arfaces, their firſt great Monarch, were
called Arſaces with ſome other name proper to cuery particular. Cuius
memorie (faith i luftin) hunc honorem Parthi tribuerunt vt omnes ex- | Hiftoriar.
inde Reges fuos Arſacis nomine nuncupeni. The Alban Kings in Italy lb.si.
had euery ofthem the addition of Sylusius , as you ſee in the Roman ſto-
ric. And ſome old Indian Kings from Palibothra, which was their m Strabo. Geo-
chief Citie, are called Palibothri. Moſt of the Bithynian Kings were
grapb. 15.12.
called Nicomedes. And, in ſtead of Cefar, it was purpoſed by Ataulph
King of the weſt Goths in Italy, that , poſteritie ſhould call the Ro- n Alexand.al
man Emperors, by his name, Ataulphs; and after their King Flauius Alex. Gen:al.
Autharis, all the ſucceeding Kings had that · Forcnamo. Vpon that bier.., cap.z.
of Lycophron,
fred de geft.Lor-
Κλίτίω αγαασαν σ επωνύμε σάτρας,
gobard.3.cap.16
iſaac Tzetzes notes that from this Cleta (an Amazon) all the Queens
which raigned thereafterward barcher name. He meanes chc Citie
Cleta in the inferior Calabria. And of this kind, more might beob-
ſerud. In later times the Conſtantinopolitan Emperors much affceted to
giue their children and themſelues the great name of Conſtantine, not
as firſt impord, but as an addition to the proper name. The Preface
ofa Conſtitution p of Heraclius, thus begins. In the name of the Lord Circa Ana.
Iefus Chriſt, our God, Heraclius and Heraclius Niê Kursueño. Hera-
H2
clius
cap.3.1.
ܪ
o Paul W.11-
DCXX.
52
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. v.
clius the ſonnc is ſtiled New Conſtantine, being taken in as a Partner of
the Empire by his Father. And in the Monaſterie of Suluna at Con.
ftantinople, Michael Paleologus and his Empreſſe Theodora, are pain-
Pardel,Ture ted with three Inſcriptions, the one being (as Leunclaw 9 remembers
it, in Latine) thus conceiued:
Cic.cap. I.
1
r Caracala.
boc nomine;
t Spartian.in
Geta.
MICHAEL IN CHRISTO DEO
FIDELIS REX ET IMPERATOR
DVCAS ANGELVS COMNENVS
ET NOVOS CONSTANTINYS.
And the Turks vſed to call all thoſe Conſtantinopolitan Emperors Con.
ſtantins, as alſo Teggiurlar in deriſion (Teggiúr fignifying a Lord of
fomc ſmall Territoric) not thinking them in their later times worthy
the name of Emperor. But this of Conſtantin was no otherwiſe then
the Romans víd the name of Antonin. Ita n. nomen Antoninorum (ſaich
*Spartian) inolenerat vt velli ex animis hominum non poffet : quodom-
I Diadumero,& nium pectora velist Augusti nomen obfederat. And i Lampridius to the
in initio Helio. fame purpoſe: Fuit iam .amabile illis temporibus nomen Antoninorum,
Capitolis. in Opia vt, qui eo nomine non niteretur, mereri non videretur imperium. Where-
110 Macrino de upon, it ſeems, Seuerus his purpoſe was grounded, that all his Suc-
ceffors ſhould haue been calld Antonins as they were Auguſti. And
when Alexander Seuerus was by thoſe turbulentacclamations vrged to
the name of Antonin, he earncfly and often refuſed it, leſt the very
namc might breed in them expectation of what he ſhould not be able
to performe in his Empire. It was a ſurname of thc Arrian Familic,
and firſt in Pius when his grand-father (T. Arrius Antoninus) on his
mothers ſide adopted him. But, when they had giuen him the ſur-
name of Pius, it grew to be his name, thus : T. Antoninus Pius. Others
in continued ſucceſſion bare it, and that with affectation, either in
Forename, Name, or Surname, vntill thc Maximins, aud, as ſome of
the old Writers would, till the Gordians; all deriuing the honor of it
from Pins and Marcus. The Princes alſo or Deſpots of Seruia, arccal-
led by the Turks Lazars, from Lazar or Eleazar Bulk (theſe two being
w Calchondyl de both one name) which firſt got that Territoric from u Stephen King
reb Turcic.lib.6. of Bulgarie. As alſo ſomtimes Bulcoglar, i. the Sonnes or Poſteritie of
Pandel. Turcie. Bulk, which the Scruians expreſſe, according to their Slauonique, Bul-
cap.46.& 54. couitz. So from Crates, the Bulgarian Princes were Cratenitz, asin
like Analogie, the Dalmatian, Cernonitz; the Albanian , Karolouitz,
deriving their title out of the French Carolin ſtock. But theſe and the
like proceed from the Autors of the Familie or Predeceſſors, and are
rather like Princes ſurnames at this day then honorarie notes of Ma-
jeſtie. Therefore haue I briefly thus run them ouer , and returne to
ſuch Accidentall attributes as expreſly, both in their originall and con-
tinuance, are of Honor or Greatnes in ſupreme Princes.
III. The
Chap. V. THE FIRST PART.
53
ITI. The French Kings haue from ancient time, to this day, been
known by that addition of Most CHRISTIAN. When it began in
them is vncertain. Some ferch it from Rome to Charles the Great. But
ſo it ſhould rather hauc * remaynd in the Empire. Some refer it to the a Videlis vel
Councell of Orleance held vnder King Lewes or Clouis their firſt Chri- def
. de dignita
ſtian King, about the yeer Õ. But there are no other words in that Reg. H P. cap.
13.9.19.
Councell to this purpoſe, then b Domino Suo, Catholico Ecclefiæ Filio, btom.2.Concil.
Clodoueo gloriofißimo Regi, Omres Sacerdotes quos ad Concilium venire Aurelo socap.2.
iuffiftis. Indeed in Saint Remigius or Remy's 6 Teſtament (he was the c Flodoard.biſhi
firſt Archbiſhop of Rhemes) that King Clouis is calld Chriſtianiſimus Remens.s. 6.18.
Ludouicas, and was the firſt Chriſtian King of great note and Empire;
although, if we belccue the beſt ſtories of credit touching our Iland,
King Lucius abouc ccc. ycers before Clouis , was cleerly the firſt
Chriſtian King of Europe wherofany Writer makes mention,voleſſe,
you thinke, Tiberius was a Chriſtian, becauſe he ſomwhat inclin'd
to Chriſtianitie,and perhaps had embraced it if he had perceiued that
the Senat would haue liked it. But the French King hath this Title
from ancient time fixed on him, and giuen him in ſolemne expreſſions
of his Name,in the ſecond and third Perſon, but not in the firſt.For he
vſes it not in the Stile of his Letters, Commiflions or Grants. But o-
thers giue it him, and he is known & expreſſed by it; often alone with
out more addition to it, Le Roy tref-chriftien. And in the old Regiſter
ofthe Court of Rome, where che Kings of Chriſtendom are in a Cata-
logue, though none elſe hauc any addition, the King of France is thus
noted, Rex Francorum CHRISTIANISSIMVS Coronatur de inungi-
tur. Diuers letters alſo of the Pope haue anciently ſtiled him with that
Title, and ſome of them are as old as Pipins d time. And for the credit d Voyez Hier:
of the French Nation in this kind, Agathias that e liu'd aboue (15. Bignon de l'ex-
yeers ſince, affirms of them then, that 28 sievol dwyles ou/yeyo Co órles xj to
Rojes de Fr.
op Juráta geózuvor scen, i. They are all Chriſtians and moſt Orthodoxall. as if li4.3. pag 514.
he had deſigned the Nation alſo to be Christianiſima; according as e Hiflor.a.
Nicolaus de Clemangýs , in honor of that Nation. Haccine, faith he, f Lib. de Lapſia
eft antiqua virtus, laus probitas & religio culturaſ iuſtitie quibus funé os Repa alime
noftri Majores pra ceteris terrarum populi Chriſtianiſſimi appellati: But
how this of Chriftianißimus came firſt ſetled as peculiar to their Kings
plainly cnough appears not. Some take it to haue been giuen by Pius
the Tĩ. to Lewes the XI. of France & about CCLX. yeers ſince; and g Alariana de
Pope Alexander the vi, had ſome purpoſe fince, they ſay, to haue Rebus Hifpan.
transferd it to Ferdinand the v. of Spaine from France.
videlis valdes
The French alſo would haue their King peculiarly honord with the de digait. Reg.
Title of Filz aiſnè de l'Eſglife; and they obſerue alſo that his dignitie Hifp. cap.13.
was anciently reputed ſuch that the name of King abſolutly, without
further addition,denoted him
and to that purpoſe they vſe that of Sui-
das, Prit, faith hc,: * egéyor dezyds, that is, Rex denotes the King of France,
which, yet, I rather concciuc to haue relation to the Emperor of the
W'cft. For the Germans, Italians, French, and the reſt of Europe, were
vſually
cellence des
Inſtitie, cap.9.
lib.26.cap. 12,
9.21.
54
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
1
b Franciſc.
vſually called Franks by them of the Eaſtern Empire; and ro Suidas
being of that Nation, meant only the Emperor of the Weſt,to whom,
as is before ſhewd alſo, they of the Eaſt allowd willingly no other
Title then Rex. But alſo for Chriſtianeſimus; not only ſome of the
ancient Emperors of Rome (as we ſec in the Epiſtles of Saint Ambroſe,
the Councell of Aquileia , in both the Codes, and clſwhere) but
alſo the Kings of England hauc been titled with it, as appears in ſome
Letters and Bulls directed to them from Rome. So in ſome Councells
of Toledo, and Letters from the Popes, the Spaniſh Kings hauc it.
But all this was before ſuch time as it was conceiud to belong morec-
ſpecially to France.
IV. The beginning and ground of that attribute of DEFENDER
Nemr.y. Fww.camar. (1.344. Of The Faith, which hath been perpetually in the later Ages, ad-
ded to the ſtilc of the Kings of England (not only in the firſt Perſon;
but frequent alſo in the ſecond and in the third, as common vſe ſhows
in the formalitie of inſtruments of conucyance, leagucs,and ſuch like)
is moſt certainly known. It began in Henrie the vill For he, in thoſe
awaking times, vpon the quarrell of the Romaniſts and Lutherans,
wrote a Volume againſt Luther, in defence of Pardons, the Papacy,
and the VII. Sacraments. And of this worke the Originall is yet brc-
Swert in Delicis
Orb, Cbrift.
mayning in the Vatican at Rome, with his ownc hand, thus inſcrib'd
to Pope Leo the X.
ANGLORVM REX HENRICVS,
LEONI X. MITTIT HOC OPUS ET
FIDEI TESTEM ET AMICITIÆ.
Whereupon the Pope (in the X11, yeer of his reigne) conferred it
vpon him by his Bull, commanding all Chriſtians that in their dire-
stions to him, they ſhould after the word King, adde this of Defender
of the Faith. The Bull it ſelfe (ſubſcribed by the Pope and Cardinalls
The Bull is of that time) is yet extant in that incftimable Treaſurie of our great
publiſhed alo Preſeruer of the
beſt teftimonics of Time, Sr. Robert Cotton ; whence
rubinus de Nut- it is hither tranſcribed, and thus ſpeaks.
fiahıs Bullarium
Eo Epiſcopus ſeruus feruorum Dei. Charißimo in
Rit Pontif Petr,
Matthei. ix Le-
Chrifto Filio, Henrico Angliæ Regi, Fidei Defenſori
,
01.10. Corſit.se Salutem Apoftolicam benedi&tionem. Ex fuperne di-
Engliſh, in pofitionis arbitrio, licet imparibus meritis, vniuerſalis Eccleßare-
Sfeeds Hiftoric
in fremvietoria gimini præſidentes,ad hoc cordis noftri longe lateġ diffundimus co-
gitatus vt fides Catholica fine qua nemo proficit ad ſalutem, contin
nuum ſuſcipiat incrementum ; ebtea quæ pro cohibendis conati-
bus idam deprimere, aut prauis mendacibufq commentis peruer-
с
tom. 1.f48.545.
in Summ.com
I
Pag. 237. and in
tere
Char. T.
THE FIRST PART.
55
tere & denigrire molientium, fanâ Chrifti fidelium, præfertim di-
gnitate Regali fulgentium, doctrina ſunt diſpoſita, continuis pro-
ficient incrementis partes noftri Ministerij e qperam impendimus
eficaces. Et ficut alij Romani Pontifices predeceffores noftri Ca-
tholicos Principes (prout rerum ý temporum qualitas exigebat)
Specialıbus fanuribus proſequi conſuerserunt, illos præfertim, qui
procellofis temporibus, &rabida Sciſmaticorum e Hæreticorum
feruente perfidia, non ſolum in fidei ſerenitate & deuotione illibata
Sacroſancte Romanæ Ecclefiæ immobiles perſtiterunt, verumetiam
tanquam iphus Ecclefiæ legitimi filij ac fortißimi Athletæ Sciſmati-
coriem, 6 Hereticorum inſanis furoribus ſpiritualitèr o tempora-
litèr ſe oppoſuerunt ; Ita etiam Nos Majeſtatem tuam propter ex-
celfa dos immortalia eius
erga
Nos & hanc fanętam Sedem, in qua
permißione diuiná ſedemus,opera o gefta,condignis tv immortali-
bus præcenijs & laudibus efferre deſideramus , acea fibi concedere
propter quæ inuigil.re debeat, à grege Dominico Lupos arcere, cu
putrida membra que myſticum Chriſti Corpus inficiunt ferro,& ma-
terial: gladio ab cindere, & nutantium corda fidelium in fidei ſoli-
ditate confirm.re. Sanè cum nuper dile&tus filius Iohannes Clerk
Majeſtatis tuæ apud Nos Orator in Conſiſtorio noſtro coram vene-
rabilibus fratribuis noftris fanéte Romanae Eccleſia Cardinalibus ego
compluribus alij: Roinanæ Curie Prelatis Librum, quem Maie-
Stas tua, charitate , qua omnia ſeduld be nibil perperam agit , fi-
deig
, Catholice zelo accenſa, ac deuotionis erga Nos,& hanc fan-
Etam Sedem feruure inflammata contra errores diuerforum Here-
ticorum fæpius ab hac fanéta Sede damnatos nupera per Marti-
num Lutherum ſuſcitatos & innouatos, tanquam nobile ac ſalu-
tare quoddam Antidotum compoſuit, nobis examinandum, o.dein-
de au&toritate noftra approbandum obtuliſſet , ac luculentà oratione
ſua expoſuiſſet , Maieſtatem tuam paratam ac diſpoſitam eſſe, vt
quemadmodum veris rationibus ac irrefragabilibus facræ Scripturæ
ac Sanétorum Patrum auctoritatibus', notorios errores eiufdem
Martini confutauerat ; ita etiam omnes eos ſequi, & defenſare
præfumentes totius Regni fui viribus, & armis perfequatur, Norge
eius Libri admirabilem quandam & cæleſtis gratia rore confper-
ſam Doctrinam diligentêr accurateſ, introſpexiſſemus, omnipoten-
ti Deo à quo omne Ďatum optimum & omne Donum perfe£tum eſt.
immenfas gratias egimus, qui optimam e ad omne bonum inclina-
56
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. v.
tam mentem tuam inſpirare, eiſ tantam gratiam ſuperne infundere
dignatus fuit üt ea fcriberes quibus fančiam eius fidem contra no-
Uxin Errorum Damnatorum huiufmodi faſcitatorem defenderes, ac
reliquos Reges & Principes Chriſtianos tuo exemplo inuitares De
ipli etiam Orthodoxæ fidei, & Euangelicæ veritati in periculım do
difcrimen addulte omni ope ſua adeſſe opportuneſ fauere vellent.
Æquum aittem eſſe cenſentes eos qui pro fidei Chriſti huiuſmodi
defenfione pios labores ſuſceperunt omni laude & honore afficere,
polentejġ, non folum ea que Maieſtas tua contra eundem Martinum
Lutherum abſolutißima do&trinâ , nec minori eloquentia fcripfit,
condignis laudibus extollere ac magnificire, anctoritateſ noftra
approbare, & confirmare, ſed etiam Maieſtatem ipjam tuam tali
honore ac titulo decorare, vi noftris ac perpe:nis futuris temporibus
Chrifti fideles omnes intelligant quam gratum acceptum , nobis
fuerit Maieſtatis tuæ munus, hoc præfertim tempore nobis oblatum;
Nos qui Petri, quem Chriſtus in cælum aſcenfurus Vicarium ſuum
in terris reliquit, & cui curam Gregis ſui commiſit, veri Succello-
resſumus & in hac fanéta Sede, à qua omnes Dignitates, ac Ti uli
emanant , fedemus, habitâ ſuper hijs cum eiſdem fratribus noftris
maturâ deliberatione de eorum vnanimi conſilio & affenfu Maie-
ftati tuæ titulum hunc, videlicet, FIDEI DEFENSORE M,
donare decreuimus prout te tali titulo per præfentes inſignimus ,
mandantes omnibus Chrifti fidelibus vt Maieſtatem tuam hoc titulo
nominent, & cum ad eam ſcribent poſt diſlionem, Regi, adiun,
gant Fidei DeFENSORI. Et profe&tè huius tituli excela
lentia & dignitate ac fingularibus meritis tuis diligenter perpenfis,
& confidera:is, nulum neq
, dignius neg, Maieſtati tuæ conuenien-
tius nomen excogitare potuiſſemus, quod quotiens audies ast leges,
totiens propria virtutis optimiſ meriti tui recordaberis, nec huiuf-
modi titulo intumefces vel in juperbiam eleuaberis , ſed ſolita tua
prudentia bumilior , & in fide Chriſti, ac deuotione huius fancte
Sedis à qua cxaltatus fueris fortior conſtantior euades, ac in
Domino bonorum omnium Largitore Letaberis perpetuum hac eo
immortale glorie tue monumentum Poſteris tuis relinquere,
ilig diam
oftendere, vt fi tali titulo ipſi quoq, inſigniri optabunt
talia etiam opera efficere præclaraſ Maieftatis tue veſtigia fequi
ftudeant, quam prout de Nobis es dieta Sede optimè merita eft p-
nà cum vxore & filis, ac omnibus qui à te c ab illis nafcentur no-
stra
L.
Yh
1
Chap. V. THE FIRST PART,
57
ſtrabeneditione in nomine illius à quo illam concedendi poteftas no-
bis data eſt
, larga e liberali manu benedicentes, Altißimum illum
qui dixit, Per me Reges regnant, & Principes imperant, &
in cuius manu corda ſunt Regum, rogamus & obfecramus vt
cam in ſuo ſancto propoſito confirmet,ciuſý
, deuotionem multipli-
cet, ac præclaris pro laneta fide geſtis ita illuſtret ac toti Orbi ter-
rarum conſpicuam reddat, vt iudicium quod de ipſa fecimus eam
tam inſigni titulo decorantes à nemine falſum aut vanum iudicari
poßit: Demum mortalis huius vitæ finito curriculo ſempiterna il-
lius glorie confortem atq; participem reddat. Dai. Rome apud
Sanctum Petrum, Anno Incarnationis Dominicæ millefio, quin-
gentefimo vicefimo primo. Quinto Idus O&tobris, Pontificatus
noſtri Anno nono.
1
1
* Ego LEO. Catholicæ Ecclefiæ
Epiſcopus fl.
F Ad dominus
.
mę
.
exaudiuit
Sanctus Sanctus
Petrus Paulus
Cum
Le
0
pp. x.
tribularer
et
invrupp
1
Ego B. Epiſc. Oſtien. Car. S. * N.
* Ego N. Car. de Fliſco, Epiſc. Älbanus, 1.
* Ego A. Epiſc. Tuſcul. d. Farneſius, l.
* Ego u. Epiſc. Alban. [.
PRIEST CARDINALS.
* Ego P. tit. S. Euſeby Presbyt. Car.l.
* Ego Antis. S. Marie in Transtiberin. Presbyt. Car. Bonon.
I
Egº
]
46
Chap. v.
TITLES OF HONOR.
Ego Lay, tit. s. Quatuor Coronatorum, Presbyt.Cur. prop. manu,ll.
* Ege 10. Do. tit. S. 1o. an. por. Lat. Presbyt. Car. Racanaten. manu
propria, l.
* Ego A. tit. S. Priſci, Presbyt. Car. de Valle, manu propria.
Ego 10. Bap. tit. S. Appollinaris, Presbyt. Car. Canallicen. Al
Ego S. tit. s. Cyriaci in thermis Presbyt. Car. Comen. .
* Ego D. tit. S. Clementis Presbyt. Car. lacobinus,
* Ego L. tit. S. Anaſtie. Presbyt. Car. Campegius, l.
* Ego F. Ponzettus, tit. S. Pancratij Presbyt. Car. I.
* Ego G. tit. S. Marcelli, Car, Presbyt. de Vic.
* Ego F. Armellinus Medices, tit. S. Caliſti, Presbyt. Car.
* Ego Tho. rit. S. Xiſti, Car. Presbyt.
Ego E. tit. S. Marthai, Presbyt. Car.
* Ego Ch. tit. S. Maria Araceli, Presbyt. Car. [.
DE A CON CARDINAL S.
* Ego F. S. Maria in Coſmedin. Diacon. Car. Yrſinus,manu prep.
* Ego P. S. Euftachij Diaconus, Car. manu propria, .
* Ego Alex. S.Sergiy & Bacchi Diacon.Car. Caſoninus,manu prop.s.
* Ego 1o. S. Come & Dam. Diacox. Car. de Saluiatis, manu prop.l.
Quid fibi * Ego N. S. Viti * : :: Diacon. Car. Rodulphus, manu prop. 18.
velint linearum * Ego Her. S. Agathe Diac. Car. d. Rangon. manu propria, !.
amnind nefcim"
* Ego Aug. S. Hadriani Diac, Car. Triuultius, maxx propria, N.
* Ego F. S. Maria in Porticu, Car. Piſanus, manu propria, s.
1
in co loco duit
Scimus tamen
titulum buiuſce
Nicolai fuiffe
SS.Viti Mo.
detti
um
P
de Comitibus.
1
oo good
PP
BONNETT
2000
300.00
00
TE
oor
0000000000
ဝဝ
00000
។
11
Lorement
Chap. V. THE FIRST PART.
S 59
But although by reaſon of the forme of the page here, the ſubſcrip-
tions of the Cardinalls thus follow after the Popes and oneanothers,
yet in the Bull it ſelfc, the Biſhop-Cardinails are together on the right
hand of the Signet and cloſe to it, and then, on their right hand, all the
Prieſt-Cardinalls are ranked; and on the left hand of the Signet (ar
the like diſtance as the Prieſt. Cardinalls are on the other fide remo-
ued by reaſon of the Bilhops) thc Deacon-Cardinals haue their place;
as in other Bulls ſubſcribed by the Cardinalls, the faſhion is.
After this Bull, Henrie the vill. preſently vſed the Scilc accor-
ding as the Pope had giuen it him, and called himſelfe, and was
called, of England and France King, Defender of the Faith, and
Lord of Ireland. But after, the namc of Lord of Ireland was tur:
ned into King, then the word Ireland came in after France with
the ſame title. And ſome Medalls of gold inſcribed with his for-
mer ſtilc and this addition, expreſſed in Latin, Greeke and Ebrew,
were diſperſed into many hands. But Sleidan, ſpcaking of the Popes
giuing this attribut to Henrie the vill. ſayes, that Honorificum cogno-
men Regi aitribuit DEFENSOREM appellans Ecclesiæ ; whereas
thae Title indeed was more proper to the Emperor, to whom more
peculiarly is giuen that name (though not in his Title) of Defender of
the Church, or a Aduocatus Ecclefie. whence alſo in the time of Hen- a Videas pes.
rie the Vill
. when the Title of Defender of the Faith was new in elit pelbagai com
England, there were Verſes made in honor of him and the Emperor, 2.7. Adari.
and inſcribed ouer the Counſell-Chamber-dore in London at the Contzen de Re-
Guild-hall, where they yet remain
thus expreſſing them with cach publib.7.cap.6.
of thoſe attributes.
Carolus, Henrics viuant, DEFENSOR viera,
Henricus FIDEI, Carolus Ecclesiæ.
But this attribute of Defender of the Church, came not to the
Emperor by any ſuch mcans as that ocher did to Henrie the vili.
The reaſon why it is ſo ſpecially giuen to the Emperor (but not
in his ordinarie Stile ) is becauſe at his greateſt and laſt Corona-
tion, which is to be performed by the Pope in perſon, he is to take
a ſolemne oth which binds him to be Defenſor Romanæ Ecclefiæ perpe-
tuus, as the oth was when Charles the v. was crownd at Bologna, by
Pope Clement the VII. Ego Carolus Romanorum Rex (ſo are the words
of it) & breut, Dei gratia, futarus Caſar, per Deum Diuumſ, Petrum
promitto, polliceor teftificor atõ juro me imposterum pro viribus ingenio
& facultatibus meis Pontificiæ dignitatis, & Romanæ Eccleſiæ per-
petuum fore Defenſorem, nec vlam Eccleſiaſtica libertari vim iliatu-
rum. Sed poteftatem juriſdictionem & dominationem ipfius quoad eius
fieri potest, conferuaturum ac protecturum, cuius rei teftem voco Deum
ipfum & hæc fancta Euangelia. as it is related by Georgius Cæleftinus
in his Hiſtorie of the Diet of Anupurg vnder the ſame Emperor. And b sizonius de
the ſame in ſubſtance was the ſolemne both of the more ancient Em - Regno Ital.lib.
I 2
perors.
16.
co
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
c cancellar.
€ 26. Hen. 8.
cap. I.
perors. Neither is that Title of Defender of the Church differing (ſauc
only in the ſyllables of expreſſion) from that of Serums Apoftolorum
Dei, ſince vſed by the Emperor Otho the līl. not only in that
Patent of his gift to the Sce of Rome, but alſo in ſome of his inſtru-
ments of priuileges made to the Church of Hamborough, as it is ob-
ſcrued by a German, that without prefixion of his name,ſome X. yers
ſince wrote ſome Annotations vpon the Donations of Conſtantin and
the ſame Otho to that Sec. And with theſe agrees that Article of
the Capitulation between the preſent Emperor Ferdinand the lī, and
the Princes Electors, which was, Quod toto iſtius nostre Regie Di-
Hifpan, pag. 46. gnitatis officij & Regiminis tempore, vniuerfam Chriftianitatem , Roma-
nam ſedem, eiufdem fummum Pontificem & Chriſtianam Ecclefiam tan-
quam illius Advocatvs fideli protectione conſeruare doc. ape debes-
mus & volumus, though the ill. Elcctors, of the Palatinat, of Saxonie,
and of Brandeburg, bcing Proteſtant Princes, by their Embaſſadors
proteſted againſt it. Somcof the old Kings of Sicily alſo vred Titles
in their Stile romwhat like theſe, as Chriftianorum adjutor & Clypeus,
and Chriſtianorum adjutor & defenfor, as we ſee in the obſeruation of
a Deſcrie. die them made by Scipione de Mazzella. But beſides, that of Defender of
Napoli.pag.475. the Faith, Henrie the vill. by Act of Parliament had the Title of
SVPREM HEAD O, The Church OF ENGLAND, annexed
and vnited to the Imperiall Crown of this Realm, which was vſed by
him and King Edward the vi. next thoſe words of Defender of the
f Giuglio Kaui. Faith. as alſo it was by the f Lady lane that pretended to bc Queen
glio di fucceffo againſt Queen Clary, in the Proclamation that was made of her
&c.fag 9.821. right to the Crown. Neither did Queen Mary at firſt abſtaine from
Ferrara 1560. it. But in the Proclamation of her right alſo ſhee was called fo. Burir
hath been ſince wholly omitted. yet it was a great queſtion in the be-
$ 1. Marie, ginning of Quicen diary, & whether the Writs of Summons to the
Dyer.fol.98. Parliament, which had not this Title in the Queens Stile, were Le-
gall or no. But it was at length reſolued vpon great deliberation that
they were Legall, and that the Act which gauc the Stile was to be vn-
derſtood only affirmatiucly without any negatiuc inference that the
Stile ſhould not be good without it.
V. As that of Moſt Chriſtian, and Defender of the Faith, are pe-
culiar to the French Kings, and the Kings of England; ſo the Kings
of Spaine haue their Title of CATHOLIQUE, which ſignified in like
ſorta cleer excluſion of Hereſie, as that of Most Christian doth of Iu-
daiſme or Paganiſme, and, this Title of the Kings of Spaine is v-
ſually denoted by Catholica Mageftad,
or Catholique Maieftie; as
Charles the v. (bcing Emperor and King of Spaine together) was
by Sacra Caſares Catholica Magestad. The beginning of this is by the
Spaniſh Writers, frequently referd to King Recared, who about the
yeer Dxc. in the third Councell of Toledo, was ſtiled ſo by accla-
mation of the Biſhops in regard of his religious care and conſent in
rooting
Chap. v. The FIRST PART.
61
128,
I Prudentio dc
Pope alſo while Ferdi-
rooting out the di Arrian hercſic. Among the acclamations we read ; h Videlis Gree
Cui à Deo aternum meritum , niſi vero Catholico Recaredo Regi? Cui à gor. mag.lib.7.
Deo æterna corona , niſi vero Orthodoxo Recaredo Regi? But in the in- Epift.127. com
ſcription or ſtilc of the Councell he is only called Gloriofißimus ,Pyßi-
mus & Fidelißimus Dominus.neither did Pope Gregorie the great in his
Letters that are extant to him, call him Catholicus. Afterward about
the yeer DCC. XL. their firſt islfonſo had this attribut, both for his
great performance againſt the Moores, and his ſingular loue to vnitie
of Rcligion. He is commonly called Alfonſus Catholicus. And ſince
him, diuers other of his Succeſſors in Caſtile, vſed it, as i Gregorio Lo. i Ercellencias
pez remembers out of the records of that Kingdom. He ſayes, that del Reyno de E.
King Ordonno the firſt (about DCTC. XXX. after Chriſt), vſed it in an spanna cap.12.
inſtrument of indowment to the Church of ouiedo, as alſo King San.
cho the Groſſe (about DCGCC.XXX.) in a charter of Priuilege to the
Monaſteric of Samos in Gallicia. and Alfonſo the vi. is called Catholin
cus Rex in a Spaniſh Councellk held vnder him. And long before him k Concil
.
Alfonſo i ſurnamed Casto. And Sampiro Biſhop of Astorga a very an-
Hifpan.fol.145.
cient Writer of Spaine , calls Ramires the iti
, only Rex Catholicus. Sandouak. pag.
So Alfonſo the vill. is titled in an inſcription that Lopez faith re- 165.
mains in the Monaſteric of Sahagun. Other ſuch examples are. But m valdelo de
howſoeuer ſuch a vſe of it was ſomtimes had in the expreſſion of the mig. Caprice
Kings of Spaine (the word being of it ſelfe ſuch as denotes cuery good s. ii.
Chriſtian) others ſay it was not ſetled for a peculiar attribut to them
vntill the time of Ferdinand the v. being King of Arragon and Caftile,
about the ycer M.D. Some write that he had it ſo annext to his Crown
by Pope Alexander the vī. So Mariana and Zurita, ſo Diego de Val-
dez deliuer. Ab Alexandro Posrifice, faith" Mariana, Ferdinandus n De Reb. Hilp.
CATHOLICI cognomentum accepit in pofteros cum regno transfus.
fum ftabili poffeßione. Honorum titulos Principibus diuidere Pontificibus Zurita.annal
.
Romanis datur. and in another pace, CATHOLICI cognomen quod Re- Arazon lib.z.
caredo olim Regi, quo tempore vniucrſam Gothorum gentem, repudiatis Garibay lib.gr
Arrij opinionibus in Catholice Eccleſia caftra reuocauit, in Toletano E. cap.6.
piſcoporum conuentu acclamatum, intermißis multis atatibus Alexander
co nomine v1. Pont. Max. in Ferdinando Aragone Hifpaniæ Rege inftat-
rauit effecitý vt conſequentibus regibus proprium hareditariumg esſet.
and he ſayes alſo, that before this
time the Kings of Caſtile were cal-
led illustres vfually in the Popes letters , but from this time they haue
been faluted from him by the Title of Catholique. But this which ma-
riana attributes to Pope Alexander the vi. Cardinall Baronius refers to * Sce al'o that
nand was King. But Baronius, I think, was much desciud.For in a Bull eſpecially, in
of Pope Alexander of the ycer CI CD. XCVII. which was neer fe- that Bull of
uen yeers before Iulius was Pore, Ferdinand and Iſabel are called Rex (1. which
dre Regina Hiſpaniarum* Catholici
. The Bull is that of Diſpenſation for gueshem
the marriage of Prince Arthur ſonne to our Henrie the ý 11. with the new
found
Lady Katharine (afterward Queen Katharine) by reaſon of their mi- Cherubin, de
noritie, being not yet of the yers of conſent to a marriage. The ori. Nur fiz Bullet
.
ginall
lib. 26. cap. 2.
lib.7.cap.4.
104.1. pag.39%
62
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. v.
Imp.cap.us .
1
ginall is with Sf. Robert Cotton. Of this matter among the Spaniſh
Writers (beſide their Hiſtories) ſee cſpecially, Gregorio Lopez in his
Excellencia del Reyno de Eſpanna, and Diego de Valdez de Dignitate Re-
gum Hifpanic. Neither is this title much vſcd in the file of the firſt per-
Ton of the King of Spaine, but in the ſecond and third moſt frequently.
VI. As thoſe before related are now particular attributes of
Honor, in the ſtilcs of theſe great Kings of the weſternc parts, ſo
in the later times of the Eaſtern Empire, that great Title of Porphy-
rogennetus was almoſt in like vſe among them at Conftantinople. For
although there be one of the Eaſtern Emperors more known by the
ſpeciall name of Conſtantin Porphyrogennetus (that is, he whoſe admo-
nitions of State, Conſtitutions, and Themata arc yet extant and pub-
liſht) yet plainly that was not a name proper to himſelfc in particular.
• De adminik For he himſelfe calls other of the Eaſtern Emperors Porphyrogeniti.
firando Rom. And the Emperor Bafilius his Nouels are yet extant, bearing before
them the ſame name. So Emanuel Comnenus in his inſcription to the
Weſtern Emperor Conrad III. vſes it. And, in the Bodleian Libraric
at Oxford, the Ms. of lohn Camaterus his Aſtrologie, written ſome I.
yeers ſince by a Cretan Scribe in Paris, hath this inſcription; Ioáne
Καμαλήρε, το όπι τε Καγικλάκ, ι η Ουμανίας και αστρων διαζεως, ώ σφύψ4
δια στίχων Ιαμβικών πρός + Βαζιλήα ή ΠΟΡΦΥΡΟΓΕΝΝΗΤΟΝ, προοιμιον.
where he cals Emanuel Comnenus the Emperor Porphyrogennetes only
as if he had concciud this Title to be alone ſo full, that no other name
were requiſite to cxpreſſe the Emperor. But withall it muſt not be ta-
ken as if it had been ſolcly proper to the Emperors. For diuers Prin-
ces of the Imperiall bloud had it alſo. Iohn Paleologus, Nephew to
Andronicus (the firſt Emperor of that Name and Familie) is called
b Cartopalat. de the b ſonnc of Porphyrogennetes. So Conftantius, ſonuc of Conſtantine
offic.conftante Ducas, is called by it in the Lady Anna Comnena her Alexias. And
this Lady Anne being daughter to Alexius Comnenuss the Emperor,
is alſo, in the Title of her Bookc, ſtiled Anna Porphyrogennetes. And
Thomas, brother to their laſt Emperor Conſtantin ſurnamed Dragalis,
c THUCH-Grac. in a confirmation of a ſale of Lands , ſubſcribes himſelfc with it.
lib.4. Ep.59.
Other examples occurre in George Phranzes, and the reſt of that Na-
tion.But in the reaſon and ground of this name,very learned men hauc
been much dcceiud, though it bc in truth moſt plain that it is dedu-
d Luitprand. ced originally from a Palacc, built (as d ſome ſay, by Conſtantine the
Hip...cap.z. Grcat) chiefly to this end, that there the Empreſſes ſhould be deliuerd
and keep the ſolemnitics of child-birth. The Lady Anne whom I re-
memberd, cleerly iuſtifies it. Shec ſpeaking of Robert Guiſcards death
(he is alwayes calld, in her ſtorie, Rompert ) and her Fathers Triumph,
wherein he returnd to Conftantinople, ſayes, that there he found Irene
the Empreſſe, her Mother in trauell
, in a houſe anciently appointed
e Alexiados 1,6, for the Empreſſes child-birth. Iloppuear sõro (o xmp.a) divérebev (faith• (hec)
öropulsor Core xj Tools Tespuegyarátur ovocia nis Tin Oikepirli dredjepes, that is,
They
Cbap.yi. THE FIRST Part.
63
tenfin Hypom-
nium. apds
Agoncivas.
They call that houſe, from ancient time, Porphyra, whence the name of
the Porphyrogenitif came into the World. With her herein exprelly f Ltinè in
agrec Conſtantin Manaſſes, and Luitprand; and a place in Anastafius Porphyra geniti.
touching Conſtantin VII. depriud of his eyes by his ambitious mo-
ther Irene. Incluferunt eum (are the words) in domo Purpureâ, in qua
& naius est. Hercro I doubt not but a ſpeciall alluſion is in that of john
Biſhop of s Euchaita, writing in a courtly form of flatterie,to Zoe, Em- g 10.Exchain
preſſc and wife to Conſtantin Monomachus about clə L. of Chriſt :
Της αγωνίας λείψανον , σ π οΡΦΥΡΑΣ
Κάλλισον άνθO, χρώμα η 'ΑλεργίδΘ.
and ſo, Anna Comnena calls her ſelfe toppúeges nabíampicí t xj pernya. for ſhee
was born in that Palace. Briefly, o topqueszorítus, or d 'n sopqugce zavústs,
in Purpara natus, i. born in the place called Porphyra, are all one, and
aſſumd by ſuch as were there born. Neither is any queſtion to be
made of this reaſon of the name, although Pontanus (who for the O-
rientall ſtoric hath well deſerud) ſtill leaues it as a doubt; not vnder-
ſtanding Nicetas ha Choniates, where he ſpcaks of the Empreſſes being h Hill. s. Tmen
sicer her time of deliuerie, and addes, that w xorojańsu pale ni Topçugee xej Bruse- mai. 6. Ponta-
wiatn agos olei wodogelees of goriCews, i. The Palace Porphyra was prepared Phrane. 1.1.6.6.
to receiue the Birth. But Pontanus turns Porphyra by Purpura, as if it de hac re dubio
were for Purple cloth ; in ſuch a ſenſe asit is in that of i Claudian,
fic natus in Oftro
Parus Honoriades genibus confidat duitis.
which I the rather cite, becauſe the reaſon perhaps of the impoſition mus( uiacius
of that name on the Palace, may be had out of it. For if the Emperors gerir, Obſeru.6.
iſſues at the birth were receiud and wrapped in Purple cloth (as it capax
.
feems they were; children in other colours) it might be proper c-
i De Nupt. He-
nough to giue the name of that ſpeciall colour, wherein at the firï nori Marie.
inſtance of their infancie, they were receiud, to the place appointed
only for that receit? And in the Preface to Camaterus his Altrologie,
weread allo
"Αναξ μέγισε Πορφυρίζλασε κλάδι.
Where in a like ſenſe, as in the other teſtimonies, a compound is
made of Porphyra.
So the Prince, Duke, or Emperor of Moſcouic, hath been,
they ſay, of late time calls the White King, or White Prince. and
that from their white Robes which they vſe, as Sigiſmund a Why
Heer of the Empire, being Embaſſador thither from the Empe-
ror Maximilian the IT
, conic&tures. Sunt, faith he, qui Principem
Mofcouie Album Regem nuncupant. Ego quidem cauſam diligenter
Quærebam , cur Regis Albi nomine appellaretur cum nemo Principum
Moſconie eo titulo antea effet vfus (the Emperor hc means was Bafilius
Juanwich) imò conſiliarijs ipfis fæpè data occaſione, & aptè dixi nos non
Regem ſed Magnum Ducem agnoſcere; pleris antem hanc Regý no-
ad Tbomata
Conſtantini
quod miror.
Diù verò eft
cum doctifli
ininis
64
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VI.
i
minis rationem ejfe putabant quod ſub Imperio ſuo Reges haberer. Al-
bi verò rationem nullam habebant credo &c. Credo antem (faith Sigif
mund) vi Perfam nunc propter rubea tegumenta capitis Kilkilpaſſa, id
eſt rubeum caput vocant : ita illos propter
alba
tegumenia, Albos ap-
pellari. But I remember Muſcouie is called white, Ruſia Alba, and
Poland Blacke Ruſia. and perhaps there in may be the cauſe of the
name. But Gaguin giucs the reaſon, quod incolæ omnium Regionum
ipſius imperio ſubječtarum, veſtibus albis pileis plerang, viantur.
And hitherto of thoſe Accidentall and ſingular Attributes which are in
vſc among the ſuprem Princes of Europe.
1
C H A P. VI.
1. Preſter Iohn, or Precious Iohn , attributed to the Emperor
of Æthiopia, or of the Abyfans. The Title of Padiſcha
Preſtigiani in ſome old Kings or Chams, of the Territo.
rie of Cathay.
11. Chan (that is, Lord or Prince) in the Eastern parts, which
we commonly call Cham.
III. The Title of Chaliph in the Princes of the Mahumedan Em-
pires.
IV. Bench or Beg, Seriph or Xariffc, Sultan, Mijas Apsolàs, Munly,
Sid, Amir, Amirelmumunin and Padeſchah Muſulmin
among the Mahumedans.
V. Sophi attributed to the Perſian Emperor.
VI. Scha, Shaugh or Xa, and Mirza in the Eaſtern States. Eda
in ſome Greek Writers.
VII. Schahana, with the Titles of Auguſta, San&tiflima Domina
noſtra &c. giuen to Empreffes. And the Originall of the
Engliſh name of Queene; with that Law of the Weſt-
Saxons, which denyed the Kings wiues here the name of
Queens.
1
Vt of Europe we come into Afrique and Aſia, where alſo,
the Grand Signior, notwithſtanding his Court and Reſi-
dence at Conſtantinople, is fitteſt to be placed. But in the
deliueric of the ſingular attributes of Honor which occur
in theſe parts , we ſhall alſo neceſſarily fall vpon ſuch as
for their ſignificancic might be generall to all ſuprem Princes, al-
though vſc and application of them in Europe, hath made them denote
ſpecially Princes of this or that kind in the Mahumedan States; as
Chan, Padiſchah, Sultan, Amir,Xa or Shaugh, and the like, which are by
interpretation but as Prince, Lord, King, or ſuch like, and yerin ordi-
narie vſe deſigne only ſuch Princes as are of thoſe parts of Aſia or
Afrique.
1. Of
Chap. VI.
THE FIRST PART: :
65
b De Orbis con.
cordia,lib.3.
} 4
1. Of theſe ſingular Attributes of ſuprem Honor vſed in thoſe
Countries, that of Preſter Iohn applyed to the Neguſh or grcat Empe-
ror of thc Æthiopians or Abyſsins, hath the firit place,both for the cmi-
bencie of his name, and for that he is the chiefe Chriſtian Prince of
them. He is vſually called (beſides his proper name) in Europen;
Presbyter Ioannes, as if his name were the ſame in Engliſh as Prieſtlohn.
and ſo was the inſcription of the Letters ſent to him from the ancient
Kings of Naples, as Scipione Mazzella notech. The Stile, faith he,
vſed, Al Preie lwani d'India (for ſo alſo he calls him) was Eminentißi-
mo & inuictißimo Monarche Domino Iſach, Presbytero Ioanni, filio
Dauid, Domino tabularum montis Synai, Æthiopiag Regis Regum, fra- a Indice uer,
tri noftro carißimo. And baſſenorum Rex (faith Andrew * Alpag) ne Sabiuncto
eft uslexandcr, dictus Pretojane. which is in Italian the ſame as Preſire verb. Alhabes.
John in French; and Poftellus bo calls him freſtojanus ,and Elias C Leuita
Hegn mening or Preri Tuan. But, if we belećue the teſtimonie of Zaga 336.
Zabo an Arbiopian Embaſſador to thclaft Emanuel King of Portugal, s in Maforeth
the names of Prefter lohn and Pretej ane, and the like, are corrupted Fref 4. 1.
from Precious Gian.For hisÆthiopique thus expreſſed it.dgcf nieSa
i. Gian Belul, quod forat (faith the tranſlation publiſht by Damian &
Goes) Ioannes Belul, hoc eſt loannes preciofus, fiue altus; Et in Chal-
daica lingua, Ioannes Encoe: id, fi interpreteris, etiam Ioannis Pre-
cioſi fine alti fignificatum habet. So that'Gian Belul, this way, is a
name added co the Emperor as a ſpeciall attribute of honor beſide
his
proper name, out of their truc Athiopian tonguc, which they vſe
in common ſpeech, not that which is ſpoken and written in their Li-
turgies or holy Exerciſes, and known amongſt them by the name of
Chaldè, but, more ſpecially called Giacin, i. Libertie, quod nimirum
go
(as the noble Scaliger yeclds the reaſon) eâ folà vterentkr Arabes illi
victores, qui Æthiopiam inſiderunt. For hc moſt learnedly (as in all
things elle) deriues them thither from the Abafens or Abaſins in Ara-
bia, whence Sept.Senerus had his denomination of Arabicus, asin onc
of his f Coins appears, inſcribd with a BAEHNAN, of whom men- they are. 1996
tion is made by i Vranims, an old Autor of Arabique affairs ; placing : Ap.Stephan.
them in Arabia fælix, which perhaps ſalues their deriving themſelues zepioca, in Ao
from Melech Conncto Salomon (as they fable) byl Maqueda the Queen 6* Zaga Zato
of the South. For, where Saba is, there wercthoſe Abalſenes , whence av. Dimian, 12
the Latines haue their Sabai and Tura Sabea. But Zaga Zabo tells
vs
that their Prince is not properly ſtilcd Emperor
of the Abaſins, but of bas, Ærhiopia,
the Athiopians. The Arabians call them i Elhabaſen from the ſame Eeniamin. Tis.
reaſon, as we Abaßıns; but they are known to themſclues only by the de'exſ. itinerar.
name of Ishiopiawians, or Æthiopians. Of this Belul Gian, is made "Aipag. in Ind. As
that name Beldigian, by which, Luis de Vretta a Spaniſh Frier ſayes, ra).Auicen.fub-
they call their Emperor.And Bodin notes that his name is lochabellal, habeo.
that is
gemma prerioſa, as he ſayes. So alſo loannes Coronicus, I that k ve Res.lib.r.
this name is Belulgiam (meăning the ſame fyllables , it ſeemes, superandie
which Zaga Zabo giues vs) quod incomparabilis, faith he, praflantia roſoism.pag
. 309.
K
f Huh,
Gies.
i Terra Hha.
im.
66
TITLES OF HÖNOR;
Clap. VI.
capos.
immenfiſ pretij gemmam fignificat. But others endure not that of
Zaga Zabo, and conceive that what he delivered to this purpoſe was
only, to offer at a reaſon of the name of Prefter lohn giuen among vs
in Europe to his King that ſent him. and that there is no ſuch name be-
longing to this Emperor of the Abaſins, otherwiſe then by our miſap-
plication of it, which proceeded from attributing that to him which
indeed was anciently known to be giuen, by our Trauellers,to another
Prince in the Eaſtern parts whoſe religion was ſomwhat like this Pre-
Ster Tohns. For, in the trauells of ſuch as firſt diſcouerd to any purpoſe
m Po!. Venet. thoſe Eaſtern States (as they were of later time) mention m is made
1.1. cap.51.ee ofone Vncham or Vnchan a great Monarch in thoſe parts, and him,
no Carpins.c.5. they call Presbyter Ioannes. Non quod is Sacerdos effet (as the words of
Gwil.de R. Nicolaus * Godignus are) ſed quia Archiepiſcopi Primatis more, quando
bruquis, itine- pacificis rebus prodibat in publicum, vnum habebat in Comitatu quiere-
* Nicolaus Go- Etam crucem præferret, and when he marche with his Armie he had al-
dignus de aby wayes two croſſes caried before him. And they write that one Cinchis,
finorum reb.lib.v who pretended himſelfe begotten on a poore Widow by the Sunne
beams, as a choſen King among the Tartars rebelling againſt this Pin-
cham, oucrcamchim; and, that in this Vncham the name of Prester
John ended. This relation is of about the yeer clɔ. C. XC. and hath
made the Readers confound the corrupted names of both Princcs, al.
though there were ſo great diſtancc between them that the one could
hardly be deriud from or haue any relation to the other. And ſome
Aloyſ. Cada. Trauellers into thoſe parts, haue expreſly deliuerd them both as one.
muft. Nawigat. But the moſt learned Scaliger teaches that, che sfiatique Vncham and
his Predeceſſors were calld solșüwyn Preſtigiani, that is, in Pera
Nauigat.z.cap. ſian, Apoſtolique, and ſo had the name of Padeſcha Preſtigiani, i. A
as: videliopila poſtolique King, becauſe of his Religion (being a Neftorian) which in
Athiopique-chaldè muſt be expreſt by Neguſ Chawariam. Diuerso-
Geographiam. ther coniectures are vpon the name of Preſter Iohn giuen to the Empe-
ror of the Abaſins, in Luys de Vretta his Æthiopique hiſtorie; bur all
to no purpoſe. But I wonder how Munſter was ſo much herein de-
ceiud, that he ſuppoſes the Ebrew Epiſtle printed at the end of his
Coſmographie, beginning my owno ni. Ego Priſijuan, to haue
been ſent from the Æthiopian Emperor; cſpecially ſeeing he took no-
tice of both the Aſiatique and African Princes name of Presbytey loan-
nes. The affirming in it, that Thomas the Apoſtle was buried in his
Gees. & videfis Countrie, makes it plaine enough that it came from the Eaſtern parts,
Hifl. Erbiep. if at leaſt it were not counterfeited. The title alſo is much differing
from that which the Emperor of the Abaſins vſes, an example where-
11. Antrag: 924. of anon follows.t.
II. But, for that name of Cham or rather Chan in the Tartarian
Empire ; it ſignifics Lord or Prince, both there in all or moſt of the
Aſiatique States. And that Cinchis or Cangius, Cingis or Tzingis (for
all thoſe ſcucrall names denote him) was calld Cinchis Cham, his ſonne
.
Vartomann.
cct,
Mercatoris
o Damiani a
lib,
and
Chap. VI. The FIRST PART.
67
chus
and ſucceſſor Hoccota Cham, or rather Chahan or Chan; and ſo alſo his
ſucceſſors were titled Chans, although Matthew a Mickow a n Polonian, n De Sarmat.
which ſeemd to haue much knowledge in that his neighbouring Aſian.l.1.c.3.
countric, long ſince deliuerd that Imperator eorum (Tartarorum) Ir
Tli Ki lingua ipforum, hoc eft , liber homo dicitur. Dicitur á Vlu
Cham quod fonat Magnus Dominus , fiue Magnus Imperator. Vlu n.
magnus, Cham vero Dominus do Imperator est. Eundem aligni ma-
gnum º Canem, dixerunt (meaning that they tooke Canis for a Dog) o Impera:or
és male interpretati funt , quia Vlu Cham non ſignificat magnum Ca- canus di&useft
,
nem : Cham etenim cum aſpiratione Dominum de Imperatorem : Et in Itinerario,
Cam,fine aſpiratione, cruorem & nunquam canem fermone Tartarorum <- 1. de Plato
defignat. But certainly it is Chan not Cham, which is their Title for Carpiri.
Lord. For alſo the tranſlation of P Haithon the Armenian out of p Hairhon Arm.
French into Latine by Salconi, A. clo. CCC. VII. hath vſually Can in Aorus Mona-
that ſenſe, not Cham. And the Turkiſh, which is but Tartarian, inter-
1290. Curcbinus
prets Prince by Chan, not Cham; and Chanoglan, with them, is the item diflus,&
Sonne of the Prince or Lord. Yerin Chambalu, that is, the Court of the Antoninus
.
Tartar, the m is well permitted, becauſe of pronunciation. The Tarks
alſo call that Tartarian Emperor Vlu Chan in the ſame ſignification,
as Matthew à Michow would hauc it in Cham. neither doe their Grand
Signiors abſtaine from this title of Chan. Amurad or Morad the
ITI. vfd it ordinarily thus : Sultan Murad Chan bin Sultan Selim Chan
elmuzaferu daima, i. Lord Murath Prince; fonne to Lord Selim Prince,
alwayes victorious. In which,as s Leunclaw notes, there is an agreement q Pandect. Tui.
of their alwayes victorious, with the European ſemper Auguftus, femper crc.cap
. 3.
Invictus. And in their Ottomanique Line, there is one Carachan fonne
of Cutlugeck, which had hence, that laſt part of his name. And in
thoſe grcat irruptions of the Tarsars, about the beginning of the - Epiſt. Petr.
Orthomanique Empire, the names of great Princes occurre with this dreb. Ruſiz ap:
addition; as Tartar Chan, T hefyr Chan, Chuis Chan, and ſuch more. pag.875.
But amongſt them diuers are miſ-printed with Than for Chan. So
Rabbi Zaccush in his Hiſtorie of the Caliphs, hach lohn Vnad Chan,
Morad Chan, Temur Chan, Altun Chan, and ſuch morc, for Princes
of Aſia. And this Title in that ſenſe, is very frcquent in the Stories of
the later Ages, which are written of that part of the World, as weſee
in the Muſulmanique Hiſtorie, the Perſian Storic of Mirkond, the de-
ſcription of Tartarie by Martinus Broniowjus, and diuers ſuch more.
Many names alſo corrupted in good Autors, haue part of their origi-
nall from this Chan. Conſtantine Porphyrogenetus ſpeaking of ſome s De ádminiß.
Turks, which anciently planted themſelues in the Eaſtern part of Eu- Rome
. Imper.
ropę, ſayes, that they had ouer them, as Iudges, two Princes called cap.40.
Gylas and Carchan. But, faith he, Gylas and Carchan are not Oróvalde
wiera, annee aitviyald, that is, not proper Names, but Dignities. What
Gylas is, I confeffe, I haue not yet learnd, but my Author affirms that
it is verlor sã Kapzã, i. greater then Carchan. Gula, faith Leunclauius,
ſignifics in Turkiſh a Tower, whence the later Greeks haue réne in the
fame
Ka
98
TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap. VI.
en 2010.
A
ſame ſenſe. This Carchan or Carachin (which may ſignifie Blacke
Lord or Prince in Turkiſh or Perſian) may perhaps be the ſame which
is Cardarigan in other Stories of Europe. For the Weſtern Idioms fre-
quently make greater changes in pronuntiation of the ſame words.and
1 Mirkond chez there are ſome attributes of Princes in the Perſian ſtorie that ſo di-
EMS, Emites ſtinguiſhed them by colours, as Karakuyonlu, that is , Blacke Shiepe,
cc. pag. 2cc8. Kara inff, Kara Mahumed, and the like. as alſo they had a Royall 'a-
milic called Aksyonlu or White Rams; perhaps both thoſe names
comming originally from ſomc Territories, which I know they called
ſo. ic-bafa alſo occurres among the Turks for the white Lord or
Captaine, aud Ac-Temur, which lignifies a white or bright Sword,
for one of the Princes of the Bloud; fo Cara-Denber-Schab, that is,
the Blacke fortunat Prince, and Cara-oglan or the white Sonne. Carda-
rigas (ſaith Landulphus Sagax) non est nomen Proprium , fed Dignitas
maxima apud Perſas, ſpeaking of the ſelfe fame, which Theophylact
Simocatta (he lined under Heraclius A. DC. XXX) names Kapdzeryan
" Maurician. Cardurigan. παρθικός τύτο αξίωμα (faith a he) φίλος και πέρσαις εκ τ8 αξιωμάτων
bit.c. cap.9.
ωροσαξοράεάς ωαυτό απαξιόντων τας και η γενήσιος Ονομασίας όπιφέρες. 1. This is 4
dignitie of the Parthians ( he confounds here Parthians and Perſians
together) And the Perſians lose to be calld by their Dignities, in fomes
fort diſdayning the names impold on them at their Births. He vſes Cara
darigon in the firſt caſe, which is neerer Charchan, and perhaps vn-
fitly turnd into Chardarigas by this Tranſlator. This of Chan alſo,
* Debello Pero wchaụe in that officiall Dignitic of Chanaranges, rememberd in * Proa
fico.ca
copius, and the Armenian that was in the Roman Campe vnder Narſes;
y Agathias bib. Juſtinians Lieutenant, calld y gardessins Chanaranges, might perhaps
hauc had that name only according to Simocatta's relation of the Pero
Jian cuſtom. And what
is Zamergan Zapopgay or ZdCipzio that greateſt
Prince of the Hunns in Iuſtinians time, but Zamer or Zaber Chan?
Plainly Chaganus or Chajanus occurring in Simdcatta, Landulphus Sa-
gax, Cedren, Callifius, and others, denore the ſame as Chan, andin the
z Nubienfi part. ſame ſence is ölös Chachan in the z. Arabian Geographer.
9. Climat, 6.
So is that Princeps Hunnorum Capcane in the life of Charles the great
written by a Monk of Engoleuſme. But I wonder at that in Frier Wil-
liam de Rúbruiquis
, where he faith, Can nomen dignitatis, quod idem.eft
qui Diuinator. Omnes Diuinatores vocant Can. vnde Principes dicana
tur Can quia penes eos fpcctat regimen populi per Diuinationem. Vnteſſe
we ſhould read Dominatores & Dominationem, cleerly he was deceiud.
He trauelled in thoſe parts 4. Chr. cl. cc. lIll. But queſtionles,
Cedren well knew the ſignification of Chan, in writing, that the Empe-
a Georg.Ce ror Theophilus a spegßcicur eskalo, të gazáre gel asics, i. receiud an Em-
dren. pag. 433. ballage from the Chagan or Chan of Chazaria : as if he had ſaid the
K'ing or Prince of Chazaria. This Chazaria or Gazaria, is that which
bSimocat.Mars- thc Ancients call Taurica Cherſonefies, almoſt in-iled by the Seas Delle
ric.hisl.7cap.8. Zabache and Maggiores. For the Aſiatique Sarmarians or Scythians,
O Agarbias
kb... which b anciently vnder Iustinian planted themſelues about the River
Tom.C.E.
4
i
Donnw,
*
de Lelation.eu
dic. a Cirol.
chủ ::c,
Chap: V1. The FIRST Part:
09
Donaw, and in this Cherfoneffe, calls their Prince, as, in ehcirowne
Countrie langunge, a King or Lird was to be filed. And Cherſonejus
Taurica hodieſ (Taith Leunclaw) habet fuos Chabanes. Soin (Alenander
(as a he is publiſhed in Latine) we read , Bajanus Abarorum Caganus, a l' Exzerze.
that is, Bajanus the Prince or King of the Abari.
But thoſe ancient Tartars and the Northern Scythians by them in
that large Tract from the Eaſt of Aſia,cuen to the River Donor Tanais, pog:+590
had long before the Tartarian Empire of Tzingis, their Emperors ho-
nord with that Title of Vlu Chan or great Lord; which perhaps is but
corrupted in him they call 7 mchan. For aboue clə yeers ſince, one
of a moſt large Territorie in thoſe parts, thus inſcribes his Letters to
Maurice the Roman Emperor. ΤΩ ΒΑΣΙΛΕΙ. ΤΩΝ ΡΩΜ ΑΙΩΝ.
'O. XATANO£. '0. M'ETAS. AEED'OH£. 'EIIT A. TEN SIN. KAI.
ΚΎΡΙΟ Σ. ΚΛΙΜΑΤΩΝ. ΤΗΣ. ΟΙΚΟΥΜΕΝΗΣ. ΕΠΤΑ'. that is ;
To the Emperor of the Romans the Vlu Chan (or grcat Chan) Lord of
feuen Nations, and Ruler of the ſeuen Climats of the World. So Theopby-
Lact Simocattab expreſſes it in Grecke, but by all likelihood the origi- b Hi B.E.Xem?
nall (that is the Tartarian) calld him, as they doe now the Emperor
there, Vlu Chan. In the Scaligeran Familie or Dela Scala, deriud from
the houſe of Verona (being by originall Garthique) one of the Line is
calld Canis, which, one of them ſayes, had its beginning from c this c Iof. Scalig.
word vſd in the Slauorique tongue. But io ſeems it is commonly taken de uita lulis, in
as if it were Canis , in the ſame notion as in Latine it fignifies a Dog. Douzim,
In the great chans Seals (as Frier lohnde Plano Carpint, that was ſent
Embafiador into thoſe parts by Pope Innocent IV. inch CC. XLVI.
affirms) the inſcription was thus, interpreted into Latine. Déus in C v.
lo e Cuyne Cham ſuper Terram; Dei Fortitudo. Omnium Hominum
Imperatoris figillum. And his Title was vſually Dei Fortitudo, om- d Ap. Vincere,
nium hominum Imperator,
!!
? in Specul.l.6.zz.
les Ella's C.
III. Diuers of the Titles vid in the Northern Afriqué and Turkie, le monde page
are the ſame; the Princes of both parts, being either out of one Root 844. Vni pro
and Nation, or, at leaſt ſo deriuing themſelues. From the beginning legitur Chui-
of the Mahuinedan Empire in Bagded and Damaſcus; Alahumeds Tui Buch Cham,
ceſſors had the Title of Chaliph, that is, älsorer
103:22. 111.j-art.
So alſo vpon the diuiſion of that Arabian Empire into Chalder, A-
gypt, and other parts, the name of Chaliph was retaynd as the chiefe
Title of them, which pretended themſelues ſuprem, no otherwiſe then
as the name of Emperor, by thoſe which were of the Eaſt and Weſt
after the diuiſion of the Roman Empire. This of Caliph occurres fre-
quently in the Saracenicall or Mahumedan stories, and alſo in tlieold
Writers of the holy Warre, which the Chriſtians had with the Mahasis
medans for recouerie of the holy Land. But the micaning of this of
Caliph is, out of its interpretation, succeſſor or vicar, and denorcs the
Vicar or Succeſſor of Mahumed, although Colegifer in his Turcico-Latin
c 0:109.1/agog
Dictionarie , furns it Princeps. Chalipha (ſaith the great Scaliger) 1:6.3.
oft
cap 28. Voyez
t
videlis An.
3, 1:1.17, capsa
1
TOO
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VI.
S. Loys bar
74
eſt Vicarius, & ita vocari Vicarios Prefeiti Pretori nihil impediret, fi
quidem Arabicè appellandi effent. Sed quum Naib idem fit quod Chali-
pha, tamen Pontifices foli" dicti ſunt Caliphæ, Legati autem & vice
irincipum Prouincias regentes vocantur Naibin, vi Naib Eſfam, Lega-
tres Syrie. And, hoc nomine (faith Benjamin Ben-lona, who, during the
Chaliphat at Bagded, was there) cateris omnibus Iſmaelitis Regibus (ſo
Arias tranſlates him) ſuspiciendus venerabiliſi, habetur : Præeſtas.om-
nibus illis vt fummus quidam omnium Pontifex. whence one reaſon
is that ſomtimes Calipha in old Writers is interpreted by Papa, the
ſamc relation being to our Savior or Peter in the pretence of the Popes
ſucceſſion, as there is in the Chaliphat to Mahumed; and the ſuprem
Princes of the diuided Chaliphats (like the old Emperors of Rome)
ſuppoſing themſelues to be pontifices Maximi, or chiefc Priests in this
ſucc.lion, as well as ſuprem Emperors. that of Pape for the Chaliphs
occurres in Rodericus Toletanus, Matthew Paris, Robertas Monachus his
f Chronique de Hiſtoric of Hierufalem, and others. and therefore allo De Ionville fan
old French Writer, calls the Chaliph of Bagded, l'Apoſtle des Sarazins;
the name of l’Apoſtle being often in the elder times applyed to the
Pope. The name then, as it ſignified Succeſſor , and had reference to
Mahumed, was proper to cuery Emperor, which pretended himſelfe
the lawfull Succeſſor of that Impoſtor. But withall it was communi.
cared, it ſeems, to Subjects, that werc of the inferior fort of Mahumeds
Prieſts. For in the Emperor Cantacuzen's Orations againſt the isla
coran, he ſpeaks of one of their Doctors, which being dead, was found
with a Crucifix about him, by reaſon whercof the Mahumedans would
not burie him where they uſed to lay füs Xatsupés es, that is, their Chaliphs,
and ſaies that the Doctor was Xanās vd ditimu«, i. a Chaliph by dignitie,
which I interpret a grcat Priest or Mahumedan Vicar. But perhaps
Cantacuzen meant the Caliph of the Ægyptian State, vnder the Mame.
luchs (for that was in his time) who indeed ſhould by right haue had
the Sultans place, but at the inauguration of a new Sultan, thc Chaliphs
there vſd, fór faſhions fake, to make a ſolemn and imaginarie falc or re-
ſignation of the Chaliphat (that is the true right of being Emperor) to
that Sultan, who of the Mameluchs, or by their authoritie, was to ſuc-
& Legat. Baby. cecd. By s Peter Martyr its thus expreſt: A fummo eorum Pontifice
lorice lib.3.
Mammetes confirmatur. Habenın. c ipfi fummum Pontificem, ad quen
huius imperij machina, fi Ægyptij homines effens, pertineret (for the Ma.
meluchs were originally Chriſtians Apoſtatacs ; firſt taken vp as the
Ianizaries.) lus ſuum, vt cateri confueuere, Mammeti Cairi Regiam se-
b cls. Pounds nenti, b trium millium auri drachmarum pretio Pontifex vendidit.
in our money. Calleras dicitur. E tribunali
, Soldano ſtanti pedibus, vitæ neciſi
liberam poteftatem præſtat
. Ipſe deſcendit, feipfum fpoliat, soldanum im.
peraturum induit : abit priualus, permanes in imperio Mammetes. He
ſpeaks of the inauguration of one of their Sultans, Mahomet or Mabu-
med, whom he calls Mammeres. Yet the Chaliph there recaynd his
name ſtill, and continued afterward as high Prieft to the Sulsan. For
Martin
Cap. VI. The First PART
10i
Peregrinut.
cic. cap.237
| Hift. pag.230.
Martin à Baumgarten, ſpeaking of the preſence of their Sultan, and
ſtarcly attendance of xx, cis. Mameluchs (tbar word denotes the
Kings Captiues or Slaues) ſayes, that not farre from the Sultan or Scl-
dan, ſedebat loco depreßiore Papa cius , quem ipfi CALIPH A Nominant,
And among the Perſians at this day come inferior i Prieſts are calld i Cartwrighi.
Caliphs, ſubjeet to their great Mustadeini. And to one of them the in-
auguration of the Sophi (heretofore in Cafe, now in Casbin or Hiſpaan)
belongs, as among the Mameluchs it did of the Agyprian Sultan. And
alike forme of an imaginarie or rather ſubordinat Chaliphat at Bagded,
as that of Agypt or Cair was, is reported by k Leunclauius. Whence k Pandill. Tick-
alſo we haue in Zonaras i that the chaliph in the Turkiſh Empire was
one os map dutcís op Beemélows 7ligento, os óx på Mexxual xarázats volle boulevo, uvide cum
that is , who was of an exceeding dignitie among them, his diſcent being pag 204.
Suppoſed from Mahomer. The dignitie of the great Sultan being aboue
this. To the ſame purpoſe and of a like Chaliph, is that of Marther
Paris m to be vnderſtood, where he writes, that in terra de Baldach m Hill. Mai.
habitat Papa Saracenorum qui Caliphus appellatur & tenetur in lege co- P19.733 in Rich.
rum, & adoratur ficut Pontifex Romanus apud nos. Progreditur autem in Hin.3.
cum diſcipulis ſuis quos habet ficut Papa e Cardinales, ad Mahrme. Vice de che-
riam &c. But notwithſtanding theſe ſubordinat Chaliphs, both in modi. Leo Africa
regard of the Spirituall or Eccleſiaſticall fucceffion as well as of the lib. 8.
Temporall, the ſuprem Sultans bare it. And the Perſian Sophi allo orientamento
hath, as Chaliph or Succeſſor to sli, the ſuprem diſpoſition in all his
Church gouernment; and therefore alſo in one of scha iſmaels. Coins,
the inſcription was, iſmael Caliph Lullah, that is, 1/mael the Vicar or n Epif. de Reba
Succeffor of God. and Leunclauias faith, he n hath ſeen it vſed in Let- THTG. P.43
ters from the Sophi Scha Mahumed, to the King of Spain. And, al-
though the Otthomanique Line which now reigns in Turkie be not in-
decd of Mahumeds kinred, but meer Turkiſh, yet thoſe Grand Sigriors
alſo haue vſed the Title of Caliph. So exprelly affirms Leunclaw of
Amurad III. in whole Lerters to the Emperor Rodulph 1, he had
ſeen it exprelly. So alſo in Letters and Patents of Soliman and Selim
the 17, which had it tranſlated by Hæres, the originall being Chaliph
olem, that is, the Vicar or Succeſſor, or Heir of the World. And ofma-
wicis (faith he, vſing that word for the Orthomaniques) perfuafum eft
Principem ſuum effe Caliphen huius feculi. It was diſcontinued in the o Hift. Mufiska
two Selgućciano"Families , but by the Oguzian, whence the preſent Hanic. I.
Orthomanique Line is, it was renewd. The word Chaliph is deriud in-
to Arabique from the Ebrew mom Cheleph, which, with difference of
Dialect is the famein Syriaquc, and properly ſignifies Vice or dyri:- For,
where in S. Matthew it is remembers that iárchelaus reigned érni 'it-
paids, that is, in ftad, or as Succeffor of Herod, the Syriaque hath p Leunc'du,
1996 Sm Chealaph Herodes, which is the ſame. Diuers other'P fan- EpifloReb Turc.
cies are touching this Title, but they are vainc and long ſincercieeted.
IV. Poftellus, a man that had great knowledge of the affaires of
Maha
p. 835
102
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VÍ.
cordia, lib.a.
pag.243.
res pag.20236
Mahumediſme, and had ſeen diuers of their Storics, which this part
of the Chriſtian World hath not yet recciud, tells vs, that vpon the
diuiſion of that Aſiatique Empirc into ſeucrall parts of Aſia and Afrike,
the Title of Caliph was chiefly rccaynd at Bagded (yet it was vſed
alſo by ſome other Emperors that pretended to be Succeſſors of Ma-
humed, as is alreadic Ihcwd) and that ſome others which made them.
ſclucs ſuprem Lords in the Eaſtern parts, were called by a word of
their owne tongue, Benchi. And they of Afrique, faith he, Sex A-
a De Orbis con. Phos, 9 S VLTANOs and MAVI A , id eft Opulentos, Poten-
tes, & Protectores vocari voluere. But alſo there was one common to
all (vocabulum omnibus commune , as Posbellus his words are) that is,
Emir and Emia ELMVMVNIN, of all which ſeuerally. For that
of Benchi, which was the ſame (as I conceiue) with the Turkiſh
us or Benglar being the plurall of Beg or Bengh ; it
denores Lords, but at this day is moſt vfually applyed to Licutenants
of Prouinces vnder the grand Signior, bút rarely to ſuprem Princes,
although in the Perſian Empire the Emperors hauc had it giuen theni
• Mirkond cher as their greateſt name, as Hagmet Beg, Alman Beg, Morad Beg. The
efiates des Empi
: name of SER APHi in Poļtellus, is the ſame with Sceriph or Xariph, lariffe
or Xeriffe, which at this day is known in the Stile and Stories of the
Kings of Fefe and Marocco, being thus expreſſed in their Arabique
er that is, Scheriph. Yet neither is this name to be ſo rc-
ftraynd to Afrique, as if it were a Title of Honor cherc only. I hauc
ſeen it in ancient Letters ſent from the Mahumedan Princes of the Eaſt
alſo. and the moſt learned Leunclauius, who was moſt conuerſant in
the Eaſterne States, writes, that the Title of Sceriph is accounted a
diſtinguiſhing note of Honor for them which are deſcended from
Mahumed, and therefore of greateſt reputation and qualitic among the
Mahumedans. Notum (faith he) quanto ſint apud Mahumetanos in ho-
nore qui recta linea iam à Propheta Mahumete, quam ab Ali Mahumetis
genero, deſcendunt, aut se fingunt deſcendere. Hi Turcis Tartarifás
Seithi vulgo dicuntur, Arabibus autem SER IPHæ : quos maxima
Sane veneratione atq; obferuantia quum profequantur , etiam ipfi Sultani
SERIPHARVM adpellatione velut Auguftiores fe reddere volunt. Yer
that Lincof the Princes of Feffe and Marocco, which in this Age hauc
been called by it, are ſo ſpecially known by the Title of Xariph, as if ir
were a name proper enough to deſignc them only from other Mahume-
dans. For the Storie of thoſe Kings, written by Diego de Torres, is
titled Iſtoria de los Xariffes, or, The Historie of the Xariphs only; and
where he begins with mahamet Ben Hamel, who was, about ĆXX.
yeers ſince, thc Autor of that Empire, to his Poſteritie, he ſayes, he cau-
ſed himſelfe to be called a Xariffe. And"Clenard that liud among them
and had
great
skill in their Language and Manners, cxprefies the
King of Marocco only by Seriphius Rex Marocci. But both Clenard
and this Diegovnderſtood well enough that the reaſon why he tooke
thc name was only, to gain himſelfc the greater honor, by pretending
( Pandet.
cap.3
Epift. 16.1.
pag.89.
in
Chap. Ví. THE FIRST PART.
IO
in it, that he was diſcended from Mahuned their great Propher. Toro-
tro nombre (faith he) ſe hazia llamar Xarife, diziendo ſer del linage de
Mahomet, that is, he would haue himſelfe called Xarife, ſaying, he was
diſcended from Mahumed, and in his margin expreſſely, Xariffes entre
Moros es lo miſmo que decendientes de Makoma, that is , Xariffes among
the Mores are the ſame with thoſe which are diſcended from Mahumed. .
The word in it ſelfe fignifies no other then Noble, Illuftriores, Great, or
the like. For, in the New Teſtament, where in the originall is 'Eulevas, a D.Lic.cap.19.
which is iuftly tranſlated Noble, or of Gentle or great Bloud, the Ara- comm.12.61
نوبي الحسب الشريف bique interprets it by this word thus
ad Cor.cap.6.
comm, 26. vide
Bar bicca
ftic.lib.z.
Dwi alchaſeb aljheriph, and co cuis vu Dwi ghenos Num. cap. 1,
Sheriph, both which are to be tranllared by Illustrious, or of great plalm
. 149.
Bloud,or amplo Genere, or illuſtri Familia,or cognatione Oriundius. as al- comm. 8. Ara-
ſo the Syriaque tranſlator expreſſes in 1ilS016;
tohema Rabba, that is, the ſonne of a great kindred, which is exactly a-
grecing to the Arabique, that for the moſt part in the New Teſtament
is according to the Syriaque expreſſion. So in the Arabiquebprouerbs, b Centur.2, pro-
this word is turned by Oprimas and Nobilis, and it is oppoſd to Gris herb.s.8 450
Deni., that is, Ignoble , as Nobilis is to Vilis. But as we ſpeake in Est-
rope, of the Frinces of the Bloud, meaning of the Bloud Royall
, ſo this
word Seriph.denoting generally men of great orgenele Bloud', was v-
fed at length to deſigne only ſuch as were of Mahumeds bloud. Such
a one was that seripl with whom, Lco Africanus faies, he a träuäiica a Deftrip:. 4-
tollenfugaghen a town of Hedin Barbaric, wherd that seriph preten-
ded right to be chiefe Lördór King. But whereas ſome haue taken
this * Dignitie or Title of Seriph to denote the Heire apparant or next c Zenar.Hif.
Succeſſor in the Caliphat, and to be in Analogie agreeable with the latest
name Syncellus in the Patriarchat of Conftantinople or ſach like; doubt- Hiftor.pag.116.
lefſe they were miſtaken. Neither is any queſtion to be made of that
ſenſe of the Title which is here deliucred.
Thoſe SvLTAN I which Poftellus ſpeaks of, are the ſame which
are in our Hiſtories vſually expreſſed by Soldani. Neither was this fo
proper to Afrique as that it ſhould be noted for a Title of Honor chief
ly in thoſe parts. The Chaliphs of Ægypt and Bagided vſed it ordinaria
ly and are ſtiled by it. and the Ottomanique Race vſe it as a chiefe
Title to this day. The Grand Signior hath it commonly in his Stile;
ſomtimes with the addition of olem, as Sultan Olem, which is Lord
of the f World. In Arabique it is corb lw Sultan, which denotes Antonin.Hiff
.
Dominus or Lord, being made of obw Salat, which ſignifies to Rule ja t.z.tit.19.
and Gouerne as a Lord, both in Ebrew and Arabique
. whence alſo we
haue: Oppose siltonim in the 5 holy Storic,for Lords of the Aſſyrian g Dan.cap. 3•
Monarchic. In:Spandugniso it is vſúally Sultam, but by corruption. comm. 2.
But as Dominus zSire, or Signior, ivich vs in Europe are vſed böchfor
Lord as it implies Power; and alſo for an appellátiue in our common
fálutations, fo this of Sultan is with the Mahumedans alſo, and is not
reſtrained only to the deſignation of Greatneſſe. The like occurres in
both
cap.$.$.4.
L
102
Chap. VI.
TITLES OF HONOR.
both Greek and Lasine Writers of later times, and that very often.
For the Latines, it is obuious in the Storics of the holy Warres, and
in the neater Writers of our Age which ſpcake of Turkiſh affaires.
And for Greek, beſide the common Orientall ſtories, In Letters fent
from Selim thc í 1. to the State of Venice, about cl D. LXX. of Chrift,
h eraus. Turco and written in moſt barbarous b Grecke, Selim is thus ſtilcd; Apertlu
Grac. lib.4. E.
pi7.60.
Eurlado Esroka od Sersailironoaña Nons Pouiñe, with a large reckoning vp of Pro-
uinces and Dominions, avôbelns di BaCsais inoro zij zusa i ongisjórs vso of mubs,
that is, SULTAN Selim Prince of Conſtantinople, New Rome &c. Lord
and King of what is comprehended in our light under the Sunne. That do
phentes is but a corrupted word from avseslus, which the later Grecians
call avderlers@, that is, a Lord or ſuch like; their later cuſtom being
vſuall in proper names and diuers other words, to make the termina-
tion in so. and capbentes is there added to Sultan, but as a word of
the ſame ſignification. whence alſo the later Greeks call the great Turk
• Mézes "Apsrtes, that is, the great Lord, or il grand Signior, or the great
Sulian. and in their Coins (hauingcommonly, as Spandugnino Cala
cafeno faies , the Name and chicfe Title of Honor of the Emperor,
with ſome of thcir Saints name on the one ſide, and ſome few words
of a prayer on the other) it being thus applicd, is reputed as the high-
eft Title that denotes Power and Supremacie. And the Turks (faith
i compend.Hiß. i Cedren) in the ancient times when their Greatneſſc began in the more
pag.634.
Weſtern parts of Afia, impoſed this name on their King Tangrolipax.
It ſignifics, faics he, Tasloystup, and BoConidis BeConów, that is, Emperor,
and King of Kings; which words indeed truly interpret it as it ex-
preſſes the eminency that it imports in the Title of the Grand Sigo
Hier. But, it is an error, that ſome deliuer that the grcar Sultan Sala-
dinus , as thc ſtories call him, or Salah Eddir, as his name is (who
was Sultan of Egypt in the timcof Frederick Barbaroſa) firſt of all ve
fed
this Tide. It is of much ancienter vſc, and appears to be foin Zon
naras, Cedren, and that of Veitin Valens cited by Meurfiu in his Glof-
faric. The laſt of thoſe Titles which Poſtellus ſpcaks of, is Maylæ,
denoting the famcin ſubſtance with Sultan or Lord, and is commonly
pronounced Mully. it is obuious in the exprellions of thc African Prin.
ces, as in Mully Buezon, Molly Nazar, Mully Mabumed, Mully Sedan;
it is written with them ugo Mally. But as Seriph is moſt
proper
to them of the bloud of Mahumed, ſo this of Mully, it ſeems, alſo. And
the moſt learned and my eſpeciall friend and teacher Materk Bedwell
jrudgia.in Mu (being of ſingular
knowledge in the Arabique) notes that he hath
ly.
not obſerued
it attributed to any but thoſe of the bloud Royall
. they
hauc alſo another
Title of the ſame ſignification, which is ciw sid
or Cid, as in Cid Buazon, Cid Ali, Cid Mançor, and ſuch morc, and
this Title in Arabique was vſed by a Chriſtian Prince, Roger the firft
King of Sicily (who made himſelfe Lord of ſome of the Ealtern parts)
about cccć. IX. ycers ſince, in his Coins which had on the one ſide
ROGERIVs Rex, and on the other cu susi ulobabir
Sid,
1
k The Arab.
។
i
1
I 1.
Chap. VÍ. THE FIRST PART.
103
Şid, that is, the mightie or great Lord; if at leaſt Caſaubon (who à re- 1 in notis ad
lates it) hath rightly conceiud the inſcription of this Kings Coine, Greg. Npfen
which hauing the draught of the Characters very difficult to be read, thi. Ambroſiam
was ſhewd him by my worthy and learned friend Monſieur Piereſc a 6 Rafiliſan;
Counſellor in the Parliament of six, and a man of moſt curious dili- pag.se
gence in the ſearch and preſeruation of all things that may conduce to
any part of good learning.
That of I MIR or AMIR, which they write zo) ſignifies alſo a
Prince, Lord, or ſuch like, and alone is not only giuen to their ſuprem
Princes, but alſo to Lieutenants of Prouinces and more ſuch. of whom
more in the ſecond Part. But (as by ſome other of their Titles) ſo by
this alſo the Grand Signior is by reaſon of his eminencie ſomtimes de-
noted by it; ſomtimes the name of Great being alſo ad'ed to it. Samp-
fates Spachanes a Perſian and a Mahumedan, mliuing neer the begin-
liuing m Epiflad Men
ning of the Ottomanique Empire, calls all Turkey flw ziegu * Mazdas que chum. prafix.
pã, that is, the countrey of the Great Amir. And 'Aynpäs alone in that Cantacuzeni
ſenſe occurres in the Lady Anne her Alexias , George Phranzes , and orationibus.
ſuch more; and Cedren, ſpeaking of Abubachar the firſt Succeſſor of
Mahumed, ſaies that made tã, cumpe Gas T. Musou. that is, He was Amir
yeers and a halfe, and then died. It is but the ſame name which
Matthew Paris and other Monks mcan in their Admirabiles , Admin
ralli, Ammiralli, and the like, which the Autors of the holy Warres
are full of; and De lonuille alwayes calls them Admiraulx. But the
moſt ancient and moſt proper Title is that Amir or Emir ELMYMV-
NIN, which the Utrábigue thus cxpreſſes, Gugell
wol , byt. i$l.fie!' png : 2254
which name Mahumed in the Alcoraris often calld. And where Bena
jamin Ben-Iona ſpeaks of the Chaliph of Bagded, whom he calls cómir
Almumanin Alghabaſi, it muſt be vnderſtood that none of all that was
his
proper
name. But Amir Almumunin is this Title. And that of
vilghabaſi (ntasy) is only one of the Abaſilar Family, which
is famous among the Chaliphs. Therefore Arias Montanus his inter-
pretation of Alghabaſi was little to the purpoſe, or rather againſt the
Autors purpoſe. It ſignifics Prince, Lord, or Emperor of the true Be-
lecuers. as alſo Rigordus an old Writer of the life of Philip T. of France,
long ſince well interpreted it. Hemiromomelin (faith he, meaning this
Title, but corrupting it in pronuntiation as the Spaniards vſually doe,
that call it Miramomelin or the like, as if alſo it were the proper name
of the African or Mooriſh Kings) Rex Credentium. But the famc Au-
tor not long after in the ſelfe fame ſtoric is much deceiud, when he
writes, Rex quidam Saracenus, qui dicebatur Mumilinus , quod, lingua
corum, fonat Rex Regum. For plainly Mumilinus was but corrupted - Ita à Mires
from this we ſpcake of, as alſo Amirómomenius * which often occurres molino pro A.
in Roderique of Toledo his Spaniſh ſtoric, and Amymurlim Rex Perſa- Corrupré legi-
rum in n' Sigebert, and other the like in other Ancients of the holy cur in Aurrois
Warre. Iacobus de Vitriaco, Marinus Sanutus Torſello and others,right-præfat.ad lib.s.
ly interpretir alſo (though they miſtake in the Orthographic of it) as a sub anno 801.
Rigordws.
104
TITLES OF HONOR, Chap: VI.
adm. Rom.lmp.
cap. 25.
pas 450.
3:4. A (lcc.
XYI.
3
Rigordus. The middle Grecians call it ’Auepuspends (for ſo is it neerelt the
right) although ſomtimes it is in the ſelfe iame Autor, 'Auspauvás
. Lately
Ap.Coaſt. n. (faith º Theophanes a Chronologer of the middle times in Greece) the
Parplog de
Amir of Perſia or Choraſan became an abſolute Prince, by reaſon of the
declining fate of the Amermumnes of Bagded (whoſe Lieutenant he
had been) xj amurdas Ceo izvldy Acopusuylú, that is, and called himſelfe A-
mirmoumnes ; meaning Amirmamnin. And cedientes in the ſame
p Comp Hilo page calls it Mapšte, and alſo 'Alleppenugas. But our Matthew 4 Paris
ſtiles the King of Marocco and thoſe parts, Admiralius Murmelius
9 Hift. diaz. pag.
ſtumbling at this Title vſed by thoſe African Kings. Miſie ergo
xori
. Reg. 10h, nuncios (io are his words, ſpeaking of King lohns ſending thither to
haue changed his Chriſtianitie for Mahumedeſme) ſccretiſimos cum fe-
Ninatione fumma , videlicet , Thomam Herdintonum, & Radulphum
filium Nicolai milites, & Robertum de Londino Clericum ad Admi-
ralium Murmelium, Regem magnum Africe, Marrochia, & Hifpanie
quem vulgus Miramomelinum vocat (it was the better word of the
two) fignificans eidem quod fe & regnum fuum libentèr redderet cideni
de dederet, & deditum ieneret ab ipſo, fi placeret ei, ſub tributo. Necnon
elegem Chriſtianam quàm vanam cenſuit, relinquens , legi Mahometi
fidelitèr adhereret. It was eſpecially vſed by the African Princes that
gouerned in Spaine alſo, though it were common to all in the ſcuerall
? Lib.s.cap. 3. Chaliphats. Jacobus de ' S. Vitriaco, and Marinus ? Sangtus Torſello,
lib.3. part.z. chiefly attribute it to them of Africa, with whom alſo it was very
i De Orbis con- ancient. For Poftellus faies, he hath ſeen Coins of aboue DCC C. yeers
cardia, lib.2.
before him, ſtampt by an African Prince with this Title iterated in
the inſcription. Erat, faith he, infigne vocabulum Principis, Afri-
cani potißimum quod vel ex numiſmatis patet. Nam ita inſcribebatur,
vt compertum habeo, vetußıma moneta ante DCCT. annos cuja (he li-
ued in the age of our Fathers) 1oſephus Emir Elmumnin, filius Emir
Elmumnin &c. vffe ad atauos. But in the later times it is become al-
moſt ſo proper to the Mahumedan Princes in Afrique that ſcarce any
elſe, I think, vſe it. They doe frequently in the Titles of their Let-
11 Caror. Ifago- ters. So the Diuine Scaliger tells vs u out of the Letters from the Em-
gic.lib.z.
peror of Felle and Marocco to the States of the Low Countries, and I
haue ſeen it in their Letters directed both to Qucenc Elizabeth and co
frow. yaa : 1925. his Majeſtic. Some refer the firſt vſe of it to Abedramon that built Ma-
rocco. But the * Maronits at Paris tell vs, that Ali was called by
this name, as it ſeems cuery one was that reputed himſelfe a Chaliph.
But on the other ſide ſome vſed this who abſtained from the Title of
y Leunc. Epif. Caliph, as thc » Kings of Tunis. And as that of Xariffe eſpecially de-
notes their Emperor to be of Mahumeds bloud or of Phareme, ſo this
is a Title deſigning him to be a Succeſſor in the maintenance of the
Mahumedan Faith and Religion.
But the Grand Signior hath in ſtead of this, in later : times
2. Barib.Geor. rather vſed the Title of Cung liab padſchah Mufulmin
that is, Great King or Emperor of the Muſulmans. Padſchat being
in
Fag.243.
* Dereb. O.
Yient. cap.8.
diych. Tunc.
P93.835.
Souilt CAP.3.
Cbay.V1.
THE FIRST PART.
10$
in Turkiſh and Perſian, a Great King or Emperor; whence they call
the German Emperor, Vrım Padſchah or.che Emperor of Rom>;
çhe French King Frank Padſchah. And the great Xogor állo in his
Title ftilcs himſelfe by this name of Pad chah, whereof more anon
where we ſpeake of a part of this Title, that is, Schab. Neither is this
Title of Padſchah giuen to any other that is meaner then a ſupreme
King. The word Mufulmin plurally in the Title ſignifies (as Mumunin
in that othér) Orthodoxi, Fideles, or qui finccre credunt, as Raphalen-
gitus ištterprecs it. Hence is it made ſingular in Muſulmanus or McCoa-
váro, often occurring, ſpecially in Sphachanes the Perſian, and the Em-
peror Cantacuzens works; whence they haue their verbc M:Compavíttv
to turne Turke or Mahumedan. And the old Chaliph of Bagded is al-
ſo in che Arabian a Geographer mentioned, as by his moſt known i Nubienf. part.
Title zlutt el Amir Almuſulmin, with the addition in one 2. Clim. 1.6
place of Gull Alaghbaßi , that is , Imperator Muſulmanorum Part.9. Clim.6.
Abbafjaus, as thc Maronits turncit. Abbaffans of Alaghbaßi here de-
noting only the Abaſilar family, of which there is mention in the MA-
fulmanique ſtorie, and in Benjamin Ben-lona as is before noted. The
firſt that had that Title of Amir Mufulmin was Hòmer Ben Chateb, the
ſecond Chaliph after Mahumed, as it is noted by thoſe two learned b Herſonita
Maronits, that to the great aduancement of ſuch learning as may be sionita ir tract.
cncreaſed out of the Eaſterne congues , are the Kings publique Promotion Orient
feſſors of them at Paris. and afterward, both this and the other of Amir
Almumunin
grew.common. But the greateſt attribute which the
Grand Signiors vſed ſince the taking of Conftantinople, is Huncher, Huna
chier or Hunggiar, as Leunclauiat writes it; id propriè (faith he) titu- c Pandect.
lo nostrorum Auguftorum refpondere volünt , quo ſe imperatores Ceſares Turc.cap.3.
appellant, and Megiſer in his Turco-Latin Dictionarie, interprets it
only by Imperator. The firſt that vſed this Hunggiar , was Mahumed
11. which tooke Conſtantinople; and, after him Bajazeth and Selim al-
fo had it. Whereupon, ſaith Leunclauius, Iſmael Schab the Perſian
Sophi, both in diſhonor of the Grand Signiors, as alſo to vpbraid their
ſuperſtitious abſtinence from Swines felh (for that lewiſi ceremonie
was wont to be of ſo great inoment and regard amongſt them, that,
when they tookca folemne oath for confirmation of any League or
the likc, onc execration was inſerted, thus,that if they ſtood not to the
Couenants, Que ilz fuſſent diſhonores de diſhontez, come le Sarazin
que mange le chair de Pourceau, as le sieur De Tonuille that was a-
mongſt them with S. Lewes.of France, ſpeaks) iſmael (faith he) for
that reaſon was wont to keepe a very fát Hog and ſtill call him by the
name of that Turke which then reigned, with the addicion of Hung-
giar, as Hunggiar Bajazet, or Hunggiar Selim.
V.: That Iſmael was the firſt Perſian King that had the now fa-
mous attribute of Sophi, or il Signior Sophi, as ſome Italians call
him. the originall whereof is to be deduced out of Storic thus.
Beſides
!
L 3
ICO
TITLES OF HONOR,
Chap. VÌ
d Cantacu-
de care vi-
dendi Wil. Tyr.
19. cap.20.
Ionuilan. Chrom
& de hiſce re-
ais, vide!, Co-
towic. Hincr.
Beſides the fourc aſſociats of Mahumed (Abubaker, Omer, Othman,
and sli) which preſently after him were the Propagators of his tra-
ditions, there are other ancient Doctors of that Church (they call
them Imamlar) as d Imam Malichim, Imam Scheaffin, Imam Achmet,
zeno funt alia and others; all which foure the Perſians deadly hate, nor admit they
nomine, come one of their Do&rinc. Neither will they allow of any Traditions from Á.
Doprinä dilata. bubaker, Omer, or Othman; they are altogether for li, to whom,
runt, atg, uti they ſay, the Angell Gabriel ſhould haue giucn the Alcoran, but, by
mi Doflores præ. crror, in ſtead of him, he tooke it to Mahomet ; and that Ali ſhould
fiuerunt. Orat.d. haue been the generall Chaliph, but that the other three , through the
aid of ſome which were ill affected to him, coſend him of it. Neither
de bello fact, lib. is there a Bookc or Monument of the Doctrine of either of thoſe
sofcap. 4. & libo three, but when the Perſians find it, they burn it. This Seet from Ali
deduced into Perſia, was eſtabliſhed there, by the Doctrine of one
S. Ludowic. cap. whom they call Shachor Sophi Cheque, who deriud himſelfe as diſccn-
30.057.66 ded from Ali (ſo called for his pretence of holineſſe and Religion,
which is denoted in Sophi) and liud about theyçer cia CCC. LXX. On
thс other ſide that of Ali is ſo hated by the Oshomaniques, that their
Hieroſolymit. Mufties (that is their Patriarchs or Archbiſhops) deliver it for do&trine
lib.4.647,1.6.
that it is morc meritorious , in Mahumediſme, to kill one Perſian then
threeſcore and ten Christians. From that Shach Sophi through diuers
diſcents came one sheich Haidar (Prince of Erdebil) living about
cho D. of our Sauiour, and taught the new Dogmaticals of his Ance-
ſtors, ſhewing withall thc Oihomanique hereſies. Vpon the new do-
&trinc (as it happens) grear conflux was to the new Doctor,who grew
ſo farre into ſuch opinion as crcates Greatneſſc, chat vfun Chafan then
King of Perſia, gaue him in marriage his daughter Mariba,diſcended
out of the Greek Houſe of the Commnens Kings of Trapezond. By Mara
tha, Haidar had a ſonne named 1ſmael. V lun Chafar left his ſonne 14-
cupbeg, Sultan Iacup or Padiſcha lacup (as he is calld) his ſucceſſor,who
began much to ſuſpect his brother in law Haidar & his Nephew Iſmael
with their mult tude of Followers, and, to preucnt further danger,
put
Haidar to death. His Nephew iſmael hardly eſcaped him, but fed
with his Mother to a friend of his Fathers, one Pircui a Lord of great
ranke about the Caſpian Sca, and there had his education according to
his fathers Religion. Sultan Iacup the King was poiſoned by his wife;
and, after ſome few Perſian Kings that interceded, calmanor Ulmus
Beg (as ſome call him) ſucceeded in that Kingdome. Ifmael now,
pretending the challenge of his Fathers Eſtate, Place, and his owne
Inheritance ; inuaded part of Perſia; had the day againſt Alwan, llue
him ; put his Brother and Succeſſor Morad or iamurad Beg to
flight ; and ſo got the Perſian Empire to himſelf and his poſteritic
.
And this was about C. XX. yeers ſince. In this Shah Iſmael Sonne
to Haidar, is the beginning of the Title of Sophi placed. But the rea-
ſon of the name is giucn variouſly. ſomc hauc taken it as if it had been
impoſed as a diſgrace, by thoſe of the Ottomanique Empire, vpbrai-
ding
Chap. VỊ. THË FIRST PARTY
lo7
de&.Turcic.co.
81,0 188.
in: Pande&tis
ding the Perſian with wearing a poore woollen Turbane (Sophi, that
is ägo Tzopbe indeed ſignifics wooll in Arabique) of flight valuc
and poore falbion, in regard of the linnen or ſilke Turbants of the
Turks. and becauſe the colour was red and the folds of it twelucin
number, they gauc them alſo that name of Kiſſelbaſalar or Red Heads,
and Enaffarlar or Twelve-folded. all which Leunclauius thus expreſſes.
Ab Oſmanidis, ſaith e hc, Sorri cognomentum , KISELIS BASSæLexxci. Pati
per ignominiam fuit inditum à SOPHT Arabica voce que Lanam figni-
ficat. Quippe cum Mahumetani do praſertim Ofmanici, more vereri, Circa Arbom.
Tulipanto lineo ſubtiliſsimi operis capui
inwolwant, nowa ifthac Sophila- cis.p. xx. Nec
riorum religio precipit inter alia, nie capus faste quodam lineis eiwfmodi
fpiris ornetur : ſed vi tegumenta Capitum è Lana, non magni rc pretý, optimi Viti c-
acquieſcas nih
conficiantur. Et quia laneum hoc tegumentum capitis,quo præter aliorum cian hiſtoriani
Muſulmannie
Mahumetanorum morem, bi nunc viuntur, plicas habet duodecim, & A-
care infpicias
rabica vex Enaffer duodecim fignificat, etiam aliud nomen Enafferlario- Üb. s6,
rum conſequuti funt, ac ſi Greco vocabulo dicas Dodecaptychos, aut
Latino Duodccimpliccs. Quod deing tegmen eiufmodi rubro duntaxas
colore tinctum geftare foleant, Kiſſelballilarij quoq, diéti funt, veluti ca-
pita rubra; Thc Perſians being before called by the Turks Azemlar,
and their Territorie Azem. And according to this opinion (which
diucrs follow) thus came this 1/mael and his ſucceſſors to be calld So.
phi and Kefél Balla alſo. and for the name of Keffel Baſe, it is truc,
that it was communicated alſo to his Subjects of thc better ranke,
whom he commanded for diſtinction, co wcare red Turbants. But
this of Sophi had not any ſuch originall from Wooll. and the moſt
learned Scaliger iuſtly ſlights it as ridiculous. neither did Leunclauius
vpon better conſideration, in his Muſulmanique hiſtoric inſiſt on it.
Quod quidam (faith Scaliger) SOPHI à flocco lana dictum volunt, boc f De Emendasi
lenius eſt ipſo flocco lane. it beingindeed plain, that thoſc Anceſtors of Tempo lib.se
Iſmael were before known by that name of Sophi or sophilar (accor-
ding to thc Turkiſh idiom in the plurall) as by a word deſigning their
Seči, which was ſuch as had all knowledge per infufionem ab intelligen-
tijs non per acqu.fisionem Doctrine, as e Alpag faics of them, who tells & In Auicensei
vs of ſome of their opinions alſo, both in Philoſophic and Diuinitic,as Aphorif.de Ania
that the Heauens conliſt of Elementaric Matter and Forme, and yet definie. quae
are not corruptiblc or at leaſt very hardly corruptible, being of the pu- lit. pag. 127.6.
reſt parts and temper of thc Elements as gold is; and that the intelle, Venetjs 1546,
&tus primus firſt aſſumed the body of Adam, then of Moſes, then of our
Saviove,then of Mahumed; and this in the ſame ſort as we Chriſtians
lay, that the God-head aſſumed the Fleſh, and ſuch like. Theſeand the
many other Opinions wherein they differed from the reſt of the Ma-
humedans,were the cauſe why they had that name of Sophi or Sun
Tophi, which in Arabique ſignifics Pure, Elect, or one of a reformed Re-
ligion which they profeffe, againſt the Ottomaniques, with the like
quarrels as the Samaritans had againſt the Ieros,or the
Puritans againſt
fober and well fetled Chriſtianitie. and ſo it is chiefly attributed, in
titular
108
TITLES OF HONOR. Chat. Vi.
titular deſignation to the Emperor of Perſia, as Catholicus is to the
King of Spaine, or Chriſtianißimus to the French King; although the
ſignification of either of thoſe names may be communicated alſo to e-
uery good Chriſtian in either of thoſe Kingdoms, as Sophi is alſo to
cucry one of this Sophian Seet, of which iſmael, being the firſt chap
reigned, transferd the name to his Poſteritic to this day, who deriue
from Ali, as the Xariffes in Afrique from Mahumed. Buc the
whole ſtoric of Iſmael and the beginning of that Sect is diuerfly deli-
uerd. Leunclaw differing in his Mufulmanique ſtorie from what hchad
in his Pandects deliuerd of it, Minadoi from Iouines, and all of them from
Mirkond. Neither is this a place to reconcile or examine them. But
it is ſaid, that in Perſia they call not the King the Sophi, but v-
ſually the Shah, which lignifics the King or Great Lord. It may
well be ſo: for indeed euery man is truly there a Sophi , if not a Mahu-
medan herctique ; that is either of Sheich Sophi his Sect, as he ſhould
be, or of the Oshomanique Religion. But they are much deceiued who
tell vs that it is abftaind from in Perſia as a name of diſgracc, becauſe, as
h Ap.Hackluit. they fay,it ſignifies a Begger there. Both the Reaſon and the Affertion
Nauig. Part.I.
are falſe. And it is attributed to this Emperor ſomtimes in Letters ſent
fol.397.
him out of Europe, as in that of our Queen Elizabeth written in Latin,
i A.Chrif.cls. Hebrew, and Italian, with this Latin Title to i Shah Tamas nexe ſuc.
D. 1.11. 3. Eli. ceſſor to Iſmael. Potentißimo.& inuictiſimo Principi Magno SOPHI
sebethe.
Perſarum Medorum, Parthorum, Hircanorum, &c. and ſuch more; al-
though in others to him, it be ſomtimes omitted.
VI. But that Eaſtern Title of SHAH (ſomtimes written Xa, and
Saand Saa, Saha, Cha, and Sehaeh, and in Perſian. älü or.nhw, as it is
writen in Abraham Zaccuth, that is, Shah or Xah, but miſ-turned into
Latin expreſſion by Scechus in Leunclauius, and into sex by Theo-
dor. Zygomalas ) is attributed to the Kings of Perſia eſpecially be-
ſides others, as Shab Tamas, Shah Mahumed, Shah Abas , and the like.
Leunclauius and Iafeph Scaliger conceive it to be an appellation of
Greatneſſe giuen to them, denoting as much as Don among the Spa-
niards, or Monſieur among the French. But ſo it would perhaps fall out
to be but as a ſynonymie with Sheich, Cheque, or reque. that is,
See which is as communicatiue as Lord with vs, and doch a-
lone frequently denote thoſe Lords, Quorum angufte ditiones Regni
k Hifloriar. situlo Digne non habentur , as Thuanus * his words are ; although al-
fo, as our Lord, it be vſed by fuprem Princes, and thereofenough be-
fore. But it is cleer that this of Shah is a farre greater Title, and more
eſpecially denoting King , or Great Lord, or the like. But alſo com-
nicated, though not fo frequently as Xeque. For whercas 1ſmael Sophi
that beginner of the preſent Line of the Perſian Empire, and his Án-
1 Della guerra ceſtors, were before called Sheichs or Cheques
, after thc getting of the
di Perſsa, lib.z. Empire, Iſmael,Sprezzato il nome (as Minadoi's words are, and others
& Linſchot.lib.r.
agree) de Scic,fuchiamato San A, Cioè Re, thatis,contemning the Name
I
lib.z6.
!
cap.27.C.
07
Chap. V 1.
THE FIRST PART.
jog
By Title of Scic was called Shah, which fignifies King: and of this is
maels ſucceſſors, he ſaies, that they receind il ſolo titolo di S A HA.
whence alſo in that Lincof diſcent of the Sophian Familie, cuery one
of them is called in ſtorie, shaor Cha, as Shalfmael, Sha Tamas, sha
Iſmael, Sha Mohamed, Sha Abas ; the former Kings of thoſe parts ha-
uing moſt vſually the Titles of Chan, or Beg, or juo Mirzah, a
moſt known attribute in the Mogors countrie, denoting as much as
Great Lord, or the like. as Mirzah Abuzaid, Mirzah Sultan Hamed,
Mirzah Abubaker, and ſuch more.yet alſo this Title was not then firſt
giuen to the Perſian Emperor. Achmet, an old autor, ſpeaks of ac ad
m Onirocritis.
N. Car Balendis os liepowr, that is, Saa Niſan King of Perſia, where alſo, as cap.3.
Scaliger n ſaics, præter Scha est aliud nomen multis principibus Perfa- n Canon.lfagos.
rum commune, Nisan, id corum lingua est Hata. From that Title of lib.3.pag.309.
Shah, the Eaſtern name PADISCHAH is made, which they write
älwab or Lwa L that is, the Greateſt King or Emperor, which
name the great Mogor vſes in his Stile, as appears in his Scalc, a Copy
whercof with ſome other good inſtructions of thoſe parts, I had
through the fauour and courteſic of Sir Thomas Roe, his Majeſties Em-
baffador now with the Grand Signior, and before with the great Mo-
gor. Bur shah alone is not proper only (as Padiſchah is) to ſuprem
Princes, but is communicated often to ſuch as are pettie Kings or Go-
uernors of Prouinces, as Chan is alſo,and the like Titles among
them.
And the Perſians call the Pope • Rumſcha, that is, Lord of King of : Leuncla. Mu
Rome, as the Turks doe Rumbeg in the ſame ſenſe. That Title allo of ſulmanic. bif.
Sha occurres in ſome old Writers, ioynd with ſome other word as malic.calibra
Keppia. Cad and
EczarCed in P Agathias for Kepud Lea and Eepair Eddo Kepuce Edä' p Apud Scalig .
being the King of Kerma. and Erzdy Zed the King of the Seganes or Can. Isagog. 3.
Segeftanes. Soin Chryſococces 9 Mančã is for Melic Sa (as Malicfach in 205:30
9 Hift.Africa
Leos Afer) being the ſame with Sultan Melic Sa in Abraham Zaccuth, lib.z.
who alſo hath Salman Scha, Sule Scha, and the like, for grear Lords of
the Eaſtern parts. So Cofforaſſath is in Haithon Armenius for Cofroes
Shah, and diucrs of the likč kind are in Aurors of the middle time
VII. From that of Scba, is thc Titlc of äslu Schahana, which
denotes a Queen with them, as Scha doth a King. thence is it that
the Lady Pala Kyritze, wife to lacup Beg, hath the Title of * Schahana
I Leunclau.bit.
giuen hér by Amirad the 1ī. So scw Sida or Saida, from clues Hulub. lib. 16
Said, denoting Lord, is a Lady with them. And in Europe alſo, Wo-
Men which haue been born hereditaric fucceflors to ſuch as haue
had the ſuprem Titles already mentioned, haue from ancient time
the ſame names of Honor attributed to them, but moſt commonly
changed by variation of the Gender, as we ſee in Baconis, BeCinecek,
mabina Malcha, Royne, or Reyna, Queen, Cuningine , Empreſſe,
Lady, and the reſt. And the Queens of England (as is before
expreſſed in the examples of Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth,
beſide that of Queen lane) haue been filed Defenders of the
M
II
Chap. VI.
TITLES OF HONOR.
1
--
14.
11 Gruter. in.
Faith. Neither only ſuch as are Heires, but the Wiues alſo of ſu-
prem Princes and ſuch other as beare theſe Titles, haue the greateſt of
them, by ſuch variation of gender,communicated to their Stiles, both
in the life and after the death of their huſbands. This is cleerly known
in the names of Empreſſe, Queen and Lady (wherof, as it denotes other
Women inferior to Queens; more in the ſecond Part) and the Em-
perors wife is called Avgvsta , which may be as well communicated
to other Queens, as Auguftues to other Kings. But alſo it hath been
attributed aſwell to the Grand-moshers, Mothers , Siſters, and Daugha
ters, and Neeces ſomtimes, of the Emperors. Neither is it without ex-
ample that a Concubine hath hadit
. Asit denoted the Empreſſe, it is no
leffè ancient then the beginning of the firſt Age of the Empire. Liuia,
[ Arnai.l.os. Angriſta, and Iulia Auguſta occurre in Tacitus. Liuia, faith he, in
familiam nomeng, Auguftæ adfumebatur, and, Iulia Auguſta mortem
obijs. Some Coins allo of that Age, calls her IVLIA AVGVS-
T'A, and DIVA AVGVSTA, and 10 NAIA EBAZTH, and
allo LIVIA AVGVSTA. And lhce is Auia Auguſta in Sueton,
t In Cluudio cap. where he ſpeaks of her with relation to Claudius her Grand-child,
3.0 Calig.c.10. and Auguſta Proauia to Caligula. In the following Ages, Auguſta be.
came an ordinarie attribute to the Empreſſe, as appears frequently in
the Coins inſcribed with Iulia wife to Tiberius, Meffalina, Agrippina,
Oitauia, Popped, Statilia Sabina, Domitilla, Domitia, in inſcriptions
fcrip.cag.260.
to u Fauſtina, and the reſt with the Title of AVGVSTA or E.
1. ¢clegil. BAETH By the ſame name alſo ſhe is frcquently known in their Laws.
Auguftaliget legibus (faith & Vlpian) ſoluta non eſt, Principes tamen eadem
illi priuilegia tribuunt , quæ ipfi habent. and in Y another place. Quod-
Torve Chevils. cung; priuilegij
fiſco competit, hoc idem & Cefaris Ratio & Auguftæ
ha-
&c. L.3.quoties. bere folet. And in the z Texts of the Imperials, Auguſta often, aud,Scr
C. tit. de propos reniſsima Auguſta coniux noftra, and Diuina Auguſta occurre, and vene-
itCubic.
1.7.Cubiculariss.
rabilis Augusta , for the Empreſſe who hath alſo the fame a priuileges
1: Angultasy: with the Emperor, as to be from all charges, to giue or take without
7. de Legal... inſinuation or inrollment before the Magiſter cenſieszand conucyances
alſo between her and the Emperor are good during marriage, which
is a ſpeciall prerogatiue of a Queen or Empreſſe. Her gifts being alſo
2.C.de quadri, called Donationes Imperiales.
And the feruants of the Empreſſes
en.prefcript.1.3.
Chamber hauing the ſame priuileges as thoſe of the Emperors might
not be ſued in any Court but only before the Magiſter officiorum.
b C.de donat, in
And there are other ſuch communications of Imperiall Dignities to
0.1.26.donatio- her by the name of Auguſta, which frequently occurres alſo in other
2.C. de prepoj
. teſtimonies of the Ancients. But withall as Rex lomtimes and iuftly
Sac.cisbic. 1.3.** denotes the Emperor , ſo Regina did the Empreſe. Donationes (faith
Cubiculories
. & luſtinian) quas Dinus Imperator in pijßimam Reginam ſuam conjugem
vid. Minling. ad
vel illa in Serenißimum maritum contulerit, illico valere Sancimus. But
inßit.de vfucap.
S.edici, D. diar. that Title of Auguſta was not alwayes ſo attributed to the Em-
a c.de donat. preífe as that ſhee was preſently to be ſtiled Anguſta, as ſoon as
Thee was the Emperors wife. No otherwiſe then as ſome of the Em-
261.
Lil Princeps.
y ff. de lure
Fifiilis
Z C. Seni-
De zluca).
S. editto D,
Murci, c,
ea de Donat.
1.34.C.
ter vir. O VX-
inter vir. U.X-
or. 1.26.
perors
1
Chap.VI.
The Firsi PART.
e Collefian. Ia
was
j
perors
had not their greateſt Titles by being inueſted in the Empire
alone without publique acclamations that gaue it them, ſo their wiues
were not truiy Auguste vntill they were ſpecially honord with that
nameby the Emperors either by folemn appellation or by that which
was, in the later time of the Empire, their Coronation. So is that of
Paulus Diaconus to be vnderſtood, ſpeaking of Domitian. Vxorem ſua
am Auguſtam iußit nuncupari. So that of Flania Titiana wife to the
Emperor Pertinax, in lulius Capitolinus. Eadem die, faith he, qua A#-
guſtus eft appellatus, Flauia Titiana vxor eius Auguſta eſt appellata.
and Lampridius of Makia Scantilla wife to Didius Iulianus. Vxor, faith
he, Mallia Scantilla, & filia eius Didia clara Auguftæ funt appellata.
and Theodorus e Anagnoſtes faies that Bafiliſcus, who was, by ac-
clamation in the field, made Emperor , created his ſonne Marcus into & z.
the Dignitic of Cæfar, and his wife Zenonis into the Title of Auguſta.
IToit, faith he, Auzősar Zlwarida oli zauffle éculoſo he writes, that lufin
predeceſſor to Iuſtinian, when he came to the Empire had a wife called
Lupicia, and that her name was changed into Euphemia when ſhe
made Angusta
, or Tshepirn Auſése, as his words are. And Zonaras ſpeaking
of Zoe, the daughter of Zauzes, married to the Emperor Leo Philofo-
phus, faies, that the Emperor ’Augósap dimod Ce, that is called her or gaue
her the Title of Augusba; which is expreſſed in Cedren by sięs i Bečenido
Zolu, that is, the Emperor crowned her, or Augustalem Coronam impo-
fuit, as Xylander well interprets it. where allo Cedren faies (hec liued a
yeer and vill. months thu drazóped Cry, which is, after the Title of
Auguſta giuen her. And the ſame Emperor, faith Zonaras, married a
fourth wife (Eudocia being the next after that Zoe who was the ſe-
cond) called Zoe Carbonopſina, and ix 2buc aula zas BaCsreios susidussy cities
quate, that is, did not preſently honor her with the Title of Empreffe,
or Auguſta, but afterward when ſhee had brought him a ſonnc hegauc
it her. And it is obferuable in the paſſages of the ſtorie of that time, that
'Aulésey Avalopolto, or to giue her the name of Auguſta, in Zonaras, is the
ſame with stese, or to crown her, in Cedren, and that which Zonaras
ſaies of the nor giuing the Title to Zoe Carbonoplina , is expreſſed in
Cedren by icím zpávor ou rév usl curs aszpás, or lived a long time with him
vn-crowned. All which ſhews that the Title of Auguſta was not pre-
ſently in the Emperors wife without Coronation or ſome other way
of conferring it on her by the Emperor. But for the later Ages and
this day ; I remember not the Empreſſes Title expreſſed by her
ſelfc with Auguſta in it, but only Imperatrix, and the reſt of the Empe-
lors Title varied to the ſex, as Romanorum Imperatrix ac Hungaria com
Bohemie &c. Regina, nata Regina Hiſpanie doci Archiduciſſa Auſtria,
Ducilla Burgundia & Brabantie &c. Comitiff, Habfpurgi do Flan-
drie &c. by which,
Mary that had been wife of enhaximilian the 11.
ſtiled her ſeife with the addition of vidua in her Letters f of thanks f Dat. Pragë
returned to our Queen Elizabeth in Sir Philip Sidneyes Embaſſage of 16. Aprilis,
condolement to her, vpon the death of the Emperor. Neither was Biblioth. Cetter.
M 2
her
1
II2
Chap. VI.
TITLES OF HONOR.
$
Annal.lib.s.
$ 44.
lib.i.cap.i.
Gruter. p15.
1086 einir
modi aliam la
her Seale inſcribed with other then Maria D. G. Rom. Imperatrix ac
Germania, Hungaria, & Bohemia Regina.
For the GRAND-MOTHER S and MOTHER S of the Empe-
rors, honored with this Title (no otherwiſe then as if Margaret
Counteſſe of Richmond, being Mother to Henry the vii, ſhould haue
been called Qucen; for ſuch as had been calld ſo being wiues to Em-
Dio Hip.59. perors, are already ſpoken of.) Antonia Grand-mother to 6 Caligula
Sket in ca. had it by his creation. So Claudius gaue it to his Mother Antonia after
lig.cap. 15.
her death. Decernendum curauit (ſaith Sueton) Matri nomen Auguſtæ
h Lipl.ad Tacit. ab vina recuſatum, as the ba cruc reading is not ab asia recufatum, which,
againſt the truth of ſtorie, ſuppoſes that Liaia had refuſed it. and he
ſtampt monies alſo with Antonia Auguſta. Șo Heliogabalus had coins
inſcribed with Iulia Maſa Auguſta, for the honor of his Grand-mo-
ther, and Iulia Sæomis Augufta for his Mother. Thelike we ſee in Mama
maa Mother to Alexander Seuerus , ſtiled Augusta in his coins, and
i H A. Eldes. Sozomen i faics, that Helena Mother to Conſtantine in her widowhood
after her finding the Croſſe
, Beceril a'rexusúgon that is, was called Auguſta,
which attribute the hath alſo in ſome old Coins and Inſcriptions, and,
it ſeems, had it not while Conftantius liued. An Inſcription with this
k Neapoli apud Title, is conceiud to her memorie, k by the old Starc of Naples thus,
with ſome others likeit;
PIISSIMMÆ ET CLEMENTISSIMÆ
bes, pag 284.
DOMINÆ NOSTRÆ AVGVSTÆ
HELENÆ MATRI
DOMINI NOSTRI VICTORIS
SEMPER AV G. CONSTAN-
TINI ET AVIÆ
DOMIN OR VM NOSTRORVM
CÆ SAR V M BE A T O R v M
VXOR 1 DIVI CONSTANTII
ORDO NEAPOLITANORVM
ET POPVLV S.
So likewiſe it was ſomtimes giuen to the Emperors Sister. There
1 C.Thcodoſ. is extant, a Reſcript of the Emperor Honorius and Theodofius, which
ordains that no man whatſoeuer be free from the paiment
of the Ant-
rum luftrale, or the fiuc yeers paiment to the Emperor , Nec fi ad do.
mum (are the words) Domine ac Venerabilis Augusta Pulcherie
ger-
mane nostre ſen Nobiliſsimarum fororum pietatis nostre pertinear. And
ſome Coins of Trajan are inſcribed with Diuc Marciane Auguſte ; and,
Diua Marciane Aug. Sorori Augusti, occurres in an old Inſcription.
For DAUGHTERS ; in Titus his Coins we haue Iglia Sabina Au-
gufta,
lib.tit.l.
L.21, Nomo
mercator.
brother
Cáp. VI. THE FIRST PART,
trg
I
1
1
guſta, Titi Aug. Filin, and 10T A SABBIN. ELBASTH T. KOPH:
which is the ſame in Grecke denoting Titus his Daughter lulia Sabina
by this Title. So Didis Clara daughter to the Emperor Didius Iulia-
nws, had with her Mother Mallia Scantilla this name giuen hier. the te-
ftimonie of it is before cited out of Lampridius. ani ſome Coins of
this Iulian have her thus, Didia Clara Auguſta. Other Coins haue Hes
rennia Etruſcilla Augufta. and m Cro Seja Sall. Barbia Ordiana Aug. both m Ita Goltz. ir
in Griekeand Latine for Etruſcilla and Salluſtia, daughters to the Em- Thefauro, caz.
peror Decius. And Matidia Neece to Trajan by his daughter Marciana 63. atqui &
is called Auguſta and 2:6«si), both in his Coins and in old Inſcriptions. ciuſmodi in-
an Inſcription,thus. M ATIDIÆ Aug.fil.Dine Marciane Aug, nepti ferip ionem
Dinc Sabine Aug. Pij P.P. Matertcre. and the Coins haue Diva Alla
diracam, & es
Nuriparis
guſta Matidia, Matidie Auguſte and the like. Neither may we forget & ex vert.
here that of Porphyrogenncie and Baliuważ or Empreffc;attributed to the St-is conft:e.
Lady Anna Comnena (as it is before noted) which with theſe ſhow videlis Gruter.
what ſpeciall indulgence hach been in giuing that ſex ſuch of the grea- Infcripiopagi
teſt Citles of their Anceſtors,as neuertheleſſe were not ſo communica- 274.
ted to Brothers or maſculine poſteritie. And for the example of a
CONCUBINE honored with it; Zonaras relates that after the death
of Zoe wife to Conſtantine Monomachus, he fell in loue with a daugh-
ter of one of the Princes of the Alani, which had been giuen in hoſtage
to the Emperor, and, ém Cézar Tois Ba Gracios, xj Taurl' SE BAETHN irodás
Cas, Ballazny euti tl' seeg.míay á métats, that isi, brought her into the Court.
and called her Auguſta , and appoinied an imperiall-attendance on her,
and had it not been for feare of Theodora (the fiftcr of Zoe, both which
werc Empreſſes together when this Conſtantine married Zows; and
Theodora yet continued the Title) ☺ BaCiarany
, ſaith he, av tlis épopéelle
Taurlu áreits xj Soad mucele xalexosun Cer år, that is , he had proclaymed this his
Mistreſſe, Empreſſe, and had crowned her. And of the Title of Auguſta
to the Empreſſe, the Mothers, Siſters, Daughters, Neeces and Con-
cubincs of the Emperors thus much.
But alſo as thc Emperors hauc their ſolemnc attributes, of Sanctif-
fimus, Püſsimus and the likc (of which more in the next Chapter) ſo
haue the Empreſes Sanctiſsima , Pijſsima ár. For Sanctiſsima; an old
Inſcription at Lectore in Gaſcoigne to the honor of the Empreſſe Furia
Sabina, is thus conceiud.
FVRIÆ SABINÆ TRANQVILLVNÆ
SANCTISSIMÆ AV G.
CONIVGI DOMINI N.
M. ANTONII GORDIANI
PII, FELICIS &c.
And Püſsima, and Venerabilis Domina, and Clementiſsima , and Charif
fima, are the attributes of the Empreſſes in old ſtones, and Domina
noftra, as appears cfpecially in the Inſcriptions made to the honor of
Helena,
1
1
114
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap, VÌ
Helena being the relict Empreſſc of Conſtantius and mother to Conftan.
tine the Great, and in S. Peters Church at Rome among other jewels
that were found in a Cabinet vpon the laying of a foundation for the
Pillars, there was a Ladies Bodkin inſcribed on the one ſide with DO.
MINA NOSTRA MARIA, denoting the Empreſſe Mary
wife to Honorius. the ſame Title hath Cornelia Salonina the Empreſſo
and wife to Gallienus, in an old ſtone at Cordona.
As the Empreſſes had ſome of the greater attributes of the Empe-
rors thus giuen them, ſo the Queen-wiues of the Kingdoms of Europe:
They vſe their Titles of Regina and Domina,as the Kings thoſe of Rex
and Dominus.they haue alſo the attribute of Majeſtic and the addition
of DEI GRATIA, in the expreſſions of their names. But there-
of, as it concerncs Kings, more in the next Chapter. The Queen-wife
of England alſo hath of later time (as the Kings) ſuperſcribed their
names ouer their Warrants or Letters of publique direction or com-
mand, although in the time of Henrie the vill the faſhion was that
the Queens wrote their names on the left ſide of the firſt Line of ſuch
Letters or Warrants and not ouer it as the Kings do. This appears in
their Lettersand Warrants extant of that time. But by the way here it
may not be untimely to note, as a corollarie to this place, touching our
name of Queen (eſpecially to ſuch as are picaſed with the origination
of words) that howſoeuer Royne, Reyna, Regina, and Cuningine, be
but words varied by the ſex from Roy, Rcy, Rex, or Conning, yee our
word Queen, which denotes the ſame, is from another kind of origi-
nall, and of its ownc nature ſignifies that habitude which is twixt her
and the King as they are huſband and wife, rather then ſupremacie of
power or place; although the vſe of the word now hath made it cleerly
applicable to Queens alſo that are ſole and fuprem in gouernment, For,
if it were derived into Engliſh from the Saxon Cộning or Còng,
whence our word King is made, it would follow that then the Saxon
muſt haue had (by ſuch analogie as the Dutch vſc) Còmngine, or the
like for Queen. But the Saxons from whence our Engliſh comes, Iti-
leda Queen, in the ancienteſt times, Cwe N or Cpen, which is but
the ſame word as Queen, the doubling of the vowell being but of la-
& Ms. in Bibl, ter vſe. The word occurres for Regina in cilfricus A his Saxon Gram-
cottoniana. mar. and in the old Saxon Text of S.Luke we read. Suð dæler Cpen
arıre on dome, that is, The Cwen or Queen of the South fhall ariſe in
judgement. And in the old Saxonor Dutch, Qven or QvE E N figni-
o Deliteris & fied a Wife as it is noted in a Collection of ſome º Elſayes of the
Lingua Gelarum tongues of the Northern parts of Germanie, publiſhed and, as I con-
ceiue, compoſed by that moſt learned Bonagenture Vulcanius, and
Cæsares Cpen occurres for the Empreſſe, in ſome old Saxon Homilie
touching the Empreſſe Helen wife to Conftantius, and Cpen rugel is
p Ms. in Bibl. a female Bird', as MS. Toſcelin a man ? very learned in the Saxon
tongue, and the ſtoric of England notes in his Saxon Dictionaric. and
Cpen hýnd is for one that attends or waits on a Ladie as an Eunuch,
Pag. 66.
Coltoniana
as
Chap.
VI. The FIRST PART.
IIS
I
as Nowel hath noted in'his Di&ionaric of the ſame Tongue. So that,as
Comes and Dux, in the elder times generally ſignifying euery Compania
on and Leader, came afterward to denote in expreſſion of Dignitie,
thoſe who were Comites Regis, or imperatoris, and ſuch as were
Duces
à Rege vel Imperatore conſtiinti, and as Knechtor Knight, being of it
felfe nothing but a Seruant or Minister (as the vſe of it is as this day
in the Dwich, and was anciently in our old Saxon) yer is now rc-
ſtrained with vs to thoſe which are honord with the note of being
choſen out, as moſt eſpeciall Seruants or Miniſters of the Prince
and State for their abilities, or the hope at leaſt conceiud of their abi-
litics, in the warres; ſo Quen ſignifying originally a Wife or female
Companion, or hæc confors, might afterward (as it doth with vs, and
very anciently did) deligne only the Kings wife, and being once fixed
in this fignification and made conuertible with Regina, might be
thence transferd afterward to the denotation of ſuch Women as had
ſole gouernment and ſupremacic without any relation to a King or
Husband. This is the rather likely too, becauſe Chen and Quens or
Cuenz, which are the ſame, occurre ſo frequently in the old French
(which was mixt much with the old Dutch) for Comes, as it denotes
a Count, or Compagnon or Conſors. it being obuious to find Confors
Augufli, and Conſors noſtra for the Empreſſes, and la Compagne de
moſtre Seignenr le Roy, in our 9 Laws for the Kings wife or the Quećn; . Vide Regife
and Pracharißima confors noftra, and or moſt deare Confort in Grants in the y Briton
.
to her from the King. as if Queen, Confors, and compagne (which is 25.Ed.3
. Stal
.
the phraſe alſo of the French at this day * for the Queen) had been de Proditori-
cuer to this purpoſe ſynonymies. For that vſe of Cuen for Comes, an
r Cod. Henez.
old Romaunt of Siperis de Vinewllx.
liu 18. tilt. 3.
Le Conte de Lancaster, qui eit à nom Henry,
I Chez Claude
Mer à conſeil le Conte gule oo dit de Warwic
rig. des dignites
Sire Quens, dites moy par Dien je vous en prie &c.
So that old Hiſtoric of Geoffry de villekardonin, Marhall of Champagne,
written about CD. yeers lince, hath Thiebaut Cuens de Champagne
eye de Brie, and li Cuens Leys de Blois e de Chartein, and li Cuens
Hue de San Pol, and Bandouin li Cuens de Flandres, and other ſuch,
for Comte, although alſo he often vſeth the word Comte to the fame
purpoſe, and I haue a Ms. Hiſtoric from Brute to Edward III. wric-
ten in old French, whoſe Author in the enumeration of the Countes
that came from beyond the Sea to a folcmnc feaſt held by King Car-
thur at Cheſter, ſpeaks of Ligier Quens de Boleyne, Holdin Quens de
Flanders , Gezin Quens de Chartres, and ſuch more that were at it;
meaning the Comtes of thoſe Territories. yer he alſo hath the word
Comte often as a ſynonymie. So in a Roll in the Tower of London,
touching the diffentions between Lewes the ix. of France, and our
Henrie the iſl, in the yeer MCCLIX. Simon of Montfort is called
Quens of Leycester ; and Richard of Clare, Quens of Glocester; and
Humfrey of Bohun, Quens of Hereford; Roger le Bigod, Quens of Nor-
folkes
tus &c.
Faycbet en l'O.
liw, 2. cap. 3•
1
116
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VI.
3
folke; William de Forze, Quens of Albemarle, where yet comte and
Quens are vſed alſo indifferently. diuers like paſſages are in the old
French or Romaunts, and ſo Quen might be of both Genders, thus to
ſignificas well a Wife as ſhee is vitæ confors, as Comes or a Count as
he is Regis, or Aulæ Regie Comes. Neither doth the addition of the
laſt letter here, make any difference of the words. For Quen and
Quens are as much the ſame as Roy and Roys, Dieu and Diels, which
indifferently occurre in old French, in the ſingular number.
For England; it is obſeruable alſo, that in the Saxon times, the wiues
of the Kings of the West Saxons after Eadburgh, the daughter of offa
King of Mercland, and Queen to Beorthric or Brishric King of the
West Saxons, were not ſtiled Queens or Regine, but only the Kings
Wires, neither might they fit in State with the Kings. This firſt pro-
ceeded from the wicked inſolencics of that Eadburgh (ſhee was mar-
Anxal.Saxo”, ried to King Bcortbric in the yecr DCCLXXXVII. and he reigned
Most in Bibliotha till the yeer DCCT.) who by profeſing her felfe to oppoſe all that
the King loucd, and vfing moſt frequent accuſations againſt his Sub-
icets, with daily plottings of the ruine of their liues or fortunes, and
at length alſo poyſoning the King himſelfc, drew ſo extrem hate
vpon the name of Queen , that from his time, the Law was, that the
wife of the King of Weſt Saxons ſhould be denyed the appellation and
u De geßlis Al. honor of a Queen. So exprelly Aſferiusu Mencuenſis that liued and
fredi Regk. was familiar with King Alured, from whom he had this relation.
Gens Occidentalium Saxonum, faith he , REGIN A Mjuxta Regem fer
dere non patitur ; nec etiam REGINAM appellari, Sed Regis
CONIVGEM permittit ; quam controuerfiam imo infamiam de
qua-
dam pertinaci & maleuola ciufdem gentis Regina ortam fuiſe, majores
illius ferre perhibent. Que omnia contraria Seniori fuo & omni populo
ita peregit vt non folum fuum proprium odium mereretur, vt à reginali
ſolio proijceretur, fed etiam omnibus fuis ſubſequatricibus eundem peſti-
feram sabem post se ſubmitteret. And William the Monke of Malmef-
* De geft
. Reg. buries to the ſamc purpoſe. Non enim Weft-Saxones (ſoare his words)
Reginam vel juxta Regem federe vel Ř EGIN Æ appellatione inſignire
patiuntur propter malitiam Eadburgæfilia Offæ Regis Merciorum. And
y Sub ann.854. To likewiſe both Matthew y of Westminſter and Florence of Wor.
Cooppin.de
cester. This cuſtom continued from Brishric, all King Egberts time,
lib.z.tit.s.s.s. who reigned about XXXVII
, ycers, but it was broken againe by his
Sonncand Succeſſor Ethelwlph. For, he hauing married the Ladie
Judith, daughter to Charles the Bald of France, vſed ordinarily to
ſet her by him in a chaire of State, as a Queen. Neither, by reaſon of
his ſweetneſſe of nature which had endeared him to the State, was he
ſo much as taxed for it
. Nor did thar Law againſt the Kings wife, it
ſeems, continuc long in force, although in the times of fomc of this
Ethelwlphs fucceffors there were a reſpect perhaps had to it. For in
ſome memories of King Edgars reigne (he began in DCCCC. LIX.)
the Queen is ſtilcd only his wife, or legitima Regis conjux, or
Cynninger
!
Ang. lib.2.
cap.a.
Doman, Franca
1
Chap. VI. THE FIRST PART.
113
Gynninger Gemäcca, that is, the Kings Wife, and not Queen. In the
ſubſcriptions of King Edgars Charter of priuiledge to Hide Abbey
by Winchester , yer remayning in the ineſtimable Libraric of that
learned and worthy Sir Robert Cotton and written in lecters of gold
in a hand of that age , his wife Alfthrich ſubſcribes thus : * Ego
Elfthrith legitima præfati Regis conjux meâ legatione Monachos eodem
loco, Rege annuente, conſtituens crucem impreßi. and allo,+ Ego Edgifa
prædicti Regis aua hoc opus egregium crucis taumate conſolidaui. and
other like are of that time. This Elfthrith is ſhe whom our ſtories
commonly call Elfrida or Elfthrida daughter to Orgar then Earle or
Duke (for thoſe ticles were not then diſtinguiſhed) of Deuonſhire
and Cornwall. And that Edgifa was the third and laſt wife to King
Edward ſonne to King Alfred, and grand-father to Edgar. yet by
reaſon of that Law touching the Kings wife, ſhe durft not perhaps
ſtile her ſelf other then the Kings grand-mother. For ſo Ava as well
as duia in thoſe times often denoted. And in the fame Libraric is
cxtant alſo a Reformation of the Monaſtique life of both Sexes ;
titled Regularis concordia Anglicæ Nationus Monachorum ſanctimonia-
lumý, and writen in Edgars age, wherein he takes care of the
Monks, and his wife of the Nunnes, chatis,huis gemäcccan AlfSnide
or his wife Alfthrith. And perhaps hence it was that the wines
of great Dukes or Earles of that time in the west-fáxon Kingdom,
which, after Egbert , had ſoone ſwallowed vp the reſt, ſubſcribed
by the name alſo of Conjux, and not by any name of Dignitie-, as
if they would abſtain from receiuing any communication of Title
from their Lords as well as the Kings wiues did from the
Kings. For in the yeer DCCC. LXXX. when Ethelred or Ethered
Duke or Earle of Mercia vnder King Alfred, by his ? Charters a Regift
. ms.com
gaue Land to the Church of Worceſter, he ſubſcribed by the name vetullijs. Ecclef.
of Dux and Patriciues, but his wife, being otherwiſe a Princeſſe and
daughter to King Alfred , cxpreſſes het felfe in thcm, only .chus. *c.in Bibl.
* Ego Athefled conjux ſubſcribens confirmaui. and in other Chargers Cotton.
only ; * Ego Æthelfted confenfi. yet they are both together filed
[Ebræd Ældorman y Æfolklæd Mercna hláfordar, that is,
Arhired the Alderman or Duke', and Eshelfled, the Lords of Mercia,
in an inſtrument of Werfrid Biſhop of Worceſter, in the yeer
, Dolce
IV. mide to the fame Church. But though in cxprelling the Title
of the Kings wife, ſuch reſpect were (ſomtimes after Ethelulph) had
to that old Law ; yet it appears that vnder the ſame King Edgar
the wife was alſo comtime filed Queen or Regina
, which, compared
with thoſe other teſtimonies , ſhews that as that Law made vider
King, Erhelulph was not now in ſuch force but grew obſolet, ſo
on the other ſide, the expreſſion of her without the addition
of Regina , remaind in ſome vſe alſo through the cuſtom , which
that Law, while it was in force, had induced. For the ſame Ælf.
thrith
29.;1.-11
N
118
TITLES OF HONOR. Clap, VI.
n1km.11.
adica ibidem.
anointed, and ſet vvith the Kings in their Seats of ſtate , 35
thrith ſubſcribes in a Charter to the Church of Worceſter , Ego
b In Pat.l.Ed. Elfyred b Regina confenfi & figno crucis confirmaui. this was in
401 4 t.6. memb. DCCCC. LXIV. and in another to the Church of Ely, - occurres
a%Cari.Antiq
. Alfthrith Regina ; both which and the reſt ſhow that the uſe of
in Avec Loud.B. Regina or legirima conjux without it,grow,by this time, promiſcuous
in the Wef-Saxon Kingdom.
In other Kingdoms of the Heptarchic of that age, the Title of
Regina was ſtill giuen to the Kings wiucs. * Ego Alfthrith Regina
d Regift Wigor.
is ſubſcribed with Kenulph King of Mercia in the ſubſcriptions of
ms.in Bibl.Cott. his Charters to the Church of Worcester, and * Sæthrith Regina,
Galia eiufmodi often ſubſcribes with King Berthulph, to the fame Church. Som E-
de vitt, Sarit. go Cynethryth Dei gratia Regina Merciorum , in ſome other, with
Angl.ad calcem King Offa. and among the coins of that age there is in Sir Robert
Cottons invaluablc trcafuric, one inſcribed wiih CENET, RE-
GIN. on the one ſide, and EOBA on the other. But that cea
neth, is taken for Queen Cenethrith. And frequently Æthelfwith
ſubſcribes , Eshelfwith Regina with Burghred King of Mercia or
Mercland, in the old Regiſter of Worcester. This Æthelfwith was
daughter to King Æthelwulph. And at her mariage, faith Mattheid
e Sub anx.852. of Westminſter, - Regine nomen promeruit. There is alſo a ſingular ex-
E Bibl.cotton. ample of her in the Chartularic off the Abbey of Abingdon, where
fol.4. & in coll. Ihce alonc by Chartër gives to one Cushwulf her ſeruant, Lands in
v£d.Ctrif
, Ox. Lacinge, in theſe words , Ego Ærhefwith Regina , Deo largiente,
Merciorum cum confenfu ineorum Seniorum concedens donabo Cuth-
wulfo &c. which is s aptly by ſome vſed to ſhow that the Law of
Coke in prefat. England then was, that a usen in this Iland might , as at this
day , giuc or contract as a femme folc. And after: King Edgar, it
foemes, that Law of the Weſt-Saxons vtterly vanilhed and the
wiues of the Soxpn Kings, were eucr ſtiled Queens or Regine alſo, In
an Inſtrument - that teſtifies how Agelwin Dean of Worceſter (De-
h Kegi A.1Vigor.
Ecclefi vetuito camins Wigornemfis Eccleſia ; ſo is his title of that time ; but a Prior
fol.166.2015.in and Coucnt then ſupplied what now the Dean and Chapter doe)
and his brother Ordrique gaue iīl, Caffars of Land in Cundicoran to
the Monks therc, Edward the Confeſſor ad confirmationem fermonum
iftorum ſubſcribes, and then his Queen Edgith'thus; Ego Edgirl Re-
gina confentio, So in a Charter of King Knout to the Abbey i of
i Carl.4.Ed.3.
S. Edmondsbury, his wife Alfgifa calls her ſelte, Ego Alfgifa Regina.
and in a Saxon Charter of his to the ſame Church, he ſtilcs her
mnỳnc Queen Alfgif, and Regina mea slfgifa, in the Latin, of
it, where he ſpeaks of her giuing the Church a reuenue of iï. M.
Ecles in Lakinghith. It appears alſo cleerly that the Saxon
Queens vvere in the later times of that Kingdome , crowned,
other Queens, and ſo that law or cuſtom which proceeded from
Queen Ethelburgh., vvas ſoon abrogated. The particular folemni-
tics of their Coronation arc yet extant. And their Titles of
on.
5 V.C. Ed.
Ad lib.4.
Bibl.Cotion,
num.58,
Queen,
*
doc. vide
| Brafi.lib.de
ses
o Cad. Hen. 3.
Chap. V 11. THE FIRST PART,
119
Queen their Coronation and anointing (as Dignities communicated
from the Kings) haue thence continued here, as in other Searcs, to
this day.
Diuers prerogatiucs alſo are allowd in our Laws to the Queen-
wifc, as, thoſe of making a gifts or contracts or ſuing without the k 20. Ed. 3.
King, and receiuing by gift from her husband ( which no other Non-abilitie 9.
femme couert may doc) hauing her Courts and Officers as if ſhec
Coke lib.4.
were a ſole perſon ; that if the King or ſhce be plaintif, 'the ſum- fol.23...
mons in the proceſſo need not haue the ſolemnitic of xv. dayes,
except.fol.444.
which is extended alſo to their Children, Brothers, Siſters ; and A & Breton fola
Parens (as the words are in the book called Breton) or eorum 199.b.
parentibus & propinquis, as Bratton ſayes; and ſuch like. It is alſo
treaſon to plot m againſt her life. And anciently ſhee had a rcucnue m Stat: 25.Ed.
of Queen-gold or Aurum Regine, as the Records call it, that is the 3. de proditori-
tenth part of ſo much as by the name of oblata came to the King. n Vide Ger-
so in France the Queen-wiucs arc, as in England, like folc per- uaf
. Tilbur. ms.
fons; and communicat with the King in his prerogatiucs. Voulons im Recent
que noftre Compagne (ſo are the words of an Ediet attributed both de ca te fepius.
to Henrie the iī. and Charles the IX.) la Roine ait,iouyſſe, doo uſe de pa-
liv.18. tillez.
reils & ſemblables priuileges que nous , & ſoit receue a plaider en no-
fire Cour de Parlament par ſon Procureur come nous par le noftre.
And as with vs the Queens Atturny and Sollicitor hauc place
within the Barre with the Kings Counſell, ſo there the Qucens
Procurcur generall is to fit with the Kings Bailifs and Seneſchaux.
The French Queens-houlhold Officers alſo haue the ſame priuiled-
ges as che Kings. fo hauc their Wiues and Widows during their
liucs. Ihee is alſo (ſaich P Seruin the Kings Aduocat generall) ex- p Playdeiez vol.
empt from the Laws , folusa legibus, as well as the King. Diuers 2. pag.316.
and other fingular prerogatiucs the Laws of France 9 giue to their q Chappin, de
Queens. Neither for that of Qucen-wiucs being reputed as fole Dom.Franc. lib.
3. tit.5. S.5.
perſons in regard of their eſtate, is the vſe , I thinkc, otherwiſe in
any Kingdom,
Many of thoſc Dignitics or Priuilcdges alſo are continued to
Queen Dowagers, whom the French anciently called Roines Blan- Chørondas ad
ches, in memoric (ſayes' Raqueak) both of Blanche of Caſtile Qucen cod.H.3.lib.18.
[ Des droits
Dowager of Lewes the vill. and mother to Lewes the ix. and alſo
Royaux pag.510
of Blanch of Eareux Queen Dowager of Philip de Valois, both which & Pasquieren
were Ladies of moſt ſingular honor among the French, and for
that reaſon had their names afterward thus honord in their Queen- chap.s.clix.c.
Dowagers. But whereas ſome + would haue ir char no Queen juſt- cbag.33.
. in .
ly holds the Title longer then during the life of her huſbands being (cripfit. quaeft.
King, which communicated it to her ; it is againſt all vſc, and ſuf 27.6 citatos
Apud Burgenfem
ficiently exploded by learned Doctors that obuiouſly ſpeak of it.
Marcum ad leg.
Of the Attributes and Names of Empreſſes and Queens, hither- Taurix.proæm.
to. What this way may belong to other Ladies, ſucceeds in the ſc. *.10.09 31.
part. And hitherto of thoſe Eſſentiall Tides or Nominall ar-
N2
tributes
les recerches de
la France liu. 3.
cond
1
I20
Chap. VII.
TITLES OF HONOR.
tributes given to ſuprem Princes, and thus communicated by them.
The courſe firſt propoſed dircēts the next paſſage to the more ſpc.
ciall Formes of speech or Expreſsion vſed by them or to them.
1
CHA P. VI I.
1. The plurall Number, in the attributes giuen to One only, for
a marke of Greatneſſe
. How that is communicaied to Inferiors.
the calling of Supcriors or Inferiors by their proper Names.
ī. Dei gratia, or By the Grace of God, is ibe" ſtiles of sum
premi Princes ; and how communicated, by uſe, to ſuch as are
of a Subordinat dignitie.
ill. Majcſtic in the artributes of ſuprem Princes. The uſe of it
deduced into the Roman Empire. The uſe of Appellation of
perſons by Abftra&s. Majeſtic how expreſſed and uſed in the
Eaſtern Empire ; and Sacred Majeſtic. Majeſtic, and Grace
attributed to the Kings of England.
IV. The attributes of High and Mightic, Moſt Excellent, Illuſtris,
fuper-illuſtris,with diuers other ſuch. The pomporis ftiles of the
Greck and Mahumedan Emperors.
N thoſe FORME S of SPEECH or EXPRESSION
that belong more eſpecially to Suprem Princos (although
alſo they hauc been and are variouſly communicated
to Inferiors) as the vſe of the PLVRAL NUMBER the
addition of Dei GRATIA, MALESTIE, and the
like, the firſt obſerued here, ſhall be that of the PLVRAL Nv4
BER, together with the expreſſions by the Third perſon when the
Second is deſigned, and that old cuſtom of not naming a Superior in
compellation. Neither is the naturc of theſe Formes of speech other
then ſuch that, while they depend not at all on one another, there
necds no other method in deliucring them then according to the
obuious cnumeration of them.
1. For that of ſpeaking in the PIVRAI NUMBER ; it is fre-
quent
that we command, we ordain, our pleaſure, and the like (both
in the ſecond and firſt perſon) are attributed to the perſon of ONE
alone being a Monarch. Not either put of any figuratiuc ſpeech in
cok. somo apache fizik Grammar, which allows that the plurall adjectiuc or participle bo
Kisiwe y funghi e consommation in roynd with a ſingular name, as in infperanti nobis in Catullus, and in
new
that of Tibullus to his Miſtreſſe,
Perfida
nec merito nobis inimica merenti,
Nor from the promiſcuous vſe of ordinarie perſons expreſſing them-
ſelues by verbs and pronouns plurall of the firſt perſon, but from
a ſingularitic or ſpeciall forme belonging to Greatneſſe. Indeed the
Perſian
1
Chap. VIT. THE FIRST PART.
I21
-6
Perſian and Greek Emperors in Eſther, Ezra, the Macchabces, Hippo-
crates Epifles, and ſuch more, often vſe the ſingular as well as the
plural; as other Emperors and Kings alſo in the more ancient times.
But in the later ages it is otherwiſe; and nothing is more common
then oør Princely favour , our Royall care ; and in the ſecond perſon
vobis, Vester, and the like in expreſſions of or to ſuprem Princes.
and from them,as other matters of honor, ſome inferiors often take
it by communication. And to this purpoſe,that of the lewes is eſpe-
cially obſeruable. They ſay that in their language, by reaſon of the
pluralitie of Vertucs or Power ( being the true rootes of digni-
tie ) which are ſuppoſd in a Superior , they vſe the plurall num-
ber to or of one man. Their donim is plurall , yet often vſed as
ſingular. Esery tongue (faith - Abenezra) hath its propertie. As it is a Ad Gene for
honorable in the tongues of Europe, for an Inferior to speak to a Great
man by the plurall number : fo in the Arabique (or Iſmaelitiſh as he
cals it) it is honorable for a Great man, as a King, to ſpeak in the plot
.
rall. But alſo he transfers it to the honor of great men in the
third perſon. So likwiſe (faith he) in the holy Tongue it is honorable
to speake of a Potentat plurally, as Adonim and Baalim. For they ſay
Hiep Dang Adonim Kaſha , that is, Domini durus, and allo
zabua hps Lachach Baalim, that is, Accepit Domini eius. And vp-
on this conceit doe they interpret the plurall of Elohim. ioynd with
a ſingular verb, which, with vs Christians, is taken by many for a
myſtical exprelúng the holy Trinitic. But their Grammarians make
it an Enallage of Number, chiefly to expreſſe excellency in the Per-
ſons, to whom it is referd. The vſe of this plurall expreſſion in the
firſt perſon, is common in Letters, Writs, and Laws of great Prin-
ces. and, as ſome note, it is by a vſe of Spaine proper only to the a Sanford. itt
King himſelfe or to his Vice-royos, as, Nos Don Philippe por la
gra-
Hifpanic.pay.
cia di Dios &c. Nos Don Inigo de Ribera Virey de Naples &c. But
with vs in England it is communicated (and alſo in vſe) to diuers Oudin.inG:em.
which are not ſuprem. and I remember I haue (sene fomc Inſtru- mat. Hifpanice
ments made in thcfirſt perſon by Margaret b Counteſle of Richmond, polo INOS
mother to King Henrie the ſcuenth, thus in the plurall, Nos Marga- aliter fere
rete Comitiff Richmondie mater Excellentiſsimi Principis Domini quam in ratio-
Henrici Regis Anglie e Francie , Domini Hiberniæ &c., Inſpeximus aur dignitatis
&c. And other like often occurre of Earles and of other perſons in calu nomi.
alſo of good qualitic, but much inferior to them, as both in el-
der time and at this day may be ſeen in Commiflions and other Hen.7. part.21.
Inſtruments of Biſhops, Archdeacons, and ſome alſo that are their 6 2. Dorſ.
inferiors. But alſo in the ſecond Perſon, it is frequently
nicated alſo. Of the German Princes , 3 Lawier of the Empire c loſias Nolden
ſpeaking of the Emperors writing to them, ſayes that, Duces et de Siatu nobili-
Principes, Confiliarios, & Doctores non appellant, niſi numero pluratino 5.5.a.
(The Euch) quò tamen numero Nobilem non honorant fed in ſingulari
(DII, Diet) allequuti
. This is cſpecially ſeen in the Writs of Parlia-
mentarie ſummons directed to ſuch as are in England Lords of the
Par-
rudim, ling.
57. Cafar.
nandi.
b Ror.clasſ.21.
commu-
/
I22
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
+
d 29. Ed. 3.
2.
Parliament, or called to ſit, with the King and Lords, as Counſel-
lors in Parliament (as thc Iudges of both Benches, Barons of the
Exchequer , the Kings Serjeants or other of his learned Counſell)
as likewiſe in the Writs of calling Serjcants. Neither , as it
ſeems, may that kind of cxprellion be legally and by the ſtilc of
the Chancerie, vſed in Writs to any that is inferior to them.
For in our yecr-bookcs , it was adiudged naught , being vſed
to thc Sherife of a Countic. The Caſe was that a . Quare ima
fol.44.
pedit being brought by the King for the Prebend of Oxgate, in
the Dioceſe of London thc Writ to the Sherifc was , Precipita
Michaeli de Northumbergam, againſt which the Serjcants cxcept, as
againſt falſc Latin. But, faics Thorp, Falſe Latin it is not, for it is a
word of the plurall number, and therefore is of greater reuerence ; and
this is a common faſhion for tbe King to ſend to a man by the word,
Vobis. But,ſaics the Counſel on the other ſide, a man hath not seen
ſuch reuerence made to a Sherife. And afterward, thc Wrię was lookt
on by the Judges, and they ſaw it was Præcipite, and that it conclu-
ded with Habeatis ibi nomina Summonitorum dc. Whcrupon it was
adjudged that the Writ ſhould abate. But cuen at that time,and be-
forc,as alſo at this day, by the ſtile of the Chanccric, cuery ſummons
of Parliament to the Lords as well Spirituall as Temporall,who haue
voice and place in the vpper Houſ, is, vobis fub fide & ligeantia qui-
bus nobis senenimi firmiter injungendo mandamus quod dc. di&tis die
& loco perfonaliter interfitis, in the plurall number; and the like was
and is common in the Writs directed to thc Iudges and others
that are called into the vpper Houſe to fit as Counſellors. and the
like examples are in ſome other Letters or Writs of the King to Per-
fons of ſuch qualitic. and the Writ for eucry Scrjcant at Law is ;
Quia de aduiſamento Conſili noftri ordinauimus vos ad ftatum
c 6.11.6. Dyer
fol.zz.
gradum feruientis ad legem in &c. Suſcipiendi , VOBIS mandamus
firmiter injungentes quod vos ad ftatum & gradum predictum ad
diem illum in forma predicta ſuſcipiendum ordineris de preparetis
. But
for this of the ſecond Perſon, it cannot be ſo obſerued in all other
languages. For both in Engliſh, French, Italian, and Spanijh, the ſin-
gular and plurall in ordinaric ſpeech are often expreſfed alike. But
for Spaniſh (as alſo for thc Italian) it is obſeruable that in courtſhip
they often decline the vſe of the ſecond Perſon, and expreſſe it by
the third, as, ' ſi el quiere hazer lo, which literally is , if he will doe
Hifpan. apud it
, for if you will doe it. ſo ſua Signoria , mcaning your Lordſhip. and
Sanford.in Ruel Tayo, that is , His , rather then Vueftro is vſed by the Spaniards
pag.17. & cafar though they ſpcak to Inferiors. and el or he rather then vos, which
Oudin. Grame with them though it be plural, yet is not better then thou with vs.
mai.Hiff.fig. But for particularly Naming Superiors or inferiors; there is an an-
cient forme (mentioned in Seruins Honoratus) of expreſſing names
when great perſons ſpcak or write to or of their Inferiors, and of
auoiding them by Inferiors when they ſpeak or write to or of their
Superiors. Inferiors (ſaith Seruius) are honord by their Superiors,
if
f Grammar.
46.
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART:
123
vpon £
if they be named by them when they ſpeake to them. But it is
dishonor to a Superior to be ſo particularly named by his Inferi-
or. He ſpeaks it vpon that of luno while thee ruminats
Beas his good fortune.
méne incæpio defiftere vićtam ?
Nec poffe Italiâ Teucrorum auertere Regem ?
Iuno would not name Æneas, but ſhec cals him King only, being
her inferior. Honorantur enim (ſaics he) minores à majoribus fi fuo no-
mine fuerint nominati, vt Æole namq; tibi &c. contra contumelia eft,
majores à minoribus fuo nomine nominantur, vt Iunonis grauis ira
pacem te poſcimus omnes Turnedc. And this of omitting the par-
ticular names of our greater Superiors in the context of ſpeaking or
writing in the ſecond perſon, is frequent enough in the compellations
of Kings in the holy ſtoric and elſwhere, and in comon vſe at this day.
II. In the Expreſſions alſo of great Princes, they are filed to
be ro, DEI GRATIA or By THE GRACE OF GOD, which
is familiarly ſeen in the Titles of the Kings of France, England,
Spaine , Denmark, and other of Europe. And this is conceiud by
ſome as if it were proper only to ſuprem Princes. So faies & Chaf- a In Conſuelo
Saneus , and therefore he thinks it not competent for che Duke of Burg.ec.
Burgundie , as Duke. So Rebuffus ab great Lawier of France, and 6 ad conftit.
Lewes xi. of France prohibited Francis c then Duke of Bretagne Restoran,
the víc of it, as of that which were vnfit for any other then luch beneficante
a Prince as acknowledges no ſuperior. But indeed, all things of c Bodin. de Rege
this nature hauing their being, continuance and lawfulneſſe out of lib.i.cap. 16.
vſe only, and ſuch conſent of perſons and times as arbitrarily c-
ſtabliſhes, enlarges, or reſtrains them , che truth is , that it is nor
of it ſelfc only proper (nor was it cuer ſo accounted) to fuprcm
Princes, but from them alſo communicated to their Subjeâ's of
greater note, and to ſuch alſo frequently as are not at all Princes.
yet in that communicating of it alſo, this is ſtill to be obſerved ;
that where it hath not been ſetled in a ſubject by ſome lawfuli.
Titlc , there the vſe of it by him, may juftly be conceiud for a v-
furpation vpon the ſuprem dignitic on which he depends. For it
is taken (it ſeems) to import in it ſelfc as much as an aſſertion of
being independent vpon any fauc God himſelfe. But, as ſome Prero-
gačiues that are of themſelues mecrly Imperial or Royal
, are yet by
Grant or Preſcription transferd into Inferiors, ſo the vſe of theſe
Words , by either of thoſe waics may be acquired to the file of a
Subject. All which in ſubſtance, is judiciouſly deliucred by that
great Lawier of Spain, Marcus d Salon de Pace. Eam Bartholomæi d Preem, Rel:ft.
Chaffanæi opinionem (faith he) non veram conftantèr ipfe cenfeo , & in leg. Tawin.
tantum ſuperiorem non recognoſcentem dictis verbis uti poffe, falfum
effe existimo. Siquidem hoc minimè autumo eſſe de preheminentis Re-
gum fuperiori in temporalibus non fubditorum. Et quidem opinio
Bar-
36.
124
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
1
::
1
Bartholomæi Chaſſenæi aliquo jure non probatur ; plerung con-
trariam fieri vidimus , & eiiam non Principes , in fuis titulis
, prædi-
Etis exordiri verbis ; quibus & inueteraia immemorialiſã confuc-
tudo conſentit. quâ etiam Regalia quæri non ambigitur.---- quo fit à
recto & aquo juriſí tramite Bartholomæum Chaſſanæum recediſſe
cùm arbitratus eft, Ducem Burgundiæ dictis verbis, Por la gracia de
Dios, vti non poffe,quia ſuperiorem ipſe recognoſcit. & quidem Regina
noſtra reſpectu Ducatus Burgundiæ prædicta etiam ſubjcit verba. For.
taßis samen ſi aliquis ex hujus regni Magnatibus dictis vteretur ver.
bis, ab hoc de facto inhiberetur, quia ea ponere minimè confueuerunt,
& propter Regiam præeminentiam. And by this reaſon of his, which
relates to Spaine , 'it may be conceiud with vs in England and in
France, that the application of Dei Gratia to the file of any of
the lay. Peercs or Lords ſhould be taken as vnjuſt, being not an-
ciently vſed and continued among them but reſtrained to the
Ķing only. But there is no neceſſitie to be of his opinion in this,
that in that ſtile of Iohan Queen of Castile (for of her he ſpeaks)
the por la gracia de Dios, ſhould haue as much relation to her title
of Ducheſle of Burgundie , as it hath to her title of Queen of Co-
ſtile, Leon, Aragon &c. There is no neceſſitie of it , in regard only
of the expreſſion ; no more then the old ftiles of the Kings of
England (when they wrote themſelues , according to their poffef-
fions, by the grace of God Kings of England, France, Lords of Ire-
land, and Dukes of Normandic and Aquitain, and Earles of Aniou)
neceſſarily import that they were Dei gratia Duces Aquitaniæ &c.
The French King might as well haue quarreld ar chat, as at the
ſtilc of the Duke of Bretagne. all theſc Duchics.and that Earledom
being anciently and equally
. Fiefs of that Kingdom. and the words
might very well be foʻconceiud , that Dei gratia ſhould relate on-
ly to the ſuprem titles and not to thoſe ſubordinar. no otherwiſe
then in the ſtile of William Bilhop of Ely.vnder Richard ī the Deż
gratia had ( as I conceiuc) relation to his being Biſhop only, not
to his office of Chamcclor or chiefc luftịce of England, or to his
being. Legạt to the Pope. For thoſe plainly he could not: pretend
e Mall, Paris to hauc otherwiſe then Regis aut Poniificis gratia. Thus che vſed
Pag.216.
to cxpreſſe himſelfe Willielmus Dei gratia Elienſis Epiſcopus, Domini
5694. not suy Hough.120 Regis Cancellarius, totius Anglie Inštitiarius & Apostolicæ fedis Les
gatus. The ſame may be faid of john of Gannt, who wrote him-
felfe Dei gratia Rex Caftelle & Legionis, Dux Aquitanie , Lan-
castriæ &c. plainly the Dei gratia had reference to his ſuprem
title of King only, not to his Duchics or Earledomcs. But for an
other; cauſe it might perhaps haue reference to the Duchic of Bura
gundie in that of lohan Queen of Caſtele; that is, in regard of the
Duchie as it is conceiucd to be a Fief of the Empire of Germanie.
For the cuſtom there, both of ancient and the preſent time, is, that
their ſubordinat Princes writc Dei gratia as well as the Emperor.
For
5
V
I
11
/
Chap. VII.
125
THE FIRST. PART:
Saxonic.Duc.
For in the files of the Archdukes of Auſtria , the Dukes of Saxo.
nie, of Basiere, the Counts Palatincs of the Rhine, the Marquelles
of Brandeburg, and ſuch more, it is obuious, às Dei Gratia Nos
Albertus Archidux Austrie &c. and Dei Gratis Fredericus co-
mes Palatinus Rheni Superioriſſ Ballarie Dux &c. and the Land-
graue of Heſſe hath it familiarly in his Aſtronomicall Epiſtles to
that great reſtorer of Aſtronomic the noblc Dane , Tycho Brahe ;
Pillielin von Gottes graden Landtzgraue zu Hellen etc. thac
is, William by the Grace of God Landgraue of Heffe &c. And that
which Andrew Knichen, Chancclor to the Duke of Saxonie , ſpeaks
of his Maſter touching the vſe hereof, is applicable to all thoſe
great
Princes of Germanie. Cum illud , faith : he , non fiat in defpe- a comm.Iuriš
Etum Domini concedentis , ſed ad Anplificandum Majeftatem ejus &
Saxon.cap.de
dignitatis conceffe tuitionem , re&te immemoriabili interftitio Principes
mostri fæpe dieta locutione (he meanes Dei Gratia) vfi funt & etiam-
nüm vtuntur. fo farre is that from truth which ſome affirme con-
cerning b the Earle of Flanders , that the vſe of theſe words is a b Meyer.de Reb.
fingular prerogatiue, among Counts
, to that Earle only, and that Flamáric. cor-
nonc beſides him might lawfully vſe it. And I remember in the iro.
Turkiſh ſtories fome Baſhawes vſe this of Dei Gratia in their owne
ſtiles. And the Dukes of Venice , who haue their power from the
State there, yet ſtile themſclues alwaye's Dei Graria Dux Venetia-
rum; aſwell in their Seales as in their Inſcriptions.
But alſo both in the preſent and elder times, it is frequently in
the ſtiles of Spirituall Lords. The titles of Epiſtles in lohn of sa-
lisburie, of Fulbert Biſhop of Chartres, Gilberi of vendoſmė , An-
felms, and diniers ſuch more in the elder ages have ſtore of ex-
amples for that matter. And B. de Blancesfort, Maſter of the
Temple, vſes it in ° Letters to S. Lewes King of France. Neither is c Epift.Reg.de
any thing more common in the Inſtruments of Biſhops and Abbots Princ
, edi.in
in the Lieger Books or Chartularies of Monaſteries, yet remay- per Franc. pag.
ning in diuers hands, and in the old Regiſters of the Archbiſhop 1176.
of Canterburie , the Biſhop of Winchester, and in ſuch more. And
for the later time to this day by the ſtile of the Chanceric, in the
ſummons of our Parliaments and Writs to aſſemble or prorogue
the Conuocations, the King giues to the Archbilhops tļie attri-
bute of Dei Gratia, in this forme. lacobus Dei Gratia &c. Renerer-
dißimo in Chrifto Patri predilectoſ és fideli Confiliario noftro Geor-
gio, cadem gratia Archiepiſcopo Cantuarienfi &ć. Büt in Warrants
and Commillions to them, that of Eadem Gratia is moſt commonly
omitted. and in like fort, the other parts of the title being changed,
as vſe directs, are the Writs to the Billiops. And'in Writs of ſome
other nature it is d in the Regiſter and Fitzherbeve in like 'forme, vie folgenden B.
but not alwayes, given to Biſhops. But although it be fo giuen 42 b.edc.
them in the Kings Writs , yet at this day they vſe it not in the Firzh.Nator
firſt perſon, but Dei Clementia or Prouidentia diuinä; althoughin the car.
O
ancienter
1
1
fol. 132.¢ 2, E.
126
TITLES OF HONOR, Chap.VII.
corrups
ancienter times , Dei Gratia be familiarly inſerted in their titles.
Touching that vſe of it by our Bilhops in the elder times,
there is a merry tale, not vnworthy thc relation, in Walter Mapez
his ſixt Di&inắtion, De Nugis Curialium ms. remayning in the pub-
lique Libraric at Oxford. He tells vs, that 1oſcelin Bilhop of Salif-
burie ynder Henrie 1ī. (in whoſe time he wrote) when his ſonne
Reinold ( who was by corrupt means choſen Biſhop of Barb and
Wells) complaind to him that thc Archbiſhop of Canterbury would
not confecrar him, aduiſd him chus, Stulte (faith hc) velox ad
Papam euola ſecurus , nibil hæfitando ; iplin burſà grandi para bonam
alapam, & vacillabit quocung, volueris
. iuit ergo
. percafit hic, vacilla.
uit ille; cecidit Papaz furrexit Pontifex; fcripfire ſtarim, in Dominum
mentiens, in omnium Breuium fuorum Principijs. Nam ubi (ſo goes
Mapez on) debuiffet fcribi B VRS Æ GRATIA, Dei GRATIA
dixit. quodcung voluit, fecit. Sit tamen, faith he , Domina materý
noſtra Roma Baculus in aqua fraétus , & abfit credere quod videmus.
I doc not at all Engliſh it, leſt if I expreſſe it in mine owne words,
ſome conſcious man ſhould take it for a libeil againſt ſome
tion that he is partic to in the preſent time. But alſo for the vſe of
it, theſe Rules are obſeruable, which I find in an old booke written
fomc CC C. yeers ſince, and titled Roſula Nouella. They are here
deliucrd as my Copie giues them me, and were collected, it ſeems,
by one that had curiouſly noted thc vſe of it in that age among
perſons of dignitic both in the Laitic and Clergic.
Primò, • fo are the words, ſi ſcribat Prælatus, pofito nomine fuo,
debet dicere Dei GRATIA; licet Dominus Papa Scruus * Dei, caufa
Ita Ms.fed excellentioris kumilitatis, voluerit appellari.
Secundo , notandum quod nullus Prælatus quantuncung, magnus,
cum Apoſtolico (that is, the Popc) vel Imperatori vel Regi fcribat,
debet dicere Dei GRATIA de feipfo , fed hoc modo, Talis licet in-
dignus vel immerens Bononiæ Epiſcopus &c.
Tertiò, nota quod non debet aliquis cuicung fcribat, fi modica pra.
latione fungatur vel honore , de ſe dicere Der GRATIA , quia iftud
verbum Dei GRATIA quandam excellentiorem innuit dignitatem.
Quartò, Nota quod Nullus poteft propriè vti iſto verbo Dei Gra-
Tin qui in laicali pofitus eft dignitate niſi fit Imperator vel Rex vel
alter qui fui capitis receperit vnctionem. Nam tales
unguntur olea
fanctos & in Rege potest dici euidentißimè per exemplum; licet quidam
Serucnt contrarium in Ducibus, Marchionibus , Comitibus. Sed hoc
est ex defectu potius diftantium ipſas literas quam ipſorum Marchio-
num, Comitum, fiue Ducum.
Quinto, nota quod ex parte mandantis Epiftolam in Clericis, poſito
hoc verbo Dei GRATIA, debent adhuc in ejus ſalutatione iſta tris
poni, fcilicet Titulus , Ordo, & Deuotio. Titulus eft ponendus , id
eft, nomen Ecclefia in qua pofçitur elle intitulatus. Ordo exigis vi
dicatur li fit Patriarcha , Archicpiſcopus , Epiſcopus, vel fi in alia
nofcitur
• Howla Na
we la ms.cap.
JNI.
kue Scruorum
Dci.
1
Chap. VII.
THE FIRST PART.
127
to Edward the
nofcitur dignitate. Deuotio dici poftulatur , quod per hoc verbum
Dei Gratia dicitur , licet invtilis & indignus & maximè à ma-
joribus; licet ab Imperatore vel ab Roge non ponatur. Poſſunt etiam
hec omnia Laicis dignioribus adaptari, pofito in hoc, loco Ecclefie, di-
gnitatis Laicalis nomine , id eft, pofito nomine Laici mittentis Epiſto.
lam, ponatur ejus dignitas, fic, Marchio Hoftienfis, Dux Britannia,
Comes Arundeliæ, fic de cateris dignitatibus Laicalibus. By all
which it appears that although in thoſe elder times , this of Der
GRATIA were in vſe in the ſtiles of Lay Princes * which were ſub- *Edward Duke
ordinat , aſwell as of Prelates , the Autor imputes it rather to the of Somerſet
Lord Protector
ignorance of the Secretaries of ſuch Lay Princes then to their own
directions ; whence alſo , it ſeems , Robert Guiſcard Duke of 1-6.in his Letters
puglia and Calabria
, and afterward King of Sicily, acknowledging ic. See Holine
himſelfe as a Feudatarie to Pope Nicholas the ī. vſed it in his foed, pag.1237.
profeſſion to him not abſolutly but qualified with the fauour or
grace
alſo of the See of Rome. For thus he f expreſſed himſelfe. f Scipio Maz:
Ego Robertus Dei & S. Petri Gratia Dux Apulia di Calabria, d,v- zella Nelle de
Scritrione del
trogz ſubucmente, futurus Sicilia &c.
Regno di Nea.
The ancienteſt vſe of it, in the Empire, as I remember, is about poli pag.420.
Charles the Grear. For in ſome of his Patents it is inſerted. The & feqq.
Roman and Greek Emperors before him, as I thinke, vſed it not.
Neither was it conſtantly obſerued in the ſtiles of his Succeſſors
till the later ages. Otho thc ill. titled himſelfe ſomtimes nothing
but Seruus Apoftolorum, as in one of his s Charters to the Church g apud Ano.
of Hamburgb; and in other Charters Seruus Apoftolorum &o fecun- nym, in Comm.
dum voluniatem Dei Saluatoris Romanorum Imperator Auguſtus, as Ottonis 3. edit.
in that of his to Pope Siluefter the īſ. Other different titles of Gvide Baron.
other of the German Emperors ſince him vntill the later ages are
Annal.Eccles
likewiſe obuious without this of Dei Gratia. But by the Greeke
Emperors, I haue not obſerued it at all vſed. Inſtead of it, it ſeems,
they had their sostpic or à Deo Ceronatus, which implied Dei Gras
tja", but was but now and then vſed by them. the more ordinarie
and later expreſſion of them being, by o 2815ą Ted @sm msds Bariads &c.
that is, Truſting in Chriſt that is God, or by is @aq Baleados tão Das
falwr, as I hauc ſcen in ſome Coins of Leo thc vi. and others of
the Eaſtern Empire. But as in the Weſtern there was ſome víc
of it after the tranſlation from the Greeks, but not ſuch as was
fixed as an eſſentiall part of the expreſſion vntill a later age
(which may be about cccc. yecrs ſince) ſo alſo in other King-
doms of Chriſtendom ſome víc of it was very ancient, and per-
haps ncere as old as of Chriſtianitie in them. but it was not any
where fixt by a certaine and known ſtile of the Chanccrie or ob-
feruation of Secretaries vntill about mcc, after the birth of our
Sauiour. And with vs in England, Ine a Weft-Saxon King that liued
many yeers before Charles the Great, vſes it; as, Ic Inc mið go-
der gike pertrcaxna Cġning, that is , 1 Ine by the Grace of God
O2
King
ann. *****
1
128
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. VII.
1
* Videlis Re.
Auream
4. in inicio
e de DEI
GRATIA
Catbolici
lib.s.
King of the West-Saxons; in thc preamble to his Laws. and ſo doe
ſome of his Succeſſors. But viitill about our Henrie the līl it was
not of ſo conſtant vſe as that the file of the King neceſſarily requi-
red it. And indeed at this day, in ſtead of it, ſomtimes Diuina fa-
uente clementia or the like is inſerted in Kings ſtiles , as appears
faur.caſtald, de expreſly in that diligent and vſefull collection of Inſtruments tou-
Imp.qu&f.6o.
ching the late troubles of Bohemia , publiſhed by Gaſpar Lundor-
Bullam Carol, pius. And for the vſe of Dei Gratia in the ſtiles of Perſons cither
of ſuprem or ſubordinat dignitic, hitherto.
Camill. Bovell.
III.
Suprem Princes alſo are in the ſecond and third Perſon
depresie: Regis, commonly filed by that Abſtract which deſignes their Greatneſſe;
the name of MALESTIE. as Your Majeſtie, His Majeſtie, and His
Catholique Majeſtie for the King of Spaine, Imperiall Majeſtie or
keyſerlich Maieftaet for the Emperor. This came into the King-
domes of Chriſtendom from the vſe of it in the Roman Empire,
where it was aſwell in the firſt as ſecond and third Perſons giuen
to the Emperors. The word of it felfe denotes all kind of ſpeciall
Dignitie ( as if we ſhould ſay in Engliſh a Greaternelle) aſwell in
priuat Perſons as ſuprem Princes and Deities, which is clegantly
b Fafforum dcliuerd by h Ouid , where he makes Polyhymnia relate that in the
eldeſt times par erat omnis honor , there was no ſuch diſtinction of
place among the Gods but that cuery onc fate any where at pleaſure.
Sæpè aliquis Solio quod 14, Saturne, tenebas
Auſus de media plebe ſedere Deus.
and that this continued vntill Honor ioynd with Reuerence, bred
an alteration.
Donec Honor placidoſ, decens Reuerentia vultu
Corpora Legitimis impoſuere toris.
Of theſe two,ſayes he, Majeſtie was borne, and ſhec being ſeated
in the higheſt Throne of the Gods, Feare and Reſpect were placed
among them. Nor was there a Dcitic which did not addreſle and
compoſe himſelfe to her, and thence came the diſtinction and ad-
miration of ſcuerall Dignitics among the Gods.
Hinc fara Majeſtas, que mundum temperat omnem.
Quág, die partu ešt edita, Magna fuit.
Nec mora ; conſedit medio ſublimis Olympo
Aurea purpureo confpicienda finu.
Confedere fimul Pudor & Metus ; omne videres
Numen ad hanc vultus compoſuiſſe fuos.
Protinis intrauit mentes ſuſpc&us Honorum.
Fit pretium dignis ; nec ſibi quila placet.
Thus, faith hc, Majeſtic continued among the Gods vntill the re-
bellion of the Giants againſt Iupiter ; and that , in this rebellion
lhec ſo daunted them, that afterward ſhee was honord for it with
a place next to impiter, whoſe Kingdom thee defends by the great-
4
nelic
T
$
..
t
Aurors, to that
* Paskóløy, that is, The Empire and Power of the People of Rome,
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART.
129
neſſe only of her preſence and vnarm'd ; that ſhec came down al-
ſo among men ; and that ſince her comming down , both ſuprem
and ſubordinat Princes, and fome alſo of all kindes haue had their
ſpeciall dignitic from her preſence with them. whence it is that
Majeftas Pueri
, Majeſtas Matrona, Majeſtas Virginis and ſuch like,
haue denoted the ſingular dignitic , worth or qualitic of a Child,
a Matron, a Virgin.
Fulmina de cæli jaculatus Iupiter arce
Vertit in auctores pondera vaſta ſuos.
His bene Majeſtas armis defenſa Deorum
Reftat, do cx illo tempore culta maner.
Aſidet inde loui ; louis eft fidißima cuſtos
Et præftat fine vi ſceptra tenenda loni.
Venit & in terras : coluerunt Romulus illam
Et Numa ; mox alij, tempore quilós (10.
Illa Patres in honore ſuo, Matrefy theter
illa comes Pueris, Virginibuſá, venit.
illa datos faſces commendat, eburg, curule,
Illa coronatis alta triumphat equis.
Thus Onid. So that Majestie generally, denoted the fingular qua-
litic or dignitic of ſuch as were ſpecially eminent among
thoſe
who otherwiſe had their degrees of great eſtimation; as inter
magna ingenia, majoribus verè ineft hæc Majeſtas. and inter magna-
nimos, eorum, qui majori animo res gernni, Majeſtas: lucet , and ſo
in other particulars. In this ſenſe, Valerius Maximus vſes ir, where
he ſayes, that when Cate went out of the Theater becauſe he
would not ſee the Mimicks preſent themſelucs naked in it, the ſpe-
&tators with great acclamation profeſſed plass fë Majeſtatis vni iri-
buere quàm vniuerfis ſibi vindicare. And, est illa, faith he, quaſi
priuata cenfura Majeſtas clarorum virorum fine fribunalium fastigió,
fine apparitorum minifterio, potens in ſua amplitudine retinenda. Gra-
10 n. & jucundo introitu animis hominum illabitur admirationis
pran
texta velata ; quam reétè quis dixerit longum beatum honoren
este fine honore. and cxamples cnough he hath in his Chapter De
Majeſtate, for the explication of the word in this ſenſe.
But as it hach hippend to many other words (which haue been
reſtraind to particular vſe from a generall) fo to this of Majestie.
It became to be applicable chiefly, and in moft vſe that occurres,
to the ſtare of Rame,and denoted the ſuprem dignitie of it. Majeſtad
Populi Romani, is frequent in Cicero, Quintilian, and other good
Polybius turns Majeſtas Populi Romani. Afterward this Majc- ! In Legätiox.
or of the whole Empire and Scatc, was caſt vpon
in fæde Arols.
the Emperors, and then it was Majeſtas Imperatorum. Neither was
it long after the beginning of the Empire but that in inſcciptions
i
as
ſtie of the People
VA.
..
1
130
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
quem l.cum
!
mes.
ex grege.
de imperat.
Hom.lib.r.
cap.34.
to the Emperors, the concluſion grew to be frequent, NVMI.
NI MAIESTATIQVE EIVS DEVOTISS. or
DICATISSIMVS, often expreſſed only by ſingles , thus ;
N. M. Q. E. D. And the ancienteſt of this kind which I haue
i Gruter. In. obſerucd, is i that of Septimius Acindynus to the Emperor Trajan,
Script. pag.246. remayning yet in Tarragona at S. Barbara's Church. To the fol-
* Ciubi & apud lowing Emperors many like arc obuious. Hence alſo k Auguftalis
Majeftas is vſed by Iuftinian for the perſon of the Emperor , and
fcimus 3. Imperialis ? Majeftas. And in the firſt perſon Honorius and Theodo-
i C. de quadri-
enxij prefcript. fius and other vſe Nostra Majeſtas ; as m noftra Majeftate Dignita-
1. bene a Zenone. tem confequi , and indultum * noftræ Majeſtatis oraculum , and the
mc, de ſilentia- like.
rijsl.i.decurio-
But concerning the vſe of this in the Empire, ſome ſcruple hath
A code Cohorta been made vpon a paſſage in Trebellius Pollio his liues of the Gal-
lib bur. Si quis liens. Speaking there of Valerian ; Quis alius , faith he , potuit effe
fi placet, Iul. Valerianus nifi Gallieni frater ? Conſtat de genere, non fatis tamen con-
Cel. Dulinger. ſtas de Dignitate vel, vt cæperunt aly loqui, de MAIESTATE; mca-
ning that it was agreed of what Stock or Alliance Valerian was,but
it was a doubt whether he had been Emperor or Céſar (or Prince)
or deſigned Succeſſor only, which he expreſſes by ſaying, non con-
ftat de Dignitaté, or as others then began to ſpeak , de Majeftate,
as if the name of Majestie had then firſt began to be vſed in de-
ſignation both of the Emperors, and of the reſt of the greater dig-
nities in the Empire. But it is cleer that it was thus vſed in deuo-
tions to the Emperor long before that time ; as appears by the
inſcriptions before rememberd. Neither is there teſtimonic cnough
to prouc that it became now to be applyed to the reſt of the
grea-
ter Dignitics , as fomc learned men would haue it. But rather , ir
is to be underſtood, that in this age of Trebellius the name of
Majeſtie began to be applyed aſwell to the Dignitie of the Cafar
as of the Emperor, whereas before it was in this kind of senſe
proper to the Emperor only. as if he had ſaid , Non conſtat vtrums
Dignitas vel , vt cæperunt alij loqui, Majeſtas cius Cæfariana fuerit
duntaxat an Auguſtális ſeu Imperialis. The neereſt, in what is pub-
liſhed, to the iuſt interpretation of Trebellius , is that of the lear-
ned Claudius Salmafius vpon him ; who yet (as farre as I concciuo
him) hath ſlipt ouer the full clccring of this paffage.
From the víc of Majestie thus applyed, came the name of Cri-
men Majeſtatis, to denote that offence which was committed againſt
cither the Dignitic of the State of Rome or againſt the Emperor.
f.ad leg. Iul. • Maieftatis Crimen (faith º Vlpian) illud eft quod aduerſus Pop. Rom.
Maieft.l.s.s.!vel aduerfus ſecuritatem eius committitur. and P Cicero
; Intentio
po bile Inventio: eſt , Majeſtatem minuiſti quod tribunuin plebis de Templo deduxiſti
.
Pare.Orat.5.50 But alſo, of the Emperor and State together
. Lex Iulia Maieftatis
q inflit.tit.de (faith 9 Iuſtinian) in eos qui contra Imperatorem vel Rempublicam
aliquid moliti funt, fuum vigorem extendit, and for this offence the
word
Public. I wic.
$ 3.
1
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART:
136
.
word Majestas ſingly is vſed by Plinie in his Panegyrique to Tra-
jan. Hoius tu metum (faich he s meaning criminis Majeſtatis metum,
or the feare of too frequent queſtion vpon that crime) penitùs fit-
ftulisti, contentus Magnitudine qua nuli magis caruere quam qui fi-:
bz Majeſtatem vindicabant.
This cxprellion of the Emperors by the Abſtract Maieftas
( wiercivith Numen alſo was commonly joynd in Inſcriptions)
became, it ſeems, thc cxample by which the enſuing times brought
in the frequencie of thoſe other Abſtracts, which deſigned the
Emperors as well in the firſt as the ſecond and third Perſon. as
Pirennitas, ' Eternitas, Tranquillitas noftra, Serenitas , and the like, r Dequa vide
which are moſt obuious in the Reſcripts of the old Emperors, and Symmach
that remayn yet in the two Codes of Theodofius, and Iuftinian, bc- lib.1.2pif2.89.
ſides what is of the ſame kind in the Nouels, the laſt book of the
Epiſtles of Symmachus and diuers ſuch more teſtimonics. For be-
fore the Empire was reduced under one, it was not come into fa-
ſhion to vſe appellations of honor or otherwiſe to any Perſon, by
the Abſtract, but in the concret only; howſocuer there be paſſages
in ſome old Autors that houe ſome caſt of ſuch a kind of expreſ-
fion. As in Homer, 'is Traspudzono occurres for brauc Telemachus,
that is, Telemachus his ſtrength; and HegranG Beh, the force of Her.
cules, for ſtrong Hercules ; and
Virtsu Scipiade & mitis sapientia Lali,
for Virtuous Scipio and wife Lalius in Horace ; which denoted
them no otherwiſe in the Abſtract then appicras and Lentalitas
did Appius and Lentulus in' Cicero ; or as ſtupor did a dull fellow f Fam. Epif.
ſo vnworthy of ſuch a Miſtreſſe in Catullus his
lib.3. Epift.7.
Talis iste mens ſtapör nil videt nil audit.
But this kind of language was very rare, and it was farre from a
recciucd faſhion in any kind to vſe ir, before Numen and Maiestas
Cume thus into cuſtom;after which it became very frequent alſo to
expreſſe ocher perſons of dignitic by ſuch kind of Abſtracts as the
Præfecti Pratorio, Proconſuls , and ſuch more by Sublimitas tka,
Excellentia tua, Celfitudo tus and the like, which are often met with
in both the Codes and thc Nouels, Caſiodore his Formularic, and
other old teſtimonies. And in thc ſame way came alſo Beatitudo
tua, Sanctisas tua egregia, Dignatio tua , Præftantia tua
Serenitas
tua and ſuch more in Letters to men of ſpeciall qualicic either in
the Church or Commonwealth, as wec rec in diucrs Epiſtles a-
mong thoſe of S. Augustine, S. Hierome , in Caſiodors Formularic,
Symmachus and others both of the ancient and later times to this
day. whence alſo that ſcornfull Letter of Philip le Beau of France
to Popc Boniface the VIII. hath in ſtead of Sciat Sanctitas tua, ſciat
tua maxima fatuitas Nos in Temporalibus Alicui non fubeffe. fo No-
fra gratia, Nostra Pontificalis dignitas and ſuch like in thč firſt per-
ſon haue been vſed among Bilhops, for which Cranizins taxed them,
where
1
132
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VII.
cap.zo.
u Metropol,
32.
1
Gloſſar. Greco.
bard: verb.
Βασιλία.
where he ſpeaks of Leuderique Biſhop of Breme ( about the yeere
+ Adam Bye.. DCCCXL.) his being noted for a proud man, becauſe he vſed to
menſ bin. Ecee. title himſelf cuſtos and Paſtor Bremenfis Eccleſie. Vide, faith “Crans-
zius, temporum fimplicitatem quòd non parerentur Paſtoris vocabu-
Sax.lib.i. cap. lum. Quid facerent ſi ritum noſtre atatis ambitiofum cernerent , vbi
ex ore. Epiſcopi infonare audirent , Noftra Gratia, Noſtra Pontifica-
lis dignitas, & reliqua his etiam gloriofiora. But of this kind of vre
of Abſtracts in the cxpreſſions of ſubordinat dignities, more in the
ſecond Part.
This attribute of Maieſtie, in the Greeke Empire was denoted by
their word BaCoreia. And the Emperor had it with addition of
* Vide Codin, azia, as a'zic B«Cracie or Sacred Maieſtie, and ſomtimes *with waynwo-
Tepi oqpix.com Ba Gincia or Serenißima Maiestas. But alſo it was communicared to
Meurſium in
thoſe three Conſtantinopolitan Dignities, the Deſpote, the Sebastocra-
minimai pesa.
tor and the Cæfar* ( of whom more about the beginning of the ſe-
cond part) and their Maieſtie , în ſpeaking to them, was diſtin-
guiſhed from the Emperors by the omiſſion of Sacred. But the
Emperor had that addition only in the ſecond and third perſon.
For in the firſt he vſed only i BaCrasie fe, that is, My Maieſtie. And
that of Sacred Maieſtie is frequent in vſe to this day both in the
Empire and other Kingdoms of Europe. But the Latine tranſlation
of Codinus out of whom that vſe of BeCoresc is ſpecially obſeruablc,
hath Regnum for B&Gineia in this ſenſe; as alſo in ſome paſſages, of
the hiſtorie of Paulus Diaconus, turned out of Greck , Imperium oc-
currcs for B&Greice vſed in the Eaſtern Empire in the like ſenſe.
But that was the miſtaking of the Tranſlators , who know indeed
that BaCoreia in the ancient and pureſt interpretation is Regnum or
Imperium , which could not expreſſe this meaning of it vnlcſſc al-
ſo thoſe two words ſhould be taken in Latin to denote (as if you
ſhould ſay) Kingſhip or Emperorſhip in that notion, as we ſay,
your Lordſhip, Veftra dominatio or Vostra Signoria in common ap-
pellation, or as Osótus or Deitas is and was anciently (as Numen)
vſed for the Godhead, or as if you ſhould ſay , Godſhip. And ſince
the end of the Greek Empire ſwallowd vp into the Turkiſh, the
Greeks in their Letters to the Kings of Europe vſe this Be Curela for
Majeſtie , as I haue ſeen in Letters from Germanus Patriarch of
Terufalem to our Heprie the VIII. for ſuccour to thc diſtreſſed Ghri-
ftians of thoſe parts. sx èxarifave disocalciles werColgantes L'ziple of oãs pino-
zgise xj doces Becensies, that is , we will inceſſantly pray for your mofi
Chriſtian and Religious Majeſtie. Neither indeed haue the Grecians
any fic word to expreſſc Majeſtie as the Latin doth. For the Latin
(whence other tongues haue it) makes it from the
comparatiue
maior, as if in Engliſh, from Greater, we ſhould lay Greaternelle
. But
the necreſt to it in Greek is. wizardOtus , which is not properly Mail-
ftas, but Magnitude only ; howſocuer in ſome old Gloſſaries it be
turned aſwell by the one as the other, and in a paſſage of
S. Peeter
1
Chap. VII.
THE FIRST PART:
133
nostris partas victorias ad regni culmen do foliuma hereditarium
ſublimaja exiſtat &c.
S. Peeter alſo it be in ſome later tranſlations expreſſed by Maieftie, & Epift.2. D.Pe-
the vulgar there turning the full ſenſe in Magnitudo. But alſo as tri capolcom.16
the Latins, ſo the Greeks had there like Abſtracts of expreſſion, as
Taalwdins mijuhties, for Serenitas noftra , and ſuch more , as is before
rememberd and appears obuiouſly in the Conſtitutions or Re-
ſcripts of the Greeke Emperors ; which alſo was vſed to them ,
and, by the Grecians of later times, to other ſuprem Princes.
This of Maieſtie is cuery where known at this day as an Ab-
ſtract, attributed to Kings and Emperors and their Empreſſes and
Queens, and it is diſtinguiſhed by Cæfarea or keylerlich for
the Emperor , was by Catholica for the King of Spain; howſocuer
ſome haue ignorantly cnough giuen that Title to the Grand
Signior in Letters to him, as I haue ſeen in ſome few cxamples.
But the Duke of Venice who acknowledges no ſuperior , vſes it
not, but only Highneſle, or Altezza, or Celfitudo. When it be-
gan to be of vſe in cuery particular * Kingdom I know not. Nei- * videfis I. Fie
ther can I agree with ſome learned men who deliuer that it came lefacum in Ecc. .
into víc,in England, in the time of Henrie the vill, vnleſſe they vn-
Gallicana que-
derfand that in his time it was of more ordinaric vſe in deſigning
rela, pag. 11.
the King vnder thoſe words of his Maieſtie or the Kings Maieftie.
For indeed in the moſt vſúall cxprefſions before ( as appeares
through the Parliament Rolls) our Lord the King in the third per-
ſon denoted our Soueraigns. But it is cſcer that the Kings of the
clder times here were often faluted by Maieftas tus in Letters to
chem, as I have ſeen, not only in Letters to Henrie che ſv. Ed.
mard Ythc ī, and others; but alſo in the Epiſtles of lohn.of Salisbu. y Regift. Pöcke
ry to Henrie thc 11. and ſuch like that infallibly iuſtific it. and in a bam (in Archius
Letter of Pope z lohn the XXII
. to Edward the 11. about Ireland, fol.4s.cc
Magnitudo tun is in ſtead of it. Neither are we without cxamples z Bulhar.tom. 1.
of theſe kind of Abſtracts vſed in the firſt perſon by our Kings, pagaisge
as they were by the Emperors. In the Charter of Creation * of * Cart. 23.He%.
Humfrey Earle of Buckingham into the title of Duke of Buckingham, membr. 33.
Confiderauit noſtra Cellitudo regalis (faith Henric the vi.) inter cze-
tcros Nobiles & Principes noſtræ Serenitati fubjectos doc. and King
Edward IV. in his Creation of Thomas Grey Earle of Huntingdon
( afterward Marqueſſc of Dorſet) begins * with Sciaris quod cum * cart.11.led.fr
noftra Majeſtas Regia ab immortali Deo poft maximas de inimicis membros
.
I think, that in our memoric or the memoric of our Fa.
thers, the vſe of it firſt began in England. Neither is it at all to
be regarded that ſome would make it a vfurpation of the attribute
of Maiestic, while Emperors * or Kings hauc it ; as if it were pro-
Surgens Neapoli,
per only to God. They might as wellºdenic Wiſedome, Power, Cle- ilustrae lib.r.
mency, or any other qualitic to be attributed to men, becauſe thoſc cap.19.9.10.
alco, as all elſe which
is great
or good, is primarily in him. The by te filteracion
like might be ſaid perhaps in full anſwer to them who quarrello at politica caper.
P
Noftra
Cant. Ecclefiae)
7Hm.33.
MUM.I.
trucs
a Hare. Antar
+
134
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. Vil
Noftra Divinitas, Noftrum Numen, Cæleſte
. Oraculum , Sacrum Ora-
culum, Adorandum Refcriptum , and ſuch more , attributed to the
old Emperors, and that to Theodofius, Valentinian, and other who
were Chriſtian, both in the firſt and third perſon as the matter
required. Frequent cxamples of them occurre in both the Codes.
why Diuinitas, and the like may not be aſwell applied to them as'
c Chap.4.9.3Diui or Dy , I vnderſtand nor. Of that matter, ſomthing before
is noted. And I addc here that of the Lacedemonian moſt ordinarie
expreſſion when they admired a man; Etio isiy aanp, that is, He is a
d Eebic.7.6,1. Diuine man. and it was prouerbiall (as d Ariſtotle lhews) among
them in Greece, that it doespazowy zivovy Osoi se, apelãs (ppw.xñs) wspborku,
Men became to be reputed or..called Gods from the excellency of their
Heoroique vertues ; and theſe vertues and themſelues alſo were (as
he ſaies) called Diuinc by way of ſome ſimilitude, or by reaſon
of participation, with the Deitie, being all goodneſſe and excellen-
cic, as the contrarie qualitie, that is, inhumanity or barbarouſncs,
is named Sageótus or. Feritas,, becauſe it is moſt like to what is be-
ſtiall. So that as he who affirmes that a barbarous or inhumane
fellow, is Inpraxd'Às or Beſtiall, makes but a high expreſſion of his
ill, not at all ſuppoſing him to be really a beaſt , ſo on the other
fidc Diuinus,or diuinitas,or the like,expreſſes only an admiration of
cxcellencie which hath its higheſt and firſt example in the Deitie,
and is by ſome ſimilitude or participation in the perſon to whom
it is attributed. And toward the ſame ſenſe alſo Aquinas 1: Ana
quafl.99. arbor. riquitus rectores Reipublicæ Diuini vocabantur , quafi Diwinc proui-
dentie Miniſtri, Some other Abſtracts, anciently vſed to Kings,
but ſince made morc peculiar to ſubordinat Dignities, I referre to
the ſecond Part.
& Secund. 2.
$
IV. But alſo, as in the Roman Empire it was a ſolemnc çų ..
Atom to giue the Emperor the Titles of Pius and Fælix (which
were the moſt vſuall) and Clemens, Tranquillus , Sanctißimus , and
many other fuch more, denoting their qualitic or that which
ſhould be their qualitic, by way of honoraric, but arbitraric, addi-
tion, with Pater, patria alſo which was the beſt of this kind ; So
in the later times both in thọ Empire and in other Kingdoms, a
like cuſtom is and hath been obſerued, and that for the moſt part
with ſuperlatiuc attributs giuen to fuprem Princes (and ſomtimes,
as other, communicared to ſubordinat , whereof more in the nexé
part) in the ſecond or third perſon, as Clementiſsimus, Excellentif-
Simus, Inujštiſsimus, illuftrifsimus, Sereniſsimas , Gloriofifsimus, Po-
tentifsimus, Sacrariſsimus, Celfifsimos, and ſuch more as wc ſec cue-
ry where both in Inſcriptions and Letters and Relations that con-
Politic. lib.7. cerne them. Paulò inuſitatior
, (ſaith & Adam Contzen) fuit titulus
so se epo wafnabralo ſeu Celſitudinis. Nunc verò inter Chriftianos
Principes vfitatiſsimus. Sumpsus verò eft ex Apoftolo ad Rom. XI1L
verſi i. vbi vocantur 'Peurise ümnagéyxoru, Poteftates ſepercmincntes. Hoc
8
capis.
enin
Chap: VII. THE FIRST PART.
135
enim Celfitudinis vocabulo indicatur. Neither of this kind is there
any
ſo fixt and common as that of moſt high and mightie , Treba
haut du tref-puiſſant, Muy alto do poderoſo, or Sereniſsimus de Pos
tentiſsimus , as it is moſt frequently vſed in Latin. But for the vic
of ſeucrall ages that may concerne this kind of expreſſion by attri-
butes; the variccic is ſuch as that it would be a large volume ia a
colle&ion, and hardly worth the obſeruation being colle&cd. If an
ny mans curioſitie ſecke it, he may, for the elder
ages
of Chriſtia-
nitie, turne ouer the Epiſtles of S. Gregorie , S. Leo, S. Ambroſe,
Symmachus , and ſome others that are obuious in the volumes of
chat time, where he ſhall meet with thoſe kind of attributes va-
riouſly given to the Emperors. For the midle ages of Chriſtianitic;
the Epiſtles of Popes to Kings, cxtant in the later cditions of the
Councils , ſome Epiſtles of Boniface Archbiſhop of Menta (and of
others, that are in the Volume of his Epiſtles) written to ſome
ancient Kings cſpecially of England, and thoſe in Hincmar, Petrus
Blefenfis, Anſelm, with ſuch morc, afford examples here for the ſtiles
of that time. And in thoſe ages is that eſpeciall attribut of i Seruus i Videſupra
Apoftolorum found to be taken by the Emperor Otto the lII. And pag.co.o. vol.
as vnuſuall is that which Alfonſo the 1ī. of Spuine gauc himſelf Empia Cereberti
in a Charter to the Church of Braga , in the yeer of our Sauiour
DCCCXXX. Ege Seruus omnium Seruorum Dei Adefonſus Rex
Froylani Regis filius ; as out of the Records of that Church ,
dentio de Sandoual hath tranſcribed ie : where that which is now
and long ſince hath been taken as fingular to the Pope, is vſed by
a King, as it was alſo, I remember, by * S. Auguſtin in ſome of his k Vide D.Ax-
Epiſtics. But in the examples of thoſe midle times, all attributs of guß.Epift.107
this kind in the ſecond and third perſon to ſupreme Princes were
vncertain and much more arbitraric (according to the fanſies of
Secretaries) then in the later times , as appears in the later vſes of
fcucrall Statcs.
And firſt for the Court of Rome); in the middle times, as
alſo in the more ancient both in thar Court and clſwhere, Excel
entiſsimus , Glorioſus , Glorioſiſsimus , Religioſiſsimus and ſuch
other attributs were indiferently vſed as appcars obuiouſly in the
Letters of thoſe times. But from about CECC: ycers ſince, the
more ordinaric vſe of Rome became thus that the Emperor's were
deſignd with Semper Auguftus. Other ſuprem Kings (and oftimes
fuch alſo as being Kings, were
yet conceiud to be ſubordinat
to
the Empire ) were called Illuſtres 1 in the Popes Letters to them. I Videfis Ma.
Butafter ſuch time as thoſe Titles of Christianiſsimus and Catholicus vienam de Rebus
Hip.lib. 26.
were fixed as peculiar to the Kings of France and Spaine, ilustris
cap. 12. de Rege
gaue place to them, and was omitted. as alſo it was when Fidei Caftella.
Defenſor was added to the King of Englands title, as you ſee a be- m Chap.s. 6.4.
fore in the Bull that gauc it. Therefore the ſtile of the Court
of Rome, ſince the fixing
of thoſe titles, hath been in this forme, as
P2
Pre-
it
136
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
1
tom.i. pag.639.
feqq.
n. De Neapoli it was tranſcribed by a friend there for 8 Marcus Antonius Surgens,
illuftraialib.1. who thus deliuers it.
cap.19. $.12.
In Breuium, faith he, Romana Secretaris, Tituli iſti le-
guntur, à fido amico tranſmiſſi
. Cariſsimo in Chrifto filio No-
ſtro Carolo Romanorum Imperatori ſemper Auguſto.
Cariſsimo in Chrifto filio Noftro Philippo, Hiſpaniarum
Regi Catbolico.
Cariſsimis in Chriſto filijs Noftris Philippo Regi & Ma-
riæ Regine Angliæ Iluſtribus.
where obſcruc the Popes omitting the title of Defender of the
Faith to Qucen Mary, becauſe (as I concciue) he ſuppoſed it was
• Laertius Che- taken away by the ° Bull of Pope Paul the iſſ, which fo thundred
tubinus Bullar. againſt Henrie the vill. vpon his beginning of the diſſolution of
Monaſteries.
Cariſsimo in Chrifto filio Noſtro Henrico Francorum Re-
gi Chriſtianiſsimo.
Cariſsime in Chrifto filie Noftræ Catharina Francorum
Regina Chriſtianiſsime.
And it is a vanitie that ſome pretend for a reaſon of the dignitie
of their Kings, becauſe they find gencrally in the later ages illu-
fris giuen to them before thoſe other titles fixed on them. Plainly
it was the moſt common attribue giuen af Rome to all Kings in the
later agcs,. before thoſe ſingular titles fixed op ſome of them.
But this of Illuſtris was not conceiud to be enough for the Kings
of England, in their SubjcetsLetters to them. For commonly (as
appears euerywhere in Letters of Significauit, of Proxies , of Cer-
tificat, and other ſuch written, legally: by the Biſhops of England)
our Kings haue had the title of Excellentiſsimo Principi or Regi or
Sereniſsimo ac. Excellentiſsimo.,. with Luftris often at the end of
the direction. Neither haue the Kingsl of England in the later
age vſed to falute ſuprem. Princes with thar bare attribute of illis-
ftris
; though according to the old file of Rome , it were anciently
often in their Letters as we ſee in the Rolls which preſerue them.
22. Amning og i825€. But the later ſtile of the English Court is and hash been moſt
vfually, according to that of his moſt cxcellent Majeſties in-
ſcription to his Premonition to all Chriſtian Princes and States
(which is the fulleſt example to this purpoſe) where the Emperor
is expreſſed by Sacratißimo atos inuictiſimo Principi ac Domino
Rudolpho fecundo Romanorum Imperatori ſemper Auguſto. Other
Kings and free Princes and States, thus, Sereniſsimis at g, Potentif-
fimis Chriſtiani Orbis Monarchis ac Regibus, illuſtriſsimis Celfifsimiſí,
Principibus; Rebuspublicis atý Ordinibus , Fratribus , Confanguineis,
affinibus atg, amicis Cariſsimis
. the Engliſh being, To the most sa-
cred
.
137
lės Notaires de Secretaires du Roy, or a Guidon des Secretaires
diuers times printed in France,
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART,
cred and Invincible, for the Emperor; for the reſt, and To all other
right High and Mightie , and righi Excellent free Princes and States
of Chriſtendom, our loning Bretheren, Couſins , Allies , Confederates
and Friends. And for that of Sacratiſsimus, which is the moſt vn-
vſuall of any of the reſt; it is an ancient attribut of the Emperors,
as alſo Sanctiſsimus. It occurrcs in fomc inſcriptions of the more
flouriſhing time of the Empire, and the Subſcription of the Au-
thentiques, is Finis Nouellarum Domini Iuſtiniani Sacratiſsimi Prin- . fi saq:926.
cipis. Other teſtimonies are of it.
The like attributes for the moſt part were giuen to ſuprem
Princes by the Kings of Naples, as appears in their ſtilcs of the
former age collceted by r Scipione Mazzella out
of the Memories of p. Nella deſcrita
that Kingdom. But ſome fancies hauc been that illustris is the
Napoli pag.488
higheſt and firteſt attribue of a King, and, Superillaftris ( ſuch a
word thcy hauc made) for the Emperor. Cum in jure noftro (ſaithi
thac
great 9 Lawier Alciat to this purpoſe, ex recentiorum traditione q De fingulari
quatuor lunt Dignitatum gradus, Superilluſtres, Illuſtres, Spectabiles certamine capo
Clariffimi ; in his ita diſtingui ſolet, vi Romanus Pontifex, itemſ adl...ff. de offic
Auguftus ipfe imperator', Superilluſtres habeantur ; quo in numero eiuscui mandat.
á Francorum Regem collocandum cenfeo cum Imperatoris faftigium vide Lancelos
aquet, eiſ in regno fuo obſervantiam nullam præftet. Cateri verò Reges conradum, de
Illuſtres fint, quo in grado di cos Duces conſtituendos arbitror,
Regali pöteftate præfulgent, & legibus foluri ſunt, nec ex facto Cæſaris
potentiam reformidant, vt Mcdiolanenſis, Auſtriacus, Burgundus, Bri-
tannus quid Brito est. But (that we may omit here what is ſpoken
of Dukes which belongs to the ſecond Part) plainly in this ſenſe
of Alciat, euery King at this day acknowledging no Superior ,
as thë King of England and Spaine , as well as the French King ,
might equally challenge the title of Superilluftris in their Kingdoms
being as ſuprem as the Emperor is or cuer was in his Empire.
vpon which reaſon alſo s M. Antonius Surgens will haue, it be- t Neapol.1l.
long to the King of Naples. But f Alciat dealt mors diſcreetly
when he dcliuerd (as he had rcafon) that in truth there was no Diſpunft. lib.
ſach title as Superilluftris cxtant fauc only by thè inuention of Com 3.cap. 4
barbarous Lawiers.
For France ; there is an old Formularie , 0Protocolle pour
ynder Charles the vil, necre cc yceres ſince , where for the
Emperor , the file which the King vſes , is thús, Sanctiſsimo
di Excellentiſsimo Prinicipi Sigiſmundo Dei gratia keği femper An-
giftö, Hungarie, Dalmatie Regi fratri Nostro, Karolus éaden gratia
Fraricorum Rex. To the King of Spaine
. A haut & puiſſant Prince
grace de Dieu Roy d'Eſpagne noftre treſchier de treſame,
Charles &c. The like ſtile he giues there to the Kings of Arragon,
and Scotland, with the addition of Couſin. And (for what con-
qui Duello Concl.77
"
lib.1.6.19.
6.10.
.
1
Iean par
par la
1
cerncs
138
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
Archduke
cernes this matter) there is a note or two in that Formularie not
vnworthy obſeruation. Nota (faith the Autor) que le Roy parle par
Nous à soutes genis de mer les Roys, à qui il eſt eſcrit, en teſi & titre
t Meſlanges
deuant løy. Et ſe met le dernier pour le courteſie. But in ſome i edi-
Hifforiques an tions of it, after thoſe words toutes gents, the Pope is excepted by
Troyes, 1619. fors ax Pape. Nota (faith it allo) que le Roy ne ſalut point au com-
pag. 48. b.
mencement les Roys de fon ſangue comme il faict les autres Roys. Mais
vient apres ſon titre à la narration; an example whereof he hath to
the King of Ieruſalem and Sicily, thus; Charles &c. Treſcher & tref-
ame frere. But it ſeems he vnderſtands brothers, by Kings of the
bloud herc, or ſome very neerly allied. For thoſe of Arragon and
Scotland the King ſalutes otherwiſe there, and calls them Couſins.
And there is another old direction for the Court ſtilc, ioynd with
this Formularic in a bookc called meſlanges hiſtoriques ſome few
years ſince printed at Troyes, where after the formes of writing
the Kings name in Letters to the Pope, Cardinals, Biſhops and
others, this is added for his ſtile to the Emperor and other ſuprem
Princes. Imperatori verò & cæteris Regibus , Rex non ponit ſe nec
fupra nec fubius, ſed in prima linea primò ſcilicet nominando Impera-
torem vel alinm Regem cui fcribit vt fic , Illuftriffimo Principi Ca-
rolo Dei Gratia Romanorum Imperatori ſempér Auguſto , Caro-
lus cadem gratia Francorum Rex falutem & fuccefluum foelicium
incrementa , vel vni alij Regi , Sereniffimo Principi Henrico Dei
gratia Caftellæ & Legionum Regi , Carolus cadem gratia Franco-
rum Rex falutem & votiuis ſucceſfionibus proſpcrari. Et fic fcri-
bitur Imperatori & omnibus Regibus. In hoc tamen non comprehen.
ditur Rex Nauarræ quia eft fubditus Regis, & ei fcribitur fcilicet in
claufula cum cauda, dicendo infra literam, fupra in margine , De pár
Et postea incipiendo literam dicitur tres-cher & treſ-ame
frerc nous auons entendue &c. Et extra in Cauda , à noſtre tref-
cher & trefame frere le Roy de Nauarre.
But at this day, the like attributes generally are giuen in the
French Court as are vſed in the ſtilc of the Engliſh ; and ſo like-
wiſc in other Courts of Chriſtian Kings. And in the Aeuw voll
kommen Cantzlen bund Titelbuch, that is , 4 New perfie. Chama
cerie-ftile and Booke of Titles, printed at Franckfort, for a Formula-
ric of the ſtile of the Empire , in 1590. the Emperor is deſignd
thus, Dem allerdurchleuchtigſten, Grottmachtigften , Unuber-
windtlichſten ffurften vnd Hernn, Herrn Rudolphen Komiſchen
keyfer , zu allen zeiten meherer deſz Beichs in Germanien &c.
kmig &c. Ectzhertzhog, &c. meinem or vnſerm allergnadiga
ften Herrn , that is, To tbe moſt Illuſtrious, mofi Mightie, and moſt
Inuincible Prince and Lord , the Lord Rodolph , Emperor of Rome,
guſtus.
lichfter or Inuincible being ſomtimes oniitted. The Empreſſes ſtile
there,
A
lc Roy ,
>
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART.
139
there, being Der Durchleuchtigſten Furlin vnnd Frawen A.
Roiniſchen Keyſerin, Dehrerin deſz Betchs &c. Heiner allers
gnadigſten Frawert vnd Keylerinne, that is, to the moſt illuftri-
ous Princeſſe and Lady, the Lady N. Empreſſe of Rome, Semper Au-
guſta, or increaſer of her Kingdoms &c. my most gracious Lady and
Empreffe. Other Kings, as of Spaine, France, Poland, Denmark,
Swethland, and the reſt , aré, in directions to them, ſtiled there
Moſt illuſtrious and most mightie Princcs and Lords, 'with the con
cluſion of @nadigſten Herrn or very Gracious Lord,
But for the ſtile of Spaine, between the King and his Subjects ;
in the yeere MD XLIX, a booke was publiſhed to this purpoſe,
called Eſtilo de efcriuer cartás menſengeras corteſanemente, s diuerfos
fines y conceptos con los titulos, y: corteſias que ſe vfar., the Autor be-
ing Gaſpar de Texeda. In this, the direction is that in Letters to
the King of Spaine (being then che Emperor. Charles thc.V.), the
ſuperſcription lhould be A la facra Cefarea Catholica mageſtad, El
Emperador, Rey nueſtro Sennor, and that in Letters to the King of
Portugall he ſhould be called Muy alto egli misy poderoſo Prencepe Reme
3.S.ennor ; and that the ſame ſhould be vred in the inſcription of
letters to him, El Sereniſsimo Rey de Portugal being added. and the
like there is for the Queens of Portugall and France, with particy,
lar formes for the ſubſcriptiori. Bur their* Coriclias and giuing of
titles grew at length (through the affectation of heaping great at
tributs on their Princes) to ſuch an infiffefablelforme that a re-
medic was prouided againſt ic by the Pragmatica-igle. los i titolos y
Cortefias publiſhed the vill, of October in A1 D, LXXXVI, of our u Antonio de
Saviour, by Philip the third. Therein; it is ordaind that from Herrera part.3.
thenceforth on the top of all Letters writen to the King of Spain xeral libra 2.
there ſhould be riö other title then Sennor or Lord, nor at the end cap.9. And ſee
of the Letter any.thing more then Guarde Dios tai Jurblica perfona Hit Crime
de vueſtra Mageſtad, without other ſubĮcription that the bare tiamic Spaine in En
of him that writes it. That the ſubſcription ſhould be Al Rey Nuer gliſ lib
. 31
,
Atro Şennor. That a like forme ſhould be vſed to the Queens of this pragmatica
Spain. And thar the Secretarics in fighing ſhould be in ſtead of isat large trar
Su Magestad, El Rey Nueſtro Sennor, which are the particulars in lë Nated. 94 fos! yug: 926.
concerning the attributes of the King a fid Qucchi there being bc-
fides in it very many other touching Princes of the bloud, the In-
fantas, Dukes and the reſt of inferior Digniţies, ktercof in there
cond Part. And a bookc was fincc written by, onc Iuan Licene
Peliger, and påbliſhed 1607. at Caragoca for direžtion to write ac-
cording to this' Pragmatica.
le 1944 9 , ,
Hitherto:of füchi atcributes; as hauing. hörc; bafull
, "cxprchions
of Power or Dignitie in them, are vfually, ioynd with other cides
of the
Kings of Chriſtçadoine
in the ſecond 95.third perſon
with ſome examples of the elder times
in the firfts which are,long
ſince wholly
omitted. But I doncciuc le not visitiffèly to note here
allo
.
140
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. VTI:
alſo ſome thing of thoſe moſt exorbitant and ſwelling attributes,
with which the Mahumedan Princes (eſpecially they of the Eaſt,
and ſome others alſo) moſt commonly load both themſelues and
ſomtimes alſo other Princes to whom they write. In the Letters
of Achmet the late Grand Signior , to Henrie the ſy. of France,
for confirmation of a league made between them in M U CIITI. hc
is ſtiled thus', as the French is tranſlated out of Turkiſh and prin-
ted with the Tarkiſh at Paris MDCXV.
Moy, qui fuis par les infinites graces du juste grande ebo
tout-puiſant Createnr , e par l'abondance des Miracles du
chef de "ſes Prophetes, Empereur des viétorieux Empereurs ,
Diſtributeur des Coronnes aux plus grand Princes de la terre,
Seruiteur de deux tres-Sacres & tres-Auguſte Villes Meque o
Medine, Prote&teur a Gowerneur de la Sainɛt Ieruſalem,
Seigneur de l'Europe, Alic & Afrique, Conquiſes auec no-
fre vietorieuſe Eſpeé, eſponuantable Lance; aſçauoir de
Pays & Royaumes de la Grece, de Themifuar, de Boſſena,
de Seguetuar, des Pays du Royaumes de l'Aſie, de la Nato-
lic, de Caramannie, d'Imadic, d'Egypte, de tout le Pays
des Parthes, de Cars, des Gcorgiens, de la Port de Ferr,
de Tiflis, de Siruan, e de Pays du Prince des Tartars nom-
mez Cerim, e de la Campagne nommeé Deſt, Cipchac, de
Chipre, de Zeulcaderie, de Chereſeul, de Diarbcquier,
d'Alcp, de Rom, de Babylone demeure des Princes, de Ci-
oufe, de Baſera, d'Egypte, de l'Arabic hereuſe, d'Abs, d’A-
den, de Thunis, lu Goulette, Tripoli, de Barbarie, de pla-
fieurs autres pays, Villes du Seigneuries Conquiſes aucc nofire,
puiſſance Imperial, Seigneur des Mers Blanche Noire, el de
l'inexpugnable Fortrele d'Aigria, de tant d'autres diuers Pays,
Fllès, Deſtroiets,
Pallages, Peuples, Familles, Generations', e che
tant de cent milliers de vi&torieux gens de guerre qui repoſene
• The famae foubz l'obeyſance de juſtice de Moy qui ſuis l'Empereur * A-
mat filz de l'Empereur Mehemcr, de l'Empereur Amorat,
de l'Empereur Sclim, de l'Empereur Soliman, de l'Empereur
Selim, de l'Empereur Bajazet, de l'Empereur Mchemet, de
l'Empereur Amorat Gr. par la grace de Dieu recours des
grands Princes du monde & Refuge des honorables Empereurs,
Au plus glorieux magnanime e grand Signeur de la Creance
de lesys, efles entre les Princes de la Nation de Meſie,
Men
2
C
with Achmet.
Chap. VIII THE FIRST PART.
141
Mediateur des differens que ſuruiennent entre le peuple Chre-
ſtien, Seigneur de Grandeur , Majeſte & Richeſſes , glorieuſe
guide de plus Grands, Henrie IIIT. Empereur de France, que
la fin de ſes jours foit heureuſe
.
Theſe attributes both to himſelfc and to the French King, are
ſuch as are ordinarily giucn, or at leaſt cqualled by other like, in
moſt of the Lerrers of hini or his Anceſtors that occurre either
in the memories of elder times or of this day. For the elder times;
you may ſee that example of the Soldan of Babylon to Pope Inno-
cent the iv. as we have it in Latin , turnd out of Arabique by 3
Cardinall, in Matthew Paris.
Præfentie Papa ſubſcriptio ; Nobilis Magni ſpiritualis , af-
fettuoſi, ſancti, Terty decimi : Apoſtolorum, vniuerſalis loque- a This hele
le Chriſtianorum, manutenentis adoratores Crucis, Judicis Popa- no comment le
li Chriſtiani, duétoris filioruru Baptifmatis , lummi Pontificis vill.by Gabrie
Chriſtianorum ( confirmet eum Deus er det fibi fælicitatem ) alexandria in
à Sóldano Potentißimo regnante ſuper colla Nationum, conti- him with quin-
nente duas virtutes Gladij e Calami, poßidente duo præcel- 19 Euangeliftar
lentia, fcilicet DoEtrinam & Iudicium, Rege duorum Marium, item.c.fal.962
dominatore Auftri e Septentrionis, Rege regionis Ægypciet edit.Antuerp.
Syriæ &c.
And for the later ages, there is ſtore cnough of the like in
Leagues and Letters extant in the b Turkiſh relations. But to auoid b Li videſis
this troubleſome ſtile , it was agreed among other things , in a sim. Mayol
.
League of MDCVI between the Emperor Rodulph the 1ī. and the Dier. Canicular.
Grand Signior Achmet, e that in all Letters and Inſtruments be- pag 1161, de
tween them they ſhould not be ſtiled by any other additions then Fader, inter
by the names of Well-beloved Father and Sonne ; the Emperor cal- Turcam.
Hungarım da
ling the Sultan, his Sonne , and the Sultan chc Emperor (in regard C Mercur. Gal-
of his yeers) his Father. And that in the beginning of their Let- tobelgis
, Tom.s.
ters they might both indifferently take vpon them the name of
Emperor.
But alſo eucn in the eldeſt memories we haue of the titles vſed
by the Eaſtern Princes, and that before Mahumediſme, the like
attributes are,vfed by them, as appears at large in
lactus Symocatia cſpecially and Menander, both which hauc no- ric.lib.4. cap.8.
ted the many inſolent additions by which the Kings of Perſia ex- In Excerptis
preſſed themſelues about M. yeers ſince to the Emperors of Rome.
pøg.283.
Of the ſame kind alſo are the folemn titles of the King of Athio.
pia or the Abaffens (that is, of him we commonly call Prester lohn) as
the examples are in Damianus à Goes. And both in the elder and de-
clining ſtate of the Greeke Empire,ſome of the Emperors there were
much taken with this diſeaſe of affe&ting ſuch a vanitie in cxprcf-
fing
d
Theophy- d Hifter. Mas.
de Lerationibus
Q
1
4
142
Titles QF HONOR, Chap. VIII.
phor.Callift.
lib.17. cap.35.
ein, 1179.
auream Andro.
nici Bullam
it
d Euagr.lib.s.": ling their names , as we ſee in the front of that Ediet of d luſtin
cap.4. o Nice touching the Trinitie, in an example before cited, and in
that of i Emanuel Comnenus to Frederique Barbaroſſa. Manuel
c chap 2.5.4. in Chrifto Deo fidelis Imperator Porphyrogennetus , diuiniiss co-
Albertus Sta: rcnatus, regnator potens , excelſus & femper Auguftus do Moder 4-
tor Romanorum magnificus, Nobilißimo da Gloriofißimo Regi Ale-
mannorum d' Imperatori ac dilecto fratri Imperi Noſtri ſalutem. And
ſomtimes he ſtiled himſelfe (beſide thoſc more ordinarie titles, and
his ſurnames from Countries according to the ancienter courſe of
& Ex Camerario the Empire) 5 BeoxubéprnrG, xaneerótce š siypato to. Mszáar Kaasartire, aj
apud Henric.
rajóuer of style sal rézy sikaid, that is, Gouerned by God, Heire of the
Meibomium ad
Crown of Conſtantin the Great, and obſeruing all his Laws.
The Mauriſh Kings had anciently much of the ſame kind in
their ſtiles and to this day vſe it, but not ſo frequently or to that
ſwelling ſtore , as the Grand Signior or Prefter lohn. In a Charter
of Albacem Iben Mahumet King of Coimbra giuen in the yecre
DCCXXXĪV, of our Sauiour for the bencfit of Chriſtians in his
h Prudene. de Territoric, hc la ftiles himſelfe Alboaçem Iben Mahumet , Alhamar
Sandoual in no. Iben Tarif, bellator fortis, vincitor Hiſpaniarum,dominator Cantabria
tis de Regefa
wila pag, 87.
Gothorum, & magne litis Roderici. For a later example, you may
ſec that of Mully Hamet tranſlated into Spaniſh and publiſhed in
i Hackluit tom.
the Engliſh i Voyages. And in that incftimable ſtore of Sir Robert
2. port. 2. pag. Corton, I find one of Abdelmelech Iben Mahomet, written to Queen
Elizabeth with a ſuperſcription ouer it in Letters of gold and in
rabique comprchending that ſolemne beginning of the Ma-
humedans , In the name of the mercifull God &c. beſide fomc-
k Daf. 10. Iulia thing of Mahumed. the words of thc Letter it k felfe follow-
2517.Marocci. ing , thus; Del ſieruo de Dios que tiene cu confiança y en todo lo
remite à su diuin voluntad, El Mir Almumminin Abdelmelech
Il jo de Mahamet , xeq de' buena memoria , Xarif El Haceni ,
Emperador de Maruccos, Rey de Feſje, de Sus &c. A la müo ab-
ta y muy poderoſa Senpora Donna Elizabeth Reyna de Inglaterra, de
Francia, de Irlanda, de Scotia &c. Salud y Enfalcamiento de vueſtro
muy poderoſa y Real Eſtado &c. But of all theſe kinds both for
Mahumedan and Chriſtian Princes, the moſt various ſtore is in the
Paper-Champer at white-hall, where the greateſt curioſitic this
way may be fully ſatisfied. The attributes giuen to thoſe Ma-
humedan Princes and the like ( by Chriſtian Princes) are vſually
thoſe Augustiſsime, Potentiſsime, Inuidiſsime and ſuch more.
118.
CHAP. VIII.
1. Of Anointing of Kings and Emperors ; and the uſe of
is in ſeveral Kingdoms.
The
1
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART.
143
V.
4
with theſe pala
11. The uſe of Crowns, as of Enſignes of Royall Dignitic,
of the Diadem of ancient time ; and hom Crowns of
Gold came into uſe among Chriſtian Kings.
111. Of a Scepter, and the Globe with the Croſſc infixt on it.
IV. The Inauguration of ſome Supreme Princes that uſe no
Crowns.
Some Ceremonials of Coronation.
VI. y Corollarie 1ouching Preccdence betweene Supreme
Princcs.
Treſts only , for ſo much as concerncs the order of
this firſt part, that here follow the Ceremonies of
Inauguration of Suprem Princes , which alſo compre-
hend the peculiar Enſignes of their Dignitic. The chief
ceremonics, for moſt of Chriſtian Princes, being ſuprem
Kings, are the ANOINTING , the putting on the Crown,
and receiuing the SCEPTER and the GLOBE with the Croffc
infixt on it. How theſe are done and with what ſolemnitics,is both
caſier and more fully to be learned out of particular Ceremonials
of Coronations (ſome of which , as I could furniſh my felfe with
them, and with Warrant inſert them, are here anon tranſcribed)
then it can be otherwiſc dcliucrd. The formall part therefore be-
ing rcferd wholly to thoſe Ceremonials , we firſt obferue here the
beginnings and progreffe of the vſe of OIL E, of a CROWN, a
SCEPTER and the GLOBE as Enſignes of Royall dignitic, to-
gether with a touch of the Inauguration and royall Enlignes of
ſome Princes that vſe no Crowns. And theſe Ceremonials being
at length diſpatcht, we conclude here with a Corollaric touch-
ing the matter of Preccdence between Suprem Princcs.
1. For the vfu of Oile or Vnction at Coronations ; to omic
that which may be drawn from the making cuco inanimat things
ſacred by powring oilc on them both among the Gentiles and
Iewes, whereof ihere is large teſtimonic aſwell in a holy as pro-
phane Writers ; it will be plain that Anointing of Kings was of mural de perete
ſuch known vſe in the eldeſt times, that ſolemnly to declare one to 14. ann. 31.
be King, and 10 anoint a King in the Eaſtern parts, were but ſyno. num.26.
nymics. So is it denoted in lothams ſpecch to the Iſraelites long
before any'example of anointing is elſewhere rememberd. Vpon
the choice of Abimelech to be King,lotham (ſo it is in the b holy b ludic.cap.9.
,
went to anoint them a King, and (as it followes) ſaid to the Olives,
reigne thou ouer vs. and again to the Bramble,come thou And reign
Q_2
a Videfis Caras-
that is
,
The trees הלוך הלכו העצים למעשה עליהם מלך 1ages in it
oner
144
TITLE'S OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
אם באמת אתם משחים אותי ,ower Us
,
but the Bramble an
[
werd
למלך עליכם
MIM, I.
។
vs, ,
Dory 7523. if in truth you anoint me for your King , come ( as the
words goe on) and truſt to any ſhadow. In ſome Greek Copies alſo,
, ,
They went to make Abimelech King, is rendred thus , icoped on Car să
asi Caue Too 'acruendx sis Be Conóc, which is, They went to anoint Abime-
lech King. And this was about CC. ycers before the beginning of
their Kingdom in Saul, who with his Succeſſors were anointed, as
alſo was the King of Syria, Hazael. and Cyrus King of Perſia , in
Esſaie cap.4s. the holy * prophcſie is called The Lords anointed, which is a fre.
quent expreſsion of Kings in the Scripture. With what Oile che
Kings of the lemes (in thcir eſtabliſhed Kingdom) were anointed,
is diſputed among Diuincs. ſome conceiuing that the Kings of
Dauids poſteritic were anointed with the holy Oilc which was
conſecrated for the Prieſts ; others, that with common Oile. But
the firſt is the more confirmd opinion, in which alſo it is conceiud
that though, by the command of the Law, nonc might be anoin-
ted with the holy Oile beſide the Prieſts,yer by ſome diſpenſation
with the Law, manifeſted by the Prophets, it was afterward com-
municated to Dauid and his poſteritie. And the Rabbins deliuer as
y Videfis dben. much for a conſtant Cabbal among them, grounding it cſpecial-
orans ad Exod,
ly b vpon that of Zadok the Prieſt his taking a horne of Oile out of
the Tabernacle and anointing Salomon. They ſay alſo, as (Genebrard
relates out of them) vnctionem factam forna a Grecorum, Stue
Pſalm.88.comm. crucis Burgundia & decuſſate. Solus R. Selomo (faith he) excipit
d Seder Koda. Reges. Nam eos tradit inauguratos non seuestão , ſed in modum Coro-
sobim, irad.
d that , by miraclc , the holy Oile which
Kerijos
. & vide was conſecrated in Moſes timc and vſd in this vnction, continued
Lyr.ad 3. Reg. without diminution vntill thc Captiuitic, which is about DCTCE.
¢ De rebus Sa. yeers. But the anointing of the lewiſh Kings and other ceremo-
nies of their inauguration you may ſec more eſpecially in Pine-
da , Serrarius , & Salianus, and other ſuch that more largely
cap.9.1. Reo handlc them.
From thoſe examples in the holy Storic , thc Kings of Chri-
g Annal.Eccle-
fiaft. tom. 3•
ſtendom tooke their cuſtom of being anointed ; touching which
ann. M.1962. in generall, and for what hath been conceiud to be underſtood by
h in Epif.ad it, Inunguntør Reges (ſaith Thomas Becket h Archbiſhop of Canter-
Hes. 2. apud bury) in Capite , etiam pectore & Brachijs , quod fignificat Gloriam
Mattb.Paris,
Sanctitatem & Fortitudinem. And King Henrie thc ill. of England,
extr. de facra being deſirous to know what was wrought in a King by his Vn-
unct c.1 S.Vnde &ion, conſulted by Letrer about it with that great Scholler of the
Relim. Princi- age Robert Groſſeteſt Biſhop of Lincoln, who anſwerd him almoſt as
if his mind had been only on the Vnction and Ceremonie vſed in
the Church of Rome in Confirmation. Quod autem in fine litere
i . Lincol.
Epift. 117.im. veftra nobis mandaftis , videlicet quod intimaremus quid' unctionis
cap. 30.
1.Reg.cap.i.
comm.39.
c Comment, ad
por as 926. cap.s.
lomonis lib.z.
cap.6
f Ad iudic.
gum cap.Jo.
Scd videlis
pum lib. 2.
cap.12.
Sacra-
1
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
145
3
1
Sacramentum videatur adijcere Regie dignitati , cum multi fint Reges
qui nullatenus vnčtionis munere decorentur , non eſt noſtre modicitatis
complere hoc. Tamen non ignoramus quod Regalis inunctio fignum eft
Prerogatiue ſuſceptionis ſeptiformis doni Sacratißimi pneumatis , quo
Septiformi munere tenetur Rex inunctus preeminentiis non vnetis Re-
gsbrus omnes Regias or Regiminis fui actiones dirigere , vt videlicet
non communiter ſed eminentèr d'heroicè dono. Timoris fe primò,
deinceps , quantum in ipſo est, ſuo regimini ſubjectos,ab omni cohibeat
illicito ; dono Pietatis defendat fubueniat en ſubueniri faciat vidua,
Pupillo , duo generalitèr omni oppreffo ; dono Scientiæ Leges justes
ad
regnum juftè regendum ponat, poſiras obferuet & obferuari faciat
erroneas deftruat ; dono Fortitudinis omnia regno aduerfantia repellat
do pro ſalute Reipublicæ mortem non timeat. Ad prædiéta autem
præcellenter agenda dono Conſilij decoretur , quo artificialitèr en ſci-
entificè ordo hujus mandi ſenſibilis edocetur ; deinde done Intelleétus,
quo cætus Angelici ordo dinoſcitur. Tandem verò dono. Sapicntiæ ;
quo ad dilucidam cognitionem Dei pertingitur , ve ad examplar Oy-
dinis Mundi & Ordinis Angelici ſecundum leges æternas in æterna Dei
ratione defcriptas, quibus regit vniuerſitatem creaturæ, Rempublicam
fibi fubjeétam ordinabilitèr regat tandem of ipfe. Adicit igitur Re-
gie Dignitati vnctionis Sacramentum quod Rex vnctus præ cæteris in
ſuo genere debet, vi pratactum est, ex ſeptiformi fpiritus munere , in
omnibus fuis Regiminis actibus , virtutibus dininis o heroicis pollere.
And ſome other haue concciud this anointing of ſuch çfficacië , i Vide fupple-
that, as in Baptiſmc all former finnes arc walht away, ſo alſo by Balfam.pag.
this vnction, as we fcc in that of Polyeuétus Patriarch of Conftan- 1125. edir. Pa.
tinople, who doubted not but that the Emperor lohn Tzimiſces. if 1620.
was cleerd, before Heauen,of the death of Phocas,through his being lolatr.Politic.
anointed Emperor. So is it related in fome Copies of i Balſamon cap.g.pag.73.
vpon the Ancyran Councell
. What others, as Diuines , obuiouſly k Alberis.ad tit.
diſpute touching this matter of Vnction, I omit here. But for that de ßati. Homil.
of Groffieſt, Cum multi fint Reges qui nullatenùs vnctionis munere e Reftaurus.com
decorentur ; it is truc that we haue it very obuious among the La- quaff.18.& is.
wiers, that there were anciently but foure * anointed beſide the Antox.Corſet.de
Emperors, that is, the Kings of Hierufalem, of France, of England, parc. 4. S.r.
and of Sicily. And this they haue out of the old Prouinciale Ro- Aluarot.ad Feud
manum , the written Copies whereof, are various in the enumera- c.quis dicatur
tion of the Kings that were ſuppoſed to be not anointed (among Conrad. Free
which are accounted ſome of thoſe petie ones of Ireland , who ludic dibi. cap.
were clecrly ſubječts to the Kings of England ) but they are for 2-5.3. num.7.
the moſt part conſtant to the foure , for the Kings anointed. In in Neafol. Film!
my Copie it is thus ;
Vidc Hoftiens.
De Regibus Catholicorum & Chriſtianorum.
Et funt quidem Coronandi o quidam non. Tamen illi qui co-wizar company
ronantur debent inungi ; e tales habent priuilegium ab anti- fit. pariss. ib.
quo
.
firat !ib.z.cap.32
Jumilit: défa-
· 10, cap.s.
146 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
.2ܘܼ . ܟ݂ܘ ܀
quo ea de confuetudine ; alio modo non debent coronari nec in-
ungi ſine iſtis ; & fi faciunt iph, abutuntur indebitè. Et fic
incipiunt. Nomina Regum Chriſtianorum Fidelium hoc modo.
Rex Hierofolymitanus Coronatur G Inungitur.
Rex Francorum Chriftianißimus Coronatur ebu Inungitur,
Rex Anglorum Coronatur eo Inungitur.
Rex Siciliæ Coronatur & Innngitur.
Then follows a Catalogue of diuers other with Non at the end of
cuery name. But there is an imperfect cdition of this Prouinciall
that hath no more then only the Kings of France and England with
1 Mirabil.diwin, inunguntur added to them, as I find in 1 Symphorianus Champerius.
human. vol
. And others publiſh it with a reckoning vp of Chriſtian Kings
Lugdun.1517. (but in another order) without any mention of anointing or coro-
m in fraxi be- nation as it is in - Rebuffus. But in that old Formularic titled
neficior.pag.441 Formulare vnd Teutſch Rhetopic, printed at Strasbourg in 1519.
the diuiſion of Suprem Princes is quadripartit ; into the Emperor,
the King of Romans, the pier gefáibt kunig and Gmein kunig,
that is , The foure anointed Kings and other ordinarie Kings ; as if
thoſe fourc anointed had bccne ſo ſingularly known by this gene.
rall deſignation of them, that no reader could haue doubted who
the Author had mcant by them. But whatſocucr the cuſtom anci-
ently were, the vſe of Vn&ion is now become generall to the
Kings of Chriſtendom, and of ſo long timc ſince to ſome other
of them, that the crcdit of the Prouinciall of Rome and of them
that follow it , iis no other then as the tcftimonics of ſeuerall
Kingdoms will ſtand with it.
In thc Empirc (as it is conceiud by ſome) ir began firſt at C04
ftantinople, and that about Iustinians or his Succcſtor løſtins time.
n De Comitys So the moſt " learned Onuphrius. Conftantinopoli, ſaith hc, vel fub
Inperadorys Juſtiniano vel poft ejus ftatim obitum , cle£tioni Imperatoris addirum,
vi quum primim Imperator renuntiatus effet ,' à Patriarcha Conſtan.
tinopolitano in magna Bizantų Baſilica Oſco vn&us Diademate aureo
redimeretur. And the faſhion there was to make a crofc with the
Oilc on the Emperors head , the Patriarch crying aloud in the
o consacxzın. doing it "Ayo , that is , Sacred, and the people following him
bifter.lib.r.cap. with the ſame word in their acclamations. So was the falhion in
41. Georg.
Codinus nupl
the later times of that Empirc. But I belceue it will not appeare
oppix. pag.185. that this Anointing was very ancient there. Nor find i war-
rant enough for any ſuch thing, in luftines time. They that
p VideGe O. fuppoſe it to ancient there , draw the vſe P of it from thence into
nuphr.de co the Wcf.ern Empire where it began in Charles the Great, although
mit. Imperator before his being Emperor , it were vſed to ſome Kings of the
Weſtern parts. Pope Leo the ill, anointed him , when he was
crcatcd Emperor. So are the teſtimonies of Siffridus,of Anastaſisws
of
cap.s.
C.S.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART,
147
of Manaffes and diuers other of the Ancients, though many of
them omit the Anointing when they ſpeake of his Coronation.
But the words of Manaſſes, an Autor of the Eaſtern Empire, are
more eſpecially obſeruable. Leo', ſaith he , crownd Charles the
Great ,
ως οι Ρωμαίων νόμων. .
έμω αλλα , gnCάμενα και νόμοις Ιλαίων,
εκ κεφαλής μιχεί σοδων ελίτ τον χείς. .
εκ οίδα τις λογισμούς ή «οίαις επινοίαις.
that is, as the cuſtom of the Romans required. But alſo following the
cuſtom of the Icws, he anointed him wirb oile from 9 head to foor.
9 Soallo Lana
But what his reaſon or fancie was in doing so, I know not. It might dulphas Sagax
with reaſon cnough be conceiud that he ſpake here of Anointing , Hiftoriarum
as of a thing that was not ſo familiarly known to him to be vid
ar Coronations cuen in his time which falls vnder Emanuel Com.
nenus or MCLX, of our Sauiour. For he dedicares his Annals to
the Lady Irene wife to Andronicus who was brother to Emanuel.
And perhaps there will not be teſtimonie enough to proue that,
before the age wherein he liucd, any vſe of it was at Conftanti-
nople. At leaſt if there had been any ſuch ancient vſe, why ſhould
he ſpeakc, being a Courtier and no ſtranger to their cuſtoms, of it
in this place with ſuch an exprellion of wonder and with relation
to the vſe of the lewes. But indeed in that age of Manaffes there
is memorie of anointing' of thoſe Eaſtern-Emperors. I remember - Nicetas cho.
none before. Neither take I that to be of moment here, which niates in Ma.
nucle, do in
occurres in Nicephorus Gregoras touching the prerogatiue of an-
ointing the Eaſtern Emperor , where her ſayes that the Archbia 1 Lib.z. Hif.
Ihop of Bulgaria anointed Theodorus Angelus (this was about pagul8.
MCXCV.) and that the Emperor Iustinian, who liued almoſt M.
ycers ſince, had honord that Prouince , being the countrie where
he was borne, with the name of Justiniana prima, and with
perpe-
.
tuall priuiledge of ſupremacic or freedom from the Patriarchat of
Conftantinople, mligi arst xj BeConécta agian Parquabcr. 78/a zaip amous éprő tale
hanging Sybuwy, that is, but not that the anointing of the Emperors
jhould belong to it, which was a prerogatiue elſewhere alreadie
" by
the Law fetled, meaning in the Patriarchs of Conftantinople; as if
the anointing had been a thing excepted in Iuſtinians grant. There
is no ſuch i°thing either excepted or granted in thoſc priuiledges , Videlis duib.
of that Church or in any other of that age. Nor will this care- 131. c. 3. per
leffc paffage of Nicephorus ( a Grecian of the later times) iuſtific a- tempus.
ny thing for the ancient vſe of Vnction in that Empire. But in the
Weſtern, it hath continued down from Charles the Great till this
day. and it was particularly rememberd long fince u by the Empe- u Rempert, a
ror Lewes the 11 in an Epitic to Bafilises the Eaſtern Emperor , to post to them.375.
iuſtific his own name of Emperor at which Baſilius had quarrelled.
The French hauc a vulgar tradition of their holy Oile and
Alexio,
ܪ
a
1
148
Chap. VIII.
TITLES OF HONOR.
l'excellence
Carolus Gral.
(alius, Fer-
.
corum lib.i.
pag. 195.
ܪ
* Choppin.de a viol- of it that a Douc brought from heauen to anoint their King
10.9
.... Mc. Chlonis the firſt about the D. yeer of our Saviour, and that Re-
ron Bignon.de migies or Remy then Archbillsop of Rheims anointed him King
with it ; neither hath it, they ſay, yer waſted but remains ftill ar
des Roys liv.4. Rheims, and is the ſame with which the French Kings are now
seas.pag.369. and euer ſince hauc been anointed. For the continuance of it with
our waſting ; they haue indeed an example in the lewes tradition
bault, Genc. of their holy Oilc, which they kept vndiminiſhed from Aarons
brardus,&c. time till chc Captiuitie. But the truth is, they haue not warranc
enough to proue that either any Oilc came from heauen for King
Chlouis ; or if it did , that it was imploied about anointing him
Alt. pag827 .
King Good Autors and the moſt, indeed neer all, of the Anci .
ents that ſpeak of him , tell vs that he was baptized by Remigius, ,
aDegeftis Fran- without a word of any Oile ſent him. And a 'Aimoinus
b Himo-
mar, and whoſocuer elſe ſpeak of the Viol of oile, refer it only to
bavila s. Remin his Baptiſme (in which it was vſed according to the ceremonie of
sý apud Surium the time) and not at all to his Inauguration. Yer roo many of the
Viti. SS.13. 14- French (and ſome of the more curious) begin their Regall vnction
nuar. ſeu tom, 1. in him. Nor is the deuice in ſome coins of the beginning of this
Lewes XIII. Other then with a relation to the holy Oile, where a Viol
held by a hand out of hcauen is circumſcribed with Francis data
c Annaltom.6. munera cæli. And c Baronius himſelfe; Ampullam Chriſmatis colum-
bx ore cælitus aduenientis allatam effe, qua tum fons ipſe, more folito,
tum etiam Rex Clodoueus facratus eft, cujus exemplo de reliqui om-
mes ſucceſſores Francorum Reges conſuenerunt inungi. To the like
d De Regimine purpoſe before him, Thomas & Aquinas, Antoninus . and f diuers
Principum lib.z. Others (beſide the French :) of other nations. But the later ages
CHiP. part.z. haue bred this fancic. Nor was it thought of as a truth fit to be
vſd for an argument (and had it been true , it had doubtleſſc been
f
Azor. inſit. a ſpeciall one) in the time of King Lewes the Groſſe, who reigned
M101al.part.z. about Ō. yeers ſince, when the controuerſie was between the
Churches of Rheims and of Siens about his Coronation. The rela-
lib.7.cap.3. Gr. tion of that controuerſie is at large extant both in thc & ſtories of
& Aimoin. de that time and in luo bo Bilhop of Chartres who as a Suffragan of
geft
. Reg. Frane. the Prouince afaſted Dainbert Archbiſhop of Seins at the corona-
h Epiß.10 edit. tion, and the reaſons on both ſides were vrged, but not a ſyllable
1585.6 189. of the ſending any holy Oile to S. Remigius or of his anointing
adit. 1610,
Chlovis King. yet cuen ar that time there was a light opinion of it
i Phillipidos, in France, as we ſee in i Guillermus Brito that wrote in the ſame
age ,
and comwhat before Lewes the Groffe came to the Crowne.
Hc, ſpeaking of the coronation of King Philip the firſt, tells
vs that
-ſceptrifero falfit redimitás honore
Magnanimus Sacro Rex delibutus Oliuo
Quo Deus Angelicis manibus virtute parato
Diuinâ, noftris conceßit Regibus vuti.
VI
48. 499.
cap.z. lits I.
9.7
lib.1o. cap. s.
Comien. Poliric.
lib.r.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
149
Vt facrentur eo foli ſpecialitèr illi
Qui fucceßiuè Francorum fceptra capeffunt.
Quo major nostri patet excellentia Regni
Dignior vi verè Rex noſter Rege fit omni
Quem facrare ſuis Remorum Metropolites
Cum compraſulibus habet ille Chriſmate ſacra
Hoc ad opus ſolum quod Cælica fudit oliua.
Here he will haue it, you ſcc, that the Oilc with which the French
Kings víd to be anointed, came from hcauen. And for the man-
ner how it came ; he ſayes that the Deuill brake the Viol of oile
which S. Remigius held in his hand readie to vſe it in the baptiſm
of King Chlouis, and that, the oile being ſo ſpilt , he obraind by
prayer a ſupply of it from hcauen,
Quo Rex facratus fuit idem primus, omnes
Pošt ipfum Reges Francorum ad fceptra vocati,
Quando coronantur, Deo facrantir codem.
And a littlc after ;
Sic Regem noſtrum fibi Rex cæleftis amical;
Sic fuperexaltat terra pre Regibus illum,
Quem facit vt folum Sacra confecret
' vn&tio coeli
Vnguine cum reliqui facrentur materiáli.
But ſome of their moſt learned men * confelic ( as they hauc rca- Du Haillan
ſon) that they beleeuc it not. The firſt teſtimonie indeed that is desaff
. de los
worthy, of credit for any vn&ion of their Kings is that which the Fill, de rebus
ſtories hauc of King Pipin. He about the yeer DGCL. was anoin- Gallicis
, lib.z.
ted King at Soiſſons by Boniface Archbiſhop of Ments. So ſay pag:100, vi
Regino , Sigebert , Siffridus, and enough others of the Ancients
. dignit-Reg.Hiß.
and about three ycers after, both he and his ſonnes Charles and cap.14. G.az.
Carolomann were anointed ar Rome by Pope Stephen the ITT, in
Reges Francorum as the Pope 1 himſelfc and the Emperor Lewes 1 Epift.Stepb, z.
the firſt, that liued in the fame age , witneſſe in their lecters yet apud Reginonem
excant of it. So that none of the firſt or Merovingian linc of the fub anno 75%;
Kings of that nation (it ſecms) were cuer anointed Kings , but 4.cap.62.&
the beginning of that vſc,was in the Carolin ſtock and hach lo per- Epipi
. Liedonic
.
apud Baronium 7.1 bet gas szy
petually continued
For this Iland of Great Britaine; there is fome teſtimonic of ann. 154.
Kings being anointed in it, farre ancienter then thoſe which re-
main either of the Empire or of France. Gildas in his Epiſtle De Ex-
cidio Britannie ſpeaking of the errors in Religion and wickedneffe
of the old Britons, hath this paſſage of the Britiſh Kings of that
ago. VNGEBANTVR Reges (faith m he) 'non per Deum fed qui care-
ris crudeliores extarent, & paulò poft ab VNCTORIBVS, non pro ve- vocabula ci
ri examinatione, irucidabantur, ális electis irucioribies: He liud aboue tantur ex Gil-
M1
, ycers fince; and therefore could not deceiue vs herein by vſing momumers.
the phraſe of a later time , as perhaps it may be conceiud," the lib.9.cap.3.
Monke of Malmesbury doth in his mention of King Egfert ſonne
R
and
)
40!
m Eadem ipfa
1
1
150
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
cap.5.
bud iran 229.
2
Oiled.
and ſucceſſor to offa in the Kingdom of Mercia , about the
yeerc
a De geft
. Reg. DCCXT. Dulci (ſo are * his words of King Offa) vitam conſump-
Anglia lib. s. fit otio & Egfertum filium , ante mortem ſuam, in Regem inunctum,
ſucceſforem dimiſit. But it hath been vulgarly taken that the firſt
King anointed in England was Alured. He began to reigne in
DCCCLXXII
. of our Sauiour. But his anointing is caſt into the
the time of his father King Ethelulph, who, they ſay, ſent Alured
being a child of fiuc yeers old, to Rome about the
yccre DCCCLIV.
where Pope Leo the 1y. anointed him for King. Só are the words
of Afferins that liued in his Court as his Tutor. Infantem Alfrc-
pum oppidò ordinans VNXIT in Regem , & in filjum adoptionis fihi-
met accipiens confirmauit. To the ſame purpoſc Malmesburie , Flo-
rence of Worceſter, Roger of Houeden, others. And in the old Rimes
of Rob of Gloceſter Ms. it is thus expreſſed.
Alfred this Poblemon, as in the yer of Grace, he nom,
Egghte hundred and üfty and twelue, the kingdom,
Erſt he adde at Rome ybe, and voz is gret wiſedome
The Pope Lcon jim bleſtede, tho he tbuder come,
* Kings crews and the * king is Croune of this lond, that in this lond yut is:
and * Elede him to be king, ac he were king ywis.
and he was king of Engclond, of all that there come,
That verſt thus yeled was of the Pope of Romc,
and futthe other after him of the Erchebillop echon,
$o that binoje him, thur king was ther non,
But it is too hard, as it ſeems, to vnderſtand, why Ethelulph hauing
three elder ſonnes, Ethelbald , Ethelbert and Ethelred, who were
all clder then lured, he alone hould be anointed and at thoſe
ycers, and in his fathers life time, for a King. Therefore Polydore,
ſayes, he was crownd at Rome by Hadrian the ſ. And boldly,
Quadrare non poteſt , faith he , vt à Lcone vi. id decoris fufceperit,
ficut quidam , rationi temporis altè indormientes , falsò prodideruns.
Bur to maintain it, becauſe it is recciud from thoſe that liucd in
Alureds time, Harpsfield thinks Pope Leo did it by way of diuina-
tion, that he ſhould be afterward King , although it were , at the
time of the anointing, ſom what incrediblc that he ſhould be ſo.
Regia unétione (faies he) vt olim Dauidem Samuel, delibutum ho-
meſt auit , quafi prouidâ & præfagâ mente quod futurum erat longe
pojt, licet eo tempore parum credibile, diuinans. For my part (if there
be roomc herc for conjecture) I rather thinke that as thc vn&tion
vſed in Baptiſm of King Chlouis
, was among the French made alſo,
by tradition, to be an anointing him for King ; ſo here the vſe of
Chriſme in Confirmation (for it appears that at the ſame time
Pope Leo confirmd King Alured) was afterward by miſtaking ac-
counted for Regall vn&tion. For all men know that in Confirma-
tion the forchcad was to be anointed with holy Chriſme accor-
ding to the ancient ceremonic of it. But howſocuer the time when
first
+
1
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
151
1
firſt Vnction began in the Kings of England , may be uncertain ;
we haue very antient teſtimonie of the ceremonies of it, and that
in thc Saxon times. There remains in an old imperfect Pontificale
of the a Saxon times, a piece of a Ceremoniall for the Coronation
of the Kings and Qucens of England, or of the Engliſh-Saxons , of
that age, writen in a hand of about DT. yeers paſt, wherein after
diucrs prayers and benedictions, this follows for the Anointing.
Omnipotens Sempiterne Deus, Creator ac Gubernator Cæli
et Terre, conditor o diſpofitor Angelorum & Hominem, Rex
Regum & Dominus dominantium qui Habraham fidelem fa-
mulum tuum de hoftibus triumphare fecifti ; Moyſi ex Ioluæ
Populo tuo Prelatis, multiplicem vićtoriam tribuifti; humilem
quog Dauid puerum tuum regni faſtigio fublimaſti eumg de
ore Leonis do de manu Beftie alq Goliæ fed og de gladio
maligno Saul & omnium inimicorum ejus liberaſti, & Salo-
monem fapientiæ paciſq
; ineffabili munere ditafti ; refpice pro-
pitius ad preces nostre humilitatis el fuper hunc famulan
tuum illum quem ſupplici deuotione in Regem Anglorum vel
Saxonum paritèr cligimus, Benedictionam ta'arum dona mul-
tiplica. Hinc dextera tuce potentia ſemper pbig circundan,
quatenus prædiéti Abrahæ fidelitate firmatus, Moyſi manſue-
tudine fretus, Iofuæ fortitudine munitus, Daula humilitate
exaltatus, Salomonis ſapientia decoratüs, tibitin omnibus com-
placeat eye per tramitem iuftitiæ inoffenſo grefli femper ince.
dat. Hic totius Regni Anglo-Saxonum Etcleſiam deinceps
cum plebibus fibi annexis-ita enutriat "ac doceat, "muniat, og
inftruat, contrag, omnes viſibiles ebe inuifibiles hostes idem po-
tenter regaliter , tue virtutis regimeni amminiſtret, vt regale
Solium, videlicet Anglorum vel Saxonum * Sceptro, non de- 1. fceptrum.
ferat, ſed ad priftinæ fidei pacifſ concordiam eorum animos, te
opëtulante, reformet, pt populorum debita fübiectione fultus
condigno amore glorificatus per longum vité ſpațium, paterna
apicem gloria, tuæ miferatione mnita, ſtabilire & gubernare,
mereatur. Tue quogi protezionis gales munitus.c. fcuto inſu-
perabili jugiter prote&tus, armifé, cæleftibus circundatas, opta-
bilis vi&toriæ triumphum de hoftibus fælicitèr capiat, terroremg
fue potentie infidelibus inferat, er pacem tibi militantibus in
tantèr reporter. Virtutibus, Chriſte, hunc quibus præfatos fi-
deles tuos decoraſti, multiplici bonoris benedittione condecoran,
*
R2
&
!
152
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
1
& in règimine regni ſublimiter collocais, oleo gratia Spia
ritus Sancti perunge, per Dominum , in vnitate eiufdem.
The Rubrique to this praier, is thus; Confecratio Regis ab Epiſco-
po qui arcem tenuerit ſuper enm dicenda, which I vnderſtand for
the Archbilhop. And after the praicr, follows this Rubrique. Hic
vngusatur oleo in hac cantetur Antiphona. the Anthem being thus.
Vnxerunt Salomonem Sadoch Sacerdos e Nathan Pro-
pheta Regem in Gion, do accedentes dixerunt, viuat Rex in
æternum.
Quam fequatur Oratio.
Chriſte perungue hunc Regem in regimen vnde vncxišti sa-
cerdotes Reges & Prophetas ac Martyres qui per fidem vice-
runt regna operati (unt Iuftitiam atg adepti ſunt repro-
mißines. Tua facratißima vnetio ſuper caput eius defluat, at-
que ad interiora deſcendat el cordis illius intima penetret , do
promißionibus, quas adepti funt vi&toriofißimi Reges,gratia tua
dignas efficiatur , quatenus eo in præfenti ſeculo felicitèr reg-
net et ad eorum conſortium in cælefti regno perueniat per
Dominum.
Alia.
Deus ele&torum Forgitudo dos humilium Celfitudo qui in
primordia per cffufionem diluui, crimina mundi caſtigare vo-
luiſti e per Calumbam ramum oliue portantem pacem terris
redditam demonftraſti, iterumg Aaron famulum tuum per Vx-
Etionem Olei Sacerdotem fancxifti, & pofteà per huius pngen-
ti infuhonem ad regendum populum Ifraeliticum Sacerdotes ac
Reges & Prophetas prefeciſti vultumg Ecclefiæ:::
There the Copic is defe&iue ; nor hath it more that concerns
Anointing the King. But after the ceremonies that belong to the
whole Coronation of the King, follows the forme of the crowning
the Queens alſo of thar age, who were likewiſe anointed.
Sequitur confecratio Regina que propter honorificentiam (ſo
are the words of the Rubrique) ab Epiſcopo facri vngui-
nis oleo fuper Berticem perfundenda eft &a in Eccleſia coram
optimatibus cum condigno honore e Regia celfitudine er in
Regalis thori confortinm benedicenda & conſecranda eft quaes
tiim Annulo pro integritate fidei & Corona pro æternitatis glo.
ria decoranda eft.
Thc
Chap. VII. THE FIRST PART.
153
lciana in Hen.4
1
The words vſed at their anointing were,
In Nomine Patris, & Filij, & Spiritu Sancti, proſit ti-
bi bæc Vnétio Olei in honorem eu confirmationem æternam in
ſecula ſeculorum. Amen.
Theſe are the ſame that are preferued in the later Ceremonials
of England (which are in diuers hands Ms.) for the Coronations.
But moſt of the Praiers in the later, and diuers other parts of the
Ceremonies, are different from what remains in this old one
In the later ages we have memoric of a tradition ( as good as
that of the holy Violl at Rheims ) of holy or heaucnly Oile
giuen to anoint ſome of our Kings. The bleſed Virgin (they fay;
and I hauc mer it related both by b it ſelfc as a ſingle ſtorie and b Anonym. ms.
rememberd in very good c Autors ) gaue to Thomas Archbiſhop osteoint
.
of Canterbury (being in banļlhment vnder our Henrie ī) a golden c Thom. d'al-
Eagle full of precious Oile, inclofd in a ſtone veſſell, commanding figbam in init.
him to preſeruc it, and foretelling him quod Reges Anglorum qui nos incipiens futa
vngerentur hoc vnguento , pugiles eſſent Ecclefia , Benigni do ter- 43.Her. 3. in
ram amiſſam à parentibus pacificè recuperarent, donec Ağurlam cum Biblioih Brd-
Ampulla haberent. He for ſafetie of it (ſo goes the ſtorie) left it in
a Monaſterie at Poiters, where Henrie the firſt Duke of Lancaſter,
vnder Edward the 117. in the warres of France, recciud it from a
holy man (they ſay) that found it by reuclation. The Duke gaue :
it the Black Prince. He ſent it to the Towre, there to bc fafely.
kept in a cheft Itrongly hoop'c-with Iron, where Richard II. ſonne
to the Black Prince, in ſearching for his fathers jewels , got it and
much deſired to be anointed with it. But the Archbiſhop then,
anſwered him , fibi fufficere quod femel per manius fuas Sacram
ſuſcepit in Coronatione priſtina. V nétionem, que habere non debuit: ite-
rationem, The King notwithſtanding, carricd ir afterward with
him into Ireland, purpoſing , perhaps, there to haue been añoin-
ted with it. But, in his returne, at Cheſter he deliuerd it to Arch-
biſhop Couriney ; confefling ; that he doubred not but that it was
decrced, he ſhould not be anointed with it ; and ſo indeed it fell
out. For, he was depoſd , and Henrie the ſy. was honor'd with; it
in his coronation. I cxaminc nor the truth of it ; let cuery mans
faith in theſe things be, for me, at his owne pleaſure.
The like may be ſaid of Scotland , where (if you belecuc'Ada-
mannus in the life of S. Colme or Columba ; columba liued there
about ñ ycers-paſt, and Adaman in the next age) a Ceremoniall
for regall' Benedi&tion or Ordination in that Country was deli :
uerd to S. Colme by an Angell, who according to the preſcript of
ic (they calld it Vitreus Ordinationis Regum liber) conſecrated King
Aidań, but whether with pile or ing it appears not in the ex-
preſſe words of the ſtorie. Yer becauſe it belongs to the matter
of inauguration of Kings there and may be interpreted for Anoin-
ting
+
1
cap.S.
Ilonam
154 Titles OF HONOR. Chap. VITI.
ting among the reſt,it is tranſcribed here. Alio in tempore (faith A-
à De S. Com damand of S. Colme) cum vir predicabilis in Himbria commorare.
Confeffore lib.z. tur inſula, quadam nocte in exiaſi mentis Angelum Domini ad se
millum vidit, qui in manu VITRIVM ORDINATIONIS
REGVm habebat LIBRVM , quem cum vir venerandus de manus
Angeli accepiſſet, ab eo juffus legere capit. Qui cum fecundum quod ei
in libro erat commendatum , Aidanum in Regem ordinare recufaret ;
quia magis Iogenanum fratrem ejus diligeret ; ſubito Angelus ex-
tendens manum , fanétum percußit flagello : cujus linorofum in ejus lao
tere veſtigium omnibus fua diebus permanfit vita ; bocg, intulit ver-
bum : Pro cerro ſcias, inquiens , quia ad re à Deo miffus fum, cum
vitreo libro, vi juxta verba, que in co legifti , Aidanum in regnum
ordines; quod fi obfecundare huic nolueris jußioni, percutiam te sierato.
Hic itaq, Angelus Domini cum per tres continuas noctes eundem in
mans vilreum habens codicem apparuiſſet , eademý, Domini iuffa de
Regis ejaſdem ordinatione commendaffet ; ſanctus verbo obfecuius Do-
mini ad * Touam tranſnauigauit infulam, ibidemg, Aidanum ijfdem
aducntuntem diebus in Regem, ficut juffus erat, ordinauit, & inter or-
dinationis verba de Filijs Neporibus , proneporibufige ejus futura
prophesizanit : imponenſi
, manum ſuper caput ejus ordinans benedixit
.
Cummcncus Albus in libro quem de virtutibus Sancti Columbæ
ſcripſit, fic dixit, quod Sanctus Columba de Aidano , da de poſteris
ejus e de regno suo prophetare capit dicens. Indubitantè credo,
ó Aidanc , quod nullus Aduerfariorum fuorum sibi porerit rcfiftere;
donec priùs fraudulentiam agas in me, e in pofteros meos. Proprerea
erga ta filijs commenda, ut do ipfi filijs , & reporibas & pofteris ſuis
commendant, ne per confilia mala eorum fceptrum Regni hujus de ma-
nibus ſuis perdant. In quocung exim tempore malum aduerfum me
Ant aduerfus cognatos meos, qui funt in Hibernia fecerint , flagellum,
quod cauſa tui ab Angelo fuftinui , per manum Dei fuper eos in mag-
num flagitium vertetur, & cor virorum auferetur ab eis , & inimici
eorum uebementer fuper eos confortabantur. Hoc autem varicinium
temporibus noftris completum est in Belloroth Domnallo Brecco ne-
pole Aidani , fine caula vaſtante Provinciam Domnail. Nepotis Amu-
reg Et à die illa vs hodie adbuc in procliuo funt ab extraneis
quod fufpiris doloris pectori incutit. For other teſtimonies touching
Regail vnction in that Kingdom, ſec Hector Boethius and Bucquha.
nan in King Aidan, Iohn Major de Gestis Scotorum lib. 4. cap. 11.
Jancs Gordon in Chronolog. tom. 2. pag. 190. Hoftienfis Summa
tit. de facra Vnétione S. 8. Azor. Moral. Inſtis
. part. 2. lib.10. cap.s.
with a Letter of Pope Innocent the IV. to our Henry the ITI
. touch-
ing the anointing of King islexander thc īſl. of Scotland (for fo
it muſt be, doubtleſſe, vnderſtood) in a Volume of Bulls and other
Inſtruments of that time, kept in thc Receipt of the Exchcquer
fol. 42.b
In Spaine the firſt anointed King falls in the yecre of Chrift
DCLXXIII
1
1
Chap. Vill. THE FIRST PART.
155
.
1
ne 9.8.
h Dicb. Canicul.
i Inſtir. Moral.
DCLXXIII. Then was King Wamba or Bamba ( of the Weſt Co-
thique race) anointed by Quirigo Archbilhop of Toledo. Ad ur-
bem Toleti perducunt ; ibiſ per Quiricum Archiepiſcopum VNCTVS
& Coronatus eft , faith Rodericus Santius , and others that follow e Vide Roderica
him. And in the Xu. Councell of Toledo held about DCLXXX. Toletan.lib.3.
vnder Eruigius ſucceſſor to Wamba, expreſſc mention alſo is of an- Le Reb. Hifpan:
ointing this ſucceſſor. Etenim fub qua parte vel ordine Serenißimus lib.6.cap.sa.
Eruigius, Princeps regni , confcenderit culmen , regnandig, per Sacro-ec.
Sanctam (ſo are the words) VNCTIONEM ſuſceperit poteftatem , 0-
ſtenſa nos fcripturarum euidentia edocet, and Wamba appointed Erui-
gius (ſo ſaics the Councell) poft fe regnaturum & Sacerdotali bene-
dictione VNGENDVM. And to thar age the Spaniſh writers with o-
thers refer the beginning of rcgall vnction in the Kings of Spaine.
But for Arragon; that of Cardinal Hoſtienſis f, the great Canoniſt, f in Summ, tit.
is obſeruable. Si quis Rex inungi noua conſuetudine velit, vfus es do facra Vn&tio.
mos obtinuit ve id à Romano Pontifice petat ficut fecit Rex Arrago-
num. He wrote about the yeere MCCÈX. More of anointing there,
you may ſec in Valdeſius 8, Majolus ts, and Azorius i beſide . De dignit.Reg.
the SpaniſhHiſtories of the ſucceeding times.
Hifp.cap.14.
For Anointing the Kings of Hungarie ; there is example in the Tom.s.Colloq.s.
Coronation of Vladiſlaus the 1. reported by k Bonfinius. He was pas, 1975;
King alſo of Bohemia , and vnder that namc anointed. For in the part.z.lib.10.
Golden Bull of the Emperor Charles the 1V. giucn about MCGCL CARS
touching the Elc&ors, the chiefe place is confirms to the King of beer Hungaric.
Boheme, Cum fit Princeps 1 Coronatus & Vnetns, as the words of 1 Aurea Bull
.
the Latin are, which ſome ſay in the Dutch Copic is mann er Carol.4.cap.4.
ein gelalbter vnd gekronter Konig iſt, that is , if he be an anoin-
zen Politic.lib.7
ted and crowned King. But I find a very great Lawicr of the Em- cap.3.
pire make the Dutch copie agree with the Latin thus, Dieweil er n Martin. Rx.
ein gekronter vn geſalbter konig ilt , Becauſe or in regard he is Bull. Carolud.
an anointed and crowned King. The King of Poland alſo, though difert.4.gos:
he be clectiue , is anointed ; Vn&tus inter ſcapulas, between the
ſhoulders, faith º Cromer. For although anciently in the anointing o Polonia lib.z.
of kings , the head had a part (as in the cxample of the kings of
Iſrael) yer in ſome later ages eſpecially of Chriſtianitic , ſome of
them haue had it only on other parts, as appears in that of Popc
Innocent P the ill. to the Patriarch of Conftantinople, where he p Extride ſacre
ſâies, that after ſuch time as our Sauiqur was anointed oleo pieta. Vncl. S. undee
pre confortibus fuis (qui ſecundum Apoftolum eft caput Eccleſiæ
que eft corpus ipſius) Principis Vnctio , à capite ad brachium eſt tran.
farą,
vt Princeps ex tunc non vngatur in capite , fed in brachio fiue
humero vel armo, in quibus principatus congruè defignatur; juxta il-
lud
quod legitur Fa&tus a eſt Principatus ſuper humerum ejus. But q Eſay cap. 9.
for that matter, the Ceremonials of feuerall States (whereof ſome kode quo loco
anon ſaccced here are to be looke in. And by fingular cuſtom aduerſ ludeos
(notwithſtanding this rule of the Pope) the kings of England cap.16.
.
m Adam Cont-
tis
and
156
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
1
and France alſo haue been anointed on their heads. ſo expreſly Car-
dinal Hoftienſis who liued about CCCLX. yeers ſince. Qualiier Rex
r Summ.tit.de inungatur, ſaith : hc, per librum Pontificalem feu Ordinarium poteris
Sacra Vnétione. edoceri. Sed & confuetudo antiqua circa hoc obferuatur. Nam Regum
Franciæ do Angliæ Capita inunguntur. And', of Anointing, hi-
therto.
$ 8.
Il. For Royall and Imperiall CROWNS or DIA DEMS;
Howcuer thoſe names hauc been from ancient time confounded
yer the Diadem ſtrictly was a very different thing from what a
Crown now is or was. And it was no other then only a Fillet of
ſilk,linnen,or ſome ſuch thing. Nor appcars it that any other kind
of Crown was vſed for a Royall Enſigne, except only in ſome
kingdoms of Aſia , but this kind of Fillet , vntill the beginning
of Chriſtianitic in the Roman Empire. Neither is to be regarded
that ſome learned men take king Latinus his Crown or Helm ra-
Exeid. 1 a. diant in Virgil for a note of his being a king ;
ingenti mole Latinus
Quadrijugo vehitur curru, cai tempora circum
Aurati bis ſex radij folgentia cinguni,
Solis aui ſpecimen.
Plainly this was a note of his Diſcent or Familic , not of his roy-
all dignitie. For as in the elder times of the flouriſhing Roman Em-
pire, the Crown radiant or radiatum Caput (whereof more preſent-
ly) was a character of being accounted as a God, ſo in the hc-
roiquc times it was the note of a diſcent from a God or rather e-
ſpecially from Phæbuis who, in the more reall diuinitie of the Gen-
tiles, included almoſt all the Gods. And thence is it that Virgil cals
this radiant Crown Solis aui pecimen, Latinus being ſonne to Circe,
thar was daughter to Phæbus. And the Tame wcaring was accoun-
ted peculiar to Phæbus and his poſteritic; as we ſee in that ſpoken
• Mart.Capella to him by the Lady Philologie, at her wedding of Mercury,
de Nuptijs.
-Yadyſá facratum
Bis ſenis perhibent caput aurea lumina ferre
Quod sotidem menfes, totidem quod conficis horas.
u Onirocritic. Of this juſt number of the rayés alſo ; - Artemidorus giucs vs te
lib.4.6.51.
ftimonic. And vpon the ſelfe ſame reaſon is it that in thoſe Argo-
nautiques attributed to Orpheus, it is ſaid of Ætes king of Colchos;
Στεφάνω έχ θυσανδρασαν
AxTiGry progíais
that he had on his head a radiant Crown or Helme. for ſo sepern in
Greek, as alſo Corona in Latin, indifferently ſignified among che
Ancients. He had it not, as a diſtinguilhing norc of royall digni-
tic, but as he was fonne to Phæbus. and other paſſages of like na-
ture are ſo to be interpreted. The eldeſt-time whereto we find a
royall Crown or Diadem attributed , is the age of that king pha-
lib.z.
2
rack
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
15
raoh to whom Moſes being an. Infant was brought by his daugh-
ter Thermutis. Pharaoh (ſaics : Tojephus, I thinke out of Manetho) a Archeolog.
put his Diadem vpon the childs head, and the chiid caſt it to the lib.z.caps.
ground and fournd it from him. Of what it was made we cannot
be ſure , nor haue we more then that bare relation of it. But the
ancienteſt mention of a royall Crown is in the holy ſtoric, in that
of the Amalekires b bringing Sauls Crown to Dauid. where it is b 2.Sam.cap.x:
called u Nezer being the ſame word by which the crown of the com.10.
high Prieſt is denoted in Mofes. Some of the Greek haue it turnd c Exod. cap.29.
by BaClador, as if you ſhould ſay the royall Enfigne. in others oledance com.6.
Diadema, renders it. the ſame word being vſcd alſo in the vulgar.
But loſephus c calls it Be Gonexdy siqaror & siperoy abſolutly. What kind e Archeolog.
of thing it was,c:innot be lcarnd from that Text. And if we ſhould lib.6.cap vlt.
conjecture only by the víc of other Kings of thoſe parts of Aſia dalib.7.cap.i.
(in the ages that are much later then Saul) we might afwell think
it had been the Filler only as any other of metall, in regard both
kinds were in vſe in chofe parts, as we preſently ſhow, and both e-
quaily called Diademata. But if alſo what occurres afterward in the
holy ſtoric touching Davids crown, may perſwade vs that this of
Saul was of the ſame nature ; it muſt follow that ir was of Gold
and Stones. For it appears that Dauid out of the ſpoilcs of the
Ammonits had ſuch a crown. The words are f, as they are com- f 2.Sams.cap.is.
monly turned in tlic later tranſlations, And he tooke their Kings comm.zo.
Crown from his bead (which weighed a talent of gold, with precious
ftones) and it was ſet on Dauids beat the ſame relation being in an-
other paſſage 8 of Scripture and almoſt in the ſame fyllables in g 1. Paralip.cap.
thoſe tranſlations which diſagree not from the originall
. and to
tire fame purpoſe Joſephus ; whoſe b Interpreter yer renders him h Archeolog.
not where he faies, that Dauid capite gestare folitus eşi hanc coro- lib.7.cap.7."
nam, Ioſephus faith only that spécie de durdo ini rws repeañs, he bare de or
his head, not that he vſed to weare it. For, the weight of it being
an Hebrew talent of gold (which is of our mony neer 4socli. and
about 123. weight, it was impoſſible he could vſe to wcare it.
And therefore iome will haue ic that the ſetting of it on his head
was but by holding it ouer or neer his head, as if it had been by
himſelfe clecrly inſupportablc. But then why had the King of
Ummon ſuch a Crownc ? and how did he wcare it ? Some moſt
learned men i take the holy ſtoric otherwiſe, and concciue that it i Videlof.sa.
was not the Crown of that Hanun Ben Nahas King of Ammon lian. Arnal.Ece
(whom Danid conquerd) but of the Ammonits Idol Melchom or
Molchem (the ſame with Molech) from the head of whoſe ſtaruc this $34.88333
;
Crown might be then taken ; and that the Crown, which Dauid tore 3. anr.337.
put on his head,was one made out of it. And indeed the ſyllables P-3.407
. edit
.
cth-atereth Melchom meail roſhe,
that is (or may be vnderſtood to
bcſo) and be took the crown of Melchom or Malchom from his head.
S
For
20.comm.2.
1
clefiaft.com.3.
Antwerp.1593.
1
1
158 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
1
2. cap. 8.
comm.12.
For that word, which as an appellatiue fignifics their King , as a
proper name denores their Idol, as we ſee alſo in other paſſages
of the holy ſtoric. Neither doc ſome of the Copics of the Greeke
tranſlation otherwiſe giue vs this place then by vſing the word
Melchom , and beſides interpreting it as an appellatiuc by cổ BeCo-
diws duzőr. And the vulgar alſo in one of theſe paſſages, Tulit Da-
uid coronam Melchom de capite ejus & inuenit in ea auri pondo ta-
lentum & pretiofißimas gemmas. And for juſtification of their con-
ceits who thinke he wore it not, but made him one out of the
richneſſe of it; the words exprelly follow fecitg ſibi inde Diadema,
777
& fuper ,
which yet in that place Munſter turnes ordinatas, est pro capite DA-
wid. But howeuer, it ſhows that this Crown, which Dauid vſed
here , was of gold and ſet with jewels. And Clemens Alexandria
nus faics generally of the Royal Crowns vſed by the Kings of 14-
i Pedagog. libo da and Iſrael,that they were ſo. Sodbe (ſo are * his words) xj aguono
xj alles truly Tas manes v regi avadwuéres BaCorsis, I know that there ana
cient Kings of the Ebrews had their Diadem of gold and rich ſtones.
1 2.Reg.capols. And this was ſet oo their hcads in ſome inaugurations by ! the
high Prieſt who alſo anointed them. They vſed it till thc Capti-
uitic, after which, about CCCCLXXX. ycers no Gouernour in
m Infeph.dr. that Nation wore it, vntill m Ariftobulus began again to vſe it about
sheo'og.lib.13
. c. yeers before Chriſt, whence it continued on their Kings till it
ended in Agrippa about Vefpafians timc. But Iustus Tiberienſis that
wrote a Chronicle of the lewes down to this Agrippa , and liucd
in Agrippa's time, titled it, Iudin Belonins Tor us tois siunea ca, or,
of
the lewiſh Kings that were crownd. Phosius remembers him. For
his book is nor extant.
Touching other of the ancienteſt Kingdoms whercof wc haue
teſtimonics Icft to this purpoſe; in ſome of them the Kings had
Crowns of gold and alſo thcir Fillets. In others,only Fillcrs. Of the
firſt kind,
were the Perſian Kings whoſe Fillets circled their hcads vp-
on a Tiara which was a long Cap of ſuch a kind as that cucry man
there wore onc,as we do hats. But none might wcarc it upright fauc
only the King or by fome extraordinaric indulgence of honor from
n Clitarchus a. hun. In others,it á bended forward. The Ancients are full of paſ-
pud Scholiaf. in fages that ſhow this of the Diadem or Fillet, and the Tiare or ci-
Arißopbaris
daris. But it is to be obſerucd that oftimes while they ſpeak of the
ebino in Tidp. Perſian Kings with ſpeciall relation to their Royall Dignitic , the
word Cidaris or Citaris is abſolutly taken for the Regium Perfarum
inſigne (ſo Curtius, Plutarch, Arrian, vagathias, and ſome others)
as if they plainly included in it both the Tiara and the Diadem
together, no otherwiſe then as we ordinarily , by ſome generall
word, ſhortly denotc an indiuiduall which we ſuppoíc known to all
men; as when by name of the Crown generally, or of the Parſe
generally, or of the Scalc gencrally, we mcane the Kings Crown,
cap.19.
Awes Hely-
thc
Chap. Vill. THE FIRST PART.
159
p In Artax-
cap. 12.
ܪ
the purſe with the great Seale, and the great Seale of England. And
ſometimes it is with a little more addition , called : Tiara rasta on.o Senec. de Ben
ly, or i xenxpvn Kirlaers opsd, as p Plutarchs words are, fignifying the nef lul)n6.
fame thing. With ſuch a loyall Enlign, the Queens alſo werelho- cap.35,
nord in Perfia, if at leaſt in; the holy. Itoric (where both Vafthi-andi erxe.
Eſther are crowned) massa ana Koter Malcub., thac is , the
Crowne or Disdem or Enligne of the K'ingdome, denote this of the
Citaris and Fillet on it. Both the Septuagint and thc Vulgar turne
thoſe words Diadema, and the Septuagint in one place by sa Saidina
Meer so gewerxétory or the Fæminin Diadem. And ſome: will hauč na
Ceier 9 here in Esther , bc but the ſame word from whence Gira- q Druf obſera
ris was firſt made. But the Diadem it ſelte (sic is to be die vat,lib.12.
ſtinguiſht from their Citaris) or the Fillet, was in Perſia chiefly of r Hifter.3.06.
Purple varied with white. Darius his was Purpureum Diadema di-
ſtinctum albo, as Curtius faics ( in one place ; though he make it
Cerilca faſcia Albo diſtincta , in another, where ſome learned mon
haue f. thought it ſhould be coccinea faſcia) and in the holy ſtoric sVidefis Lipli
of Glordechai, as it is in the Greek Text, his Diadem :Royall (for ad Taciti. An.
King Ahaſhmeroſh honord him with one) is purple and of filke'; nal.6. num. 87.
deed muce Bu'avevor szopçupão , as the words are. Where : allo it appears + Esther cap.8
in expreſſe words, that he hadi ( among the Enfigns 'royall that com, 15.
were put on him) a gold crown alſo. secever é gor bencarix duesmus &c.
that is, hauing a crown of gold, and a Diadem &c The Ebrezvin-
deed makes no ſuch diuiſion. But che. Ebrew compard : with this
and with the teſtimonies of prophane writers, juſtifics cleerly that
there was a crown of gold aſwell as a Fillct for a rayall Enſigne in
Perfia. For the holy Text of char ſtoric of Mordechai among his
royall Enligns, reckons ſuch a crown for one, and calls it nou
AS734 SAT that is, a great Crown of gold, which in a paſſage be-
fore u where it is appointed for him, is named nasna na Cether u Ibid cap.6.
malcuth, or the Crown of the Kingdom allo as that of vaſthi and comm.8.
Ejiher is, though that of Eſther be taken for the Diadem or Filler
only by the moſt learned * Briffon. But howeuer ; it will, from * D- Hegno
theſe teſtimonics of the holy ſtorie , compard with prophane wri- Perfica lib. s.
ters', appear fully cnough that there was in Perſia'afwell a lawn
of gold for a royall Enligne of the head as a Filler or Diadem;
and out of this of Mordechai alſo, thar nabraha (which ſome.
would haue denote the Diadem) is the Crown of gold, and that
moſt plainly;though I dare not denic but the word might alſo de-
note generally any thing that was the diſtinguiſhing nore of royall
Dignitic for the hcad only. And perhaps in the greater folemni.
ties, the Crown of gold was vſed, and the Fillet (as being not ſo
troubleſome) in their ordinarie wearing. And with this diſtinction
is that paffage"(I think) of Marcellinus to be underſtood, where he
tells vs alſo of the faſhion of the Perſian gold Crown worne by somm. Mar.
King S spor in-triumph. Infidens equo ante alios (ſo are y his words) 5.1.
celſior
;
i
+
+
1
S2
160
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
lib.13.
celfior ipfe præibas agimibus cunétis aureum capitis figmentum inter-
ſtinatim lapillis pro Diademate gestans , multiplice vertice , dignita-
tum gentium diuerfarum comitatu ſublimis.
In other the ancienter Kingdoms cither of Aſia or elſwhere I
remember no ſuch vſe of both thoſe kinds of Crowns. But the
Diadem or Fillet alone is obuiouſly in good Autors giucn to the
Kings of Pontsus, itrmenia, Parthia, Lydia , Phrygia and others of
thoſe parts,where the tying on of it was the chief part of the inau-
guration. So Vologefes King of Parthia deſigning his brother Teri.
z Annal.is. dates King of Armenia, Diademare caput cuinxit, as 'Tacitus > faics.
videfis Shelon. And for that of an old coin of Philetarus King of Pergamo inſcri-
jib.6.cap.13. bed with IAETAIPOT BAXIALNE and a head circled with a
crown of leaucs on onc fide of it which 10ſeph * Scaliger remem-
a Canons. Ifages
lib.z.pag.321. bers; I concciuc thc head rather to be of fomc Deitie then of phie
letarsa. For it was cuen in the ancienteſt vſe among the Grecians
(as we ſcc in Goltzius his coins) to ſtamp with the head of ſom
God or Goddeſſc (in Crowns of leaucs proper to them) together
with ſuch names of Kings or Magiſtrates as were otherwiſe, by
their inſtitutions of State, neceſſarie to be ſeen there. But alſo Stran
b Geograpb. bob denies that Philetærus was at all King. For he faith that Atta-
lus, the third Gouernor there from Phileterus, was the firſt of that
Race which had the title of King of Pergamo. So that thence alſo
thecredit of the coin might be doubted. But Scaliger takes the head
to bc Pbiletærus, and obſcrucs that Diadema non habet fed Coronam
frondeum tanquam Regis nomen affumere vereretur.
In Afrique alſo this Diadem or Fillet was the only royall En-
c Silius Italia ſigne of the hcad. King Sypbax, at his entertainment of Scipio.
Neque x. aurea Induitur Chlamidem, Regniſ infigne vetuſti
que donatus eft
Geſtat laia decus ; cinguntur tempora vitta
Corona apud
Albcntc,
Liuium dec.3. And, at the vnlucky ſacrifice between them,
lib. 1o. Kegium
dat infigne, sed Vittaque, Majorum decoramen, fronte fine vllo
honorarium Pop Delapſa alfactu nudauit tempora Regis.
Rom. duntaxat
donum, co plane The like we find in thc Enſigns of diucrs old Kings of Europe. The
Coins of the old kings of Sicily, as of Gelo, Hiero, and Agathocles,
de Cruce trium- hauc their heads circled with this Filler or Diadem. For example,
planti lib.i.cap. one of Gelo, is copied here.
durcz Coronx And the Greeke kings had
que Regum nunc their Fillets or Diadems
inſigne eft, initis
Hicronymus
or Vincula , as in Seneca's
Balbus de coro- Tragedics they are ſome-
Natione cap.s. times called. Neither was
Alexanders vſing of a Dia-
lainn 10
dem by that name ſingly
taken to be at all ftrange to his Macedonians , but the vling of juſt
cus lib.16.
Malanilla
Iacobus Bofius
BAZIAEAE
te
ſuch
Chap. VIII.
THE FIRST PART.
1
161
}
Perfic. lib.r.
PY
FI
IES
FEAM
ETPAK
ക
ſuch a one as the Perſian kings had, and the wearing ic upon his
Cauſia or Macedonian Cap in ſuch falhion as it was like the per-
fran Cidaris. So muſt Iuſtin d be vnderſtood, where he ſaies Habitum a Hiß.rs,
Regum Perſarum do Diadema inſolitum ante Regibus Macedonicis, ve-
lui in leges corum quos vicerat tranfiret , affumit. The Diadem he
wore was infolitum becauſe it was of purple varied with white,
and wornc vpon his Cauſia as the Perſian Kings wore theirs vpon
the Cidaris. For otherwiſe, it is cleer that not only in other parts
of Europe bur in Macedon alſo, the Diadem (being cõmonly white)
was worne before Alexanders time by Kings vpon their bare
hcads. For other parts of Europe; thc Coins of thoſe Kings of Si-
cily are teſtimonics enough together with • Lucian , taking the e In Nawigio
Taina asuxn aci ved usledom, or the white fillet on the forehead , to be pag. 945.
generally the royall Enſign of the head, beſides more ſuch paſſages
collected by f Briſſon, Bullinger and others. And for Macedon, the f Vide de bac re
Coins of Philip father to Alexander iuſtific as much in this forme. Briffon, dè regne
Neither indecd is Alexan.
Bullinger.de Ims.
der ſtampt in any that rc-
perin Romano
mains of him, with any o-
lib.2.cap.3.00C.
ther Diadcm then this Fil.
let on his bare head with-
A
out any Canſia, and as his
father and his ſucceſſors;
as we ſee in Goltzius. and !
Lucian & makes Diogenes cell Alexander of his being adduir 8 Dialog. Alexis
turig deuxņ TW sapaalu, tied about the head with a white Fillet. But for Dios.
thar in Conſtantine la Porphyrogenetus, where he tells vs that the
Kings of Macedon árti turins ný stupam or, in ſtead of the Fillet or Fred. Morellum
Crown vſed the skin of a Lions head, and to that purpoſe brings pag. 131: qui
the teſtimonie of one of Alexanders Coins vpon it that ſhows minimè fatis
ſuch a wearing on his head ; plainly he was deceiud in taking explicat.
it to be in ſtead of the Diadem. It is clcer they vſed a Diadem for
their note of royall Majeſtic. And this of the Lions skin was on-
ly a badge of their familic, becauſe they were deſcended from Her-
cules. And others of them had the like wearing in that reſpect al-
fo, as you may ſec in Golizius.
What other Kings of Europe wore in thoſe more ancient times,
fully cnough appears not. It is a tolerable conjecture that they v-
ſed the Fillct as the reſt. And Plinie ſuppoſes the Diadem to be
as ancient as Bacchus for a generall Enſigne of Kings. For he i faics i Nat.Hiß. lib.
that he inucnted Diadema Regum infigne. Nor are the teſtimonies 7. cap.so.
cleer enough in crcdit, that tell vs Dunuallo Mulmutius King of " Galfred.Mox-
our old Britons, and the old Kings of Scotland cuen from Fergure umeth, ib. s. do
the firſt, vſed a gold Crown. But it ſeems by the old Britiſh
monies that the Diadem or Fillet perhaps of pcarle alſo was
worne
h Tbemat. lib.
2. vide ibid.
Hed. Boct.lib.io
10.
:
162
TITLES OF HONOR. .
N
To
N
RE
B
com
Chapvill.
worne by King Cunobelin, One kind of them
was of this forme.
In the memories that remain of the many
Enſigns of dignitie recciud into Rome by Tar-
quinius Priſous vpon his conqueſt of the Tuf
cans , the Filler is not mentioned, though at
that time omnia decora do inſignia ( as Florus
ſaies) quibus Imperij dignitas eminet , came in-
| Archeolog.3. to the State. Among them , Dionyſius 1 Hali-
carnaffeus indeed reckons a gold Crown. But as the reſt of thoſe
Enligns were giucn to ciuill Magiſtrates or to Generals in the field
as honorarie notes of ſubordinat dignitic , ſo was this of the.gold
Crown and of the Laurel alſo. the vſe of them being then chiefly
in a Gencrals triumph , but not in diſtinguiſhing a King. Trium,
phales Coroną (fo Feſtus) funt quæ Imperatori Victor (hc mcans Ge-
nerall of the field) auree preféruntur. que temporibus antiquis propter
paupertatem Lawree fuerunt. Other Crowns alſo as of Oake, Graſſe,
Myrtle, Iuy, Roſes, and diucrs more were in frequent vſe in their
giúing of honoraric rewards , in facrifices , feaſts, marriages, fune-
rals, wooings and otherwiſc, and thar aſwell in the old States of
Greece as of Italie ; which is alſo (if no other werc) a good ar-
gument that all Crowns vnder that name and as diſtinguilht from
the Diadem or Fillet, were farre from being taken as royall En-
fignes among them. Therefore ſo much as concerns the ſeucrall
Crowns vſed in thoſc Countries, and is in full ſtorc deliverd by
Atheneus, Agellius, Tertullian, Clemens and ſuch more, and in the
larer times by Alexander ab Alexandro, Paſchalius , Bollinger and
others is excluded here as not belonging to the ſubiect. But I note
m vencido S. as moſt obſeruable to the preſent purpoſe ; that whereas Virgil
puts in Euanders mouth
ipfe oratores ad me Regniſ Coronam
Cum ſceptro miſit, mandurg, infignia Tarchon.
as if the Tuſcans had víd a Crown for a Royall Enſigne ; Seruius
Honoratus being curious in matter of ancient cuſtoms , learnedly
admoniſhes that Corona ſignifics there infigre generally, non reuera
Coronam (faith he) quam Tuíci Reges nunquam habuerunt. ergo fpecies
eft pro genere. He takes, I preſumc, Corona for a Crown as it is di-
Itinet from a Diadem. and then he agrees fully (for ſo much at leaſt
as concerns the Tuſcan kings) with the excluding of Crowns from
being notes, in that age, of Royal dignitic. But though the common
ſtorie writen of the times of the Roman kings , ſhews vs not that
they víd Fillets; yet in other teſtimonics they hauc them. In ſome
A Fylk. Vrlin.
monies inſcribed with a CN. PISO PROQ. (he is taken to
Calpurnia. pag. be the ſamc that was Viccadmirall to Pompey in the Piratique
47.& in Mar- warre) Numa's head hath a Filler on it, and in the Fillet his name
cia, paz.152.6
ſtampt. Ancus Martius hath his Fillet alſo in a piece of the ſame
age.
Famil. Rom. in
154
11
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART:
163
age. Others haue thoſe two Kings together Filicted in one ſtamp.
But they were all coind aboue D. ycer after the end of the Roman
kings. And therefore are no infalliblc teſtimonic to this purpoſe.
Neuertheleſſc, among other teſtimonics,they ſhow that the Romans
at that time conceiud (as other Nations) this Diadem or Filler to
be the proper Enſign of a King, and therefore endured not the vie
of it while thcy hated the name of King. They cndured not the vſe
of it when there might be any colour to take it for an affectation
of Regal ſupremacic. For otherwiſca Fillct, and a white one, was not
only endured but by inſtitution of the Statc vſed in the habits of .
their Prieſts, as it was alſo an ornament of the ° Nomophylaces or o Pollux lib.8.
thc Chancelors and Fiſcall ludges in Athens. But in thoſe it was no cap.iz.
more ſuſpected or Regal,then a Crown with vs is on our kings of
Heralds. The Prieſts and thoſc Nomophylaces had their authoritic
ſubordinat vnder the State , as theſe officers vnder the king.
So the Prieſts among the lews alſo had a Crown as well as the
king. And the Roman women (as ours at this day) had their Dia-
dems alſo or Fillets varicd at their own fancics. But in old Rome,in
whom ſocuer any ſuſpicion of power' was,in him alſo and in cuery
attribut to him, the Diadem was ſuſpceted. Thence is it that he
that
put a white P Fillet or Diadem vpon the Laurell of Iwlius Ceo p Seetex.in
fars ſtatue, was commanded to priſon (by the Tribunes Flauius Iulio Ceſare.
and Marullus) as one that thereby derogačcd from the publique
libcrtic in giuing him that which was proper to a king. And that
of Pompey is of the ſame kind. Ei Candida faſcia crus alligatum
(Caith 9 Valerius) habenti, Favonius,non refert; inquit, qua in parte q Lib.6.cap.i.
corporis fit Diadema ; exigui panni cauillatione Regias ejus vires ex- $.7.
probrans. By reaſon of this ſuſpicion of the Diadem, and for that
the name of King was ſo hatefull among them' (although they
were in no lefſc ſeruitude to their Emperors cuen in the beginning
of the Empire then any other Nation to their Kings) the Emperors
at firſt abłtaind from medling with any Diadem. Caligula indeed
venturd to put it on, but durft not vſe it. Inſigne regni (laics Aw-
relius Victor) capiti nectere tentauerat. And Eutropius, of him s
Primus Diadematc impofiro , Dominum fe appellari jußit., Nont af
terward for about CCLXXX. yeers openly affected it. That paſſage
in Sulpitius Seuerus of vefpafians wearing onc at the fiege of lern- Sacr. Hift.
falem is but a miſtaking through his application of the cuſtom of lib.z.
own age to the time of his ſtoric. Nor is that ſuſpicion of! Ti- r Sueton. in t'i
Ius for wearing onc in an Ægyptian facrifice to bę valued herc. to cap.s.
But Heliogabalu ar length wore one with rich ſtones on it
; yet in
his houſe only. voluit (faith Lampridius) uti & Diademate gem-
mato quia pulchrior fieret og magis ad fæminarum vulsum aptus, quo
& vfus eft domi. The firſt of them afterward that wore it and
ſametime perhaps publiquely, was Aurelian. So I vnderſtand thoſe
words both in Aurelius Victor and in Paulus Diaconus. ' Primus
(Au-
his
م
!
164
TITLES OF HONORChap. VIII.
.
.
purpura indui
(Aurelianus) apud Romanos capiti ſuo Diadema innexuit. But hither-
to no conſtant or continuall wearing of it was come into faſhion
with the Emperors ; nor had they yet any other Enſigne of dig.
Vids, fi pla- nitie for + their heads beſide thc Laurell and the Radiant Crown,
cer, las.Gretſer. which was vſed alſo for the moſt part only in Pictures or
de Crucesore, 3. ftatucs; rarely otherwiſe
. But nicither of theſe were proper to them
as Enſignes of their Monarchique Empire, which as yet had no-
thing ſingular in what was worne , beſides the Purple Robe or
Chlamys purpurea,as Eutropius cxprelly and his Paraplıraſt paaniks
u Hifcr.lib.zo, obſcruc in Diocletian. Adorari fe jußis (laich " Eniropius of Dio-
cletian) cum ante eum cuncti Imperatores , vt ludices , ſalutarentur,
Ornamentum gemmarum veftibus, calciamentiſk, incidit. Nam prins
Imperij inſigne in chlamydę purpurca: tantum erat , rcliquas, com-
munia. And Peanins ; opórtego š to drapeeer tãs Ba Conexñs perfeañs and as
stápodo le novñs, before Diocletian , there was nothing jirgular as an
Enligne of the Monarchique Empire but the Purple Robe only. whence
purpuram ſumere was in vſe to take the Empire, and
to be made Emperor. But another and an ancient (though of the
midle times ) that plaics thc Pharaphraſt too vpon Eutropius in
this place, is cither exceedingly decciud or his copics are corrup-
x Iormandes de ted. That paſſage he s makes thus , Adorari ſe vi Deum precepis
Regnorum suc- & gemmas veftibus calciamenriſſ inferyit ; Diademataq; in capite
al.in Diocie-
ante enm omnes cum chlamyde, tantum purpurea vt à priuatis difccr-
nerentur babebant & zij iudices cæteri ſalutabantur , as if all before
*Gotefredus Vi. Diocletian had vſod Diadems; when cleerly none did * otherwiſe then
terbienfis allo, is before noted. But for the Laurel and Radiant Crown; the Lau.
refers the be?' rel was triumphall only and born by them as they liad the name of
ginning of the Imperatores in the ſignification which that word had in the free time,
the Imperial
or with relation to the triumphs vſed by thoſe that were Generals
Diad.m to 14. of the State. Thence is it, that ſo frequently their heads hauc Lau.
lius Ceſar,
them in their old Coins. And thic Radiant Crown or ra-
Chron, part.19: diatum caput , which is ſo frequently ſeen on the heads of Empe-
rors long beforç, Aurelian , was a particular note of Alattcric which
fuppold them as Gods. For that kind of Crown was then princi-
pally for no other vſe. And thence is it that in diuers of the heads of
Iulius and Augustus Coins (after their conſecration into Deitics)
y Vide Galles we y find radiant Crowns, and in the following times alſo it oca
curres in the Coins of diucrs other, and that while ſome of them
Impp.pag.48. liucd too, becauſe the Name or Dignitie of a God was attributed
to them. But withall oftimes the radiatum caput is met with
vpon
Coins that were of elder time then the Monarchiquc Empire. Buc
in thoſe it is alwaics the Sunne or Phæbus his hcad. examples of it
are obujous in Fuluius Vrfinus his Familia Romana, And of this
radiant Crown , learncdly Pafchalius ? but more accuratly * Fi-
lefacus. Both largely enough.
But not long after Aurelian, the Diadem became in Conſtantin
thc
tiano,
víc of ſtoncs in
rels vpon
pag-534.
ad Numifin.
z De Coronis
lib.9.cap.13.
Seleci.lib.i.
Abo.par.929. sup.so
1
+
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART,
165
NVSMA
b Vide Zonar,
iom.3. File
Scoopvoo
cap.3.
ANTI
Adm. Rom. Ime
NVISNO
the Great, a continuall wearing. Habitum regium gemmis de caput
exos nauis perpetuo Diademate , ſaies Vi&or or his Epitomacor. to
the ſame purpoſe Cedrenus, pasi $ durér regãton millas nov BaCentar diadú-
kele genocas xj wszapitais rý á Mors žiboss maplessórego xoounolas, T hey. Say that
he firſt of all the Emperors vſed a Diadem , and was more curious in
wearing of Pearles and other ſtones. And the Autor of the Chro-
nicle of Alexandria ; Conſtantine firſt vſcd a Diadem, ose as zapitur
xj daar nouíor ailwr, of pearles and rich ſtones. But (as others) he
had in the beginning of his Empire his Laurels, and his Crown
radiant too on ſome of his Coins,as alſo afterward, while he was
a Chriſtian, on his moſt eminent ſtatue, as the ſame * Autor faies; a Vide Chrome
though ſome take b the ſtatue there ſpoken of to hauc been rather Alex.pag.664.
Apollo's with Conſtantins namc on it, whercof we diſpute not. The
Diadem thar he ſo vſed, is the ſame , it ſeems, which the later ficum oco iam
Grecians c conceiud ro haue been ſent him from hcauen. It is thus dillo, Giluun
Topograph Con.
expreſſed in his Coins. And though the
flant. lib.3.
work of his Diadems were not alwaics
in this one forme , yet they perpe-
c Conftantin.
Porphyrog, dc
tually thus bind the head with plates
of gold and jewels on them. His vfe of
perio cap,12.
wearing this kind of Diadem and his
leauing the triumhpall Laurell, by tur-
ning it into gold and rich ſtones on a
Filler, is takend by ſome to haue been in
d Baron.Annal,
him a pious declining the víc of what
was ſacred to Idols and an Enſigne of
Gentiliſine in the Empire as the Laurell was and for that cauſe
had been long before inueighed at by Tertullian in his De Corona
Militis. Nor was it ſo fit for him any longer to weare the Laurel,
that had ſo demoliſhed the Temples of Apollo to whom it is
known ſo ſacred. Therefore to imitate rather the faſhion of the
Kings of the rews (ſome of which were types of that Great King
for whoſe ſeruice Conſtantine had at length profeſſed his Name)
he took the Diadem of gold and ſtones, and was the firſt thus
that vſed any of that kind. This was that which was meant by
Regia Corona in the A &s of Pope Syluister, where it appears c Apud Baron.
that the Autor of them ſuppoſd that the Emperor vlually wore it, tom.3. 26.324.
But of the frith of thoſc i here inquire not ; no more then I
doc of that of Conſtantins donation, where it is called (as thc f La- f Dif.96.
tip is) Diadema videlicet Corona capitis noftri , and giucn to Pope 6.14.G.
Sylweſter to wcare ; and in the Greeke & sudi supe što i sapéra lu' ta- 8 Apud Balſam
ρεσιώκαμία» αυτώ εκ κεφαλώς ήμών, εκ ευσε καθαρά και εργαμταρίων απμήτων, The mon. in Phots
Diadem or Crown which we have given him from our head, confirme.cara
fting of pure gold and pearles inualuable.
After Conſtantine, this kind of Diadem was in common víc, bur
ſo that his ncerer Succeſſors did not ſo ſcrupulouſly alwaics reject
T
the
AVG
tom.j. ann.337.
davidc Tom.
eund. 4.351.
>
166
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
Latam,
W.929
the Laurel as he had donc, at leaſt in their Coins it is not alwaies
omiteed. But the faſhion of their Diadems (as farre as I haue ob
ſerued) continued moſt vſually the ſame with that of Conſtantine'.
h Epift. ad
And thence is it chat S. Hierom bo ſpeaks of ardentes Diadematum
gemmas' Regum in his time. But afterward the Imperiall Diadeni
became to be ordinarily increaſt with additions of other parts
that
went from eare to eare ouer the Crown of the hcad; and at length
ouer a gold Helme on a Cap which made it ſomwhat like the
clole Crowns of later time worne vpon Caps. And of the Helme
together with the Diadem, was the cloſe Crown of the Eaſtern
i Vide Numiſm. Empire (as I think) ſince compoſd. And indeed Conſtantine i in
apud Baron, ſome of his Coins bath his Diadem on his Helm which makes it
Tom.3.ann.312. look almoſt like a kind of cloſe Crown. But the frequent ioyning
of the Helme or Cap to the Diadem , I obſerue not till about the
yonger Theodoſius. And whereas the tying was vſually behind
in the ſimpler Diadems; thoſe of this later falhion were either then
tied at both cares as we may gheſſe by chc Labels or Fillers that
hang on both ſides of their heads in their Monics, or elſe the
Caps or Helms had Labels only as Biſhops Miters haue. And in
diuers of them, the faſhion is ſo frequently varied that you might
thinke they had as much change in their Diadems as Ladies in
their dreſſings ; yet ſo alſo, that ſomeimcs , euen in thoſe elder
ages,
the ſame forme almoſt was in their Crowns as of later time
is vid in the Empire. For towards ſuch, is that of Heraclius both
largely and clegantly expreſt in a Medaill of him done off in Lip-
fius de Cruce, where diuers other of the Emperors heads of that
age are with their Crowns or Diadems. It is caſier for any man
to ſatisfie himſelfc by ſeeing them there together with thoſe
k Tom. rode which are in \ Greifer, in i opmerus , ſomtimc in Baronius and
Cruce Chrii other ſuch more, but eſpecially in Goltzius , then for me cither
lib.2. & tom. 3. to deſcribe chem or to giue direction for cutting them. Yet for
1 chtoxol lib. 2. the faſhion vſed by the later Conftantinopolitan Emperors , I haue
here repreſented it out of Cruſius his Tur-
Impp. veterum
efisies,ſed mico-grecia you ſee it is of a moſt differing
nus accuratè de- ſhape from that of the weſtern Empire víd
picta
at this day. Of both of them, m Mar-
m Sac.cert celles Corcyrenſis and 1 Pafchalius cſpc-
n De Coronis cially, more at large.
lib.9.cap. 17.0C
But although the ordinarie víc of
the Royall Crowne or Diademc ( as
the : vvords are confounded ) vvercas
antient in the Empire as Conſtantine,
and though it were, after him, borne
by his Succeſſors and put on at their
taking the Empire as the Crowne , ac this day, at the inaugu.
ration of Chriſtian Kings ; yet this difference appeares
vbi nonn ulla
ini!
that
9
vntill
1
1
167
$.4
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
vntill the Emperor luſtin the yonger (vnleſſc we relic
vpon
ſuch
authoritic as hath nor ground enough to juſtifie it ſelfc ) the ſo-
lemne putting on the Diadem was done only either by the Im-
pcriall Guard or ſuch as had power to ſupply them in their vſu-
all way of making Emperors or elſe by the preceding Emperor in
deſigning his Succeſſor or crowning his Empreffe. And the firſt that
appears infallibly to be crownd by the Patriarch of Conftantinople
(for the Coronation there was his ancient office , as it belongs in
England to the ſec of Canterburie, in Spaine to Toledo, in France
to Rheims, in Sweshland to Vpſalia) was Tuftin the yonger that ſuc-
cccdcd-Iuſtinian. To this purpoſe, we fee that when lulian the A-
poſtala ( who began ſome XXV. ycers after conftantins death) was
choſein Emperor and raiſd on a ſhield by the Souldiers , inisica,
(as the words of º Zoſimus are) ou bie to sasnpect si reparn, They put o Hifloriar.lib.3.
the Diadem on his head by force, as if it had been a knowo thing
ſince Conſtantine that by this mcans an Emperor was to be crca-
ted, and in Marcellinus the relation is more particular and moſt
obſeruable. Augustus (faith p' ħc) renuntiatus jubebatur Diadema p Amin.Mar-
proferre, as if they had not doubtedi bur that he had a Diadem celin
. lib.zo.
readie as what was known nowvbc'ntecodfaric at the making of an
Emperor, he denying that he cucr hadlany,thcy would hauc took
onc from his wiucs neck or her head-tire, that might haute ſerucd
for the preſent. But he pretending that it was noc honorable for
him to take his firſt inauguration from any parr-of a womans ha-
bit , Equi phalera quærebatur ( as his words arc) vti congrua or.
matus fpeciem faltem obſcuram ſuperioris pretenderet poteſtatis. This
alſo he miſlike, as too mean a thing to be turnd to a Diadem. But
then a Moore, that ſtood by, ſnacht off his own Collar (which he
wore as he had the office of carrying one of the Enligncs of the
Dragon) a capiti Iuliani impoſuis confidenter. So in the crcation
of louinian. louiniano (faies Eutropius) infulas Imperatoris imponunt.
Thc like hath Zoſimus of him, and of Maximus that was llain by
Gratian. And in the Chronicle of Alexandria , Theodofius the firſt
isstey eis Beliaia, crownd for Emperor his ſonne Honorius. and the
Ladic Verina makes her brother Baſiliſcas Emperor sitare, crowning
him. The fame Autor , that Bafilifcus crownd his fonne Marcus.
And that the Imperiall guard together with the multitude,crownd
Iuſtin the elder. And cedren faics, he crownd his wife Lupicia. The
like teſtimonics are of others of them down to Iuftinian who de-
notes the beginning of his Empire by the time 4 quo nutu diuino
de qua
Imperiales fuſcepimius infulas. But he receiud the Diadem from his drier. prafcripta
Vncles hands, as both Zonaras, Cedren and others tell vs. Neither o bene è Zi.
was any of them yet (for ſo much as I can find in good Autors
of credit for this point) crownd by the Patriarch. I know Theo-
dorus Anagnoftes hath a Thort and perhaps imperfect paſſage of Collectan.za
the Conſtantinopolitan Patriarch Proclus his crowning of Theodofius
Ta
the
1
168
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Saccum Tici-
CAP.2.
werp.
Imeperat.cap.s.
C.
the
yonger.
And I know that ſome others ſay that Pope John the
firſt, when he went to Conftantinople about the Arrian heretiques,
(in vit. Pom. crownd luftin the elder alſo. De ejus manibus (are the words of A-
tificis 54.
naftafius) cum gloria coronatus eft luftinus Auguftus. And ſome of
+ Vide Bernard. later, time take this of lustin the elder for an undoubred truth 3
mens.Hip. lib.8. eſpecially Baronius, who thinks as cleerly that this Iuftin had been
crownd before by John Patriarch of Conſtantinople. Licet enim
u Annal.com.7. (rou Baronius) fimul ac eleétus eft in Imperatorcos à Ioannc-éjus ci.
106. edit.Ant- uitatis. Epiſcopo fuerit Diademate infignitus, tamen id illud ipfum ab
ipſo Romano Pontifice, ſuo voluit, piefaris ergo. jocapiti ſuperimponi.
But I remember, not that any elíc cither of the ancienter or midle
times affirm ſo much cither of Theodofius or this Iuftin. But in the
next Justin that was ſucceſſor to Iustinian and began in UL XV. We
haue infallıble teſtimonie of his being crownd. by the Patriarch of
De comitos. Conftantinople
. And the learned Onuphrius * allo profeſſes he could
nçuçr obſerue any ſuch Coronation in the Empire of an elder
time. The beſt Autor that deliuers this of Iuftin, is Corippus that
liycd in the ſame age with him. He faies that he was firſt,
the old falhion, taken vp ona ſhield, and ſo by acclamations cho-
ſen Emperor, and then crownd by the Patriarch.
Poftquam cuneta videt ritu preficeta prioram
Pontificum Summus plenago at ate venuſtus,
Udftantem benedixit cum', cæliſ potentem
Exorans: (Dominum, facro Diademate jußis
•
Logit Th.
Auguſtum * ſancire caput, ſummoſ Coronam
Dempſterus
Imponens apici &c.
This Patriarch was lohn, not Eurychius as Paulus Diaconus mi-
priorem lc&io-
nem libentius ſtakes. For Eutychius was thruſt out of his Patriarchat by lufti.
tenco. Sancire nian and not retord till ſome yecrs after ſuštins beginning. And ſo
exprelly hath Cedren and others deliuerd. From that time of luftin,
a Vide, de has this kind of Coronation, for the moſt part, continued in his ſuc-
re, preter. Ce ceffors till the end of the Eaſtern Empire.* 11.fwerghag30
Hift.
Mifcel.lib.16.
In the Weſtern , the víc of Coronation began in Charles the
de Auguſte so. Great. And as the Patriarch of Conftantinople crowned them of
phie coronatio. the Eaſt, ſo the Pope thoſe of the Weſt. But, the Pope regularly
ne, Zonar.com 3.
crownd them only with their third Crown which is giucn them
at Rome. For the Emperor was wont after his Coronation perfor-
med by the Archbiſhop of Cologne at Acken in Sc. Maries Church
(where his Throne or Chairc is the ſame that Charles the Great
vſcd ) to be crownd ar Millain in S. umbroſes Church by the
Archbiſhop there, or elſe at Monza ſome few miles diſtant from
Millain in St. Johns Church. and then to goc to Rome and receive
a third coronation from the Pope or thc Cardinall of Hoftia ( as
his Vicar) at S.Maurices Altar in St. Peters. Their firſt Corona-
tion ar ácken is ordinaric. But that ſecond hath nor had many
cxamples. The firſt , as the diligent and Icarned Onuphrius ob-
ſerues,
vincere. Sed
n.eft facratum
facere:
pag.87.
1
1
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART;
169
7.
ſerucs, was in that of the Emperor Henrie the vit. in the
уссrc
MCCCXI. Some others fince him alſo had this ſecond Coronati-
on there. But alſo ſome of them haue in ſtead of it, rccciud a parti-
cular Coronation clſwhere for that which ſhould haue been other-
wiſe.at Millaip: as Frederique the iſl. was twice crownd at Rome, to
ſupply chis of Millain, and Charles the V. twice at Bologna to ſup-
ply both that of Rome and this together. That at Ackew is taken
for the Emperors being King of Germanie ; thac at Millaist, for his
being King of Italie; and that of Rome' for 'his being Empe-
ror. But whercas commonly the Crown taken at Acken iš did to
be of Siluer, and that at Millain of iron; it is to be vaderſtood
that their metals are not ſuch, but for ſome other reaſon (which as
yet I haue not ſufficiently learnd) they are only calls fo,and are of
gold aſwel as that taken at Rome This'is the fumme of ſuch truth
as the beſt Autors (I think) deliucr of them. "But there are many
and moſt differing paſſages of them in Lawiers , Hiſtorians, and
others; which I had rather thus deggnc only, then either tran-
ſcribe hither any inore varictic of their fancies , or in any particu-
lar giue my own iudgment further on them. You may ſee (beſide
Onuphrius de Comirys Imperatorijs cap. 10. 11. whom I preferre
here before the reſt') Sigonius' de 'Regno Italic lib. 1: 3.4
Krantzius Saxoniæ lib. 4. cap. 37. Lancelotus Conradus in Templo
omnium Iudicum- lib. 1. cap. 1. 5. 1. Reſtaurus Caftaldus.de Impe-
ratore queft. 33. 34. & 35i Hicronymus Balbus de Coronatione ad
Carolum 5. cap. 6. & 32. Gunther. lib. 1. & Spigelius vpon him,
Henricus Bebelius de Prerogatiua Impcraloris Germanici , Barth.
Chaſſan. Catalog. Glor. Mundi pari. s. conf. 27. and ſuch more:
The vſe of Crowns and Coronations thus dcduced from conſtan-
tin the Great, was an example which the reſt of the Kings of Ex-
rope followed. The Kings of France had Crowns in their inaugu-
rations before the beginning of the Weſtern Empire. So we read
in the ſtories of Charles and Carolomann, the ſonncs of King Pipin,
in DCCLXVIII. of our Sauior. Carolus Nouiomi (faith Sigebert)
Regiam accepit Coronam , Carolomannus verò in vrbe Suefiionica.
And it is likely enough that this vſe of a Crown there, was anci.
enter and equall with their vſe of Royall Vnction. Among the
Engliſh Kings, Geffrey of Monmouth faies, that King Athe!Atan firſt
vſed it. But, beſides that of King Alureds being crownd and
anointed by Pope Leo the 19. (whercof * before) * Eshelwerd a * In this chap.
Writer of the Saxon times ſpeaking of King Edward, next predc- ter $.
ceſor to thelſtán; vſes theſe words of him. Coronatur ipſe fem-
mate Regali à primais eleétus &c. But of the Crowns of the Engliſh
Kings, and their Cororátions more preſently. The traditions of
Scotland are b that untill King Achaius (about DCTC. of Chriſt) b Hegor goes
.
their Kings vſed a Crown of gold cuen from their firſt King Fer-
guſe, and that it was militaris valli forma or & plain circle of plate
and
1
1
a Lib.4. cap.4
lib.2. 10.
170
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Marian, de
cap. 13.
lib.i.
ons ,
and that chaius added to that plainteſe, foure fleurs de lis and
foure Croſſes, quatuor Lilia aurea, quatuor cum Salutifera Crucis aisto
reis ſignis paribus interuallis diſcretis , Lilijs paulò eminentioribus , as
Boetius his words are. And for the Weſtgoihique Kings in Spain, it
e Roderic.Tolt. is deliuerd, that the firſt of them that had it among his Enſignes
lib.z.cap.14.
of Royalçic , was King Lewigild about ūLXXX, of our Sauior.
Reb.Hiß. lib.s. Nam ante eum (faith iſidore) & habitus & confeflus communis ve
genti jsa & Regibus erat. And, I remember, I haue d: read that the
d Vide Sigon.
de Regno Italia
firſt Crown vſed in the Kingdom of Lombardie was about DXC.
and that it was made by Qucen Theodelinda, and the ſame wbich
is ſince calld the Emperors. Iron crowne and kept at Millain or
Monza. In other Chriftian Kingdoms of Europe that hauc later
beginning, theịr Crowns (I thinkc) and Coronations hauc been
cquall to their firſt crection into that title.
But the Formcs of thc Royal Crowns vſed in moſt (if not in
all) thoſe Nati-
are diffc-
rent. That of
Spaine ſome
what from the
Engliſh ; both
thoſe from thic
French; and thc
French and Span
niſh and Engliſh
England.
ſcucrally diffe-
ring much from
that of the Em-
pirc. The circle
of thc French is
raiſed only into
flowers dc lis
and arches and
hath a flower
de lis on the
top , vvhcrcas
France,
Spaine,
the King of
Englands, of Spains, and the Emperors hauc a Globe and a Crofte
in that placc. as alſo the Crowns of Denmark and Swethland. But
may nor vntimely be obſerud here that the archt or cloſe
Crown (commonly in vſe at this day) or that which is called Im-
pcriall (for ſo are the archt or cloſe crowns called and belong on-
Videfis Pa. ly, they ſay, fto ſuprem Kings ) is not of very ancient vſc faue
Sahal.lib.g.de
only in the Empire. The ancient Crowns that remain in the coins
of the French Kings are vſually raiſed round, into flowers de lis.
And for them you may ſee the French monics publiſhed by them-
ſelues,
The Empire.
NH
o
this may
Coronis cap. 17.
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART.
171
FLE
L
PR
CO
As
"
X
EUB
CH
felues, where I find not any Diadem or Crown otherwiſe then
fleuric only till Francis che firſt.
But for the Chriſtian Kings of this Territorie of England ; it
feems that in the elder times of the Saxons (to omit here as a va-
nitie chat of King Arthurs Crown which * Le-
* Allert. Attb.
land faies he ſaw in his Seale) they had at firſt,
pag. 12
afeer the comion faſhion of other Nations, which
perhaps had been ancient with them allo , the
ordinarie plaine Fillet or Diadem as we ſee in
the head of Aldulph King of the Eaſt- Angles ,
who began his raigne in the ycere DCLXIII.
and that afterward they had their Diadems of
pearle or other ſuch matter as Conſtantine and
his neer ſucceſſors vſed. For Off King of Merc-
land in DCCLXII. of our Sauiour, is thus
pre-
ſented in his Coins. And lo, of his ſucceſſors,
Bershulf, Buighred, Konwlf. But King Egbert,
who about DCT. of our Saujour, became Mo-
narch of the Heptarchic , had , as it ſeems by
his Coins, a Radiant Crown , the rayes being
much ſhorter then thoſe on the old Emperors.
But again, if the ſtamp deceiue not, King Al
freds head in his Coins (whence this is taken
here ) is circled with a ſimple Diadem * after
See before
the common and ancienteſt faſhion , as moſt of
pag. 1se.
his ſucceſſors alſo were till Edward the Confer-
for. Only, if I miſtake not , King Edred and
King Edmund Ironſide haue Crowns ſomewhat
like the Coroncts of our Earles, pointed and
pearld on the points which are raiſd higher then
commonly thoſe in our Earles Coronees , bus
are not ſo many. And King Hardicnut hath a
Diadem of pearles like others. The reſt, either
rome Diadem on their bare heads or on Hel-
mets. But Edward the Confeffor in ſome of his
Coins hath an ordinarie Crown of gold raiſd
into Ajwers de lis, though in his picture which
his
great Scale preſents, his head haue a Cap
and a Crowne on it in this forme which is a
Itrange one , vnlelle perhaps the cutter of the
ftamp meant it for ſuch a one as you ſee pre-
fently of William the Conquerors
. And indeed,
In Biblioth.
though the Coins of the Saxon times , ſhew vs
but * what is here deliuerd, yet there are ex-
tant rome Volumes writen vnder King Edgar
HT vade iam efni
and by his command, touching the reformation
filta heic N 4-
mifmata fumpte. ,
4722
RED
R
R
t
*
Corron. Mss.
vbi etiam Ar-
cbetypa feruan-
or
172
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
1
>
Cottoniana.
von
or reftitution of the Monaſtique life in England , wherein he is pia
cturd, and in a draught of his owne time, with a Crown fleurie
alſo rudely drawn, and, whence focuer it proceeded, the Crowns
that are put or the heads of moſt antient Kings in pictures of the
Mss. in Bibl. holy ſtorie of Geneſis * tranſlated into Saxon in thoſe times, and in
ſuch draughts as deſigned the holy ſtories belonging to the Pſalms
of neer or about M. yeers ſince , are no otherwiſe then curie de
lis. But after the Confeſſor , Harold returns againe in ſome of his
monies to thc Diadem of pearles and beares it on a Helme. And
this on a Helm, I conceiue to be properly that which they called
Cynchclme, as the Diadem without the Helme, that which was
their Cụnebænd or Royall Filler. For thoſe two words with the
Saxons dénoted a Royal Enſign of the head. Our firſt King William,
in his great Scalc wcares on a Cap a Crown
both Acurie as that on thc Confeſſors monics,
and raiſed with points that hauc Croſſes on
them. But on his Coins, it ſeems he hath the
ge
pearld Diadem hauing labels at cach care, and
ſomthing like an arch that goes croſſe the head
as it is frequently ſeen in thoſe of the Eaſtern
Emperors. His ſonne and ſucceſſor William Rut-
fus is crownd in his great Sealc with no other
faſhiond Crown then what is now with vs an
Earles Coronet. Bur in his Coins, the ſame
ſhape is preſented which his father alſo bcares
his monics. That of Henrie the firft both
in his great Scale and Coins is only fleuric de lis,
and the flowers are raiſd buc litle ; and in that
of his Coins, two labels of pearle, or ſome ſuch
thing, hang at cach eare. King Stephen alſo in
both , hath only a like Crown Alcurie , which is cxactly too the
forme that both Maude the Empreſſc and Henrie thc 11. haue in
thcir Sealcs. But this Henric in his Coins is crownd like
Henrie the firft. The ſonne of Henrie the ſecond (which by ſom
Vide Mattb. was called Henric thc . & whence our ordinarie Henrie thé līl is
Paris, pag. 163. alſo ſomtimes Henrie the IV.) being crownd in his fathers lifc, as
alſo Richard the T. haue exactly the ſame formc in their great
Scales. But King lohns Crown (as his grcat Seale ſhows it) is on-
ly pointed with ſhort rayes in ſtead of flowers. His ſonné, King
Henrie the third wcárcs in his firſt Sealc a Crowne Acurie
pointed or rayed; and the points or ſayes are raiſed, but not high,
between the flowers. His ſecond Scalc hath the like , fauc only in
that the points or rayos arc wanting, as they are alſo in that
which is on his Tomb-ftatue of braſſc at Weſtminſter. But in Mat-
thew Paris we read that Henrie the third was at firſt crownd with
a Circulus aurcus, Thc like to this laſt of Henrie the I11. is that of
King
t
Р
E
o 일
​vpon his
great Sealcs.
A
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
173
b Videfis Thorosi
Sh.
King Edward the firſt aſwell on his Coins as in his Scale. So hath
his wife Queen Eleanor on her Tomb-ſtatue in braſſc at Westmin-
fter. So hath his ſonnc Edward the it. So Edward the līT, both in
his Coins and aſwell in his Scale made at the beginning of his
raigne as in that which he vſed after he had the title of France.
The faſhion of King Richard the ſeconds, Henrie the fourths,
Henrie the fifts, is not otherwiſe, although I haue read ſomwhere,
(as I remember in a book of the Inſtitution of the Garter writen
vnder Henrie the yili.) that Henrie the fift firſt made him an Im-
periall Crown. Some others a haue attributed the firſt vſe of ir to a Fr. Thinne
King Edward the iTi. At leaſt they ſay that ouer his Armes it was in Ms. diatriba
firſt painted; and they give a reaſon for it ; becauſe he was made Comili Sarisbur.
Vicar generall. b through the Empire by the Emperor Lemes of olim diceta.
Bauicre. But neither doth King Henrie the lixts in his
great
Scale differ from that of Henric V. But in ſome of his Coins, it is Ed.z.ann.1338.
Wallingbam in
.
both fleurie and archt with a globe and croſſe on the arch, almoſt
like the Imperiall Crown of England worne at this day. The
like forme is on Edward the fourth in his great
Scalc, fauing that pearled rayes riſe betweene
the flowers vnder the arch, yet alſo ſome of
his Coins hauc three crowns, onc ouer another,
(but not on his head) which are fleuric with
croffes betweene the flowers, and not archr.
The threc were for his three Dominions Enge
land, France and Ireland. King Edward the 7.
and Richard che Ill. in their great Sealcs are both crownd with
Crowns fleuric , hauing croſſes between the flowers and arche
as the wearing is at this day with the Globe and Crolle on
thc arch, which forme hath cuer ſince continudd, But I haue
ſeene ſeucrall copies of the Ordo Coronationis of the Kings
and Queens of England , writen much ancienter then Henrie the
fixt, and in them the King ſitting in his Throne and crownd
with the Crown fleurie, not without an arch hauing a Globe or
Mound with the croſſo on the top of it. And the draughts ſeem as
old as the copies. For the more exact faſhion of thoſe old Acuric
Crowns without arches, worne by the Kings and Queens of En-
gland in ſome of the former ages; you may eaſily and beſt obſerue
it on their ſtatues both in westminſter Hall and on the front of it.
They
were ſet there, vnder Richard the 11. Thoſe vpon the Kings
that are fixt on the walls of Henrie the ſcuenths chappell at Weſt-
minſter, were, according to the fancie of the workman, made (as I
thinkc) all alike, and only fleurie with croſes. And though the
arche Crown were then in vre , yet , it ſeems , the arches were
purpoſly omitted as being too troubicfome and not, of nccelli-
tic, rcquiſit. And the cutter there choſe rather to make them hand-
ſomly and alike,then ſuch as were proper for cuery King. As we haue
V
ſuch
1
174
Titles Of Honor. Chap. VIII.
ſuch old teſtimonics for the Crowns of our Kings, ſo alſo, for the
forme of their Coronations, we haue a Ceremoniall ( which the
injuric of Time hath not permitted to remain perfect) of the
Saxon times and then writen. I mean the ſame out of which ſom-
thing is before tranſcribed touching Vnction. The hand is about
DC. yecrs old. and ſome legues being loſt after that of the Vneti-
on of the King , the end of the monition giuen in thoſe times to
him at his taking of the Sword, thus begins the next page in that
which remains.
do crimetos fanétæ Dei Ecclefiæ aduerſarios
regnumg tibi commiſſum tutari atg protegere Caſtra Dei, per
auxilium inui&tißimi Triumphatoris Domini noftri Jheſu Chria
ſti, qui cum Patre in Vnitate Spiritus San&ti viuit & regnat,
Then it goes on thus.
Oratio poſt datum Gladium.
Deus qui prouidentiâ tuâ cæleftia fimul & terrena modera-
ris, propitiare Chriſtianißimo Regi noſtro,, Dt omnis hoftium
fuorum fortitudo, birtute Gladi ſpiritualis
, frangatur ac, te pro
illo pugnante, penitus conteratur per ec.
Hic Coronetur Rex, eique dicatur.
Coronet te Deus Coronâ Glorie atã Iustitie horore eropea
re fortitudinis, pt per officium benediétionis cum fide re&ta ebo
multiplici bonorum operum fru&tu, ad Coronam peruenias regni
perpetui , ipſo largiente cuius regnum permanet in ſecula ſecu-
lorum. Amen.
Oratio fuper Regem poſtquam Corona fueric
impoſita ſuper caput eius.
Deus perpetuitatis, Dux virtutum, cun&torum hoftium bin
Etor, benedic hunc famulum tuum N. tibi caput ſuum humilia
tér inclinantem do prolixå ſanitate e prosperâ felicitate
eum conſerva , Vi vbicung vel pro quibuſcung, auxilium tuum
inuocauerit citò adſis protegas ac defendas. Tribue ei,
quæſumus, Dominé diuitias gratiæ tuæ ; comple in bonis deſi-
rium eius; Corona eum in miſericordia tua vt tibi Domine pia
deuotione famuletur per &c.
which are the fame almoſt to a fyllable that in the later
1
Ce-
1
1
.
i
arc
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
175
Ceremonials of the Engliſh Coronation, are appointed for the par-
ticular time of the putting on the Crown.
By the ſame old Ceremoniall alſo, the Queen after her Vnction
and receiving the Ring, is to be crownd with theſe words, which
alſo in the later Formes.
Accipe Coronam glorie et honorem iocunditatis bt Splendi-
da fulgeas e eterna exultatione Coroneris per dc.
Alia.
Omnium Domine fons bonorum eu cunétorum dator profe-
Etuum , tribue famula tuæ N, adeptam bene regere dignitatem
dà'te ſibi preſtitam in ea bonis operibus corroborare gloriam,
per Dominum noftrum &c.
Some other parts of that Saxon Ceremoniall come in their place
in the next Paragraph. But thoſe of the later time, which con-
cern England , I ſhall wholly omit, both becauſe the many copies
of them agree not among themſelues, and for that none of them
which I haue ſeen (as far as I know) are allowd for the preſent, by
any publiquc authoritie. But for ſome other Kings, the Ceremo-
nials of their Coronations out of authentique copies are at large
here anon tranſcribed , beſide directions to what is publique in
ſtorie, for the formall part of Coronation of the Kings of Eng-
land. And for Diadems and Crowns, thus much.
1
A
III. Next here follow the SCEPTER and the GLOBE
with the CROSS E infixt, or the Mound. For the SCEPTER;
fome teſtimonies make it an ancienter Enſigne of a King then the
Crown or Diadem is. lustin (or rather Trogus a Pompeius) ſeems a Hiftcr.lib.43
to denie that the old Kings of Rome had any Diadems; but that
in ſtead of them they carried Scepters. So I conceiuc him in thoſe
words ſpoken of the age of thoſe Kings. Per ea adhuc tempora Re-
ges haſtas pro Diademare habebant , quas Græci Sceptra dixere. For
their Diadems, enough alreadie. But it is moſt cleer that both in
prophan and holy Writers the Scepter is much ancienter (as it was
attributed to a King ) then either Crown or Diadem. In Homer
we hauc oxnlägor BaCrañes or Kings with Scepters, but none with
Crowns. And in his deriving the Kingdom to Agamemnon, he
ſaics, he had the Scepter b from Thyeſtes, Thyeſtes from Atreus, b ibid. 6.
Utreus from Pelops, Pelops from Mercurie, Mercurie from love,
Tone from Vulcan, as if the eldeſt and moſt eminent character of a
King or Kingdom were the Scepter only. And Thyeſtes left it to
Agamemnon,
nomine visaico xe Appzzi mirti drcarini
To rule bosh the Territorie of Peloponnclus and the Iles belonging
V 2
10
i
176
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
lib. 1. cap. 21,
Cap.20.
hdd neid.
to it. Thence was it that the old Ægyptians in their Hierogly-
phique expreſſions, vnderſtood Ofiris by the ſhape of a Scepter
c Saturnal. with an Eic on it ; Significantes (ſaics C Macrobius) hunc Deum So-
lem efle , Regaliquc potestate ſublimem cunéta defpicere ; quia Solem
louis oculum appellat antiquitas, And Fulgentius vnderſtands Mercu-
ries Caduceus to conſiſt of a Scepter and Snakes, Quòd Mercatori-
bus (as his words arc) det aliquando Regnum vt Sceptri, vulous
vt Serpentium. Teſtimonies enough of the like kind (for the Scep-
ter being moſt ancient as an Enligne of Power) are in that of the
d Vide lerem.
Gods bearing Scepters to denoted their Empires ; whereof more
in Epift. Baruche eſpecially the Scholiaft vpon Ariſtophanes his Comedie of Byrdes.
fulnericom:12; To theſe may be added that of Ariſtotle , where he e ſaies that in
the heroique times, ſome Kings were ſworne, others not. But the
Oth of them that were ſworn, was á Exumalpe Saupessa Cre or the lifting
vp of the Scepter, which was called f therefore õpxoop oannides or the
Oth-Scepter, and therefore alſo doth Homer makc Achilles [wcarc
by his Scepter
Nai na to ž eximer-
& Iliad. a. By this Scepter. and s calls it rézar õpxoy the great Oth. The Scep-
ter being indeed alſo a ſingular ſymbole among the ancients of
Ioue himſelfe, as of the greateſt King , if we beleeue Seruius Hono-
ratus b
vpon Virgil. For where in that leaguc ſworn between £.
12. vt Scep neas and Lasinus, Virgil makes Latinus hold a Scepter in his hand,
trum boc &c.
Seruius notes that the ancient faſhion , in ſwearing to leagues
was to haue ſtatucs of Iupiter ſolemnly brought to the place
where the Och was taken. And indeed all folcmnc Othes were
ſuppoſd to be made in the preſence of lupiter. Turatumý, Ioui fe-
dus, is in Sylius Italicus. But, afterward (ſaies Scruius) this courſe
growing too troubleſome , cſpccially when the Othes were taken
in farrc remote Nations, it came into vſe that one as a Pater pa-
tratus , or King of Heralds, ſhould be by, holding in his hand a
Scepter which ſupplied the ſtatue of lupiter. Sceptrum n. (faith hc)
ipfius eſt imperium. unde nunc tenet fceptrum Latinus non quaſi Rex;
fed quaſi Pater patratus, that is, he held not his Scepter (which was
fuppoſed ispiters) as a ſuprem King, though he were onc, but as a
King of Heralds that brought it to the ceremonic. And as Achilles
in Homer , fo Alexander the Great is made ſweare by his Scep-
ter in an Epigram that I found among others writon at the end of
an old barbarous Ms. hiſtorie of him. I remember it not elſwhere
extant, therefore I giuc it here.
Magnus Alexander bellum mandarat Athenis :
Infeftus Populo totius vrbis erat.
Ibat Ariſtoteles cautè temptare tyrannum,
Si prece vir tantus flectere poſſet eum.
Quem procul intuitus , Sceptrum Capitiſh ſalutem
Teſtans ; non faciam, fi qua rogabis, ait.
M14
--
Chap. VIII THE FIRST PART:
177
Mutat Ariſtoteles caufam fubtiliter ; Vrbem
obfideas, frangas, manis Marte petas.
Pæniinit jurale Ducem, Bellumg, roganti
Dat Pacem, lufus calliditate Viri.
But for aught I remember, the Autor is deceiud in the ſtoric. For
It was Anaximenes , thar vſed ſome ſuch trick i to Alexander to i Pauſanim in
ſauc thc Lampſacens; not Ariſtotle, I think, in behalfe of the Athe- Eliac.
nians. The moſt eminent ancient and ſacred vſe of a Royall Scep-
terin prophan writers is thus plain enough. But it is of farre elder
memorie , as a word denoting a King or ſuprem Gouernor in the
holy Text. The Scepter ſhall not depart from ſudah &c. untill Shi-
loh come, faith Iacob, that is, a King or ſuprem Gouernor, as it is
commonly interpreted, eſpecially by the Rabbins ; and ſo, that
the very word bbw Sheber which lacob vſes there for a Scepter,is
taken properly enough to ſignifie a King or ſuch fuprem Gouer-
nor as a King is. Therefore alſo in the Greek it is turnd, ix éxreinfo]
äogor, there fhall nor faile a ſuprem Gouernor or King &c. whence it
is that in the holy prophelic of Amos Obu ya thomac She-
tet, which ſignifies one i hat holds a Scepterk is vſed abſolutly for a k Amos cap.i.
King. And the vſe of the Scepter in the Perſian Empire need not commos.
be further rememberd here. The holy ſtoric of Eſther hath enough
of it. And enough here of the Scepter in gencrall
.
In that imperfet Ceremonial of the Saxon times (out of which
we haue before taken ſome parts that concerne the Anointing and
the putting on the Crown) next after that Bencdiction which be-
longs to the Crowning, follows,
Hic detur Regi Sceptrum eique dicatur.
Accipe Sceptrum Regie poteſtatis infigne, Virgam fcilicet
regni rektam, birgam virtutis, qui terpſum bene regas, o
Sanctam Ecclefiam populumg videlicet Chriſtianum tibi à Deo
commiſſum Regia virtute ab improbis defendas. Prauos corria
gas, rectos pacifices, o bt viani rečtam tenere poßint, tuo iu-
uamine dirigas, quatenus de temporali regno ad eternum reg-
num peruenias. Ipſo adiuuante cuius regnum, et imperium fine
fine permanet in fecula ſeculorum. Amen.
Oratio fuper Regem poſtquam datum fuerit
ei Sceptrum.
Omnium Domine fons bonorum, cun&torumg Dominus In-
ftitutor profe&tuum, tribue queſo famulo tuo illi. adeptam be-
ne regere dignitatem, & å té ſibi conceffum honorem dignare
corros
178
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
,
corroborare. Honorifica eum pre cun£tis Regibus Britannix,
pberi eum benedi&tione locupleta, e in folio regni firma fabi-
litate conſolida, viſta eum in fobole, da presta ei prolixitatem
vite. In diebus eius fuperoriatur Iuſtitia, vt cum jocunditate
e leticia æterno glorietur in regno per &c.
This was gi-
non into the
lcit bard, as
the Scepter
pag. 206.cdit.
Londin,
nus.
Hic Regi Virga* detur cique dicatur.
Accipe * Virgam virtutis atg, æquitatis, qua intelligas mula
into the right cere pios e terrere reprobos. Errantes viam doce, laphſq ma-
num porrige diſperdala ſuperbos , eo releues humiles, bt ape-
* This is in the riat tibi oſtium Ihefu Chriftus Dominus nofter, qui de feipfo
old Ritual. cal. ait. Ego ſum oftium , per me fiquis introierit ſaluabitur , Et
ipſe qui e;t Clauis Dauid & Sceptrum domus Ifrahel qui a-
perit o nemo claudit, claudit v nemo aperit. Sit tibi adiu-
tor
, qui educit vin&tum de domo Carceris , ſedentem in tenebris
combra mortis, vt in omnibus ſequi merearis eum de
quo
Propheta Dauid cecinit. Dominus in fæculum fæculi, vir-
ga recta eſt virga Regni tui, Imitare ipſum qui dicit diligas
Iuſtitiam & hodio habeas iniquitatem. propterea vnxit te
Dominus Deus tuus oleo lætitiæ ad exemplum illius quem an-
te ſecula vnxerat pre participibus fuis, Inefum Chriſtum Dom
minum noſtrum.
Benedictio ad Regem.
Extendat Omnipotens Dominus dexteram ſua benedi&tionis,
e effundat ſuper te donum Ju protectionis, Sanétæ Mariæ,
ac Beati Petri Apoſtolorum Principis , San&tig Gregorij Ar-
gloram Apoftolici, atg
, omnium Santorum intercedentibus me-
ritis. Amen.
Indulgeat tibi Domings omnia mala quæ geßifti, e tribuat
gratiam e miſericordiam quam humiliter ab eo depoſcis,
vt liberet te ab aduerfitatibus cunctis, & ab omnibus viſibi
lium ex inuifibilium inimicorum inſidijs
. Amen. ,
Angelos ſuos bonos ſemper eo bbig, qui te præcedant, co-
mitentur, & ſubſequantur, ad cuſtodiam tui ponat , e à pec-
Cato feu gladio, & ab omnium periculorum difcrimine fua te
potentia liberet, Amen.
tibi
1
Inimicos
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
179
:
:
Inimicos tuos ad pacis caritatiſ& benignitatem conuertat, en
bonis omnibus te gratioſum, el aviabilem faciat , pertinaces
quog in tui infe&tatione & odio, confufione falutari induat, fu-
per te autem fan&tificatio ſempiterna floreat.
Victorioſam te atque triumphatorem de inuifibilibus
atquc
vifibilibus hoftibus ſemper efficiat, et ſancti nominis fui timo-
rem pariter amorem continuum cordi tuo infundat, do in
fide recta ac bonis operibus perſeuerabilem reddat
, &, pace in
diebus tuis conceſſà, cum palma victoria te ad perpetuum reg-
num perducat. Amen.
Et qui te voluit ſuper populum fuum conſtituere Regem, o
in præjenti ſæculo fælicem , & æterne fælicitatis tribuat effe
confortem. Quod ipfe præftare oc.
Alia.
Benedic Domine hunc præele&tum Principem qui regna oma
nium Regum à feculo moderaris. Amen.
Et tali eum benedi&tione glorifica, vt Dauitica teneat fub-
limitate Sceptrum ſalutis, & fan&tifica propitiationis munere
reperiatur locupletatus. Amen.
Da ei à tuo ſpiramine regere populum ficut Salomonem
fecifti regnum optinere pacificum. Amen. Quod ipſe preſtare &c.
Deſignatio ſtatus Regis.
Sta & retine amodo ftatum, quem hucuſâ paterna ſugge- This is almoſt
ſtione tenuiſti hæreditario jure tibi delegatum per autoritatem 'hie old Ritual!
Dei Omnipotentis eu per preſentem traditionem noſtram, om-
nium ſcilicet Epiſcoporum, ceterorumg Dei ſeruorum; o quan-
tò clerum facris Altaribus propinquiorem profpicis
, tantò ei po-
tiorem in locis congruis honorem impendere memineris, quati-
nus Mediator Dei som bominum , Te mediatorem Cleri e
plebis in hoc regni ſolio confirmet cor in regno æterno fecum
regnare faciat leſus Chriſtus Dominus nofter, Rex Regum com
Dominus dominantium,qui cum Deo Patreo Spiritu San&to &e.
Sequitur Oratio.
Omnipotens Deus det tibi de rore cæli e de pinguedines
terræ habundantiam frumenti ex bini do olei , ſeruiant tibi
populi
called Ordo
Romauus.
1
A
1
180
Titles OF HONOR. Chap: VIII.
1
+
populi , & adorent te tribus. Eſto Dominus fratrum tuarum,
etu incuruentur ante te filij matris tua, & qui benedixerit tibi
beneditionibus repleatur , & Deus erit adiutor tuus. Omni-
potens benedicat tibi benediétionibus cæli defuper du in montie
bus, e in collibus, benedi&tionibus Abyſi jacentis deorſum ,
benedi£tionibus vberum er bulue, beneditionibus puarum po-
morumſ ; Benedi&tiones Patrum antiquorum, Abraham, Iſaac,
Iacob confortatæ fint ſuper te, per eco
Alia Oratio.
Benedic Domine fortitudinem huius Principis, & operas
manuum illius ſuſcipe, & benedi&tione tua terra eius de pomis
repleatur, de fructu cæli , & rore atque abyſs fubiacentis, de
fructu folis, & lune, de vertice antiquorum montium, de
po-
mis æternorum colium, & de frugibus terra e plenitudi-
ne cius.
Benedi&tio illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat ſuper caput
eius Illius, o plena fit benediétio Domini in filijs eius, & iin-
gat in oleo pedem fuum.
Cornua Rinocerotis cornua illius ; in ipfis ventilabit gentes
uſque ad terminos terre, eu aſcenſor cæli Auxiliator Juus in
fempiternum fiat, per Dominum es.
As the Scepter is the ornament of the right hand, ſo in the left,
the Globe or Mound with the Croſſe infixt, in Statues and Pictures
(and in ſome Coronations) of Kings, as a ſingular Enlign of Roy-
all dignitic. The ſeucrall times wherein this ſolemne vſe of this in
ſeuerall Kingdoms began, is not ſo caſily found. nor perhaps
worth the inquirie. It ſhall ſuffice here to ſhew how it began in
the Empire whence the vſe of it was by example taken into all or
moſt of other Kingdoms of Chriſtendom. That which we name a
Globe or Mound here is alſo ſomtimes calld an Apple , fomtimes
a Videfis Lips a Ball. And it is obſerued by learned • men that it was frequeno
fium de Militia in the State of Rome before the Emperors were Chriſtian to hauc
Romano lib.4. both among their Enlignes in the field and in their monics , the
b Origin.lib.z8. Ball or Globe, the beginning whereof iſidore alſo referrcs to Allo
guftus. Pilam, faith he, in figna conſtituiffe fertur Auguſtus, propter
Nationes fibi in cun&to orbe ſubject as vo Malus figuram orbis oftende-
ret, thus ſome copies haue it and not magis figuram &c. as we vo
ſually read there. But Lipſius rcads malis out of ſome Mss. and
- Ja Not. ad Theodorus Douza, e imagine, in that of Iſidore. Howeuer, it ſeems
Georg Logether, that to this purpoſe Pila and Malus or a Balle and an Apple
cap. 3•
are as
P45.70,
fyno
1
Chap. VIII.
THE FIRST PART:
181
SIVSPF.AVO
1
#
ſynonymies,and derioted the figure of the carth aſwell in the field
on a Lance as on their Coins , fomtimes in the hand of Victorie,
ſomtimes of Fortune or otherwiſe. But afterward when the holy
Croſſo came into eſtimation and was receiud with ſuch reuerence
by the Emperors into their Enfignes, it was added alſo to this
Globe or Applc held in the hands of their pictures or ſtatues ;
lomtimes the left, ſomtimes the right. There is autoritie that con-
ftantine firſt cauſed this Globe and Croſſe to be ſo ioynd and pur
in the right hand of his great ſtatue at Conſtantinople. So faics Ni-
cephorus Calliſtus. In Columna ſtatuam ſuam (as his words are d in d Hil. Ecclef
.
Latin ) ex ære factam collocauit que dextra manu ingens aureum lib.7.cap
. 49.
Malum continet. Athy ipfi Malo vencranda Crux ab eo infixa. But & videlis pré-
take this vpon the credit only of Nicephorns. For though it be Andronicum
obuious, that Conſtantine vſed in his Enſigns both the Apple or ling.
Globe and the Croſſe , yet I find nor any ſufficient teſtimonie ei-
ther in the ſtories writen neer his age or in any other infallible
proofe of his time, that he ſo ioynd them together. The firſt fi.
gure of it that I ſee, is in ſome Monies of Theodoſius che elder,
that on the reuerſe haue Victorie fitting, with a Lance or Scepter
in the left hand and the Globe with thc infixt Croſſe in the righe
in this forme. Other of his
Coins haud the like figure
of the Globe and Croſle o-
therwiſe, but ſomtimes alſo
the Globe only with no
Croíle. And in the Coins
of the ſucceeding Emperors
it is often found allo. But the firſt that had it in his ſtatue (if Con- e Lib. sep
ftantine had it not; at leaſt, the firſt of whom the lurcſt teſtimonic liquat.iess-
occürres) was lustinian. In that great ſtatue of him at Conftanti. pag.s. depraua-
nople, his left hand had it. ſo writes Procopius; ... Sepede pod zaspi zh acõi lum, puto, Pio-
mócy (not córro as in the printed Copics ) he had in his left hand & copy cxcmplar
Globe, and saugos éxi sã radio i excitis & Croffe was fes upon the Globe. Topograpb. coit.
And Procopius alſo ſaics, that Globe denoted both Sea and Land Sant, ub.z.cap.
(which make onc Globe ) to be vnder his Empire. Of the fame #zwi de hic
ſtatue alſo saidas , f qñ dausapão Jetpoépå opice.ro eummafót@ iš saupo in f in verbo Iv-
duzine voorfciyor 10 cós, dead of ots saupor visitas, igñs élepatis zigose. Egawes zaip ftinianus.in
i gå dià opaestris så evtke“ozófuar. nision. Eraupes deel op co 'capud eodem scelerinde
Teoonaalinle 0:0p. In his left hand be held a Globe with a Croſſe in- deperico
, imbe
fixo on in which ſhewd thatsby Faith in the Croſſe, he was Emperor of Luſtinianei Globi
the Earth. For the Globe denotes the Earth which is of like forme, o crucis item
and the Croffe denotes Faith, becauſe GOD in the Fleſh was nailed to g Thead. Douzi
11. Since Iuſtinian. it hath been more commonly víd in the Eaſtern ad Gcorg. Lo.
Empire and was called 5, (some fay)....BaCoruxos sausos or the Imperiall gotha, pas 7.0
Croles and they conceive it to be the ſame which b Curopalates qizia
and i Cantacuzen call a Groſſe generally and put it , for a ſolemne Hiftor.lib.1.
X
bearing,
LEODO
MIVITET
HALON
CONOB
!
!
CHP 41.
182
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
1 Tom. 11. ann.
1013
m Glabey Rou
Cap.S.
bearing, in the Emperors right hand at his Coronation. But
I think, that was rather a Rod with a crole on it only , without
any Ball or Mound, as it ſeems alſo by the picture of their crow-
ned Emperor which is anon preſented here.
By choſe examples in the Eaſtern Empire, it came into vſe, it
ſeems, in the Weſtern. Yet I haue not obſerued it in any old au-
toritie , ancienter in the Weſtern then the time of the Emperor
Henrie the lī, which falls in MXIII. of our Saviour, although ſome
k Videlis 0. ſeem to referre k it to the time of Charles of Great. But there is a
mw.br
, de comi. paſſage of it in Glaber Rodulphus as if it had been inuented for an
Tijs Imper.cap.s.
Imperiall Enligne in the Weſt by Pope Benedict the Vi. The
publiſhed copies of Glaber arc plainly corrupred in the yeer where
they ſpeak of it. and for Anno Dominicæ incarnationis ſeptingefimo
decimo, we muſt read Mileſimo decimo tertio , as the matter related
ſufficiently demonſtrates, and 1 Baronius alſo hath alreadie obſerud.
Thc yeer thus rectified, the Autor goes on thus ; m. Licet infigne
dulph.Hifalib.s. illud imperiale (hauing before ſaid that none ſhould be Emperor
but he to whom the Pope ſhould commit Inſigne Imperiale) diuer-
fis fpeciebus priùs figuratum fuiffet , venerabili tamen Papa Benedicto
Vi umeft. Sedis Apoſtolicæ fieri * jufjum eſt admodum intellectuali fpecie. Idem in.
ligne pracepit fabricari quaſi aureum Pomum aique circundari per
quadrum preciofißimis quibuf gemmis ac defuper aurcam Crucem
injeri. Then alſo he tells vs the meaning of the falhion of it. Erat
A Ila legendum; autem (faith he) inſtar ſpeciei bujus mundane n molis gua videlicet in
non molifque quadam rotunditaté circumfiftere perhibetar , vt dum fiquidem illud
er in exemplo refpiceret Princeps terreni imperi foret ei documentum, non alitèr de-
excufis
bere imperare vel militare in mundo , quam vt dignus haberetur vi.
o Paffige. uifice Crucis º fueri vexillo. This the Pope gauc to the Emperor
at his mccting him, which the Emperor moſt thankfully took and
ſent it afterward for a preſent to the Monks of Clugny. But by ex-
ample of it, the
Emperors of the Weſt afterward had one among
pcbronic, their Imperiall Enſignes. And of ic , Gothofredus P Viterbienſis. an
Autor that liud abouc CCCC. yeers ſince, and was Chaplain to
the Emperors Conrad the Ill. Frederique Barbaroffa , and Henrie
the vi. thus in his riming Verſes. And firſt of the Globe alone ,
giuen to the Emperor at his Coronation in this Enſigne.
Aureus ille globus Pomum vel * Palla vocatur
Vnde figuratum Mundum gestare putatur.
Quando coronatur, Palla ferenda datur.
Significat Mundum forma perhibere Rotundum;
Inius habet plenum terreftri, pondere furdum,
Quem tenet arcanum Palla ferenda manu.
Hec fuit ex terris Mundi collecta quaternis
this Enlignc of vt foret Imperij manibus geftanda ſupernis.
Hac twlif imperium * Iulius arte ſuum.
!
før1.19.
A 25 alla
" As if Tulisus
Cæfar had born
the Globs.
Taliter
Chap. VIIT: THE FIRST PART.
183
Talitèr hunc Mundum geſtai manut uns Rotundum
Regises includit fic omnia climata pugnus
Taliter omne quod eft regia pompa tenes.
And then he tells us allo.
Quid fignificat Crux poſita ſuper
Aureum Pomum.
Crux fupereft Pomo Cæli fuper infita dong.
Sufcipe corde bono, Rex, que tibi myſtica dono,
Teg fedente throno, propice quid fit homo.
Crux Palla fimul paritèr connexa teneniur ;
Hæc magis illa minùs a parte reuerenda videntur.
q Lego per ces
Hec ferit hæc fanat, hec perit, illa manet.
Si Mundana cupis, pugno concludere regna,
Significata Grucis tibi fint reuerenter habenda.
Seruulus efto Dei qui tua fceptra regit.
It is at this day to be carried by the Count Palatins of the Rbine
at the coronation of the Emperor , by the name of Pomum Impe-
riale. In the Bull of Charles the IV. Comes! Palatinus Rheni Pomum r aurea Bull.
Imperiale portat À latere dextro, as the Duke of Saxe beares the Caroli 4. sap.221
Sword and the Marqueſſe of Brandeburg the Scepter. And of later
timc (by the grant of Charles E thc V.) the Palſgraues of the Rhine + Marq. Febet.
bear it in a Scutchcon pendant to their own coat and that of Bauiere. Orig. Palat,
lib.3.cap.is.
In England, almoſt all the Kings, down from Edward chc Con-
feſſor incluſiuely to this day , hauc it in their left hands on their
Seals or Coins. and we ſee the like cuery where in their ſtatues and
pictures that ſhew the forme of their Coronations or preparation
for Burials. But I haue at the end of an old Ms. Ordo Coronatio-
nis, the forme of a preparation for the Buriall of a King , where I
haue the ſhape of him in his Royall Robes, crownd, and
holding
a Scepter in his right hand, and this Globe with the croflc in the
left. But the direction that is writen with this liape puts it in the
right. In dextera manu fua ponetur Pila Rotunda deaurata in qua
virga deaurata erit fixa à manu ipfius protenſa , in cujuss virge sum-
mitate erit lignum Dominicæ crucis quod júper pe&tus ejufdem prin-
cipis honeftè debet collocari. But if we might cruſt to the credit of
thar Scale attributed to King Arthur , which Leland faies w he u Aljert, Ar-
faw in Westminſter Church , we ſhould find it as anticnt in the thuri pag. 1z.b:
hands of the Kings of this Land almoſt as of the old Emperors.
He ſaies King Arthur in that Seale had in his right hand a Scep-
ter fleurie de lis on the top ,
and in his left hand Orbem cruce in.
fignitum, I belecuc Leland ſaw it. But I am not ſo forward to giuc
credit
to the Scalc, as to rely on his iudgement for thc truth of it.
And the great Seale of Edward the Confeſſor ſhows the Globe on-
ly in his left hand, without any Croſſe fixe on it , though in his
Coins there be one vpon the Globe.
X 2
The
184
Titles Of HONOR. Chap. VIII.
3
Si
The Kings of Denmarke alſo hauc it giucn into their left hands
at their Coronations, and it is thus interpreted by one that wrote
in Verſe the Coronation of Frederique thc ī1.
Tandem etiam Malum, coi Crux infixa nitebar
Aurea, laua capit Regis, præfense facrorum
Praſide, quod faciem effigiabat totius Orbis
Vi difcat que jam latißima regna capellat,
Ele fibi geftanda Mano quaſi, Durior olim
qua premat Miſeros fors regni foriè Colonos ;
Imperiumý vni, quem Crux deſignar, IE sv
Acceptum referai, folus qui temperet Orbem
Arbitrio, & nutu Celeftem torqueat Axem.
Touching the Globe and Croſſe, you may ſee more in Greifer
tom. 1. de ſancta Cruce lib. 2. cap. 54. & tom. 3. lib. 1. cap. 14.
Diuers other Imperiall Enſignes were in old Rome, that hauc been
many ages ſince obſolet. And ſome other alſo of the later time
are of leſſe note both in the Eaſtern and Weſtern Empires and al-
ſo in other Kingdoms where Crowns haue been vſed. For thoſe
of the elder times in the Empire, as the Fortune of Gold, Firc car.
ried before the Emperor, the Purple Robe , ſhocs with Eagles on
them, the Labarum or holy Standard and ſuch more, they may
be caſier learned by any out of the Collections of Iulius Cæfar Bul-
linger De Imperatore & Imperio Romano , Lipfius, Greifer , Bofius,
that write De Cruce, Baronius and ſuch others, then they could be
here more particularly deliuered. And for thoſe other Enſignes of
the later vſe; you may obſerue the Ceremonials anon here tran-
ſcribed, and other dirc&tions there alſo giucn to find them.
IV. In the parts of diuiſion of this Chapter , the nexe is that
of Inauguration of ſome Princes which vſe no Crowns. The Grand
Signior is one, whoſc habit is richer then the reſt, and his Tu-
lipant varied from theirs by the price and gloric of jewels and
the greatneſſe or height of the falhion; as in proportion, the Tuli-
Videſis
' Coto pants of his * Baſſas, Chiauſes, and of others in that Empire arc. And
nic
. lib. 4. line. Bodin (though the reaſon, which moued him, perhaps were falſe)
Tar. Hierofolym. writes truly, 1 chat Nulli Principes Muſulmani Coronam capiti ſuo in-
y De Repub. ponunt, tametfi antea Aliæ do Africz Regibus id vſitatum fuiſfet. But
neither did the old Mahumedan Caliphs, it ſecms, vſe Crowns or
Royall Diadems, but only the Cidaris or Tulipant as at this day.
z In Itinerario. For of one of them , faies Benjamin z Ben-lona, as he is turnd by
Arias Montanus ; Vehitur ille Mula (it was Musteizi, as I think,
who was Caliph about 1180. of our Sauiour) Regýs veſtimentis ex
auro & argento contextis indutus, capst Cydari ornatus incomparabi-
lis pretij lapidibus fplendenti. Super Cidarim verò nigrum ſudarium ge-
ftat, quo gestamine faculi hujus verecundiam profitetur. And of the
first
cap:
lib. 1. cap.9.
+
quam in
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST Part.
185
firſt of the Othomanique Race alſo; Leunclauius, that he lies bu• a Indice Libia
ried at Pruſa (the chief citie in Bithynia) hauing on his Tomb ex. tinario.
rrinſecus ſuperimpoſitum Tulipantum vetus , non admodum
magnum,
quodá spiras Jubiiltùs ea majori artificio circumuolutas habet
ĝis Tulipantis videamus qua Turci ſuis Hunc geſtare Capitibus folent.
But in that of the Mahumedan and Othomanique Emperors taken
out of Abraham Zaccuth by loſeph Scaliger, the Inſignia Regni in by Cezox.lfigog.
the beginning of the Othomanique reigne are vexillum, Enſis in- lib.7. pag.146.
dumenta
In Ægypt, the Greek Sultans vſed a • Tulipant made of three- c Pet.Martyr.
ſcore or more elles of thin ſtuffe diucrſly folded, ſo that yi. Legat. Babylon.
wreaths like hornes ſtood out of it, whereof foure were about a Baumgart.pe.
ſpans length, and the other two between them about a cubit long. regrin.i.cap.17.
But this was not proper to the Great Sultans. Their chicfeſt and
necreſt Princes wore the like. So that the Inauguration of the Man
humedan Princes, is rather by folemne acclamations and placing
them in the Imperial Throne then in putting on any habit; though
the Richneſſc of the Predeceſſor and Honor of the place mult of
neceſſitic make the habit ſingular. Leunclauius ſhows vs how
Selim the 11. was inaugurated after the death of his father Soliman.
Vpon the day appointed
Dedmetus, faies dhe, in Saraium , folio conſedit Imperato- d Supplement,
rio illius cubiculi quod folis eſt Sultanis
Oſmanidarum gente anz, Chriſti
prognatis occupare permiffum. Inde per Vrbem , proclamationes 1566.
more maiorum facta, quibus, vota primam concipiebantur bt de
nima Solimanis in paradiſe fælix euum ageret ac in perpetua
gloria quieſceret; deinde multos bt annos viueret Sultanus Se-
limes Chan, proſperig ſtatus incrementa continuo frueretur.
Nor is the courſe much different when the Father declares his
Sonne there • for Grand Signior. But though the Emperors there & Idem Pan.
hauc not cither Crown or Diadem , thc Empreſſes or Sultancſſes, deft. Turic.cap.
it ſeems, haue a Diadem after the ancient fornic, but enriche with 199.
ſtones and tied on as in the cldeſt times both on the Kings of A-
fia, Afrique and Europe. Ne Sultanæ quidem (fales Leunclanius )
ipforum Calyptrâ coronâne Regibus noftris vfitata caput ornant ; ſed
verà sania ſine faſciâ fiue Diademate varijs & exquiſiti pretü gem-
mis diſtincto, quod ad ſinciput colligatur.
The King or Emperor of Ruſia alſo ( for ſo he is called ,
truly is ſo , though often he bc titled only great Duke) vſes no Theodorur.com
Crown. But the Royall Enlignc of his head is a rich Cap f of videfis siziſm.
Purple. And his Inauguration is thus deſcribed by one & that was Mofcouitici.
emploied thither by Queen Elizabeth.
Ruſsian Com-
The folemnities uſed at the Ruſic Emperors Coronation,
chap.6.
+ Paul. Oder.
Fletcher in his
monwealth
are
On
186
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Rusia.
The Inaugu- on this manner. In the great Church of Precheſte (or ordr
Emperor of Lady) within the Emperors Cafle, is ereeted á fage, whereo
Standeth a Screene that beareth vpon it the Imperiall Cap
and Robe of very rich ſtuffe. When the day of the Inaugura-
tion is come, there reſort thither, first, the Patriarch with the
Metropolitanes, Archbiſhops, Biſhops, Abbots, and Priors, all
richly clad in their Pontificalibus. Then enter the Deacons
with the Quier of Singers. Who ſo ſoone as the Emperor ſet-
teth foot into the Church, begin to fing : Many yeeres may
liue Noble Theodore luanowich &c. whereunto the Pa-
triarch and Metropolite, with the reſt of the Clergie, anſwer
with a certaine Hymne, in forme of a prayer, ſinging it alto-
gether with a great noiſe, The Hymne being ended, the Pa-
triarch with the Emperor mount bp the ſtage where ſtandet)
a ſeat ready for the Emperor. Whereupon the Patriarch wil-
leib him to ſit downe ; and then placing himſelfe by him upon
another ſeat provided for that purpoſe, boweth downe his head
towards the ground and faith this praier : Oh Lord God
King of Kings, Lord of Lords, which by thy Prophet
Samuel didelt chooſe thy feruant Dauid, and anoint him
for King ouer thy people Iſrael, heare now our praiers,
and looke from thy Sanctuarie vpon this thy feruano
Theodore, whom thou haſt choſen, and exalted for King
ouer theſe thy holy Nations; anoint him with the Oile
of gladneſle, protect him by thy Power, put vpon his
head a Crowne of gold and precious ſtones, giue him
length of dayes, place him in the ſeat of juſtice, ſtreng-
then his arme, make ſubiect vnto him all the barbarous
Nations. Let thy feare be in his whole heart, turn him
from an euill faith, and from all error, and Thew him
the ſaluation of thy holy, and vniuerfall Church, that
he may judge thy People with juſtice, and protect the
children of
the poore
, and finally attaine euerlaſting life
.
This praier he ſpeaketh with a lop Doyce, and then pronoun:
ceth aloud : All praiſe and power to God the Father,
the Sonne, and the holy Ghoſt. The praier being ended,
he commandeth certaine Abbots to reach the Imperiał Robes
and Cap: which is done very decently, and with great ſolem-
nitie,
!
187
Vs, and
Ruſsia.
1
The ſtile wherewith he is inuefted at his Coron.
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART.
nitie, the Patriarch withall pronouncing alowd: Peace be vn- The Inauzu.
to all. And ſo he beginneth another praier to this effect: Bow Emperor of
your felues together with
pray
to him that reig-
neth ouer all. Preſerue him (O Lord) vnder thy holy
protection, keepe him that he may doe good and holy
things, let juſtice ſhine forth in his dayes, that we may
liue quietly without ftrife and malice. This is pronounced
ſomwhat loftly by the Patriarch., whereto be addeth againe a-
lowd : Thou art the King of the whole world, and the
Saviour of our ſoules; to thee the Father, Sonne, and
holy Ghoſt, be all praiſe for euor and euer. Amen.
Then putting on the Robe and the Cap, be bleſſeth the Em-
peror with the ligne of the Croffes: ſaying withall, In the
Name of the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghoſt.
The like is done by the Metropolitès, Archbiſhops, and Biſhops:
who all in their order come to the Chaire, and one after ano-
ther blefſe the Emperor with their como fore-fingers, Then is
ſaid by the Patriarch another praier, ibat beginneth:O moſt
holy Virgin Mother of God & dr After which a Deacon
pronouncerb with an high lowd voice: Many yecres to noble
Theodore, good, honorable, beloučd of God, grcat Duke
of Volodemer, of Mosko, Emperour and Monarch of all
Ruſia &c. wherto the other Prieſts and Deacons, that ſtand
ſomewhat farre off by the Altar or Table; anſwer finging,
Many yeeres, Many yeeres to the Noble Tbeodore;
The jame note is taken up by the Prieſts and Deacons that are
placed at the right and left ſide of the Churcb, and then alto-
gether they chaunt and thunder ost, linging; Many yeers to
the noble Theodore, good, honorable, beloucd of God,
great Duke of Volodemer, Mosko, Emperor of all Ruſsia &c.
Theſe folemnities being ended, firſt commeth the Patriarch
with the Metropolites, Archbiſhops and Biſhaps x then tbe Now
bilitie and the whole Companie in their order ,ito doe homage
to the Emperor, bending down their heads, and knocking them
at his feet to the very ground.
!)
nation, tunneth after this manner.
Theodore Iwanowicb, by the grace of God, great Lord
and
188
TITLES OF HONOR. Clap.VIIT.
and Emperor of all Ruſias, great Duke of Volodemer,
Mosko, and Nonograd, King of Cazan, King of Aftracan,
Lord of Plesko, and great Duke of Smolensko, of Twer-
ria, Ioughoria, Permia , Vadska, Bulghoria, and others;
Lord and great Duke of Nouograd of the low Country,
of Chernigo, Rezan, Polotskoy, Roftove, Yaruflaueley, Bea-
lozera, Liefland, Oudoria, Obdoria, and Condenſa, Com-
mander of all Siberia, and of the North parts, and Lord
of many other countries, &c.
This ſtile: (faith the Author) contayneth in it all the Em-
perors Prouinces; and ſetteth forth bis Greatneſſe. And there-
fore they baue.e great delight and pride in it, forcing not
only their owne people, but alſo ſtrangers (that haue any mal-
terto deliner to the Emperor by ſpeech or writing) to repeate
the whole forme from the beginning to the end, which bree-
deth much couill'and. Fomtimes quarrell betiixt them and the
Tartar and Poland Ambaſſadors ; who refuſe to call him
Czar, that is Emperor, arid to repeat the other parts of his
long: ſtile...:My felfe when I had audience of the Emperor ,
tkóng bt good to falute bim only with thus much, viz. Empe-
for af all Ruſſia,great Duke of Volodemer, Mosko, and No-
ulograd, King of Cuzan, King of Aštracan. The reſt 1 o-
mitted:of. purpoſe becauſe I knew they gloried, to have their
ftrle appeare to be of a larger Volème then the Queens of
England. Butethis was taken in foil part, that the Chancel-
lor (who then attended the Emperor with the reſt of the No-
bilitie) with a lowd chafing voice called ſtill out opon me to
ſay out the reſt. Where to I anſwered, that the Emperors
ſtile was very long, and" could not be so well remembred by
Strangóts; that I had repeated ſo much of it, as might ſber that
Igaue honor to the reſt & c. But all would not ſerue till I
commanded my Intèrpreter to ſay it all out.
The aộcient" forme likewiſe of Inauguration of forme Kings in
tlic Northern pafts by ſettinig them on a ſtone only with acclamia-
tions of noiſes of ſucceſſe to them , is rememberd in a Saxo Gramo
maticus and others that write of thoſe parts.
61022! +
1.
V. The other Enſigns and Ceremonics vſed (beſide Anointing,
the Crown, Scepter, and Globe and Croſſe) at the Inauguration of ſu-
prem: Princes of Chriſtendom that are crownd may beſt be known
à Hist, DAN.
lib.i.
1
ili
our
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
189
ܐ ܝ
out of the Ceremonials peculiar to cuery Kingdom, Bnt of them
I ſee but few extant with the ſtamp of publique autoritic on them.
Nor haue I met with any other of that kind then thoſe which
the old Ordo Romanus and the Pontificale ſhew vs,beſide the French
Ceremoniall of Coronation. For though we haue diuers Copies
for England, and that very ancient ; yer they both varie often 3-
mong themſclues, and I find not one that I dare confidently pub-
liſh as hauing been allowd for all times by publique autoritic in
this Kingdom. The want of it with vs , for ſome times and in
ſome things, is ſupplied in the Coronations of our Kings related
in ſome of our old ſtories. Roger of Houeden hath an Ordo Corona-
tionis of King Richard the firſt, with moſt of the particulars of
that time fol. 374. in the London cdition, and fol. 656. in that of
Frankfort. The ſame alſo , but not fo fully, is in Matthew Paris
fol. 205. in the London edition of him. And he hath alſo ſome
thing of the Ceremonies of the firſt Coronation of Henrie the
third pag. 386. and of the Coronation of his
Queen Alianor fol.
563. which is more fully related alſo in the Red Booke of the Ex-
chequer. Others in the beginnings of ſom of our following Kings
haue ſome thing of this nature. And to theſc, ioyne that of Robers
Holkot in lib. Sapienie left. 75. where I ſee he meant the Corona-
tion of the Kings of England by the Accipe Armillas &c. which
I hauc not obſerud in any other. But I omit all thoſe particulars,
both becauſe they are calily found in theſe Autors, and for that
they are not warrant cnough to collect any part of a Ceremoniall
to Thew the generall vſe. The like may be ſaid of other Kingdoms
except thoſe whoſe Ceremonials we ſhall here inſert. But alſo with
them I ſhall ioyne the Ceremonies of Coronation heretofore ve
ſed in the Eaſtern Empire. For though we have not any Ceremo-
niall ( to ſuch purpoſe) among the many Volumes that ſpecial-
ly belong to the Greek Church, or otherwiſe, that hath any fuffi.
cient character in it of publique autoritic giuen by the Emperor or
Stare there, yer both in Georgius Codinus and in loannes Cantacu-
senus ( who was alſo an Emperor himſelfe of that Empire) we
haue the particulars of their Eaſtern Coronation, for the later ages,
ſo declared, that a ſufficient ſupply of a Greek Ceremoniall or Co-
ronation may be gayned out of them. Theſe two in their Nar-
rations doe not ſo much diſagree. But the opc is ſomțimes fuller
then the other. Therefore I tranſcribe one of them and giue ſhort
notes only out of the other ; ſo, both to ſhew enough how they
and to giue a whole Ceremoniall out of them. I rather
chooſe Cantacuzenus , as well becauſe he was Emperor himſelfe, and
might beſt know the ceremonies of their Coronation , as for that
his hiſtoric (out of which I take it) is not, I think, ſo obuious, as
that of Codinus. Cantacuzenus ſpeaking of the Coronation of the
Emperor Andronicus the yonger , takes occaſion to tell vs of the
Y
whole
differ
ICO
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII
(0) 41.
&
and c-ulc-mo-
ny to be caſt
among the
whole forme that had been in vſe in S. Sophies at Conſtantinople
as with vs in S. Peter at Westminſter. His Greek is not publique.
But, as it is tranſlated into Latin out the Ms. remaining in the
Duke of Banier's Librarie, by Pontanus a Ieſuit, chat hath deferued
a Cantacuz». very well of the Orientall ſtoric , it is a thus. And the Ceremo-
Hift.115, 1.
nies aſwell for the Coronation when a preceding Emperor would
crown his Succeſſor, as when a Succeſſor was crownd after the
death of his Predeceſſor,and how an Empreſſe,are together related.
Inſtante die prefinita, qua conſtitutum est ſacrato vnguento
Jmperatorem inungere , omnes qui aliqua dignitate funguntur ,
& Proceres & Milites, quinetiam ad Sacræ Ecclefiæ huiles
nouæ Romæ, gubernacala ſedentes , populum inſuper vniuer-
fum Oriente luce ad palatium conuenire oportet. Sub horam
porrò diei maximè ſecundain, Imperatore inungendo ſuper ſce-
1. Before this tum b. eleuato, Imperator parens, renunciati Imperatoris, fi
makes a pro fupereft, e Patriarcha anteriora ſcuti apprehendentes, latera
Christian faith autem, & poſteriores, qui dignitate antiſtant Deſpotæ
Sebaſtocratores, li funt, alioqui Principum nobilißimi; ipfum-
que cum fcuto in altum quantum poſſunt tollentes, vndig cir-
opend loco: cumfuſo populo oſtentant, poft fauſtam, ac latam acclamatio-
nem eum deponunt, atg in 4 templum, in quo follemni ritu Co-
ronandus eft , deducunt : vbi paruula domus, ad hunc oſum, é
ligno præparatas, in quam
introducitur nouus Imperator. Ibi
eum e purpura , & Diademate priùs per Epiſcopos confecratis
in duunt. Capiti mos non eſt quidquam, niſi ? Coronam imponi,
aut aliud quod videtur. His actis ſacroſancta 8 myſtagogias,
the word Lazo ſeu Miſſa babetur. Proximé domunculam jam diftam anaba-
Potser pc. Secthra, id eſt
, aſcenſus
, ſeu tabulatuin, ſeu pulpitum æquè è ligno
e com o in paratur , quod vndiſ velis, ſeu tapetibus ſericis rubris circun-
datur, e couſternitur. Super illo tbroni collocantur Aurei, pro
Imperatorum h numero : non quales alij eorum throni funt:fed
excelf admodum, cum quatuor, aut quinque gradibus, quos do-
7578712, CO
micilio egreßi Imperatores, fi plures fuerint, confcendunt, & in
Succellor was ijs confidunt. Aſcendunt tabulatum ſimul Imperatrices, o
crownd in the juos item thronos occupant, quæ priùs coronatæ fuerant, infig-
nek fuum in capite geſtantes : coronanda autem alian quam-
semuc codinus, piam 1 Coranam, fiue fertum ferens. Iam verò antequam dixi-
of an Imperial mus Triſagij bymnus decantetur, ex adytis egrediens Patriar-
1 sépavor, coa cha, ambonem , fiue facrum fuggeſtum afcendit, cum illuſtriori-
brus Eccleſia Principibus, qui & ipfi facris ftolis cooperti ſunt,
it is remem
Lord liy Conta.
Cuzcius, ,
c Of there
Dignitics, in
th: ſecond
part.
d S. Sophies
Church,
¢ Codinus vcs
Σάκκος.
f sépayer Co-
din.
S
τελείται και
dinit.
h When the
decefior,
και το εατίων
dinus.
quos
1
1
1
rors,
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
191
quos ad Imperatores accer ſendos mittit
. Illi confeftim ė folijs The Corná
jurgentes, ad ambonem vadunt. Populus vniuerfus altum quie- Greeke Empe-
tißimè filet. Patriarcha precationes ad Imperatorum vnctionem
compofitas, alias ſummija, alias clara voce, omnibus audientibus
ordine recitat : ac Deum, ei qui vngendus eſt, propitiat. Tum
"Agro
nouus Imperator tegmen capitis, quodcung fuerit, deponit, ebenfio.
quotquot in templo adfunt , folemni more nudatis verticibus a- ine Quited
ftant. Patriarcha in formam Crucis verticem Imperatoris facro Ebase ca fars
vnguento perlinit, & elata voce addit, * S ANCTVS:quam lem Bertat. Fr.
excipientes, qui in ambone ſtant, ter pronuntiant : quod deindè Iunius in. No-
populus fimiliter facit. Pofteà Diaconi facratis amieti ſtolis
, Co- palat
.
ronam quam in adytis tenent (non, enim, vt quidam aiant , fi- prelfe-Mother
per menjam ſacram reponitur) ad ambonem portant. Quod fi uing with her
adeft Imperator anteà coronatius, cum Patriarcha nouo Impera- husband, he
tori Coronam imponit,& exclamat Patriarcha, * DIGNVS. holding a Scc-
Idem tertium exclamant qui in ambone ſunt, eo poft eos popu- Hellor opvoer,
lus, perindè, vt poft vnctionem fiebat. Tum rurfus Patriarcha let richly with
preces recitat, deſcenditg ex ambone Imperator, non qua parte eher foncs.
afcenderat, ſed verfus m Soleam. Si fortè illo tempore caruerit Bwidome
Þxore, rečtà conſcenſo throno, iterùm fedet : fi habet , omnino held her Scep-
Gillans Corona inſigniri neceffe eft. E throno "itage Jurgen- Gering, in å
tem duo è propinquißimis dextrâ, leuig eam prenſantes , aut ſi
illi dehnt , eunuchi de anabathra ſeu aſcenſu deducunt, & ante thai örfuuse
Soleam conſtiruunt. Tum deſcendit de ambone Imperator , de suas born to
paratam illi* Coronam à propinquis
, aut eunuchis
, cam fimili- literally a black
ter tenentibus , accipiens , vxoris capiti imponit : qua maritum Robe and a pur
Imperatorem adorans, ità fe illi ſubiectam profitetur. Patriar-. But her
cha però ad Soleam confiftens, pro Imperatore, Imperatrice
, com corter for me
eorum populis preces pronunciat
. Hoc igitur modo Imperator then the Em-
conjugem fuam coronat
. Si anteà corona ipſe indutus fuit, inter Deca counter
ſacra nuptiarum P id facit. Coronati ambo , qua di&tum eft ce-
rimonia, denuò anabathram afcendentes, in thronis reſident, ta Hik. Mau
Dum reliquum 9 Miffa abſoluitur , ea Triſagion cantatur , a chios pelo menos
Apoſtolicis literis, ſacriſue Scripturis aliquid recitatur, ans musasayi
erip affurgunt. Ex btrag
, berò templi parte, ſuper ligneis Codinus
anabathris, jeu ponticulis ad hoc ipfum comparatis, ftantes Pro- numery zapaon
topfalte , & qui Domeſtici bocantur, & cæteri ordinis Eccle-
fiaftici qui cantare norunt (quos in talibus facris xpáxtos, id eft
, dumus. That is,
clamatores appellari mos eft) cantica quadam de induſtria ad files or Gefels.
buius
habit of mour.
ning. And I take
Karn
Jis Theophy.
laa. Symocar-
1
aut
de
.
.
12
192
TITLES. OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
FOIS,
The Corona. huius diei feſti celebritatem confeita modulantur. Quando au-
Greeke Empe- tem in facri myſtagogia jam tempus eft, de inſtituatur intra
templum fupplicatio, fiue proceßio, gua panis, & vinum conſe-
cranda in Saneta Sanétorum, fiue in Tabernaculum ad Altare
primarium inferantur, qua pezónn tilono appellatur , honoratiores
Ecelefia Diaconi accedentes, Imperatorem bocant, có is cum
1 ta dyre, or illis ad Propofitionem, que dicitur, vbi 'Janeta funt poſita, ac-
of the element cedit. Stans autem adhxo foris, mandyam aureum ſuprà Dia-
con denea, dema,& Purpuram induitur:ac dextra quidem geftat Crucem,
quam geſtare ſolet, quandiu Coronam geſtat: ſiniſtre Ferulans
u énexs por tradunt, u be ordinem feu locum Ecclefiafticum teneat eius, qui
xxnCras izkus deputatus appellatur. Hæc manibus tenens, toto inceflu, ſeus
Wie maabo o pompå facra precedit
. Ad vtrumg, latus Barangi * cum fecu-
Codinus ; & ribus, & claro ſanguine iuuenes armati, aut etiam inermes ,
miril de Depec circiter centum compoſité ſequuntur , re&tag post ipſum linea
* The Empe- Diaconi, o Sacerdotes ordine incedunt, ſacra vala, & inſtru-
Guard, and of menta cum reliquijs & omnium Sanctiſſima (Euchariſtiam) in-
tion, "side Co: ferentes. T'emplo de more circuito, vbi ad Soleam veniunt, alij
dinum pag.1 14. quidem omnes foris manent, Imperator folus ingreffus, Patriar-
o Caerden. cham ad ſanetas fores ftantem inuenit. Postquam conſaluta-
runt, Patriarcha intus, Imperator foris inclinatis capitibus , ſtan,
tes expectant. Protinus qui pone Imperatorem alios Disco-
y Seulepévar nos Y antecedit, dextra tenens thuribulum , ſiniſtra humera-
le r Patriarche, quod dicitur, accedens Imperatorem, thure Da-
z quoqópsov, porat. Quo caput inclinante, Diaconus ſublata voce inquit,
• MEMOR SIT DOMINUS Deys POTENTIA
fi xpetes tis IMPERII VESTRI, IN REGNO Svo VBIQUE,
Ballaslas, gas None ET SEMPER, ET IN SECVLA SÆCULO-
d'ess, abrele R V M, addens, AMEN. Deinceps & reliqui Diaconi, ac Sa-
energie cerdotes adeuntes, idem comprecantur. Hoc perfe&to, Imperator,
točine. webere rurſus ſalutato Patriarcban, mandyam, feu penulam deponit
I would ta her (quam, pro conſuetudine , Ecclefia Referendarius aufert) de-
pour nuog
, anabathram afcendens, in throno confidit
, ſub ſymbolo fi-
aisas gas by dei, oratione Dominica, & eleuatione Dominici
, o" ſacri cor-
your maietie, poris exfurgens, Facta cleuatione, Imperator fi ad facram
then by Poten. munionem paratus non eft, bſd ad finem facræ moſtagogie
Hiri as Porlani throno Jedet. Si paratus, venientes Diaconi eum rurſus
ſunt : quibuſcum ftatim in adyta ingreditur, traditog ſibi thuri-
bulo,
Erit.pag.110
των Διακόνων
Codinus.
Codinus.
a uDiogéon
Κύριος ο Θεός
CON-
accer-
doth.
C#". VIIl.
THE FIRST PART.
193
mentis linteis illigata, habentes Numiſmata aurea imperatoria ſule porrò
bulo, facræ menfa fuffitum facit, b.primùm quidem ad Orien- The Corona-
tem, tim ad Septentrionem, poft ad Occidentem, & tandem ad Greeke Empe-
Meridiem reſpiciens. Dung, iterum ad Orientem thuris fumum b Saupokariots
fpargit, in ipfum quoſ Patriarcham id facit : qui Imperatorem in the forme
jalutans, deg, eius manu thisribulum capiens, illum vicißim ſuf- Codinus.
fitu honorat. Poft hæc Coronam de capite fuo auferens Impe-
rator, Diaconis tradit : cui Patriarcha in inanun dat partem
corporis Dominici ; fa&tuſ eius Particeps, etiam de fanguine
viuifico communicat ; non quomodo vulgus é Dafculo, Jed ipſo
cratere, feu Calice, Sacerdotum more.
Corona in caput repofita , ex adytis progreditur. Myftago-
già finitâ , diſtribut& populo fanétificationis rurſum particeps c That which
effectus, & à Patriarcha, præfentibuſę
, Epiſcopis benedictione was diftributed
impertitus , & dextras eorum apprehenſas oſculatus, in locum, risaspor. It was
qui - Catechumena vocatur, afcendit , vt ab omnibus repen- uen after che
te conſpectus, fauftis acclamationibus excipiatur. Huc etiam Malle ended.
conſummato, deſcendit, ipſeg, e Auguſta foli equis inſidentes, cote Arriba
ceteris omnibus pone ambulantibus, in palatium portantur ; ibi a The peculia
inftru£ta menfa, Magno Domeſtico, aut fi ille non eft, Demeter en mere
ſpota miniftrante, coronati epulantur. Per dies item confe- were to beca
quentes, plus minus decem (neqz enim numerus dierum feftorums There he had's
lege prafcribitur, fed in arbitrio Imperatoris eft) Diademarc, wymne Cung
Corona, & Purpura in regio veſtiario depoſitis, pretioſo ni- nus
.
hilominus , & regali cultu ſplendide ferias agunt. Prandys rona, 1 con.
Sumptuoſe apparatis, Proceres omnes coram Imperataribus con- ciue, batlife
viuantur, ipſis quoſ ſeparatim, Præfecto Regie menfa mini- of the Em-
ſtrante, accumbentibus. Magnus Domeſticus locum fibi conue-
nientem tenens, cum iſdem init epulas,
Sed memorabile eft in hac cerimonia (faith Cantacuzenus)
quod omifimus. Die quo Imperator vnetus é templo exit, ab a-
liquo eius Optimatium, quem ad hoc delegerit, in populum ia-
ciuntur, que vocant * Epicombia. Sunt
autem faſciculi , ſeg- * Ertububuk
tria, totidem argenteas, ant plura, obolos areps totidem. Meurfium in
Şparguntur buiuſmodi faſciculi circiter decies mille , in beſtiba- demi vocabulo.
lo templi præcipuè. Sub ipfum derò diem in palatio, Popalo
toto congregato, ab eodem ex Optimatibus tot, plurejud iaciun-
tur fafeiculi
. Poftero die de populo adeft nemo ; adeſt autem
f
f This of Co-
prella only.
dc quibus con-
quisa
194
TiTLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
doooh
rors,
SET
Lovelouer
The Corona- quicquid eft Militum, & famulorum, ſeu Miniſtrorum aulico-
Grecke Empe- rum Imperatoris
. Tum in atrium palati deſcendens, aftante
Queſtore fuo, gerentey laciniam veftis plenam imperatoria pe-
cunia, eaq
, aurea, manu plena Jumens, in orbem defpergit
. Qua
tota diſperſa, queſtor laciniam iterum, & tertium, & quartum,
Glæpiùs implet. Caufa huius diſtributionis auri hæc eft, quod
Imperator de ſuo fumptum faciens, omnes ſecum letari, brağa
feftum diem celebrare cupit. Ritus igitur in Coronatione Im-
peratorum ſerva-
re folitus talis eſt :
og feruatus eft e-
diam in Androni-
co juniore Impera-
tore, indi&tione om
Etauaw, ineuntes
menfe Februario.
This is of the time
of MCCCXXX. of
our Sauiour, and is
& Vide item the beſt s autoritic
Hiß. lib.4.
for the rites of Co-
ronation in that
Greck Empire while
it itood. Somthing
of a more ancient
faſhion there, you
may fee in Leun-
clauius his Turkiſh
Pandects cap. 119.
And this was the
ſhape of the Em-
peror in his Crown
and Robes of Co-
ronation.
000
o
Sob
Cantacuzen.
Se
cap.4.
10000
9
OQ00
000000000101000
Fotoo
C
0000
W)
PO
t
But for the We-
ſtern Empire; there
is in the old Ritu-
all or Ordo Romanus
(which is common
to be had among
the other ancient
Treatiſes de Diuinis officijs) a Ceremoniall for the Coronation of
the
1
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PARTX
195
the Emperor at Rome. Wherein (beſide ſome praiers) there is no
obſeruable action of ſolemnitie rememberd Lauing what Biſhops
muſt ſay the firſt and ſecond Praiers, and the Bilhop of Hoftia's
anointing him on the right arme and Inter Scapulas , and the
Popcs crou ning him. Moſt of the reſt of the particulars being re-
ferred to the preceding Ceremoniall in the ſame Volume, for the
Coronation of a King, which, becauſe it is obuious enough (and
the later Pontificales of Rome haue a larger that ſhall anon fol-
low here ) I tranſcribe noc. Only this I obſerue of it out of si-
gonius, that the Coronation of the Emperor as King of Italie at
Millain or Monza (performed by the Archbiſhop of Millain)* was * Sec before
to be donc according to that Ceremoniall
. Ea res , faith 8 he , pag.168.0.169
maximâ fieri caremonia confueuit quæ in Rituali Antiquißimo conti- talia lib. 4.
netur qui Ordo Romanus vocatur. And the very ſyllables of much
of that Ordo or Ritual are fitted to the Coronations of our ancient
Kings in the ſame Pontificale out of which ſome pieces are before
inſerted. You may eaſily enough compare the Ordo Romanus with
thoſe pieces. But the ceremonies belonging to the Coronation of
the Emperor of the Weſt (eſpecially to his firſt Coronation ) arc
· beſt and caſieſt known out of the particular narrations of the Co-
ronations of ſome Emperors;as thoſe writen by Antonius Flaminius,
Georgires Sabinus, Hartmannus Maurus, Cornelius Agrippa, Gaſpar Ens,bc-
ſide ſuch other, that ſhew at large the Rires vſed at the Coronations
of Charlesathe v: Maximilian the 1. apd Il Matthias , che
ſent Ferdinand, with more of that kind, all which are for the moſt
part ſeuerally publiſhed; and, for the moſt part alſo, collected toge-
ther by Melchior Goldaftus in his Politica Imperialia and may be
there eaſily ſeen. And with them might be reckond Marcellush Cor- 1 Sacrar.ces
cyrenſis. But the chiefe matter in him concerning this, is tranſcribed rem. lib. s.
alſo in Goldaftus. But alſo with theſe directions for the Rites and
Enſignes vſed in the Imperiall Coronations, obſcrue, (to make the
ſtore fuller) Auentin. Annal. Boiorum lib.s. of the old Enſignes
that are kept at Norimberg, Greifer's Syntagma de S. R. Impery
Sacrofanétis relliguys do Regalibus monimentis, and Onuphrius de co
mitys Imperatorys. And I hauc a lhort forme of the Coronation
of the Emperor printed in 1558. in Italian, where, after thc Coro.
nation ended in Rome , the Emperor (laies thc Autor) is not to
fay abouc one night in the citc, and at his going out he is to
goe vp to the top of a hill called Morte Mauro (ſome two miles
from the walls) and there with his hands lifted to Heauen , pro-
nounce with a high and diſtinct voice thefe words,
Tutte le coſe che vedemo ſon noltre, ci pertengono ailli
noſtri commandamenti.
But wc infcrt at large here that Geremoniall for Coronation of a
King
the pre-
1
seft.13.
!
1
IGỐ Titles Of HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Rome.
The Corona. King with his Queen (in an cle&tiuc Kingdom; For ſo the words
tion of a King of it often import) that occurrcs in the Pontificale of Rome which
Pontificale of is affirmed by Pope Clement the vill. in his Bull vpon it, to haue
been fo accuratly compold and publiſhed , Vt nihil ab antiquis
Pontificalium codicibus , qui tum in Clarioribus vrbis Eccleſis inon
in Noſtra Vaticana Bibliotheca, ac denig in quibuſdam alijs inſignibus
locis afferuantur , alienum aut diſcrepans irrepferit. We inſert it ſo
here, both becauſe of the autoritie and antiquitie of it, as alſo be-
cauſe the Pontificale it ſelfc is but in very few hands. And after it,
we adde one for the vſe of France (being an hereditarie Kingdom)
allowd vnder the hand of one of the French Kings.
1
Pontificale Ro
De Benedi&tione, e Coronatione Regis.
Cum Rex eſt coronandus, Epiſcopi Regni ad Ciuita-
1611.fol.164.* tem vbi Coronatio fieri debet, conuocantur. Rex tri-
duanum jejunium deuotè peragit, per hcbdomadam præ-
cedentem, videlicet quarta, & fexta feria, & fabbato.
Dominica vero proxima fequenti Coronatur, qua ipfe
Rex fe ad communionem parat. Eccleſia vero ipfa Me-
tropolitana, fiue Cathedralis, vbi ſolemnitas celebrabi-
tur, paretur, & ornetur, quo melius fieri poterit. Ad al-
tare maius parantur ca, quæ conſueta funt parari, Pon-
tifice celebrante; & credencia juxta altare cum rebus op-
portunis. Supcr altare ponitur Gladius, Corona , & Scep-
trum Regi danda, & oleum Cathecumenorum; bombyx ad
ligandum, & extergendum brachium Regis & inter ſca-
pulas poft vnctionem; faſcia ad ligandum bombycem
in brachio. Paratur in Eccleſia, in loco competenti Tha-
lamus, ſiue fuggeftum pro Rege, in quo ſit Regalis ſe-
des ornata, & thalamus ipſe lit ornatus pannis fericeis,
& aulæis. Sed aduertendum eſt, quod altitudo thalami
non fit major quam gradus fupremus altaris. Paratur e-
tiam in loco conuenienti Tentorinm, ſiue papilio, ſub quo
Rex veſtes regales, pro regni conſuetudinc, quæ ibidem
pro co parantur, fuo tempore recipit. Et ſi Regina etiam
fimul eſt coronanda, paratur pro ea alius Thalamus, non
longe à regio, ſed illo aliquantulum humilior ; & ita
funt fituandi thalami, ve inde poſſint videri altare ,
&
Pontifex celebrans. Parantur etiam ante altare hinc &
inde
}
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
197
tion of an eles
Eted King ac-
inde fedes, pro numero Epiſcoporum coronationi inter- The Corona
eſſentium.
Die autem Dominica, qua Rex benedicendus & concordipeale of
ronandus eſt, omnes Epiſcopi conueniunt mane in Ecclc. Rome
.
ſia, in qua hoc fieri debet ; & Metropolitanus, ſiue Pon-
tifex, ad quem fpectat , parat ſe ſolemniter cum Midi-
ſtris, Miſlam celebraturus, paramentis tempori conue-
nientibus. Epiſcopi verò induuntur fupra rochetum (vel fu-
prà ſuperpeliceum, ſi ſint religioſi) amičtu, ftola, pluuiali ak
bo, & mitra ſimplici
. Quibus omnibus paratis , Metropoli-
tanus in faldiſtorio ante medium altaris pofito fedet cum
mirra, & Epiſcopi parati hinc & inde ſuper ſedibus pro
eis pararis, quali in modum coronæ ſedentes, fibi affi-
ſtunt. Interim, Rex veſtibus militaribus indutus, cum
fuis Prælatis Domeſticis non paratis, ac Baronibus, No-
bilibus, & alijs, venit ad Eccleſiam; & cum fuerit pro-
pè presbyterium, duo priores Epiſcopi ex paratis veni-
unt ei obuiam, & cum mitris capita illi aliquantulum
inclinantes, ipſum inter ſe medium, birreto depoſito, yf-
que ante Metropolitanum deducunt, cui Rex capuc in-
clinans, humilem reuerentiam exhibet; qua facta, prior
Epiſcoporum deducentium ftans, detecto capite, verſus ad
Metropolitanum, dicit intelligibili voce.
Reuerendißime Pater, poſtulat fanéta Mater Ecclefia Com A Biſhop of
tholica, vt preſenten egregium Militem ad dignitatem Regiams King to the
fubleuetis
.
Interrogat Metropolitanus.
Scicis illum eſſe dignum, eo vtilem ad hanc dignitatem?
Ille reſponder.
Et nouimus, & credimus eum effe dignum eo vtilem.Ec-
cleſiæ Dei, & ad regimen huius regni.
Metropolitanus dicit.
Tunc ſedet Rex medius inter duos Epiſcopos dedu-
centes, congruenti ſpatio à Metropolitano, ità vt illi faciem
vertat; ipfi etiam deducentes Epiſcopi, ſenior ad dexte-
ram, alius ad ſiniſtram Regis fé collocant, vt & ipfi ad
alterutrum facies yertant. Quibus fic fedentibus., poft-
Z
quàm
Melropolitan.
1
Deo gratiasa
198
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. Vini.
cording to the
Pontificale of
Rome.
The Metro-
fpeech co
the elected
King.
libre comode quàm aliquantulum quieuerint, Metropolitanus coronan-
ited King ac- dum Regem admonet, dicens.
Cum bodie per manus noſtras, optime Princeps, qui Chriſti
Saluatoris noftri vice in bac re fungimur (quamuis indigni)
politans
facram vnctionem, & regni inſignia fis fufcepturus; bene eſt
be te prius de onere, ad quod deſtinaris moneamus, Regiam ho-
die ſuſcipis dignitatem, da regendi fideles populos tibi commiſ-
fos curam ſumis. Preclarum ſane inter mortales locum, fed
diſcriminis, laboris, atg anxietatis plenum. Derùm, fi conſidera-
ueris, quod omnis poteſtas à DOMINO Deo eft, per quem
Reges regnant , & Regum conditores juſta decernunt, tu quog
de
grege tibi commiſſo ipfi Deo rationem es redditurus. Pria
mùm, pietatem feruabis, Dominum Deum tuum tota mente,
ac puro corde coles. Chriſtianam religionem, ac fidem Catholi-
cam, quam ab incunabulis profeſus es, ad finem vfq; inuiola-
tam retinebis , eamg contra omnes aduerfantes pro viribus de-
fendes. Ecclefiarum Prælatis, ac reliquis Sacerdotibus condig-
nam reuerentiam exhibebis. Ecclefiafticam libertatem non incul-
cabis. Iuſtitiam, fine qua nulla ſocietas diu confiftere poteſt
, er-
ga omnes inconceßè adminiſtrabis, bonis præmia, noxijs debitas
pænas retribuendo. Viduas, pupillos, pauperes, ac debiles ab om-
ni oppreßione defendes. Omnibus te adeuntibus benignum,man-
fuetum, atog affabilem, pro regia tua dignitate te prebebis. Et
ità te geres, ut non ad tuapi, ſed totius populi vtilitatem reg-
nare, præmiumg benefa&torum tuorum non in terris, ſed in coe-
lo expeétare videaris. Quod ipſe præftare dignetur, qui viuit,
& regnat Devs, in ſæcula feculorum. Reſp. Amen.
The profeſsic
Rex electus accedit ad Metropolitanum , & coram eo,
on and othof detecto capite , genuflexus , facit hanc profeffionem,
King to the
dicens:
Metropolia Ego N. Dco annuente, futurus Rex N. profiteor, e pro-
mitto coram Deo, & Angelis eius deinceps Legem , Iuftitiam
& Pacem Eccleſia Dei, populog
, mihi ſubiecto pro polje, do
nogle facere, ac feruare , faluo condigno miſericordiæ Dei re-
spectu, ficut
: in eonfilio fidelium mearum melius potero inueni-
re
. Pontificibus quogo Ecclefiarum Dei, condignum, o Canoni-
cum honorem, exhibere ; atque ea quae ab Imperatoribus ,
Regibus , Ecclefijs collata, eu reddita funt, inuiolabilitèr ob-
feruare.
&
TAN.
6
1
cion of an cis
&ted King ac.
cording to the
Rome.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
199
ſeruare, Abbatibus, Comitibus, & Vafallis meis congruam ho- The Corona-
norem, fecundum confilium fidelium meorum præſtare.
Deindè ambabus manibus tangit librum Euange- pontificate of
liorum , quem Metropolitanus ante ſe apertum tenet,
dicens.
Sic me Deus adiuuet , & hac Sancta Dei Eudngelia.
Pofteà Rex electus Metropolitani manum reuerentér
oſculatur.
His expeditis, illo genuflexo manente, Metropolita-
nus depoſita mitra, furgit
, & ftans verſus ad ipfum coro-
nandum, dicit competenci voce ſequentem orationem,
quam etiam dicunt omnes Pontifices parati, fimiliter ſine
mitris ftantes; dicunt etiam omnia alia benedictionem,
& coronationem ipfam concernentia , voce ſubmiſla,
Metropolitanum tamen in omnibus obferuantes, & imi-
tantes,
{
the clccted
King almoſt in
OREM.V.$.
Omnipotens fempiterne Deus, Creator omnium , Imperator A Praier for
Angelorum, Rex Regum, & Dominus Dominantium, qui A-
braham fidelem feruum tuum de hoftibus::triumphare feciſti, the lame lyle
Moyfi, & Iofue, populo tuo prælatis multiplicem vitoriam that in the or-
tribuiſti, humilemg Dauid puerun tuum regni faſtigio ſubli- ginning online
maſti, o Salomonem ſapientia, paciſq; ineffabili munere di- potens aterne
tašti; refpice, quæſumus, Domine, ad preces: humilitatis non Icarce diffe-
ftræ, & juper hunc famulum tuun N. quem ſupplici deuotio- sing alfo from
ne in Regem eligimus, Bene dictionum tuarum dona multi- ken out of the
plica, eumą, dexteræ tuæ potentia ſemper, & vbiq circundas; fic alem
quatenus predicti Abrahæ fidelitate firmatus, Moyſi manfue.
tudine fretus, lofuæ fortitudine muritus, Dauid humilitate
exaltatus, Salomonis ſapientia decoratus, tibi in omnibus
complaceat & per tramitem iuftitiæ inoffenſo grejju ſemper in-
cedat; tuæ quoque proteſtionis galea munitus, & ſcuto inſu-
perabili iugitèr prote£tus, armiſ; caleſtibus circumdatus, opta-
bilis de hoſtibus Sancta Crucis Chriſti victorie triumphum fæ-
licitèr capiat, terroremſ ſuæ potentiæ illis inferat, e pacem
tibi militantibus lætantèr reportet. Per Chriftum Dominum
noftrum , qui virtute fanéta Crucis tartara deſtruxit, regnog
Diaboli ſuperato, ad cælos piétor aſcendit, in quo poteftas oma
nis,
Z a
200
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
rion of an cle.
Aed King ac-
Pontificale of
Rome.
The Corona- nis
, regniğ confiftie vittoria, qui eſt gloria humilium, e vita
ſaluſa, populorum, qui tecum viuit, & regnat in vnitate, Spia
cording to the ritus Sanéti Deus, per omnia ſecula fæculorum, Reſp. Amen.
Poſthæc Metropolitanus cum mitra procumbit fupra
faldiſtorium. Rex verò ad eius finiftram in terram pro-
ſternit, alijs Prælatis paratis ante fedes fuas ſimiliter pro-
cumbentibus. Tunc cantores incipiunt, & proſequantur
Litanias, Choro reſpondente. Cum dictum fuerit.
Vt omnibus fidelibus, &c.
Rcſp. Te rogamus audi Nos.
Metropolitanus furgit, & accepto baculo Paſtorali
in ſiniſtram manum, ſuper electum Regem proftratum,
dicit.
Vt bunc eleélum in Regem coronandum bene * dicere
digneris.
Reſp. Te rogamus audi Nos.
Secundò dicit.
Vt hunc ele&tum. in Regem coronandum bene dicere o
con * fecrare digneris.
Reſp. Te rogamus audi Nos.
Producendo ſemper ſuper eum fignum Crucis. Idem
dicunt, & faciunt Epiſcopi parati, genuflexi tamen per-
manepres. Quo dieto, Metropolitanus redit ad accubi-
tum, Cantoribus reſumentibus, & perficientibus Lita-
nias. Quibus finitis , Metropolitanus, depoſita mitra,
furgit, illo proſtrato , atque Epiſcopis, depoſita mitra,
genuflexis manentibus , verſus ad coronandum, dicit.
Pater nofter.
Verſ. Et ne nos inducas in tentationem. .
Reſp. Sed libera Nos à malo.
Verf. Saluun fac ſeruum tuum Domine.
Reſp. Deus meus ſperantem in te.
Verſ. Eſto ei, Domine, turris fortitudinis.
Reſp. À facie inimici.
Verf
. Nihil proficiat inimicus in eo.
Reſp. Et filius iniquitatis non apponat nocere ei.
Verſ. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
Reſp. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
Verl,
}
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
201
The Corona
tion of an ele
& d King ac-
cording to the
Pontificale of
1
Verf. Dominus vobiſcum. Rcfp. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
O RBMV S.
Pretende, Domine, huic famulo tuo dexteram cæleftis Rome.
auxili ; bt te toto corde perquirat, er que dignè poftulat ,
conſequi mereatur.
A&tiones noftras, quæfumus, Domine, aſpirando præueni, o
adiuuando proſequere ; vt cun&ta noſtra oratio, o operatio à
te ſemper incipiat, & per te cepta finiatur. Per Chriſtum Do-
minum noſtrum. Reſp. Amen.
Poſthæc Metropolitanus fedet, accipit mitram, & ele-
&us Rex coram eo genuflectit , & circumaſtantibus.
Prælatis paratis, cum ſuis mitris in modum coronæ, Me- The Anoini
tropolitanus intingit pollicem dexteræ manus in oleum ting of the ea
lected Kingd
Cathecumenorum, & inungit in modum Crucis, illius
brachium* dexterum, inter iuncturam manus, & iunctu- * Videfis In-
ram cubiti, atque inter ſcapulas, dicens hanc orationem. no. 7. in extr.
Devs, Dei filius, I es vs CHRISTVS Dominus no- ctione C.. Buc
ſter, qui à Patre oleo exultationis vnetus eft, pra participibus do Romanus, the
ſuis ; ipfe per præfentem fan&tæ bnétionis infufionem Spiri- head is to be
TVS PARACLITi ſuper caput tuum bene - dictionem in- fee before
fundat , eandemg, vſque ad interiora cordis tui penetrare fa-
Paz
ciat, quatenus hoc viſibili e tračtabili oleo, dona inuifibilia
percipere
, eo temporali regno iuſtis moderationibus executo, da
ternalitèr cum eo regnare merearis, qui folus fine peccato, Rex
Regum viuit, & gloriatur cum Deo Patre in vnitate Spiri-
tus Sancti Devs, per omnia facula ſeculorum. Refp. Amen.
OR EMV S.
Omnipotens fempiterne Devs, qui Azahel ſuper Syriam,
eu lehu ſuper ifrael per Eliam, Dauid quoque & Saulem
per Samuelem Prophetam in Reges inungi fecifti
, tribue, que-
ſumus, manibus noftris opem tuæ benedi&tionis, & huic famulo
tuo N. quem hodie, licèt indigni, in Regem facra vnctione de-
linimus, dignam delibutionis huius efficaciam, er virtutem con-
cede ; conftitue, Domine, principatum ſuper humerum eius,
Dt fit fortis
, iuftus, fidelis, proüidus, & indefeſjus regni huius,
& populi tui gubernator, infidelium expugnator , iuſtitie cultor,
meritorum,
202
Titles Of Honor. Chap: Vill.
Rome.
The Corona meritorum, demeritorum remunerator, Eccleßæ tuæ ſanctæ ;
&ed King acc fidei Chriſtiane defenfor, ad decus , & laudem tui noninis
cording to che glorioh, Per Dominum noftrum Ieſum Chriſtum filium tuum,
qui tecum viuit, & regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sancti Deus,
per omnia fæcula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Quo facto, Metropolitanus lauat, & abftergit manus,
ſurgit
cum mitra, deſcendit ante altare, vbi depoſita mi-
tra, ſtans, cum fuis miniftris facit Confeſſionem. Rex
verò electus ad partem ſe retrahit, & genuflexus cum
ſuis Prælatis Domeſticis idem facit. Similiter, & Epifcopi
párati fine mitris ſtantes, bini, & bini, Confeſſionem di-
cunt. Finita Confeſſione, Metropolitanus aſcendit ad alta-
re, & procedit in Miffa, more ſolito vſque ad Alleluia,
fiue vltimum verſum Tractus, vel Sequentiæ cxcluſiue
Prælatis paratis juxta ſuas ſedes ſtantibus vel ſedentibus,
prout tempus requirit. Interim , fchola inchoat 'Introi-
tum, & proſequitur in Miſſa; & Rex à ſuis ducitur in Sa-
The apparel chriſtiam, vel fub papilione ad hoc parato, vbi inter ſca-
ling of the e- pulas & brachium inunctum bombyce bene abſtergitur,
lečted King; & induitur regalibus indumentis, & more regni. Para-
in his regall
tus itaque Rex, & ornatus, procedit cum fuis Prælatis,
Baronibus, & alijs ad cminentem, & omatum thalamum,
in Eccleſia ſibi præparatum, & ibi fuper aliquo faldiſto-
rio ornato genuflexus incumbens, audic Miffam , quam
Prælati fui non parati circumaſtantes etiam genuflexi le-
gunt vfque ad Alleluia, ſiue vltimum verſum Traétus, vel
Sequentiæ excluſiuè, Milla dicitur de die, & cum Ora-
tione diei, dicitur pro ipſo electo Rege, fub vno Per
Dominum, hæc Oratio.
Quafumus , Omnipotens Deus, vt famulus tuus N. Rex
nofter, qui tua miſeratione ſuſcepit regni gubernacula, virtutum
eriam omnium percipiat incrementa , quibus decentèr ornatus,
en vitiorum monstra deuitare, o ad te, qui via, veritas, doo
vita es , gloriofus valeat peruenire. Per Dominum noftrum le-
Jum Chriſtum filium tuum , qui tecum viuit & regnat in vni-
tate Spiritus Santi Deus , per omnia fæcula fæculorum.
Reſp. Amen.
Graduali cantato, Metropolitanus fedet ante altare cum
miera
babit.
Chap. VIII.
The FIRST PART:
203
The deliveric
Sword to
the Sword.
mitra in faldiſtorio, & Rex à ſuis aſſociatus medius inter The Corony.
priores Prælatos paratos ad Metropolitanum reducitur,cui Ged King ac-
facta reuerentịa, vr priùs, genuflectit coram co. Tunc Pontificale of
Metropolitanus accipit Gladium, quem vnus Miniſtrorum Rome
.
fibi porrigit de altari, & illum euaginatum tradit in ma- of the naked
nus Regis, dicens.
Accipe gladium de altari ſumptum pe: noftras manus, li- the anointed
cèt indignas, bice tamen , & auétoritate ſanctorum Apoſtolo- This is almol
rum confecratas
, tibi regalitèr conceffum, noftræğ Bene* dictio- agreeing with
nis officio, in defenſionem ſanctæ Dei Ecclefiæ diuinitùs ordi- the old Ordo
natum ; do memor eſto eius, de quo Pſalmiſta prophetauit, deliverie of
dicens. Accingere gladio tuo, fuper femur tuum poten-
tiſſime ; vt in hoc per eundem vim æquitatis exercers, molem
iniquitatis potentèr deftruas, & fanétam Dei Ecclefiam, eiuf-
que fideles propugnes, ac protegas; nec minùs fub fide falſos
quam Chriſtiani nominis hoftes execres ac diſpergas ; viduas,
& pupillos clementèr adiuues, ac defendas ; defolata reſtaures,
reſtaurata conſerues ; vlciſcaris iniuſta , confirmes benè diſpoſi-
ta; quatenus hæc agendo , virtutum triumpho gloriofus , jufti-
tiæğ cultor egregius , cum mundi ſaluatore fine fine regnare
merearis. Qui cum Deo Patre, es Spiritu San&to vinit, o
regnat Deus, per omnia facula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen. .
His expeditis
, enſis à Miniſtris inuaginam reponitur, The girding
& Metropolitanus accingit enſe Regem dicens.
Accingere gladio tuo ſuper ferursaum potentißime ;
attende , quod Sanéti non in gladio, fed per fidem picerunt
regnano
Et mox Rex accinctus ſurgit, & eximit enfem de va-
gina, illumque viriliter vibrat, deinde ſuper brachium fi-
niſtrum tergit
, & in vaginam reponit; atque iterum co-
ram Metropolitano genuflectit
. Tunc ei Corona imponi- The puting
tur, quam omnes Prælati parati, qui adfunt, de altari on the Crown
per Metropolitanum fumptam manibus tenent, ipſo Me-
tropolitano illam regente , capiti illius imponente , ac
dicente.
Accipe Coronam regur; que, licet ab indignis, Epiſcoporum
tamen, manibus , capiti tuo imponitur. In Nomine Patris, e
Filij, & Spiritus Sanéti , quam fanétitatis gloriam, es tromio-
of the King
with the
Sword.
1
rem,
204
Titles Of HONOR. Chap. VIII.
tion of an cle-
&cd King.ac.
Pontificale of
Rome,
The Scepter
giucn. The
ſamc praier is
les .
The Corona: rem, ex opus fortitudinis, ſignificare intelligas, o per hanc te
participem Miniſterij noftri non ignores. Ita, bt ficut Nos ir
cording to the interioribus paſtores, rečtoreſq
; animarum intelligimur, ita eyo
tu in exterioribus verres Dei cultor, ftrenuuſ& contra omnes
aduerftates Eccleña Chrifti Defenfor aßiſtas, regnių, tibi a
Deo dati, & per officium noftræ benedi&tionis, in vice Apoſto-
lorum, omniumg Sanétorum, regimini tuo commißi vtilis exe-
cutor, proficuują, regnator ſemper appareas, bt inter glorioſos
Athletas, virtutum gemmis ornatus, eu premio ſempiterna fe-
licitatis coronatus cum Redemptore, ac Saluatore noftro Iefu
Chriſto, cuius nomen , vicemj geſtare crederis , fine fine glorie-
ris. Qui viuit, & imperat DE vs cum Patre, & Spiritu San-
&to in fecula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Pofteà Metropolitanus dat ei adhuc genuflexo Sce-
ptrum, dicens.
Accipe Virgam virtutis , ac veritatis , que intelligas te ob-
noxium mulcere pios, terrere improbos, errantes viam doceres,
almoft in the lapſis manum porrigere, diſperdere ſuperbos, & relevare humi-
de other nofter, qui de ſemetipſo ait, Ego fum oſtium, per me ſi
the Scepter. quis introierit, ſaluabitur, qui est clauis Dauid, c. Seepo
trum dorus Iſrael, qui aperit, & nemo claudit, claudit, e nem
mo aperit. Site tibi ductor qui educit vin&tum de domo carce-
ris, ſedentem in tenebris, ex umbra mortis ; & in omnibus fe
qui merearis eum,
de Dauid Propheta cecinit, Sedes tua,
Devs, in fæculum fæculi : virga directionis, virga regni
tui; es imitando ipſum, diligas iuftitiam, e odio babeas ini-
quitatem , quia proptereà, vnxit te D.Evs, Devs tuus , ad
exemplüm illius, quem'ante ſæcula vnxerat oleo exultationis,
pra participibus ſuis, lesvm CHRISTVM Dominum no-
Strum, qui cum eo viuit., en regnat Devs, per omnia fæcyla
ſaculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Tunc Regi furgenti diſcingitur enfis,& in vagina da-
tur alicui, qui eum ante Regem immediatè portar. Et
Metropolitanus cum alijs Prælatis paratis deducit Regen
Sceptrum in manu , & Coronam in capite ferentem, me-
dium inter fe à dexteris , & digniorem Prælatum para-
cum à liniſtris Regis incedentem ad ſolium ſupra thala-
mum,
ſame ſyllables
in the old ordo.
quo
!
F
1
1
1
tion of an eles
&cd King ac
cording to the
amodo lacum
quem hucula
bereditario iure
tibi delegatum
por autorita.
pag. 1792
}
Chap. VIII.
The FIRST PART;
20$
mum, & adjuuante eum digniore Prælato prædicto, in- The Cororia.
tronizat Regem in folio, dicens.
Sta, Gretine amodò locum tibi à Deo delegatum, per conditionele ole
au£toritatam Omnipotentis Dei, e per præfentem traditio- Rome.
nem noftram , omnium fcilicet Epiſcoporum, ceterorumg feruo- This in the old
rum ; & quanto Clerum facris altaribus propinquiorem perſpic being made tot
cis, tanto ei potiorem in locis congruis honorem impendere me- Kingdom, is
mineris ; quatenus mediator Dei, e bominam, te mediatorem sta retine
Cleri, á plebis, permanere faciat.
Deinde Metropolitanus depofità mitrâ, ftans verſus ad radice renmiti,
altare inchoat, ſchola profequente, Hymnum,
Te Dev M laudamus,
Qui totus dicitur : quo incepto, Metropolitanas acce- follows beter
dit ad dexteram Regis, ibi continuiò manens, vſque ad fi- So in the old
nem hymni; & eo finito, Metropolitanus ftans, vt prius, cal. See before
ad dexteram Regis ſine mitra, dicit fuper illum verſus.
Firmetur manu tua, & exaltetur dextera tuds,
Reſp. Juftitia, e ludicium preparatio ſedis tuæ.
Verf. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
Rcfp. Et clamor meus ad te beniat.
chi
Verſ. Dominus Dobiſcum.
Reſp. Et cum Spirith tho.
QRE M V'S, . :)
Devs, qui vietrices Moyſi manus in oratione firmufti,
qui quamuis ætate langueſceret, infatigabili fan&titate pugna-
bat, vt dum Amalech iniquus vincitur, dum prophanus natio-
num populum fubjugatur. , exterminatis alienigenis, i hæreditati
tue poffeßio copioſa ſeruiret ; opus manuum tuarum pia nostrae
orationis exauditione confirma; habemus e. Nos, apudite, fan-
Ete. Pater, DOMINÝ M:Saluatorem; qui-pro Nobis: manus
ſuas extendir in Cruce, per quem etiam precamur, altißime, pt,
tua potentia fuffragante'; vniuerforum hoftium frangatur impie-
tas, populuſg, tuus, ceſſante formidine, te ſolum timere condif-
cat , Per eundem Chriftum Dominum noftrum. Refp. Amen.
1..1
O REMY S.
Deys.inenarrabilis auctor mundi, Conditör generis huma-
Аа
if it!
ii
+
):.
11
...
+
nig
1
206
Titles Of Honor. Chap. VIII.
tion of an eles
&ed King ac
of
1
Romae.
The Corona ni, confirmator regni, qui ex vtero fidelis amici tui Patriarche
noſtri Abrahæ præelegiſti Regem fæculis profuturum , tu pre-
cording to the ſentem inſignem Regem hunc, cum exercitu fuo per interceßio-
nem beatæ Mariæ femper Virginis, ebu omnium Santorum
øberi benedi&tione locupleta; e in ſolium regni firma ſtabili-
tate connecte : bifta eum ficut viſitafti Moyſen ik rxbo, lo-
fue in prælio, Gedeonem in agro, Samuelem in templo, ele
illa eum fiderea benedi&tione , ac fapientiæ tuæ rore perfunden,
quam beatus Dauid in Pſalterio, Salomon filius eius, te re-
munerante, percepit de cælo. Sis ei contra acies inimicorum lo-
rica, in aduerſis galea, in proſperis Japientia , in protectione
clypeus fempiternus. Et præſta, ot gentes illi teneant fidem ,
Proceres ſur habeant pacem, diligant caritatem, abſtineant ſe
4 cupiditate , loquantur iuftitiam, cuftodiant veritatem, & ità
populus ifte fub eius imperio pullulet , coalitus benedictione ad-
ternitatis ; vt femper tripudiantes maneant in pace, ac victo-
res. Quod ipſe præftare dignetur qui tecum viuit, & regnat
in vnitate Spiritus Sancti Deus, per omnia fæcula fæculorum.
Refp. Amen.
Quibus finitis, Metropolitanus cum Prælatis.paratis re-
dit ad ſedem ſuam, vel faldiſtorium prope altare, & (ni-
ſi fit coronanda Regina) dicitur Alleluia, ſiue vltimus ver-
ſus Tračtus, vel Sequentie, Euangelium, & alia vſque ad
Offertorium incluſiue. Quo dicto, Metropolitanus reſider
in faldiſtorios ſulo ante medium altaris cum mitra, & Rex
à fuis Prælatis & Baronibus aſſociatus venit ante Metro-
politannm, coram quo genuflexus, detecto capite , offert
The Kings ei aurum, quantum fibi placet, & manum Metropolitani
offering, af- recipientis ofculatur.
Deinde ad ſolium ſuum reuertitur. Metropolitanus la-
uat manus, furgenſquc accedit ad altare, & proſequitur
Miffam vſque ad Communionem. Cum ſecreta diei di-
citar pro. Rege, ſub vno, Per Dominum noftrum.
Secreta.
Munera, quefumes, DOMINE, oblata fančtifica, bt; o
nobis vnigeniti tui corpus & fanguis fiant ; & Regi noftro ad
obtinendam anime, corporiſ& falutem, eu ad peragendum in-
iynetum
1
nation,
":
L
11
1
1
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
2007
ROMS.
',
r
ceives the Sau
crament..
)
iunétum officium, te largientes vfquequaq proficiant. Per eun- The Corond:
dem Dominum noftrum IESVM CHRISTÝ. M filium tuum, &ed King ac
qui tecum viuit, eo regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sanéti Devs, conciencia de of
per omnia facula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen......
Pax datur Regi per Primum ex Prælatis paratis,cum
inſtrumento ad hoc ordinato. Poſtquam Metropolitanus
ſe de corpore , & fanguine, quem totum fumere debet,
communicaucrit, Rex, detecto capite, de thalamo fuo
accedit ad altare, coram quo, in fupremo gradu geñu-
flectit, & Metropolitanus conuerfus ad Regem, ipfum com-
municat. Rex, priuſquam Communionem fumat, ofcu. The King
latur manum dexteram Metropolitani, & fumpta Commu- crownd rea
nione, ex Calice de manu Metropolitani ſe purificat , &
purificatus ad thalamum fuum reuertitur. Metropolita-
nus vero ablutionem fumit, & accepta mitra, lauat ma-
nus, & perficit Miffam.
Cum Poſtcommunione diei diçitur pro Rege, ſub
yno, Per Dominam & Ca
Poft Communio:
Hæc, Domine, oblatio falutaris famulum tuum N. Re-
gem noſtrum ab omnibus tueatur aduerfis, quatenus Eccleſia-
Sticæ pacis obtineat tranquillitatem, poft iftius temporu de-
curſum ad æternam perueniat hereditatem. Per Dominum ne-
ſtrum Iesum CHRISTVM filium tuum, qui tecum viuit,
Gregnat in vnitate Spiritus Saneti De vs, per omnia fecula
ſeculorum. Reſp. Amen.
In fine Metropolitanus dat benedictionem ſolemnem,
vt fupra; qua data, ſinguli ad ſua reuertuntur.
De Benedictione ex Coronatione REGINÆ,
Si verò tunc Regina benedicenda ſit, & coronanda, The Corona
quamprimum ipfo Rege intronizato, & orationibus ex-
pletis, Metropolitanus cum Prælatis paratis ad altare re- sber wich she
uerſus in faldiftorio fedet.
King
Rex de folio fuo furgens, cum comitiua fua, Coro-
nam in capite , & Sceptrum in manu geftans ante altare
ad Metropolitanum proficiſcitur, & fačta ei reuerentia,
Aa 2
ftans,
2!...
is
im
tion of a
208 TITLE'S OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
un
aed King ac.
cording to the
Pontifical of
Rome.
.
The Corona. ftans, detecto capite, petit Reginam benedici, & Coro-
tion of ancie. nari; ſub his verbis.
Reuerendiſme Pater poftulamus, bt Confortem noftram
nobis à Deo coniun&tam benedicere, & corona reginali decora-
re dignemini, ad laudem, ob gloriam Saluatoris noftri Iefu
Chrifti.
Deindt ad folium fuum reuertitur.
Tunc Regina, quæ in aliquo loco ad partem in Ec-
clelia à principio fteterat, à duobus Epiſcopis paratis, non
his , qui Regem deduxerunt, fed primis poſt eos, crine
ſoluto, & capité velato, in veſtibus fuis communibus ad
Metropolitanum ante altare deducitur, & facta Metro.
politano reuerentia, coram illo genuflcctir, & eius ma-
num oſculatur.
Tünc ſurgit Metropolitanus cum mitra, & in faldiſto-
rio procumbit. Regina verò ad cius ſiniſtram in terram
ſe profternit ; & inchoantur, ac perficiuntur Litanie, vo
ſupra : quibus finitis, Metropolitanus, depoſita mitra, lur-
git, & ſtans verſus ad illam ante ſe genuflexam, dicit
fequentem orationem intelligibili voce; quam etiam, &
alia ſequentia altantes Prælati parati ſubmiſſa vocc dicunt.
OR EMV S.
Omnipotens fempiterne Deus, hanc famulam tuam N.c«-
lefti benex dictione fanétifica, quam in adiutorium regni Regi-
nám eligimus ; tua vbig ſapientia doceat, & confortet , atque
Ecclefia tua fidelem famulam ſemper agnoſcat. Per eundem
Dominum noſtrum Iesvm CHRIST V M filium tuum,qui te-
cum viuit, o regnat in unitate Spiritus Sancti Devs.
Deinde, extenlis manibus ante pectus, dicit,
Verf. Per omnia fæcula feculorum.
ferro fise fine" Refp. Amen.
Verl. Dominus vobiſcum.
cale to be lung. Reſp. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
Reſp. Habemus ad Dominum.
Verf. Gratias agimus Domino Deo noftro.
Reſp. Dignum ia iuftum eft.
Verè dignum de infrum est, equum, & falutare Nos tibi
ſemper,
1
+
1
;
All from this
place in Sempi.
eterxw, is fet
in the Ponifi.
1
Chap. VII.
THE FIRST PART.
209
femper , vbig gratias agere DOMINE ſarete Pater On- The Coronas
nipotens, æterne Devs, bonorum cuntorum auctor, aa diſbri- Aed King ac-
butor, benedictionumg omnium larga infuſor; tribue fuper hanc cording to the
famulam tiam Reginam bene- dictionis ta& copiam seu quam Rorse
humana electro fibi præeffe gaudet,i tua fuperne electionis, e
beneditionis infufo acciamulet. Cancede ei, DOMINE, ax
Etoritatem regiminis
, confly magnitudinem, ſapientie,prudentie,
og intellectues abrindantiam, religionis , ac pietatis cuftodiam ;
quatenus mereatur benedici, er augmentari in nomine, D! Sara;
vifitari, e fæcundari, vt Rebecca ; contra omniam muniri
bitiorum monftra, vt ludich; in regimine regni eligi, be Eſther;
bt, quam humana nititur fragilitas benedicere , cæleſtis potius
intimi roris repleat infufio. Et que à nobis eligitur, & benes
dicitur in Reginam, à te mereatur obtinere premium æterni-
tatis perpetuæ. Et ficut ab hominibus ſublimatur in nominews
ità à te fublimetur fide, & operatione. Ilo etiam ſapientia tue
eam rore perfunde, quem beatus Dauid in repromißione, o
filius eius Salomon percepit in locupletatione. Šis ei Do.
MINE, contra cunétorum iftus inimicorum lorica; in aduer-
Jis galea ; in proſperis fapientia ; in protectione clypeus fempi-
ternus. Sequatur paceni, diligat caritatem, abſtineat fe ab om-
ni impietate ; loginitur iuftitiam cuftodiat veritatem , fit cultrix
Iuftitia, e pietatis, amatrix religionis, vigeatg præfenti be-
nedi&tione in hoc duo annis plurimis
, & in ſempiterno fine fine
aternis.
Quod fequitur, dicit plane legendo, ita tamen, quod
à circumſtantibus audiatur.
Per Dominum noftrum IESVM CHRIST VM filium
tuum, qui tecum viuit , u regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sancti
Devs, per omnia facula ſeculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Qua præfatione cxpleta, fcdet Metropolitanus, & ac- The anoine
çepta mitra, inungit in modum Crucis cum olco Ca ting of a
thecumenorum illius brachium dexterum, inter iunctu-
ram manus, & iuncturam cubiti, atque inter ſcapulas,
dicens,
Devs Pater æternæ gloriæ fit tibi adiutor, do Omnipo-
tens benedicat tibi , preces tuus exaudiat ; vitam tuam longitu-
dine dierum adimpleat ; beneditionem tuam iugiter confirmet ;
Queen.
te
IO
Chap. VIII.
TITLES OF HONOR
rion of an ele-
&ted King ac-
of
Rome.
i
LS
on the Queen,
The Corona- te cum omni populo in aternum conferuet ; inimioos tuos confu.
fione induat; bo ſuper te CHRISTI ſanctificatio , atq huius
cording to the olei infafio floreat ; vt, qui tibi in terris tribuit benediétionem,
ipſe in cælis conferat meritum Angelorum ; ac benedicat te, e
cuſtodiat in vitam æternam IESVS CHRIST.ys Dominus
nofter, qui viuit, & regnat Devs, in facula: feculorum.
Reſp. Amen.
Quo facto, ſurgit Regina, & à fuis ducitur ad Sacri-
ſtiam, feu papilionem, vbi Rex“ regales veſtes indutus
eft, ibi & ipſa induitur veſtibus reginalibus , quibus in-
The purring dura reducitur ad Metropolitanun adhuc cum mitra in
the Crown faldiſtorio ſedentem, qui imponit illi ante ſe genuflexx
coronam, dicens.
Accipe Coronam gloriæ, ut fcias te effe conforten regni ,
populog: Dei femper profperè conſulas ; & quanto plus exalia-
ris, tanto amplius humilitatem diligas, e cuſtodias, in CHRI-
STO IEs v Domino noftro.
Et mox dat ei Sceptrum, dicens.
Accipe Virgam virtutis, ac veritatis, & efto pauperibus
her the Scep- miſericors, & affabilis ; piduis, pupillis, & orphanis , diligen-
tißimam curam exhibeas; vt Omnipotens Deus augeat tibi
gratiam fuam , qui viuit , & regnat in ſæcula fæculorum.
Reſp. Amen.
Quo facto furgit, Regina, & Epiſcopi parati, qui ipſam
ad altare deduxerunt, cam aſſociant vſque ad fuum tha-
lamum, vbi fcdet in folio fuo, matronis eius ipſam co-
mitantibus; Deinde dicitur Alleluia, fiue vltimus verſus
Tra&tus , vel Sequentie , Euangelium , & Offertorium. Quo
dicto Regina cum Rege à ſuis tantum aſſociati, vadunt
ad offerendum Metropolitano in faldiftorio ante medium
altaris ſedenti, de auro, quantum volunt, & manum Me-
tropolitani recipientis oſculantur; deinde reliertuntur am-
bo ad thalamum ſuum, & proceditur in Miſſa vfque ad
Communionem. Data pace Regi, & Regine per primum
ex Prælatis paratis, cum inftrumento ad hoc ordinato.
Rex, & Regina à ſuis tantum aſſociati deſcendunt de
thalamis , & veniunt ad altare , vbi in fupremo gradu
The giuing
ter.
1
genu.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
211
1
cording to the
Pontificale of
1
The Coronado
genuflectunt; & percepta communione, Metropalitanus: The Corona-
ponit ambas hoſtias conſecratas ſuper patenam, & con- ted King ac
uerſus ad Regem, & Reginam, eos communicat
.
Rex, priuſquam Communionem fumat, oſculatur Rome.
manum dexteram Metropolitani , tum fimili modo com-
municat Reginam , quæ ſimilitèr cius manum oſculatur,
& fuccelliue ambos ex Calice ſuo purificat, qui purifi-
cari ad thalamos reuertuntur, eo ordinc, quo venerunt.
Metropolitants verò ablationem fumit; & accepta mitra
lauat manus, perficitque Miſſam, & in fine dat benedi-
ctionem ſolemnem. Qua data, Rex, & Regina vadunt ad
palatium ſuum, & Metropolitanu , atque alij Prælati om-
nes deponunt veſtes facras, & ad propria quiſq; reuertitur.
De Benedictione con Coronatione
Reginæ folius.
Si Rege jampridem coronato, Regina ſola, v.conjux The Queens
illius, coronanda fit, parantur duo thalami, & alius lo- offering.
quo Regina à principio officij vfque ad tempus tion of a
coronationis expectat. Vocantur. omnes Prælati regni, Qacen-wife
,
atque omnia alia fiunt, quæ fupra pro coronatione Re- alone.
gis ordinata funt. Die autem ftatuto, Metropolitano, &
Prælatis in Eccleſia conſtitutis, & fe veſtientibus , Rex
veſtibus regalibus indutus cum Corona in capite, & Sce-
ptro in manu, enſe præcedente, à fuis aſſociatus venit ad
Eccleſiam, & afcendit thalamum fuum; & Metropolita-
no, ac Prælatis omnibus paratis, inçipituri Miffa, more
folito, & continuatur vfque ad Alleluias, fiue vltimum
verſum Tractus, vel Sequentia excluſiue. Tum Rex Coro-
nam, & Sceptrum ferens deſcendit de thalamo fuo, & Mo-
tropolitano in faldiftorio ante altare cum mitra fedente,
ftans, detecto capite, petit ab eo Reginam benedici , &
coronari
, ſub his verbis,
Reuerendißime Pater, poſtulamus : Dt. confortem noftram
nobis à Deo coniun&tam benedicere , & Corona reginali deco-
dignemini, ad laudem kom gloriam Saluatoris noftri I Esv
CHRISTI: ..
a
Deinde ad thalamum fuum reuertitur'; & Regina,quæ
yſque
1
+
rare
1
1
ܪ
212
Titles Or Honor. Chap. VIII.
Rome,
Tbe Coronition
The Corona, vfque tunc in aliquo loco ad partem in Eceleſia ftete-
&ed King ac- rat, à duobus prioribus Prælatis paratis, crine ſoluto, &
Pontificate of ice capite velato, ducitur ad Metropalitanum ante altare feden-
tem; & facta ei reuerentia, coram eo genuflectit, & eius
manum oſculatur. Tunc ſurgit Metropolitanus , & cum
mitra procumbit fuprà faldiſtorium. Regina verò ad eius
ſiniſtram ſe in terram profternit , & inchoantur Litaniæ,
& perficiuntur, atque omnia alia fiunt, quæ fupra in co-
ronatione Reginæ dicta ſunt , vfque ad Offertorium, ad
quod poterit Rex cum Regina procedere, vel Regina ſola,
prout Regi placebit Facta communione per Metropolita-
num, communicatur Regina. Deinde perficitur Milſa, &
in fine Metropolitanius dat benedictionem ſolemnem &c.
De Benedi&tiune, do Coronatione Reginæ, Do
Regni Dominan.
Si verò Regina coronanda eſt vt regni Domina , &
Queen as fole abſque Rege, tunc paratur thalamus vnus in Eccleſia;
vocantur Prælati regni, & omnia alia fimiliter fiunt, quæ
according to the fuprà pro coronatione Regis ordinata ſunt. Die ftatuto,
conueniunt in Eccleſia, in qua Coronatio fieri debet;
difering from vbi Metropolitanus, aut alius, ad quem ſpectat, cum Epi-
Saying where the ſcopis alijs
. parat: ſe;:& ſedent ante altare, vt ſuprà dictum
efti föterim Reging conſuetis veſtibus induta, cum fuis
Prælatis, Baronibus , & Matronis, atque alijs domeſticis
venit ad Ecclefiam; &,cum fuerit prope Presbyterium,
duo priores Epiſcopi parati veniunt ei obuiam, & cum
mitris capita illi aliquantulum inclinantes, ipſam inter ſe
mediam vfque ad Metropolitanum deducunt, Cui Regina .
caput inclinans ,' humilem reuerentiam exhibet ; qua fa-
cta, prior ipforum deducentium, detecto capite, verſus
ad Metrapolitanum..dicit. es
Reuerendißime Pater poftulat sanfta Mater Eccleſia Ca-
tholica, bi præfentem circumfpectam mulierem ad dignitatem
Reginälem-fubleuetó.
* Tungi interrogat Metropolitanus,
Scitis illam effe dignam, & vtilem ad hanc dignitatem?
Soueraigne Lady
of a Kingdoni,
Roman Ponri-
ficale, ſcarce
Gender varies
.
illo reſpondes
Di:!:..
Et
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
213
tion of an elo:
Aed King ac-
cording to the
Pontificale of
Rome,
1
Et nouimus, & credimus eam eſſe dignam ebu vtilem Ec- The Corodt.
clefia Dei, & ad regimen kuius regni.
Metropolitanus dicit.
Deo gratias.
Tunc fedet Regina medios inter ipfos Epiſcopos de-
ducentes, congruenti ſpatio à Metropolitano, ita vt illi:
faciem vertat ; ipfi etiam deducentes Epiſcopi
, ſenior ad
dexteram, alius ad ſiniſtram Reginæ ſe collocant, vt &
ipſi ad alterutrum facies vertant. Ipfis ſic ſedentibus,
poſtquam aliquantulum quieuerint, Metropolitanus coro-
nandam Reginam admonet dicens.
Cum hodiè per manus noftras, circumfpe&ta mulier , qui
CHRISTI Saluatoris nostri pice in hac re fingimur (quam-
sis indigni) Sacram vnctionem, eb regni inſignia ſis ſuſceptura;
bene eft, vt te priùs de onere, ad quod deſtinaris , moneamus.
Regiam hodiè ſuſcipis dignitatem, o regendi fideles populos
tibi commiſſos curam fumis. Præclarum fanè inter moriales lo-
cum, ſed diſcriminis, laboris, atg, anxietatis plenum. Verùm fi
confideraueris, quod omnis poteſtas à Domino Deo eft, per
quem Reges regnant, a legum conditores iuſta decernunt , tH
quoſ grege tibi commiffo ipfi Deo rationem es reddituras,
Primiem, pietatem feruabi?, Dominum Deum tuum tota mente,
ac puro corde coles. Chriſtianam religionem, ac fidem Catholi-
cam, quam ab incunabulis profeſa es, ad finem bý, inuiola-
tax retinebis, eamq, contra omnes aduerſantes pro viribus defen-
des, Ecclefiarum prælatis, ac reliquis Sacerdotibus condignam
reucrentiam exhibebis. Eccleſiaſticam libertatem non conculca-
bis. Iuftitiam fine qua nulla ſocietus diù conſiſtere poteſt, erga
omnes inconcußè adminiſtrabis
, bonis præmia, noxyis debitas
penas retribucndo. Vidúas, piepillos, pauperes , ac debiles ab
omni oppreßione defendes. Omnibus te adeuntibus benignam ,
manſuetam, atġ affabilem pro regia tus dignitate te præbebis
.
Et ità te geres, vi non ad fuam, fed totius populi Dtilitatem
regnare, premiumg benefa&torum tuorum, non in terris ſed in
cælo expectare videaris. Quod ipfe præftare dignetur, qui vixit
* regnat Devs in fecula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Regina electa accedit ad Metropolitanum, & genuflexa
facit hanc profeſſioncm, dicens.
Bb
Ego
de
214
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VII.1.
The Corona-
. tion of an cle-
:
Rome.
.
Queen.
Ego N. Deo annuente, futura Regina N. profiteor, o
Eted King ac promitto coram Deo, & Angelis eius deinceps legem, iuftitiam,
cording to the c pacem Ecclefiæ Dei, populoſ mibi ſubiecto, pro pole er
noſe, facere ac ſeruare, ſaluo condigno miſericordia Dei reſpe-
on and oth Etu, ficut in confilio fidelium meorun melius potero inuenire.
of an ele£ted Pontificibus quoque Eccleſiarum Dei condignum , & Canoni-
cum honorem exhibere ; atg, ea , quæ ab Imperatoribus & Re-
gibus Eccleſijs collata, de reddita ſunt, inuiolabilitèr obferua-
re. Abbatibus, Comitibus, & Vafallis meis congruum hono-
rem, ſecundum confilium fidelium meorum, præſtare.
Deinde ambabus manibus tangit librum Euangelio-
rum, quem Metropolitanus coram ea ſuper genibus aper-
tum tenet, inferiori parte libri Reginæ verla, dicens.
Sic me Deus adiuuet, du bac faneta Dei Euangelia.
Et poſt Regina clecta Metropolitani manum reueren-
ter ofculatur. Quo facto , Metropolitanus ſurgit, & cum
mitra procumbit in faldiſtorio. Regina verò ad eius fi-
niſtram in terram ſe profternit.
Et Cantores incipiunt, ſchola proſequcnte, Litanias ;
in quibus cum dictum fuerit.
Vt omnibus fidelibus, &c.
Reſp. Te rogamus, audi Nos.
Metropolitanus furgit, &' accepto baculo Paſtorali in
ſiniſtra, ſuper illam dicit
.
Vi banc eleétam in Reginam Coronandam bene* dicere
digneris.
Reſp. Te rogamus, audi Nes.
Secundo dicir.
Vi hanc eleEtam in Reginam Coronandam bene* dicere
es confe* crare digneris
.
Reſp. Te rogamus , audi Nos.
Producendo femper ſuper Reginam fignum Crucis. I-
dem dicunt, & faciunt Epiſcopi parati, genuflexi tamen
permanentes. Quo dicto, Metropolitanus redit ad accu-
bitum, Cantoribus Litanias reſumentibus, & perficient-
tibus. Quibus finitis, Metropolitanus depoſita mitra, fur-
git, Regina proſtrata manentc, & dicit fuper
telligibili voce orationem fequentem, quam aftantes
Epifcopi,
1
cam in
Chap. VIII. The FIRST PART.
215
tion of an ele.
Aed King ac-
Cording to the
Pontificale of
Epifcopi, etiam ſine mitris in locis ſuis ftantcs, fubmiſla The Corona
voce pronuntiant.
OR EMV S.
Omnipotens fempiterne Deus, hane famulam tuam cæleſti Rome.
bene - dićtione fančtifica , quam in gubernationem regni Regi-
nam eligimus , tua bbig
: Japientia doceat, & confortet , atque
Ecclefia tua fidelem famulam ſemper agnoſcat. Per eundem
Dominum noſtrum I ESVM CHRISTVM filium tuum,qui te-
cum vinst, o regnat in vnitate
. Spiritus San&i Devs.
Tunc ſurgit Regina , & coram Pontifice genuflectic.
Deinde Pontifex mediocri vocc, extenſis manibus ante
pectus, dicit.
All this in the
Pontificale to
In ſempiterno
fine fine eternit
is fct to be
ſunge
Verſ. Per omnia fæcula faculurum.
Reſp. Amen.
Verf. Dominus vobiſcum.
Reſp. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
Verſ, Surfum corda.
Reſp. Habemus ad Dominum.
Verſ
. Gratias agamus Domino Deo noſtro.
Reſp. Dignum & iuftum eft.
Verè dignum & iuftum eft, æquum, & falutare Nos tibi
ſemper, & vbiſ gratias agere DOMINE lanĉte Pater On-
nipotens, æterne Devs, honorum cunctorum au£tor, ac diftri-
butor, benedi&tionung, omnium largus infufor, tribue ſuper hanc
famulam tuam Reginam bene- di&tionis tuæ copiam ;
;&
quam
humana ele£tio ſibi præeffe gaudet, tua fuperne ele&tionis, e
benedi&tionis infufo accumulet. Concede ei, DOMINE, 24-
Etoritatem regiminis
, confili magnitudinem, ſapientie, prudentie,
& intellektus abundantiam, religionis , ac pietatis cuſtodiam ;
quatenus mereatur benedici
, er augmentari in nomine, be Sara;
biſitari, & fæcundari, vt Rebecca ; contra omnium muniri
vitiorum monftra, vt Iudith; in regimine regni cligi,vt Eſther;
Đt, quam humana nititur fragilitas benedicere, cæleſtis potius
intimi roris repleat infuſio. Et que à nobis eligitur, & bene-
dicitur in Reginam , à te mereatur obtinere premium æterni.
tatis perpetuæ. Et ſicut ab hominibus fublimatur in nomines
ità à te ſublimetur fide
, & operacione. Illo etiam ſapientia tua
eam rore perfunde , quam beatus Dauid in repromißione, er
Bb 2
filius
216
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. viii.
Rene.
The Anoin-
ucraigne
Oucene.
The Corona. filius eius Salomon percepit in locupletatione. Sis ei Do.
&ted King ac- MINE, contra cunétorum i&tus inimicorum lorica; in aduer-
cording to the fis galea ; in proſperis ſapientia ; in protectione clypeus ſempi-
ternus. Sequatur pacem, diligat caritatem, abſtineat fe ab oin-
ni impietate ; loquatur iuftitiam, cuſtodiat veritatem , ſit cul;rix
Iuſtitie, e pietatis
, amatrix religionis, vigeato, preſenti be-
nedi&tione in hoc æuo annis plurimis, & in ſempiterno fine fine
æternis.
Deinde dicit plane legendo, ita tamen, quod à cir-
cumftantibus audiatur.
Per Dominum noſtrum I E SVM CHRIST VM filium
tuum, qui tecum viuit , u regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sancti
Devs, per omnia fæcula fæculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Quibus dictis, feder Metropolitanus, & accepta mi-
ting of a So- tra, itingit, pollicem dexteræ manus in olcum Cathecu-
menorum; & inungit in modum Crucis, brachium dex-
terum Reginæ inter iuncturam cubiti, atque intcr fcapu-
las, dicens,
Devs Pater æternæ gloria ſit tibi adintor, & Omnipo-
tens benedicat tibi , preces tuis exaudiat ; pitam tuam longitu-
dine dierum adimpleat ; benedi&tionem tuam iugiter confirmet;
te cum emni populo in æternum conſeruet ; inimicos tuos confu-
fione induat ; & ſuper te CHRISTI fanétificatio , atg huius
olei infuſio fioreat ; vt, qui tibi in terris tribuit benediétionem,
ipſe in cælis conferat meritum Angelorum ; ac benedicat te,
cuſtodiat in vitam æternam Iesvs CHRISTVS Dominus
nofter, qui viuit , & regnat Devs, in ſacula laculorum.
Reſp. Amen.
Quo facto, ſurgit Regina, & ad partem ſe retrahit, v-
bi Prælati ſui Domeſtici ei afliſtunt. Metropolitanus verò
lauat, & abſtergit manus, deinde accedit ante altare, &
depoſita mitra, cum fuis miniftris facit confeffionem.
Idem faciunt Epifcopi parati iuxta fedes ſuas ſine mitris
ſtantes. Facta confeffione Metropolitanus aſcendit ad al-
tare, oſculatur, incenfat, & procedit in Miffa vfque ad
Aleluia excluſiue, fiue vltimum verſum Tractus, vel se-
quentiæ, fi dicitur, more conſueto, Regina verò ducitur à
ſuis ad Sacriſtiam, vel papilionem, vbi accipit veſtes re-
ginales.
Chap.viii. THE FIRST PART.
217
ginales. Deindè redit cum illis ad thalamum, vbi manet The Corona-
vſque ad dictum Graduale : non tamen ſedet in folio, Aed King ac
fed fuper aliquod ſcabellum ſibi paratum genuflexa pro- panificate of
cumbit audiens Miſſam. Miſſa dicitur de die, & cum Rome.
oratione diei, dicitur pro ipfa electa Regina fub vno,
Per Dominum.
OR EM V s.
Quaſumus, Omnipotens Devs, bt famula tua N. Regi-
na noftra, quæ tua miferatione fucepit regni gubernacu'a, bir-
tutum etiam omnium percipiat incrementa, quibus decentèr or-
nata, & vitiorum monſtra deuitare, o ad te , qui via, beri.
tas, es vita es,,gratiofa valeat peruenire. Per Dominum no-
ſtrum IESVM CHRIST V M Filium tuum , qui tecum viuit,
er regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sanéti Deus, per omnia ſecular
Jaculorum. Reſp Amen.
Graduali cantato, Metropolitanus ſedet ante altare in
faldiſtorio cum mitra , & Regina à fuis aſſociata , media
inter priores duos Prælatos paratos ad Metropolitanum re-
ducitur, cui facta reuerentia , vt prius genuficctit coram
co. Tunc imponitur ci Corona, 'quam omnes Epiſcopi The
parati, qui adſunt, de altari per Metropolitanam ſumpram the Crown on
manibus tenent, ipſo Metropolitano illam regente, & capi- Queen.
a Soueraign
ti illius imponente, ac dicente,
Accipe Coronam regni, quæ, licèt ab indignis, Episcoporum
tamen, manibus, capiti tuo imponitur, fn Nomine Patris,
Fiij, & Spiritus Sanéti, quam finĉitatis gloriam, o honorem,
do opus fortitudinis, ſignificare intelligis, G per hanc te par-
ticipem Miniſterij noftri non ignores. lta, vt ficut Nos in in-
terioribus Paftores, rectoreſq; animarum intelligimur, ità e tu
in exterioribus vera Dei cultrix, ftrenuag contra omnes ada
uerfitates Eccleña Chriſti defenſatrix aßijtas, regnig, tibi à
Deo dati, e per officium noſtre benedi&tionis in vice Apoſto-
lorum , omniung, San&torum ,' regimini tuo commißi vtilis exe-
cutrix, proficuag, regnatrix ſemper appareas ; pt inter gloriofos
Athletas, virtutum gemmis ornata, præmio fempiterne fæ-
licitatis coronata cum Redemptore, ac Saluatore noftro I ES v
CHRISTO, cuius nomen Dicemg geſtare crederis, ſine fine
glorieris.
putting
&
218
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
con of an ele
aed King ac
riording to the
Port ficale of
Rime.
ber the scep-
ter.
The Corona- glorieris. Qui viuit & imperat Devs cum Patre, & Spiri.
cu Sanéto in faecula fæculorum. Refp. Amen.
Et mox dar ei Sceptrum in manum, dicens.
Accipe Virgam virtutis , ac veritatis, o eſto pauperibus
The gming miſericors, & affabilis ; Viduis, pupilles, eo orphanis , diligen-
tißimam curam exhibeas ; pt Omnipotens Deus augeat tibi
gratiam fuam , qui viuit & regnat in fæcula fæculorum.
Reſp. Amen.
Tum furgunt omncs, & Metropolitanus cum omnibus
Epiſcopis paratis deducit. Reginam, Coronam in capite,
& Sceptrum in manu ferentem, mediam inter fe, & dig-
niorem Epiſcopum paratum ſuprà folium, vbi ftans cum
mitra, vna cum eodem digniore Epiſcopo intronizat eam
in ſolio, dicens.
Sta, o retine amodò locum tibi à Deo delegatum, per
an&toritatum Omnipotentis Dei, & per præfentem traditio-
nem noſtram, omniuin ſcilicet Epiſcoporum, ceterorumg, Dei fer-
Horum; e quanto Clerum facris altaribus propinquiorem perfpi-
cis, tanto ei potiorem in locis congruis honorem impendere me-
mineris ; quatenus mediator Dei, o homingm, te mediatricem
Cleri, do plebis permanere faciat
.
Deinde Metropolitanus , depoſita mitra, inchoat ſchola
ſequente, Hymnum.
Te DEVM laudamus.
Qui totus dicitur; Quo incepto, Metropolitanus accedit
ad dexteram Regine, ibi continuiò mancns, vſque ad fi-
nem hymni. Finito hymno, Metropolitanus, ftans, vt priùs,
iuxta 'Reginam fine micra, dicic fuper illam.
Verſ. Firmetur manus tua, o exaltetur dextera tua,
Reſp. Juſtitia, & Iudicium præparatio ſedis tue.
Verf. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
Rcſp. Et clamor meus ad te beniat.
Verſ. Dominus vobiſcum.
Reſp. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
ORIM VE
Devs, qui vi&trices Moyſi manus in oratione firmaftig
qui
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
219
of
qui quamuis etate langueſceret, infatigabili ſanctitate pugna- The familie
bat, vt dum Amalech iniquus vincitur, dum prophanus natio- Aed King :c-
num populus ſubjugatur, exterminatis alienigenis, hæreditati cordig othed
tuæ poßeßio copioſa ſeruiret ; opus manuum tuarum pia nostre Rome.
orationis exauditione confirma; babemus eo Nos apud te , ſan-
Ete Pater, DOMINVM Saluatorem , qui pro Nobis inanus
Juas extendit in Cruce, per quem etiam precamur, altißime, bt,
tua potentia fuffragante, vninerforum boftium frangaiur impie-
tas, populuſq; tuns, cellante formidine, te ſolum timere condiſ-
cat, Per cundem Chriſtum Dominum noſtrum. Reſp. Amen.
Quibus finitis, Nletropolitanus cum Epifcopis paratis
reuertitur ad fedem fuam, vel ad faldiftorium prope al-
tarc; & dicitur Alleluia, ſiué vltinius verſus Tractus, vel
Sequentie, Eu.ngelium, & alia vſque ad Offertorium inclu-
fiue. Quo dicto, Metropolitanus ſeder in faldiſtorio ante
medium altaris cum mitra , & Regina à ſuis Prælatis,
Magnatibus, & alijs aſſociata venit ante Metropolitanum,
coram quo genuflexa, offert ei aurum, quantum fibi Her offering.
placet, & manum Metropolitani recipientis ofculatur.
Deinde ad ſolium ſuum reuertitur. Metropolitanus la-
uat manus, furgit, & accedit ad altare, & proſequitur
Miſſam vſque ad Communionem.
Cum fécrera diei dicitur pro Reginaw, ſub vno, Per
Dominum.
Secreta,
Munera, quæfumus, DOMINE, oblata ſanEtifica; bt de
Nobis vnigeniti tui Corpus, e Sanguis fiant, G Rigitiæ no-
ſtre ad obtinendam anime, corporiją ſalu:em , es ad
dum iniunétam officium , té largiente; vſquequaq proficiant.
Per eundem Dominum noftrum Iesv M CHRISTVM Fi-
lium tuum, qui tecum viuit, & regnat in vnitate Spiritus
Sancti Deus, per omnia ſæcula faeculorum. Reſp. Amen.
Pax datur Reginæ per primum ex Prælatis paratis
cum inſtrumento ad hoc ordinato.
Poſtquam Metropolitanus ſe communicaucrit de cor-
pore, & fanguine, Regina fine Corona, & fine Seeptro, de
thalamo fuo à fuis dumtaxat affociata
, accedit ad altare; Her taking
genuflectit in fupremo gradu altaris , & Metropolitanus the Sacra-
es ad peragen-
Connera ment,
220
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
cording to the
Pontificale of
Rome,
The Corona conuerſus ad Reginam, eam communicat. Regina, an-
Aed King ac-* tequam fumat Sacramentum, oſculatur manum dexte-
ram Metropolitani, & fumpta communione, cx Calice
de manu Metropolitani ſe purificat, & purificata ad
thalamum fuum reuertitur cuni ſuis, vt venit. Metropoli-
tanus verò ablutionem fumit, & acccpta mitra, lauat ma-
nus, & perficit Miſlam.
Cum Poſtcommunione diei, dicitur pro Regina ſub
voo, Per Dominum.
Poſtcommunio.
Hec, DOMINE, oblatio ſalutaris famulam tuam N. Re-
ginam noſtram ab omnibus tueatur aduerſis,quatenus Ecclefia-
ſticæ pacis obtineat tranquillitatem, & poft iftius temporis de
curſum ad æternam perueniat hareditaten. Per Dominum no-
ftrum IBSVM CHRISTVM filium tuum , qui tecum viuit,
o regnat in vnitate Spiritus Sancti Devs, per omnia facula
Seculorum. Reſp. Amen.
In fine Metropolitanus dat benedictionem ſolemnem;
qua data, omnes vadunt in pace.
The Corona-
De Benedi&tione, & Coronatione Regis in
Confortem ele&ti.
Cum autem Regina jampridem, vt Regni Domina,
tion of a King benedicta, & coronata, deinde Confortem fibi elegerit,
4. Queen So- quem poſtea ſtatuerit coronari, ad diem ordinatam vo
ueraign alo, cantur omnes Prælati regni; parantur duo thalami, atq; ;
ready
crownd
omnia alia ordinantur, prout fupra in Coronatione Re-
gis poſita ſunt. Die autem ftatuto, Metropolitano , & Præ-
latis in Eccleſia conſtitutis, & fé veſtientibus, Regina
reginalibus veſtibus induta cum Corona in capite, &
Sceptro in manu, à fuis aſſociata venit ad Eccleſiam, &
aſcendit thalamum ſuum. Illis autem paratis, & fuo or-
dinc ſedentibus, vt ſuprà in coronatione Regis ordinatum
eft, Regina de thalamo fuo defcendens cum Corona in
capite, & Sceptro in manu venit coram Metropolitano, à
quo, facta ei reuerentia, petit Regem Confortem finum
bencdici, & coronari, lub his verbis
.
Re-
+
0
Rome,
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
221
Reuerendißime Pater, poštulamus bt confortem noftrum d The Coratet
Deo nobis coniuncium benedicere, & corona regali decorare &ed King ac-
dignemini, ad laudem ea gloriam Saluatoris noftri I es v Pontificate of
CHRISTI,
Deinde ad thalamum ſuum reuertitur. Interim Reš
veſtibus militaribus indutus venit ad Eccleſiam à ſuis
Prælatis domeſticis non paratis, & Comitibus, Magnati-
bus regni, & alijs affociatus. Qui cum venerit prope
Presbyterium, duo priores Epiſcopi ex paratis, ei obui-
am veniunt, & cum mitris capita illi aliquantulum in-
clipantes, ipſum, birreto depoſito, vfque ante Metropoli-
tanum deducunt; coram quo Rex caput inclinans, humi-
lem ei reuerentiam exhibet. Qua facta, prior Epiſcopo-
rum deducentium ſtans, detecto capite, verſus ad Metro-
politanum, voce intelligibili dicit.
Reuerendißime Pater, postulat ſancta Mater Eccleſia Ca-
tholica, be præſentem egregium Militem ad dignitatem Regiam
fubleuetis.
And then follows only this direction; that the reft of the Cerc-
monic is no otherwiſe then what is before deliucrd for the Coro-
nation of a King. But we ſee no Ring here, nor other red then
the Scepter (both which are commonly in the Ms. Rituals of the
Engliſh and French faſhion) nor the Globe and Croſſe which is in
the Coronation of the Emperor and of ſome other Kings. Nci-
ther, though the Empire be electiuc, is the ſolemnitie there in the
Coronation of the Emperor (as King of Germanie) after the order
of this Pontificale', as we ſee more eſpecially in the Goronations
(performd in Germanie) of Cbarles the v. of the Maximilians, and
of Matthias. No more are the Ritcs of the other Coronations of
the Emperors. Thc Ceremonics are very different in the Relations
of the Coronation of Frederique the III
. at * Rome, and of Charles a Marcell. Cor.
the 7. at b Bologna, which ſupplied both thar at Rome and at Cyr. facr. Cerem.
b Goldalt. Polic
But there is a Rituall or Ordo ad Conſecrandum & Coronandum tic. Imperial.
Regem Francia, publiſhed in Laurentius CBochellus, a French Lawier, part. 4. pag.347;
which, if I had not the vſe of a more authentiquc copic , I would Gallic
, lib.se
infert here as tranſcribed from him ; both becauſe his Volume is til..
not ſo obuious , as alſo in regard that this place is proper for all
ſtore of ſuch Ceremonials as appeare to me warranțable cnough
for the Rites of Coronation. But in that moſt rich Librarie of thic
moſt noblc Sir Robert Cotton, I find a copic of this Rituall of
France", titled ordo ad inungendum & coronandum Regem ( com-
Сс
prehending
lib.1.0.13
Monza.
222
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
tion of the
Charles,
The Corona. prchending alſo thc Rites of crowning the Queen ) very fairly
writen , autoriſed and corrected in the yeer MCCCLXV. or in the
French Kings firſt yeer of Charles the v. King of France, and that by his fpe-
ciall warrant; and ſubſcribed by himſelfc thus,
Ce liure du ſacre des Roys de France eft a nous Charles
le . de noſtre nom Roy de France ; & le fimes corriger, ordei-
iner, eſcrier du iſtorier l'an MCCCLXV.
This I thought rather to deſcruc placc here, then that in Bo.
chellus, becauſe the autoritie of it is ſo ſingular. And how it differs
(for much it differs nór from that of Bochellus) ſhall be diligently
noted in the margin. But howeuer it came to paſſe, the next Praier
that precedes the Vriction in it, was not only without queſtion
taken out of ſome Saxon Ceremoniall, and is almoſt the ſame that
is before ſhowd out of the Saxon Pontificale , but alſo it retains
ſtill here the very ſyllables that denote the Engliſh Sexon Kings
by the names of their ownc Territorics ; as of Mercia , of Nora
thumberland, of the Saxons. The Negligence or Forgetfulnelle that
left thoſe names in it, were almoſt incrediblc, if we ſaw it not.
ܪ
1
The Ceremos
the French
King.
1
Ordo ad Inungendum, o Coronandum Regem.
Primò paratur ſolium in modum Eſchafaudi aliquan
miell for Co- tulum eminens contiguum exteriùs choro Eccleſiæ in-
ronation of ter vtrumque chorum poſitum in medio, iti quo per gra-
dus aſcenditur, Et in quo poflint Pares regni, & aliqui,
This was mea ſi neceſſe fuerit, cum co confiftere. Rex autem die quo
Rheims, but ad coronandum vencrit , debct proceſſionalitèr recipi
,
element into in tam à Canonicis quàm à cæteris Eccleſijs conuentuali-
any other Cburcb bus. Sabbato præcedente diem dominicam in qua Rex
eſt conſecrándus, & coronandus, Poft Completorium
cxpletum, committitur Eccleſiæ cuſtodia cuſtodibus à
Rege deputatis, cum proprijs Cuſtodibus Eccleſiæ. Et
debet Rex intempeſtæ noctis filentio venire in Eccleſiam
* ibidem imor Orationem facturus, &* ibidem in Oratione aliquantu-
lum, li voluerit, vigilaturus. Cum pulſatur autem ad
matatinas debent efle parati Cuſtodes Regis introitum Ec-
clefiæ obferuantes, qui alijs hoftijs Ecclefiæ firmiùs ob-
feratis & munitis, Canonicos & Clericos Ecclefiæ de-
bent honorifice intromittere ac diligenter quotienfcunq;
opus fuerit eis. Matutine more folito decantentur.
Qui.
in Bochellus.
de man
of
.
Chap. Vill THE FIRST PART.
223
Quibus expletis pulſatur ad Primam, Quæ cantari debet The Corona-
in aurora diei , Poft primam cantatam debet Rex cum Hed King aces
Archiepifcopis, & Epiſcopis, & Baronibus & alijs quos in- cording to the
tromittere voluerit in Eccleſiam venire antequam fiat a- Rome.
qua benedicta, & debent eſſe ſedes diſpoſitæ circà al-
tare, hinc & indè, vbi Archiepiſcopi & Epiſcopi honori-
fice ſedeant. Epiſcopis * paribus , videlicet , primo * Spiritual
Landunenſi, poftea Beluacenfi , deinde Lingonenfi , pofteà peers, The Bi.
Cathalanenſi , vltimum , Nouiomenſi cum alijs Epiſco uais, Laon,
pis - Archicpifcopatus Remenfis fedentibus ſeorſum in- Chalons
ter altare & Regem ab oppoſitis altaris non longé à Re- fur Marne,
ge, nec multis indecenter interpofitis. Et debent Ca- a Trius Arch
nonici Eccleſiæ Reinenſis proceſſionaliter cum duabus Bochel.
crucibus cereis, & thuribulo cum incenſo ire ad pa-
latium Archiepiſcopale. Et Epiſcopi Landunenfis & Be-
luacenſis, qui ſunt primi Pares de Epiſcopis, debent effe
in prædicta proceſſione habentes ſanctorum reliquias
colle pendentes. Et in Camera magna debent reperire
Principem in Regem conſecrandum ſedentem, & quaſi ia-
centem ſupra thalamum decenter ornatum. Et cum ad
dicti Principis præfentiam applicauerint, Dicat Landunen-
ſis Epiſcopus hane orationem.
Omnipotens fempiterne Deus : qui famulum tuum N. fa-
ſtigio dignatus es ſublimare, tribue quæfumus ei, be its in huius
fæculi curſu multorum in commune ſalutem difponat , quatenus
à veritatis tuæ tramite non recedat. b Per Dominum.
Qua oratione dicta, ftatim fuſcipiant eum duo præ- lefum Chris
dicti Epiſcopi dextera lquaque honorifice, & ipfum re.
uerenter du cant ad Eccleſiam canentes hoc · Reſp. cum vivit & regnar
Canonicis prædictis.
Ecce mitto Angelum meum qui præcedat te e cuftodiat ſecula faculo.
ſemper. Obferua da audi vocem meam, o inimicus ero inimi- words are or
cis tuis, e affigentes te affligam, e pracedet te Ange- da se mo-
Finito Reſp. cantetur Verſ.
Iſrael ſi me audieris, non erit in te Deus recens, neſ ad-
orabis Deum alienun, ego enim Dominus. Obferua
Cunctoque cum populo fequente ad hoftium Eccle- inimicus ero
fiæ
b tbatis , Par
Dominum N.
Itum Filium
tuum qui tecum
in vnitate S.S,
Deus per omnia
less meus.
mirums only.
c Refponſorium,
d verfu.
* Ec audi vor
cem meam &
inimicis Or.
Сс 2
.
Titles Or Honor. Chap. VIII.
224
tion of an ele-
&ted King ac-
cording to the
Pontificale of
Rome.
Bochellus.
dicat. Bochell,
8
h
xus ſuper Regem
Orat ante Alia-
b In the mar.
gin of this
place of that
Rituall ſubſcris
Charles, is ad
ded this praier
The Corona fiæ Clerus ſubſiſtat. Et alter Epiſcopus fcilicet Beluacen-
fis, fi præſens fuerit, dicat hanc orationem quæ fequitur.
Devs qui ſcis humanum genus nulla virtute poſje ſub-
fiftere, concede propitius vt famulus tuus N. quem Populo tuo
e quanto quibus boluifti præferri, ità tuo fulciatur adiutorio e quatenùs quibus
potuit præeſſe valeat, & prodeſſe. Per Dominum.
Introeuntes autem Eccleſiam præcedentes Canonici
dicant vfque ad introitum chori hanc Antiphonam.
Domine in pirtute tua lætabitur Rex.
Finita Antiphona Metropolitanus cui in Eccleſia cx-
pectanti ante Altare per prædictos Epiſcopos, Rex con-
¢ Reuerenser ſecrandus præfentabitur, * dicat hanc orationem fe-
8 Metropolita. quentem.
Omnipotens Deus , cæleftium Moderator , qui famulum
reBochellus. tuum N. ad regni faftigium dignatus es prouebere, concede
quafumus, vt à cunétis aduerſitatibus liberatus , & Ecclefiaftin
cce pacis dono muniatur, & ad ceternæ pacis gaudia, te donan-
bed by King te, peruenire mereatur. Per Dominum.
Qua oratione dicta ducant prædicti Epiſcopi Regem
Dexs bumilium conſecrandum ad fedendum in Cathedra ſibi præparata
S.S. illuiratione in conſpectu Cathedræ Archiepiſcopi, & ibi fedebit do-
sende faper hunc nec Arcbiepiſcopus veniat cum ſancta ampula cui venienti
aſſurget Rex reuerenter.
quando facra ' ampulla debeat benire.
Inter primam & tertiam debent venire Monachi bca-
ti Remigi proceſſionaliter cum crucibus & cereis cum
facrofanita ampulla quam debet Abbas reuerentiſſime de-
ferre ſub cortina ferica, quatuor particis à quatuor Mo-
nachis albis indutis fublcuata. Rex autem debet mittere
de Baronibus qui eam ſecure conducant, & cum vene-
rit ad Eccleſiam beati Dionyſj vel vſque ad maiorem ja-
nuam Ecclefiæ propter turbam comprimentem, debet
Archiepiſcopus fuper pilitio ftola & capa follempni indu-
tus cum mitra & baculo, paſtorali ſua cruce præceden-
te, cum cæteris Archiepiſcopis, & Epifcopis, Baronibus
necnon, & Canonicis, fi fieri poteſt, occurrere laneta
ampulla, & eam de manu Abbatis recipere , cum pollici-
tationc
famulini tuum
N. Graciam the
am ut per elim
Suuna Nobis ad.
efe fentiamus
Adueniunt.
i Sancla. Bo
chellus,
11
Chap. VIII. The FIRST PART,
225
3
theſe words are
there inſerted
in a different
character (Ab.
bas S. Dionyfij
pl ce is Deferte
Abbati ali-
quibus de Mons.
chis paritèr com.
mittendo.
tatione de reddendo bona fide, k & ſic ad alcare cum The Coront-
magna populi reuerentia deferre, Abbate & aliquibus tied in a los
de Monachis pariter 'cum comitantibus. Cæteri verò cording to the
Monachi debeat expectare in Eccleſia beati Dionyſj vel Rome.
in Capella beati Nicholai, donec omnia peracta fuerint, k In Bochellus
& quouſque facra ampulla fuerit reportata.
Quid fufceptà ampulla agendum fit.
Archiepiſcopus ad Miſſam ſe præparat cum Diaco- file and destram
nibus, & Subdiaconibus veſtimentis inſignioribus, & ampulkam.)
pallio o induendus, & in hunc modum indutus ve- perhaps it
nit º proceflionaliter ad altare more ſolito, Cui venien-dould be con.
ti, Rex debet aſſurgere reuerenter. Cum autem venerit eum comitan-
Archiepiſcopus ad altare, deber pro omnibus Eccleſijs ſibi Bochellus
chat
fubditis à Rege hæc petere.
Ammonitio ad Regem dicendo ità.
A nobis perdonari petimus vt vnicuig de Nobis & Eccle- m in Bochel-
Sýs Nobis commißis, Canonicum priuilegium, ac debitam legem Quid fufcepra
atg, Iuftitiam conferuetis
, & defenfionem exhibeatis
, ficut Rex dum fit followers,
in regno fuo debet vnicuiq
. Epiſcopo, ea Ecclefia fibi com- In fufceptione
miffe.
Reſponſio Regis ad Epiſcopos.
Promitto vobis e perdono, P quia vnicuig de vobis, & Ecr Munus, o pre-
cleſys vobis commißis , Canonicum priuilegium, & debitam le- tiofa gemma qua
gem arg, juſtitiam a conſeruabo, e defenfonem quantum po- Francorum Re.
tuero exhibebo Domino adjuuante ficut Rex in fuo regno vni- Sangelico colitus
cuig Epiſcopo, & Ecclefia fibr commiſſa per rećtum exbibere emiſa. Vero
debet.
Sandto meo vaxi erm.
Orcmus, Omnipotens fempiterne Deus qui pietatis the dono Genus Regum Francorum oleo
perungi decrexifti
, præftaqreſumus, ut famulus tuus biex noſier ferustelus hac facra o preſenti znctione fanéto, Pontifice
(lo ic is printed) Remigio emiſſa diuinitus d in two feruitio femper dirigatur, & ab omisi infirmitate miſericorditer lie
beretur,
Per Dominum
noſtrum. Dum Cantacur tertia, facta aqua bencdicta, Archiepifcopus ad Miffam Ic præpa.
rat cum Diacono & Subdi..cono in Sacriſtia. This being as a title
, next follows, Archiepiſcopus dum cantatur
ter-
tia fa&a aqua benedi&ta ad Millim &c. as in this copie. De rationali ind, Bochellus. o duobus fuis fuffragancia
affociatus procell. Bochellus. p quod. Bochellus.a feruabo
. Bochellus.
Item hæc dicit Rex, & promittit & firmat
Iuramento.
The othof the
Hec Populo Cbriſtiano @ mibi fubdito , in Chrifti no- See Bedinica
mnine, Repub.l.1.629.8.
Ampullæ facrae
ad portam Eco
clefiæ Maioris
cantatur An.
ciphona.
O pretiofum
fus. Inueni DA-
uid feruum Ben
um. Rcfp. Oleo
king
226
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
tion of an ele-
&ed King ac-
Rome.
r The words
Bochellus.
bus.Bochellus.
pag.
The Corona, mine, promitto, In primis vt Eccleſia Dei omnis populus Chri-
ftianus veram pacem noſtro arbitrio in omni tempore feruet
condimento che si de ſuperioritatem, jura, & nobilitates Corona Franciæ in-
uiolabiliter cuſtodiam, silla nec tranſportabo nec alienabo.]
between thofc Item, ut omnes rapacitates eg omnes iniquitates omnibus
gra-
are not in dibus interdicams. Item, pt in omnibus ludicis æquitatem ego
miſericordiam præcipiam vt mihi ebu vobis indulgeat per ſuam
miſericordiam clemens, & mifericors DOMIN V S. Item, de
terra mea ac Iuriſditione mihi fubdita vniuerfos hæreticos ab
Eccleſa denotatos pro viribus bona fide exterminare ftudebo,
Hæc omnia prædi&ta, firmo iuramento.
Tunc manum apponat libro, & librum oſculetur.
f promiſsion. His factis ' proceſſionibus, ftatim incipiatur. Te Deum
Laudamus,
Sed feciindum vſum Romanum , & aliquorum regno-
rum non dicitur, Te Deum , vſque poſt intronizationem
e See before. quæ eſt poſt orationem. Sta, & retine, & videtur me-
lius ibi dici quam hic. Et duo prædicti Epiſcopi ducunt
Regem per manus ante altare, qui proiternit ſe ante altare
vfque in finem, Te Deum.
u Poſtmodum ſurgit jam anteà præparatis, & pofitis
ted in Barbelis. fuper altare, Corona Regia, Gladio in vagina incluſo, Cal-
Preparatio in- caribus aureis, Sceptro deaurato, & Virga ad menfuram v-
nius cubiti vel amplius habente deſuper manum eburneam.
Item Caligis fericis & : jacinetinis per totum intextis Li-
lijs aureis, & tunica eiuſdem coloris & operis in mo-
dum tunicalis quo induuntur Subdiaconi ad Miſlam,
ys.cco
. Bor necnon, & y focco prorſus eiuſdem coloris & operis, qui
eſt factus ferè in modum cappæ ſericæ abſque caperone
quæ
omnia Abbas beati Dionyfij in Francia de Monaſte-
rio ſuo deber Remis afferre, & ftans ad altare cuſtodire.
Tunc primo Rex ſtans ante altare deponit veſtes ſuas
præter" tunicam fericam & camiſiam apertas profundius
z apturis. Bo. ante & retro in pectore videlicet & inter fcapulas 2 a-
perturis, tunicæ fibi inuicem connexis anſulis argenteis,
Et tunc in primis dicatur ab Archiepifcopo oratio fequens.
Deus inenarrabilis Auctor mundi, Conditor generis huma-
ni, Gubernator Impery, Confirmator regni, qui ex vtero fide-
lis
u Here this
fignium more
namentorum
Regalium.
x facinthinis
.
Bochollus.
chclus.
chellus.
227
challus.
cepit è cælo.
c prefare disc
netur,qui tecum
omniumge Deo
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
lis amici tui Patriarche noftri Abrahæ preelegiſti Regem for The Corồna-
culis profuturum. Tu præſentem Regem hunc N. cum exerci- French King
.
tu fuo per interceßionem omnium Sanétorum, vberi benedic tio-
ne locupleta, do in ſolium regni firma ſtabilitate connectan6 connelle. Bo.
Viſta eum ficut Moyſem in rubo , İclum Naue in pre-
lio, Gedeon in agro, Samuclem in templo
. Et illa eum benes
diétione fiderea ac fapientia the rore perfunde , quam beatus
Dauid in Pſalterio, Salomon filius eius, te' remunerarte, per-
Sis ei contra acies inimicorum lorica, in aduerſis galeäw, in
proſperis patientia, in protectione clypeus fempiternus, Et preſta
wt gentes illi teneant fidem, proceres
fui habeant pacem, dili-
gant caritatem, abftineant fe à cupiditate , loquantur iuſtitiani,
cuftodiart veritatem. Et ità populus ifte pullulet coalitus: bene-
di&tione æternitatis, ut femper maneant tripudiantes in pace
biếtores. Quod ipſe præftare &c.
Qua oratione dicta ſtatim ibi à magno Camerario cum Spiritus
Franciæ, Regi dictæ caligæ calciantur. Et poftmodum à permanet in fa.
Duce Burgundiæ Calcaria eius pedibus aftringuntur & fta- cerdo
tim tolluntur.
Benedictio fuper Gladium.
Exaudi Domine quafumus preces noftras do humo Gladium
quo famulus tuus N. ſe accingi defiderat , Majeſtatis tuæ dex- & Benest dicere.
tera'a benedicere * dignare, quatenus defenfio atg prote&tio f Per cbrifum
,
feruientium contra fæuitiam Paganorum, alijſå infidiantibus The ſword
fit pauor, terror, em formido f.
Poſtmodum Rex, à ſolo Archiepiſcopo, Gladio accingi- 5. fo in Bocbella
tur, quo accincto, ftatim idem Gladius difcingitur & é Ansipbona,
vagina ab Archiepiſcopo extrahitur, vagina ſuper altare Bochelus
.
repoſita; & datur ci ab Archiepiſcopo in manibus cum ilta #bi, in Bochel-
oratione 5 dicendo quem Rex in manu fua teneat cuſpi- bride redom
de eleuato doncc te A. Confortare &c. füerit cantata & quem Rex tc-
oratio fequens dicta per Archiepiſcopum.
Accipe i hunc Gladium cum Deik benedictione tibi colla ohin me gusta
in quo per virtutem San&ti Spiritus refiftere eo ejceretis Antipho-
omnes inimicos. tuos baleas, e cunctos fanéte Dei Ecclefiæ & Benefidifi.
aduer-
Bochaellus,
gthen to the
i
French king:
net crc&um
& nudum vſq;
tam
ne. Bochell.
228 TITLES OĚ HONOR. Chap. VIII.
quo Pfalmifta
and rom other
padages are
cale.
viuit & regnat
Dewi, Per amnia
facula
facu!o.
rum. Amen.
Bochellus
The Corona. aduerfarios, regnumq tibi commiſſum tutari atg protegere caftra
French King. Dei per auxilium inuitißimi Triumphatoris Domini noftri
Jhefu Chrifti.
Accipe inquam hunc Gladium per manus noftras bice,
Authoritate fanétorum Apoſtoloram conſecratas tibi regalitèr im-
pofitum noftrag benestadi&tionis officio in defenfione Janeta Dei
Ecclefia ordinatim diuinitus. Et efto memor de
prophetauit dicens. Accingere gladio tuo ſuper femur tuum
potentilTime, Dt in hoc per eundem
vim aquitatis exerceas,
1 So in Bosheil. I molam iniquitatis potenter deſtruis, & fanétam Dei Ecclefi-
be Molem. chat am, eiufa fideles propugnes de protegas, nec minus fub fide
falfos quam Chriſtiani nominis boſtes execreris ac deftruas, bi-
in that of the duas, em pupillos clementèr adiuues ac defendas, deſolata reftas-
res, roftaurata conſerues, vlcifcaris iniufta, confirmes bene difpo-
fita, quatinus hac in agendo, virtutum triumpho gloriofus, in.
ſtitiæq, Cultor egregius cum Mundi Saluatore cuius typum ge-
m Patreo S.s. ris in nomine, fine fine merearis regnare, qui cum Patre, wc..
Hic cantatur iſta Antiphona.
Confortare, eſto vir, obſerva cuſtodias Domini
Dei tui, vt ambules in vijs eius e cuſtodias ceremonias eius,
ebo præcepta eius el teſtimonia by judicia a quocung te verte
ris confirmet te Deus,
Cantata iſta Antiphona dicitur ifta oratio poſt
dationem Gladij
.
Deus qui prouideutia tua cæleftia fimul & terrena mode-
raris, propitiare Chriſtianiſſimo Regi noftro, vt omnis hoftium
Die preiloo fuorum fortitudo virtute glady ſpiritualis frangatur, ao te pro
illo pugnante penitus conteratar, Per Dominum.
Gladium debet Rex humiliter recipere de manu Ar-
chiepiſcopi, & deuote flexis genibus offerre ad altare, &
ftatim genibus Regis in terram pofitis reſumere de ma-
p Ratim dare. nu Archiepiſcopi, &C P incontinenti dare Seneſchallo Fran.
cie, fi Seneſcallum habuerit, Sin autem, cui voluerit de
Baronibus ad portandum ante fe & in Ecclefia vſque in
finem Milla, Et poft Miſſam vſque ad Palatium. Tradi-
to per Regem Gladia, vt dictum eſt, dicat Archiepiſcopus
hanc Orationem
Profpice
* iudicia con
quocung, Bo-
chellus,
Bochellus.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
229
French king.
b
a To this, the
Regem genufle.
xum with Oreo
mus.
chcl.
Proſpice Omnipotens Devs ſerenis obtutibus hunc glo- The Corona-
tion of the
riofum Regem N. Et ficut benedixifti Abraham, Ifaac, es
Iacob,
& fic illum largis benedictionibus ſpiritualis gra-
cie, cum omni plenitudine potentiæ irrigare atque perfundere fille is in ko-
dignare. Tribue ei de rore cali,& de pinguedine terre, habun- chelus fuper
dantiam frumenti, vini & olei, & omnium frugum opulentiam,
ex largitate diuini muneris longa per tempora, öt illo regnante b lacob, ſic Bo-
fit fanitas corporum in patria, & pax inuiolata fit in Regno,
e dignitas glorioſa regalis palatej maximo ſplendore regie po-
teftatis oculis omnium fulgeat , luce clariſsima choruſcare-at-c corufcante at.
que fplendere , quaſi ſplendidißima fulgura maximo perfufa lua que Bochellus,
mine videatur. Tribue ei omnipotens DE vs Be fit fortißi.
mus prote&tor Patrie, & Confolator Ecclefiarum atque Cænobio-
rum Sanctorum maxima cum pietate regalis munificentie at-
que vt fit fortißimus regum , Triumpbator hoftium ad oppri-
mendas rebelles é d paganas nationes. Sitg Juis inimicis fatis d Paganorum,
terribilis pre maxima fortitudine regalis potentie, Optimatibus
quoque atque præcelſis proceribus ac fidelibus ſui regni fit mu-
nificus, amabilis , piss, vt ab omnibus timeatur atque
diligatur. Reges quoque de lumbis ejus per fucceßiones tempo-
rum futurorum egrediantür, Regnum hoc régere totum. Et
poſt glorioſa tempora atque felicia preſentis vitæ gaudia ſempi- cubigeria qui
terni in perpetua beatitudine habere mereatur. Q uod ipje pre- flio cuores
ftare dignetur, &c.
Alia Benedictio.
Bene *dic Domine quæfumus hunc Principem noſtrum quem
ad falutem populi Nobis à te credimus effe concesſum, fac eum
eſſe annis multiplicem, vigenti atque falubri corporis robore
vigentem, & ad feneétutem optatam, atque deuiùm ad finem
peruenire felicem. Sit nobis fiducia eam obtinere gratiam pro
populo quam Aaron in tabernaculo , Helyſeus in fluuio , Eze-
chias in le&tulo, Zacharias betulus imperauit in templo ; fit
illi regendi birtus atque auétoritas , qualem Iofue fufcepit in
caftris, Gedeon ſumpſit in prelis, Petrus accepit in claue,
Paulus eft wus in dogmaté
. Et ita Paſtorum cura tuam pro-
ficiat in ouile, ficut Ilaac profecit in fruge et Iacob dilatatus
eft in grege. Quod ipſe', c.
Dd
ORATIO.
f prolat Bahan
ut fupra.
230
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
1
1
The Corona-
ORATIO.
tion of the
French king.
Deys Pater cterna Gloria fit Adjutor tuus dan Pro-
tetor, & omnipotens benedicat tibi , preces tuas in cun&tis ex-
audiat , er vitam tuam longitudine dierum adimpleat, thronum
regni tui iugitèr firmet, a gentem populumg, tuum in æter-
nim conferuet, & inimicos tuos confuſione induat, & fuper te
Sanctificatio Chrifti floreat , ut qui tibi tribait in terris Impe-
rium ipſe in coelis conferdt premium, Qui viuit, ebec.
Hucuſque de Gladio
. Poſthæc præparatur Unctio in
hunc modum. Sed quamdiu ab Archiepiſcopo paratur
incipit Cantor.
Reſp. Gentem Francorum inclytam,
Simul cum Rege nobili,
Beatus Remigius ſumpio,
Cælitùs criſmate , facro,
Šančtificauit gurgites,
Atque Spiritus fan&ti,
Plenè ditauit munere,
Verf. Qui dono fingularis gratiæ in Columba apparuit en
diuinum criſma cælitùs Pontifici miniftrauit.
Verf
. Ora pro Nobis beate Remigi.
Reſp. Vt digni efficiantur promißionibus Chrifti.
ORATIO.
Qremus,
De v s, qui populo tuo æterne falutis beatum Remi-
gium Miniftrum tribuifti , praſta, queſumus , ut quem do&to-
rem vitæ habuimus in terris , interceſſorem habere mereamur in
g. In that place cvelis per Chriſtum. 5
Criſma in Altari ponitur ſuper patenam conſecra-
deber fer mi tam, & Archiepiſcopus facroſanctam ampullam , quam
flio de Cbrif Abbas beati Remigi attulit fuper altare, debet aperire, &
Galitùs miffo. inde cum acu aurea , aliquantulum de oleo cælitus mil-
ſo attrahere, & criſmati parato in patena diligentiùs cum
digito immiſcere ad inungendum Regem, qui folus inter
yniucrſos Reges terræ hoc glorioſo præfulget priui-
legio,
-
in Bocheilus,
his copic hach
1
f
+
Bochelles Buc
whocuer drow
ceiued. For
Sante Machia ora.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
izi
legio h; vt oleo cælitus miſfo fingularitèr inungatur. Pa- The Coronia-
ratâ vnctionc qui Rex debet inungi ab Arcbiepifcopo, de-Tion of the
French king.
bent diſſolui anſulae aperturarum veſtimentorum Regis
ante & retrò, & genibus Regis in terram poſitis , pro- Coritmate in the
ſtrato ſuper faldiſtorium ; Archiepiſcopo ctiam conſimi- cum oleo calitùs
liter proſtrato. Duo Archiepiſcopi vel Epiſcopi incipiunt lio, quam cate:
ri Reges, fingu-
Letaniam.
lariter inungan-
tur. Ali enim
In the copie, the next words that follow, arc Quære. Letaniam Reges inungun-
in fine huius libri, where indeed it is; but becauſe it properly ſhould Humero; ifle
verò in Capite
follow here, I hauc ſo placed it,
in alijs mens
bris fione infea
Kyrie eleyfori.
Sanéte chorus Apoftolorum vius diftingue-
Chrifte eleyſon.
ora.
Oc. So it is in
Kyrie eleyſon.
Sanete Stephane ora.
Chriſte audi Nos.
Sanete Clemens ora.
in this Glofle,
was vainly de
Sanita Maria ora pro nobis.
Sanete Calixtc ora:
the Vſe in Eng
Sanete Michael era sc. San&te Marcelle ora.
land as well as
Sanete Gabriel ora.
Sanete Nichaſi cum sociis France, was an
and ſo
Sanete Raphael ora.
fuis, orki
allo (by the
Ordo Romanus)
Sanite chorus Angelorum ora. Sanéte Laurenti ora.
in other King
SanéteIohannes Baptiſta Sanéte Dionyfi cum focus domes, where
Annointing
was allowd, to
Sanéte Petre ora.
Sanéte Maurici cum focijs Head, notwithe
SanEte Petre ora.
* ſuis ,cra.
tanding what
We find
other
Sancte Paule ora.
Sanète Geruaſi ora.
Sancte Andrca ora.
Sankte Prochaſi vra:
Popes Co.
Sanete Iacobe ora.
Sanète Timothce ora.
Princes obey
Sanete Ioannes ora. Sanfle Apollinaris öräi pleaſure. But
Sanete Thoma ora.
Sanéte chorus Martyrum ora. ter, fee before
Sancte Philippe ora.
Sanite Syluefter ora.
248.155.
Sanete Iacobe ora.
Sanéte Remigi ora..
THN Bachata
Sancte Bartholomæc öra.
Bis & altiori voce
Sanete Matchæc ora.
cantetur.
Sanéte Symon ora.
Sancte Thadæe ora.
San&te Auguſtinc ora.
Sanele Ieronyme era.
Sancte Barnaba ora.
i San&te Ambroſi ora.
D da
Sange
1
به or
* fuis, ora.
anaoin the
wile in the
nons, which
1
ed at their
for this mit
13
Twy Bochel.
* Tu Bochela
t
232
TitleS OF HONOR. Clap. VIII.
pa
gamus.
.:
mus.
1
1
The Corona. San&te Gregori ora. Vt pacem Nobis dones të ri-
tion of the Sanéte Sixte ora.
French king: Sanéte * Sinici ora.
:, Vt miſericordia , & pietas tua
Sanéte Rigoberto ora.
nos: cuftodiat, te rogamus.
Sanète Martine ora. Vt gratiam ſancti Spiritus cor--
Sancte Maurili ora.
dibus noſtris clementèr in-
Sante Nicolae ora.
fundere digneris , te roga-
San&te chorus Confeſſorum ora.
S. Maria Magdalena ora. Vt Ecclefiam tuam regere, e
S. Maria Ægyptiaca ora. defendere dignere, te ro-
Saneta Felicitas ora.
gamus.
Sanita Perpetua ora.
Vt dompnum apoftolicum , ea
Sancta Agacha ora.
omnes gradus Ecclefiæ in
Santa Agnes ora.
Sankta religione conſeruare
Santa Cecilia ora.
digneris , te rogamus.
Santa Eutropia ora. Vi Archiepiſcopum noſtrum N.
Sanita Genouefa ora.
cum omni grege ſibi com-
Sanéta Columba osa.
miffo in two Jančte ſervicio
Sanita Scolaſtica ora.
confortare, e conſeruare
Sankta Petronilla pra.
digneris, te rogamus.
Sanęta Katherina ara.
Santte chorus Virginum ora.
Et dicitur bis.
Omnes Sancti orate
Vt obfequium feruitutis noftra
Propitius efto. Parce Nobis
rationabile facias, te rogao
Domine.
Propitius efto. Libera Nos Do-
Tunc Archiepiſcopus ab ac.
mine.
cubitu furgens , & ad
Ab infędys Diaboli libera.
A damnatione perpetua libera.
Regem confecrandum ſe
voluens, baculum Paſto-
Per myſterium fanéta Incarna-
ralem cum ſiniſtra te-
tioniš tud, libera.
nens dicat hos verſus,
Per Paßionem & Crucem tu-
ami, libera. .
Per gratiam Jane Spiritus pa-
racliti, libera..tuto
Vt hunc preſentem famulum
In die Judicy. libera.
tuum N. in Regem
Regem coronans-
Peccatores te rogamus audi nos
dum benez dicere digneris
.
To
mus.
choro poft eum quem-
libet integrè repetente.
is
1
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
233
Agnus Dei qui tollis peccatas French king.
1
12
Te rogamus audi Nos.
mundi , exaudi nos Domine. The Coronza
tion of the
Secundo dicit.
mundi, miſerere nobis.
Benex dicere Eja ſublimare dig- Chriſte audi nos:
neris , te rogamus.
Kyrie eleyfon:
Chriſte eleyfön.
Tertio dicit.
Kyrie elegfon.
Bene- dicere , ſub+limare, &
Lefania finita, Metropolitanus
conſetcrare digneris ; te
rogamus.
furgens, Rege & Epiſco-
.
pis proſtratis manenti-
Quo dicto , & à choro re bus, annunciat.
ſponſo, redit ad accubi-
Pater nofter. Et ne nos.
tum , Epiſcopis reſumen-
tibus & proſequentibus Saluum fac ſeruum tuum.
Letaniam.
Devs meus, ſperantem in te.
Ve Regibus , es Principibus Eſto ei , Domine , turris for-
Chriſtianis pacem con titudinis.
cordiam donare digneris, te A facie inimici.
rogamus.
Nihil proficiat inimicus in co.
Vt cunétum populum Chriftia- Et filius iniquitatis non oppo-
num presiolo sanguine tuo nat nocere ei
redemptum conſervare dig- Domine exaudi. Et clamor
neris , te rogamus.
Dominus vobifcum, Et cum
Vt cunétis fidelibus defunctis Spiritu tuo. Oremus.
requiem aternam donare
Oratio,
digneris, te rogamus.
Vi nos exaudire digneris, te
Pretende quafumus Domine
rogamus.
huic famulo tuo N. dexteram
Fili Dei, te rogamus.
cæleſtis auxilý, vt te toto cor-
Agnus Dei qui tollis pecsata de perquirat, & quæ dignè pou
munds, parce nobis Domins. Aulat affequi mereatur. Per
Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata Dom. "Reſp. Amen.
In all this of the Lötanië, Te rogamous, Libera nios, and ors, are
in this copic as they are here tranſcribed. Bur" they ſtand for, te
rogamus audi nos Demine, Libera nok Domine , and ora pro nobisa : :
Alia Oratio.
Actiones noftras, quefumus, iDOMINE afpirando prato
ueni,
A
234
Titles O: HONOR. Chap. VIII.
tion of the
French king
The Corona- ueni, eb adiuuando profequere, ut cun&ta noftra operatio cord-
tio , à te femper incipias, o per te cæpta finiatur. Per Dom,
Item Archiepiſcopus debet ſuper Regem dicere has
Orationes, antequam eum inungat & de-
bet ſedere ficut fedet quando
conſecrat Epiſcopos.
To inuocamus DOMINE, fanéte Pater omnipotens,
aterne Deus , vt hunc famulum tuum N. quem tuæ diuiné
diſpenſationis prouidentia in primordio playmatum vfque in
hunc præfentem diem , juuenili flore lætantem creſcere conceſ-
fifti: cum tue pietatis dono ditarum, plerumque gratia veritatis
de die in diem coram Deo & hominibus ad meliora femper profi-
cere facias, vt fummi regiminis folium , gracie ſuperne largi-
tate gaudens ſuſcipiat , a miſericordiæ the muro ab hoftiun
adworſtate vndique munitus , o plebem fibi commiffam cum
pace propitiationis, & virtute vi&toriæ regere mereatur , Per
Dominum,
Alia Oratio.
Devs qui populis tuis virtute confulis ese amore domina-
ris, da huic famulo tuo ſpiritum ſapientiæ tuæ cum regimine
diſciplina de tibi toto corde deuotus, įn regni regimine ſemper
maneat idoneus, tuog munere ipfius temporibus ſecuritas Eccleſia
dirigatur, & in tranquillitate deuotio Ecclefiaftica permaneat
de in bonis operibus perſeuerans , ad æternum regnum te duce
valeat peruenire
. Per.
Alia Oratio.
In diebus cii oriatur omnibus æquitas et iuftitia amicis
adjutorium , inimicis obſtaculum , humilibus ſolation , elatis cor-
reétio, diuitibus doctrina pauperibus pietas, peregrinis pacifica-
tio , proprijs in patria pax or ſecuritas , vnumquemque fecundum
fuam menſuram moderatè gubernans, feipfum ſedulus difcat,
3: txa irrigatus compunétione toto populo tibi placita præbere
vitæ poßit exempla, o per piano veritatis cum grege gradiens
fibi fubdito opes frugales habundanter acquirat Simula ad fa-
Lusem non folum corporum ſed etiam cordium à te conceffám,
cuneta
L
.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
235
of the Saxon Ceremoniall are afccrward vſed in this of the Frencha
.
cunéta accipiat, Sicg in te cogitatum animi conſiliams, omne The Corona-
componens , plebis gubernacula cum pace fimul & japientia- tion of the
French kinga
ſemper inuenire videatur. Teg, auxiliante præfentis vitæ pro-
Speritatem do prolixitatem percipiat , & per tempora bona vſque
ad fummam feneétutem perueniat, huiufa fragilitatis finem per-
feftum ab omnibus vitiorum vinculis tue pietatis largitate li-
beratus, & infinite proſperitatis præmia perpetua Angelorumą
eterna commercia conſequatur. Per Dom.
Conſecratio Regis.
Omnipotens fempiterne DE vs Creator ac Gubernator ce-
li,& terre Conditor, e diſpoſitor Angelorum hominum;
Rex Regum, eg Dominus Dominorum, qui Abraham fidelem
famulum tuum de boftibus triumpbare fecifti
, Moyſi & Iofue
populo tuo prælatis multiplicem vitoriain tribuſts, humilem
quoque puerum tuum Dauid regni faſtigio ſublimaſti, eumý de
ore Leonis, e de manu beftia atque Goliæ, ſed de gladio
maligno Saul du omnium inimicorum eius liberaſti, ebu Solo-
monem ſapientiæ paciſ ineffabili munere ditafti ; reſpice pro-
pitius ad preces noſtre humilitatis, & fuper hunc famulum tuun
N. quem ſupplici deuoti deuotione in buius regni Regem pariter
eligimus, benediétitorum tuarum dona multiplica, eumg, dextera
potentie tus vbique circunda, quatenus predicti Abrahæ fideli-
tate firmatus , Moyſi manſuetudine fretus, loſue fortitudine
munitus , Dauid humilitate exaltatus, Solomonis ſapientian
decoratus , tibi in omnibus complaceat, & per tramitem Iufti-
tie inoffenſo greſſu ſemper incedat, & totius regni Ecclefiam
deinceps cum plebibus fibi annexis ita enutriat ac dòceat , mu-
niat en inſtruat, contraſ omnes viſibiles e inuifibiles hoftes
idem
potenter regaliterý tuæ virtutis regimen adminiſtret, bt
regale ſolium videlicet · Saxonum ,
Saxonum , Merciorum, Nordan- a Plainly this
chimbrorum fceptra non deferat , fed ad priftinæ fidei paciſg er det
concordiam eorum animos te gpitulante reformet vt vtrorumg Engliſh-Saxor
borum populorum debita ſubiectione fultus cum digno amore what had cuer
glorificatus per longum vita fpatium paterne apicem gloriæ tua prometa king
theſe people ? But the wonder is moſt ftrange, that this place of the prayer ( which might haue been fire
red for any King) is thus leic here, In Bocbellus, Nordam, cimbrorum, is for Nordanchimbroum, which ſhould
haue been doubcelle Nordbanbumbrorum , for thoſe beyond Humber. And it is piain that the very ſyllabler
inifera-
priyer was fira
to doc with
236 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
The Corona- miferatione vnitum ſtabilire gubernare mereatur, tuæ quoque
sion of the protectionis gales munitus , & ſcuto inſuperabili jugiter prote-
French king. Etus , armiſă, cæleftibus circundatus ; optabilis victoria trium-
phum de hoftibus felicitèr capiat , terroremý ſua potentiæ in-
fidelibus inferat, ca pacem militantibus lætantèr reporter, bir-
tutibus necnon quibus præfatos fideles tuos decoraſti
, multiplici
honoris benedictinfone condecora , că in regimine regni fubli-
mitèr colloca , & oleo gratiæ Spiritus fan&ti perunge. Per Do-
minum noſtrum qui virtute Crucis tartara deſtruxit, regnoques
Diaboli ſuperato, ad cælos viétor afcendit. In quo poteftas om-
nis regnumg, conſiſtit es vietoria, qui eft gloria humilismo
pita ſaluſ populorum, Qui tecum ec.
Hìc inungatur inunctionc Criſmatis & Olei de colo
miſli priùs ab Archiepiſcopo confecti in patena ficut in ſu-
King.
ſuperius dictum eſt. Inungat autem Archiepiſcopus eum
primò in fummitate capitis de dicta vnetionc, Secundò
in pectore, Tertiò inter fcapulas, Quartò in compagine
brachiorum & dicat cuilibet vnctioni.
Vngo te in Regem de oleo fan&tificato in nomine Patris eo
Fily Spiritus fanéti.
Dicant omnes. Amen.
The An-
nointing the
French
Dum hæc ynctio agitur cantent aſſiſtentes
hanc Antiphonam.
Vnxerunt Solomonem Sadoch Sacerdos, o Nathan
Propheta Regem in Gyon, & accedentes læti dixerunt viuat
Rex in æternum.
Facta vnctionc & cantata Antiphona dicat Archi-
epifcopus hanc Orationem.
CHRISTE perunge hunc Regem in regimen vnde anxi.
ſti Sacerdotes , Reges, ac Prophetas , ac Martyres qui per fi-
dem vicerunt regna, operati funt iuſtitiam , atque adepti June
promißiones. Tua facratißima bnétio fuper caput eius defluat
,
atque ad interiora deſcendat , cordis illius intima penetret
e promißionibus quas adepti funt viitoriofißimi Reges , tuả
gratiâ dignus efficiatur quatenus et in præfenti fæculo felici-
tèr regnet e ad eorum conſortium in cælefti regno perueniat.
Pre
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
237
Tidni, villor a
omnis. gloria
ſolus fine peccato Rex Regum vinit, & gloriatur.o
Per Dominum noftrum Ieſum Chriſtum Filium tuum , qui The Corona-
vnetus eft oleo lætitiæ pre confortibus fuis ; .ebu virtute Crécis tion of the
Frenchking
poteſtates aerias debellauit, tartara deftruxit, regnumg Diaboli
Superauit
, eu ad cælos vietor aſcendét , in cuius viltoria *
nu omnis gloria do .poteſtas conſiſtunt ; & tecum viuit es reg- Bachelkis.
nat in vnitate Spiritus ſancti Deres per omnia fæcula feculo-
rum. Amen.
Alia Oratio.
Devs ele&torum fortitudo e humilium celfitudo qui in
primordio per effufionem diluuj mundi crimina caſtigare bolui.
ſti, Et per columbam ramum oliuse portantem pacem terris red-
diram demonſtraſti
, Iterumg, Sacerdotem Aaron famulum tuum
per vnktionem olei Sacerdotem fanxifti, poſtea per huius Di-
guenti infufionem ad regendum populum Ifraeliticum Sacer-
dotes , Reges , ac Prophetas perfecifti, vultumg, Ecclefiæ in oleo
exhilarandum per propheticam famuli tui vocem Dauid, elle
predixiſti: ita quafumus, omnipotens Decis pater, vt per hrou
ius creaturæ pinguedinem hunc feruum tuum fanétificare be-
nertadictione digneris , eumg in fimilitudinem Columbæ pacem
fimplicitatis populo ſibi commiſſo præftare, & exempla Aaron
in Dei ſeruitio diligentèr imitari, regnig faftigia in conſilijs
ſcientie, & equitate Iudici ſemper aſſequi, pultung, hilarita-
tis per hanc olei vn&tionem , tuamg bene di&tionem te adju-
uante toti plebi paratum habere facias. Per Dominum.
Alia Oratio.
Deus Dei filius Dominus nofter Iesvs CHRISTVS,
qui à Patre oleo exaltationis unetus eſt pre participibus fuis
,
ipfe per preſentem ſacri Bnguinis infuſionem fpiritus Paracliti
fuper caput tuum infundat bene- dićtionem eandemq; vfque ad
interiora cordis tui penetrare faciat , quatenus hoc vifibili ebu
trattabili dono inuifibilia percipere, & temporali regno iuſtis mo-
deraminibus executo, æternalitèr cum eo regnare merearis
. Qui
cum DEO
Patre in vnitate eiuſden Spiritus fanéti Devs. Per &c.
His dictis orationibus connectuntur Anſulæ apertu-
EG
rarum
1
238 Titles OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
* This and the
Prayer follow-
ing is not in
Bochellus.
Tht Corona- rarum veſtimenti Regis ab Archiepiſcopo vel Sacerbotibus
tion of the vel Diaconibus propter vnctionem.
French king.
Benedictio cuiuſcunque regalis
ornamenti..
De vs Rex Regum, & Dominus Dominantium per
quem Reges regnant, & legum conditores iura decernunt , dig-
Nare propitius bene dicere hoc regale ornamentum, & præftas
Dt famulus tuus Rex nofter qui illud portaturus eſt ornamento
bonorum morum ebu fanétarum aétionum in conſpectu tuo ful-
geat , & poft temporalem vitam æternam gloriam que tempus
non habet fine fine pofsideat cro.
* hyacinthina.
Et tunc à Camerario Francia induitur tunica * ia-
cinctina , & deſuper focco ita quod dexteram manum
* Copertura habet liberam in * apertura ſocci,& fuper ſoccum cleua-
tum ſicut cleuatur caſula Sacerdoti
. Tunc ab Archiepiſcopo
ting of the yngantur ſibi manus de prædicto oleo cælitùs millo ve
French ſupra, & dicat Archiepiſcopus.
kings hands.
Vngantur manus ifte de oleo fanétificato vnde vn&ti fue-
runt Reges, & Prophetæ , & ficut vnxit Samuel Dauid in
Kegem vt fis benedictus , & conftitutus Rex in regno iſto
quem
Dominus Devs tuus dedit tibi ad regendum, guo
bernandum. Quod ipfe præftare da
Bocbellus,
The anoin-
Deinde dicat Archiepiſcopus hanc
Orationem.
Deys qui es fuſtorum gloria & miſericordia peccatoa
rum , qui miſiſti filium tuum preciofißimo fanguine / genus
humanum redimere, qui conteris bela, pugnator es in te ſperan-
tium, & fub cuius arbitrio omnium regnorum continetør pote-
Stas, te humilitèr deprecamur vt præfentem famulum tuum N.
in tua miſericordia confidentem in præfenti fede regali be-
ne* dicas eiſ propitius adeſe digneris ; pt qui tua expetit pro-
teftione defendi , omnibus hoftibus fis fortior. Fac cum Do-
MINE beatum effe, & piftorem de inimicis ſuis. Corona eum
corona iuſtitiæ pietatis, ut ex toto corde, & tota mente in
te credens tibi deferuiat , Sanctum Ecclefiam tuam deferdat,
her
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART
239
Glones.
do ſublimet , populumg à te ſibi commiſſum iuftè regat ebu The Corona-
nullis infidiantibus malis eum injuftitia conuertat. Accende
sion of the
French king
Domine cor eius ad amorem gratiæ tua, per hoc vnitionis
oleum, vnde vnxiſti Sacerdotes, Reges or Prophetas, quate-
nus iuſtitiam diligens per tramitem fimilitèr incedens juſti-
tie , post pera&ta à te diſpoſita , in regali excellentia anno-
Tum curricula peruenire ad æterna gandia mereatur. Per eun-
dem ec.
Facta autem manuum vnctionc, jungat Rex ante pe-
ctus. Poftcà fi voluerit Rex (grotecas ſubtiles induere fi-
cut faciunt Epiſcopi dum conſecrantur, ob reuerentiam
fanctæ vnctionis ne manibus nudis aliquid tangant ; pri-
mò ab Archiepiſcopo benedicentur cyrotecæ in hæc ver-
ba ſequentia.
ORATIO
Omnipotens Creator qui homini ad imaginem tuam creato The benedio
manus digitis diſcretionis infignitas tanquam organum intelli- ction of his
gentem ad rectè operandum dedifti, quas feruari mundas pre-
cepifti , pt in cis anima digna portaretur, e tua in eis digne
contraétarentur myfteria benex dicere, e ſan&ti* ficare digne-
ris hæc manuum tegumenta, vt quicunque Reges hijs cum b
militate manus fuas velare voluerint , tam cordis quàm operis
munditiam tua miſericordia ſabminiſtret. Per Chriſtum.
Et aſpergantur Cyrotece benedicta , deinde imponan- The putting
tur manibus Regis per Archiepiſcopum dicentem.
Circunda Domine manus huius famuli tui N. munditia
novi hominis qui de cælo deſcendit , vt quemadmodum Iacob
dile&tus tuus pellicalis *edorum opertis manibus paternam bo- * badoram.
nedictionem oblato Patri cibo potiği gratißimo impetrauit,
fic
e iſte gratiæ tua benediétitonen impetrare mereatur. Per
eundem Dominum noftrum Iefum Chriſtum qui in fimilitu.
dinem carnis peccati tibi obtulit femetipſum. Amen.
Vel fi Rex maluerit Cyrotecas non habere, tunc fa- Kings bands;
cta manuum vnctione dictiſque orationibus ad eam fpc-being anoin
Etantibus Epiſcopi adfiftentes cum cotone manus Re- have no
gis abſtergant , & mica panis vel cum fale friccnt , de- Gloues.
inde
on his
Gloues.
The wiping
the French
Ee 2
240
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
The Corona- inde lauent fibi manus quibus lotis & manibus etiam
toor of the Archiepiſcopi , benedicat Archiepiſcopus Annulum fic
French king
dicens.
Oremus.
The Bene-
the Ring
ORATIO.
DE vs totius creature Principium elu Finis, Creator o
di&tion of Conſeruator humani generis, Dator gratia ſpiritualis, Largitor
eteroa ſalutis in quo claufa funt omnia , tu Domine tuam ea
mitte benediktizonem ſuper hunc annulum, ipſumģ benedi-cere,
dla fančtifix care digneris, vt qui per eum famulo tuo honoris
inſignia concedis, virtutum præmia largiaris, quo difcretionis ba-
bitum femper retineat, e veræ fidei fulgore prefulgeat, fanéta
quoque Trinitatis armatus munimine miles inexpugnabilis acies
Diaboli conſtanter euincat, a fibi veram ſalutem mentis G
corporis proficiar. Per Chriſtum.
* Benedictio Annuli.
* This, with
the two Pray-
crs or Bene
di&tions fol.
dirc&ed to
come in böre,
D'evs coleftium terreſtriumg conditor, creaturarum, at-
sing in Bocbelo que humani generis benignißimus reparator, dator ſpiritualis
tch in thewrit
. gratie, omniumg benedizzianum largitor, qui iuſtitiam tue les
margin
of the gis in cordibus credentium digito tuo, id eft, vnigenito tuo fcri-
Charter, anda bis. Tu magi in egipti refiftere non valentes continuabant di-
centes, Digitus Dei hic eſt,, Immitte Spirituin fan&tum tuum
paraclitum. de cælis fuper hunc Annulum arte fabrili decora-
tum, ® ſublimitatis tue potentiæ ità eum emundare digneris,
Ac omni nequitia liuidi venenoſiq ſerpentis procul expulfa me-
* 1. immune. tallung, à te bono Conditore creatum * munimine à cunctis for
dibus inimici maneat. Amen.
Alia Oratio.
Bene<dic Domine eo fantifica Annulum iftum, en
mitte ſuper eum feptiformem Spiritum tuum quo famulus tuus
eo fruans annulo fidei fubarratu, virtute altißimi fine peccato
cuſtodiatur, eo omnes benedi&tiones que in Scripturis diuinis re-
periuntur fuper cum copiosè deſcendant, ut quecunque ſaretifi-
cauerit
1
;
1
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART.
241
The Corona
cauerit fanétificata permaneant, & quæcunque benedixerit, þi-
rituali benedictions benedicantur. Per buc.
tion of the
French king
Deindè datur ei ab Archiepiſcopo SCEPTR v M in
manu dextera , & virga in ſiniſtra, & in datione Sceptri
& Virge dicentur iſtæ orationes. Sed notandum ante-
quam dantur Sceptrum & Virga, idatur Annulus, & in da-
tione Annuli dicitur hæc Oratio. Hic detur Annulus , &
dicatur.
Accipe Annulum ſignaculum videlicet fidei fanéte, ſoli- The giuing
ditatem regni, augmentum potentia per qua ſcias triumphali him the
potentia hoſtes repellere, hereſes deftruere , ſubditos coadunare,
Ring
Catholicæ fidei perſeverabilitati connecti.
Oratio poſt Annulum.
Devs cuius eſt omnis poteftas ex dignitas da famulo pro-
fperum ſue dignitatis effe&tum, in qua te remunerante per-
maneat, ſemperſ timeat, tibiq iugitèr placere contendat. "Per
Dominum.
Dato Anpulo, ſtatim poſt detur SCEPTRVM
in manu dextera , & dicatur
hæc Orario.
Accipe Sceptrum Regiæ poteſtatis infigns, virgam ſoilicèt The giuing
regni, reétam virgam virtutis qua te ipſum bene regas, Jan. him the
Etam Eccleßam populumq videlicet Cbriſtianum tibi à Deo com-
Scepter.
miffum regia virtute ab improbis defendas, prauos corrigas, re-
Etos pacifices
, eo ut viam rectam tenere poßint tuo iuuanine,
dirigas , quatenus de temporali regno ad æternum regnum per-
uenias, ipſo adiuuante cùius regnum, imperium, fine fine per-
manet in fæcula fæculorum.
Oratio poſt Sceptrum datum.
Omnium DOMINE fons bonorum , cunétorum Deus ini
ftitutor profe&tuum , tribue quæfumus famulo tuo N. adeptam
bene
regere dignitatem & à te fibi præftitum honorem dignare
corroborare, Honorifica eum pra cunctis Regibus terre , pberi
beneditione locupleta, e in folio regni firma ſtabilitate " Benedictions
conſolida , biſita eum in fobole
, proſta ei prolixitatem vite, in
diebus
cum
ne Bochellus,
-
242
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII .
1
him the Rod
thinke, la
Maine de
+
The Corona. diebus cius oriatur iuftitia , vt cum iocunditate, e lætitia ve-
tion of the terno glorietur in regno. Per D.
French king
Poſt ftatim datur ei Virga in manu ſini-
ſtra, & dicicur.
The giving
Accipe Virgam virtutis atque equitatis qua intelligas mul-
or Verge,
cere pios, de terrere reprobos, errantibus piam dare, lapha, ma-
which they num porrige, diſperdafy ſuperbos, e releues humiles, ut ape-
now call, I riat tibi hoſtium IESVS CHRISTVS Dominus nofter, qui
de ſeipſo ait. Ego ſum hoftium per mc fi quis introieric
Iuftice.
ſaluabitur. Et qui eſt clauis Dauid, o Sceptrum domus Il-
rael, qui aperit, & nemo claudit, claudit & nemo aperit
. Sit
tibi adjutor qui adduxit vin&tum de domo carceris fedentem in
tenebris , ombra mortis be in omnibus ſequi merearis eum
de quo Propheta Dauid cecinit. Scdes tua Deus in fæcu-
lum fæculi, virga æquitatis, virga regni tui, e imiteris
eum qui dixit
, Diligas juſticiam, & odio habeas iniquita-
tem, proptereà vnxit te Devs, Devs tuus oleo letitie
ad exemplum illius, quem ante ſacula vnxerat pre participibus
Suis Iesum CHRISTVM Dominum noſtrum.
Benedictio Coronæ.
DEVS tuorum corona fidelium , qui in capitibus eorum
diction of ponis coronam de lapide precioſo bene dic, & fanéti+ficą coro-
nam iftams quatenus ficut ipfa diuerſos preciofisa lapidibus ad-
the Margine of ornatur fic famula tua largiente gratia repleatur. Per D.
Poft iftam orationem conuocantur Pares * nomine
and dire&ted fuo à Cancellario ſuo ſi. præſens eſt. Sin autem, ab Ar-
not n Bocbek. chiepiſcopo. primò Laici
, poſteà Clerici , quibus vocatis
Cancellatio & circumſtantibus Archiepiſcopus accipic de alcari Co-
RONAM Regiam,& folus imponit eam capiti Regis. Qua
zur primò lai
. pofita, omnes Pares tam Clerici quam Laici manum ap-
rici, & clerici ponunt coronam, & eam vndiquc fuftentant, & foli
Pares. Tunc Archiepiſcopus dicit iſtam orationem ante-
&um eft fupe- quam coronam ſituet in capite, fed eam tenet fatis alte
do quibus &c. ante caput Regis.
c Coronz Becbell
. d tenet, Bocbello and after this preſently follows theſe words, Teneat Metropolitanus
Ceronam alti primà duabus manibus pofteà finiftra tantum quando benedicit.
ORATIO
The bene
the Crown.
* This is in
the Copie of
King Charles
fi &c. Bocbel.
b Er vocan.
vocantur co
ordine quo di-
Bachellus.
)
Chap. VIII.
243
THE FIRST PART.
ORATIO.
The Coromg.
tion of the
French king
Coronet te Devs Corona glorie atque iuftitiæ honore, en
opere fortitudinis, bt per officium, noftræ beneditftionis cum
fide resta el muliiplici bonorum operum fructu ad Coronam
peruenias regni perpetui , ipſo largiente , cuius regnum es im-
perium permanet in fecula ſæculorum.
Qua oratione dicta ponendo Coronam in capite *,
dicat Archiepiſcopus.
Quam fem-
per tcnct man
nu finiftrâ. Bo-
cbellus.
chellus,
Accipe Coronam regni in nomine Pa* tris et Fix lije
Spiri*tus a fanéti * be preto antiquo hofte, ſpretifq contagys a Sanli vr.Bo.
vitiorum omnium fic iuſtitians, miſericordiam, & iudicium di-
ligas , & ita iuftè & mifericorditèr 6 piè viuas , bt ab ipſo
Domino noftro Ieſu Chriſto in confortio Sanctorum æterni re-
gni Coronam percipias. Accipe inquam Coronsm quam fan&ti-
tatis gloriam en honoren, olywe opus fortitudinis intelligas fig-
nare, e per hanc te participen Miniſterij noſtri non ignores,
ita vt ficut Nos in interioribus Paſtores, Restoreſ animarum
intelligimur, b ità di contrà omnes aduerſitatės Ecclefiæ Chriſti b ita tu contra.
defenfor aßiſtas , regnig tibi à Deo dati, e per officium no-
Stræ bene di&tionis in pice Apoſtolorum , omniumg Sanctorum . Boreditionis
regimini tuo commißi prilis executor, perſpicuuſg Regnator
ſemper appareas , vt inter gloriofos Athletas virtutum gemmis
ornatus, el premio ſempiterna felicitatis coronatus , cum Ren
demptore ac Saluatore noſtro CHRISTO cuius nomen vis
cemğ geſtare crederis, fine fine glorieris ; Qui viuit, impe-
rat Deus cum Deo Patre in fæcula feculorum. Amen.
Bochellus.
Bochellus,
Oratio poft Coronam.
Devs perpetuitatis, Dux virtutum, cun&torum hoftium
Viktor, benedic hunc famulung tuam tibi caput fuum incli- a Beneyidis
.
nantem, & prolixa fanitate, ca proſpera félicitate eum confer-
ua bbicunque pro quibus auxilium tuum inuocauerit, cito
aſsis, e, protegas ac defendas
, tribue ei quafumus Domine di-
uitias gloriæ tua, comple in bonis defiderium cims, corona eum
Bochel.
in
244
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
1
i
e Benedicto.
nis Bochell.
Ibe Corona- in miſeratione, & miſericordia tibia, Deo pia deuotione iugiler
tion of the famuletur. Per D.
French king.
Statim poſt iſtam Orationem dicatur
iſta Benedictio.
Extendat omnipotens Deus dexteram fue e benedi&tionis
,
du circundet te muro felicitatis ac cuftodia tud protectionis fan-
que Beati Rc. Etæ Mariæ ac beati Petri Apoſtolorum Principis ſanctiſ Dyo-
miej atque. niſij' atque omnium Sanétorum iíitercedentibus meritis. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Indulgeat tibi Dominus omnia peccata que geßifti, & tri-
buat tibi gratiam & mifericordiam qu.m humilitèr ab' eo de-
poſcis , liberet te ab aduerſitatibus cunétis
aduerſitatibus cunctis , & ab omnibus
inimicorum omnium bifibilium eb inuifibilium infidijsă Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Angelos fuos bonos qui te ſemper. co bbique præcedant
committentur, e ſubſequantur ad cuſtodian tui ponat , & à
peccato, fiue gladio, & ab omnium periculorum difcrimine ſua
potentia liberei. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Inimicos ticos, ad pacis , caritatife
, benignitatem conuertat,
5. Bonis omnis e bonis & omnibus te gratioſum, & amabilem faciat, pertinaces
quoque in cui inſetatione & odio infufione falutari indaat, ſu-
per te autem participatio & fanéti* ficatio ſempiterna floreat.
Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Vitorioſum te atque triumphatorem de inuifibilibus
atque
viſibilibus hoftibus ſemper efficiat, doo Saneti nominis ſui timo-
rem, paritèr e amorem continuum cordi tuo infundat, do in
fide re&ta ac bonis operibus perſeuerabilem reddat, & pace in
diebus tuis conceſſá
. cum palma vittoria , te ad perpetuum reg.
num perduoat. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Et qui te boluit ſuper populum fuum conftituere Regens,
1
bus Bochell.
F
VC
1
French king.
a Statim far
ifta ſecunda
Benedictio. BO-
cbellus
b Benefidic.
Bochet,
Bochellus.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
245
e in preſenti ſaculo fælicem æternæ fælicitatis tribuat elle Ibe Corona-
Confortem. Amen. Quod ipſe preſtare go.
tion of the
Alia Benedictio dicenda fuper eum. a
Benex dic 6 DOMINE hunc Regem noſtrum qui regna
omnium Regum à fæculo moderaris. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Et tali cum · benedi&tixone glorifica, vt Dauidica teneat e Beneditisse.
ſublimitate Sceptrum falutis, & fanctifica propitiationis munere
reperiatur locupletatus. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Da ei tuo ſpiramine cum manſuetudine ita regere populum
ficut Solomonem feciſti regnum obtinere pacificum. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Tibi cum timore Yit fubditus , tibiq militet cum quiete, fit
tuo clypeo protetus , cum proceribus, o pbique gratia tua vi-
Etor exiſtat. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Honorifica eum pre cuntis Regibus gentian, fælix po-
pulis dominetur, eo fælicitèr eum nationes adornent, viuat in-
ter gentium nationes magnanimus. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Sit in iudicijs aquitatis ſingularis , locupletet eum tua pra-
diues dextera, frugiferam obtineat patriam, & eius liberis tri.
buas profutura. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Preſta ei prolixitatem vita per tempora bt in diebus eius
oriatur iuſtitia , à te robuſtam teneat regiminis folium, &
sum iocunditate er iudicio eterno glorietur regno. Quod ipſe
præftare dignetur doc.
Alia Oratio.
Omnipotens Devs det tibi de rore cæli, e de pingue-
Ff
#
dine
246
Ti
Chap. VIII.
ITLES OF HONOR.
The Corona- dine terræ. habundantiam frumenti, vini, & olei, do ſeruiant
tion of the tibi populi, & adorent Te tribus, eſto Dominus fratrum tuo-
king.
rum, & incuruentur ante te filij matris tue, & qui benedixe-
rit tibi benedi&tionibus repleatur, & qui maledixerit tibi male-
diftionibus repleatur , o Deus erit adjutor tuus.
Alia Oratio.
Omnipotens bener dicat tibi benedi&tionibus cæli defuper in
montibus , & collibus benedi&tionibus abyſi iacentibus deorſum
benedi&tionibus oberum, dy duarum pomorumo beneditiones
Patrum antiquorum Abraham, Iſaac, & Iacob, confortate
ſint fuper te per Dominum.
Alia Oratio.
Benedic DOMINE fortitudinem Principis , opera ma-
nuum illius ſuſcipe, e benedi&tione tua terra eius de pomis re-
pleatur de fru&tu cæli do rore, atque abyßi Jubjacenis, de fru-
Etu Sulis & Lune, da de vertice antiquorum montium, de po-
mis æternorum collum , & de frugibus terra, e de plenitu-
dine eius; benedictio illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat ſuper ca-
put eius, en plena fit benediétio Domini in filijs eius, & tin-
gat in oleo pedem fuum, cornua Rinoceruntis cornua illius, in
ipfis ventilabit gentes vfque ad terminos terræ , quia afcenfor
cæli auxiliator fuus in ſempiternam fiat. Per D.
Deindè coronatus Rex, & ducatur per manum ab
Archiepiſcopo, concomitantibus Paribus, tam prælatis quàm
laicis, de altari per chorum vſque ad ſolium jam anteà
præparatum. Et dum
Rex ad ſolium venerit Archiepiſco-
pus ipſum collocet in ſede. Et hic Regis ſtatus deſigna-
tur, & dicat Archiepiſcopus.
Sta, & retine amodo ſtatum quem huc paterna fucceßione
tenuiſti, hæreditario jure tibi delegatum per auétoritatem Dei
omnipotentis, ea per præſentem traditionem noftram, omnium
Scilicet. Epiſcoporum cæterorumg, Seruorum Dei. Ét quanto
Clerum propinquiorem facris altaribas profpicis ; tanto ei po-
tioren in locis congruentibus honorem impendere memineris,
quatenùs mediator Dei , & hominum te mediatorem cleri ej
plebis.
Hic
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
247
French king
Hic faciat eum federc Arcbiepiſcopus tenendo cum per The Corona-
manum.
tion of the
In hoc regni folio confirmet & in regno æterno ſecum re-
gnare faciat, Ieſus Chriſtus Dominus nofter Rex Řegum, &
Dominus Dominantium. Qui cum Deo Patre &c.
Secundum vſum aliquorum, maximè ſccundum v-
fum Romanorum poft intronizationem & non ante, Me.
tropolitanus inchoat , Canonicis proſequentibus. Te
Deum laudamus. d Quo finito, dicit fuper Regem.
Verſ. Firmetur manus tua & exaltetur dextera tua.
Reſp. Iuſtitia & Iudicium præparatio ſedis tua. Domine
exaudi.* Et clamor. Dominus vobiſcum. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
d Laudamas;
non dicitur ni.
fi poft Coro-
nationcm re-
qucntem. Quo
&c. Becbellus,
Oremus.
ORATIO.
Bochell.
f There fol-
Devs qui victrices Moyſi manus in oratione firmaſti,
gui quamuis ætate lateſceret infatigabili ſanctitate pugnabat,
vt dum Amalech iniquus vincitur, dum prophanus Nationum
populus ſubjugatur, exterminatis alienigenis hæreditati tuæ pof-
Jeßio copioſa feruiret , opus manuum noſtrarum pia mater orda
tionis exauditione confirma. Habemus & Nos apud te, fan&te,
Pater Dominum ſaluatorem qui pro Nobis manus fuas tetendit
in cruce per quem etiam precamur altißime, pt eius potentia
Juffragante, vniuerſorum hoftium frangatur impietas, populuſ-
que tuus ceffante formidine te folum timere - confiftat
. Per e Condicát
.
eundem of
Hijs expletis Archiepiſcopus cum paribus coronam fu- low in Bochet-
ſtentantibus Regem taliitèr inſignitum & deductum in rio fanéti Dio-
folium ſibi præparatum ſericis ftratum, & ornatum, vbi promienione
collocauit eum in fede eminenti
, vnde ab omnibus pof- rogis Penutur
fit videri. Quem in ſede ſua taliter reſidentem, mox Ar- ante oſculino
chiepiſcopus mitrâ depoſità oſculatur eum dicens,
Viuat Rex in æternum.
Et poft cum Epiſcopi & Laici Pares qui ejus Coro-
nam ſuſtentant, hoc idem dicentes. 8
His cxpletis manebit Rex fedens in fuo folio, donec hic incipier kr.
REGINA fuerit conſecrata, qua confecrata & ad fuam Desting and it
Ff2
ſedem
Parium,
g In Bochelles
there follows,
248 Titleš OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
French king
The Corona- ſedem rcducta miſla à Cantore primo & Succentorc cho.
tion of the
rum ſeruantibus inchoetur, & fuo ordine decantetur.
Oratio pro Rege.
Quaſumus omnipotens Devs, Dt famulus tuus Rex
nofter N. qui tua miſeratione Regni ſuſcepit gubernacula, bir-
tutum etiam omnium percipiat incrementa, quibus decentèr or-
natus, eo vitiorum monſtra deuitare , er boſtes ſuperare, & ad
te qui via, veritas e vita es gratioſus valeat peruenire. Per
Dominum,
h Here the
copic of Bo-
cbelus hach
Secreta.
Munera quafumus DOMIN E oblata fanétifica, com pe
Nobis vnigeniti tui corpus og fanguis fiant, & N. Regi no-
this note. No- ſtro ad obtinendam animæ corporiſ& falutem , & ad peragen-
quam Pax Do- dum injunktum officium te largiente vſquequaque proficiant.
arini fit ſem- Per beh
}
per vobifcum
dicatur, Arcbie .
piſcopus debet
dicere hanc Bea
nedictionem fu-
per Regem e
Vexilli, or of
the Oriflamb
ded
Poſtcommunio.
Hæc DOMINE Oratio falutaris famulum tuum N. Re-
Super populum, gem noſtrum ab omnibus tueatur aduerſis ; quatenùs er Eccle-
low both thae fiafticæ pacis obtineat tranquillitatem, poſt illius temporis decur-
Bra benedito ſum ad æternum perueniat bæreditatem. Per Dominum dec.
Quando legitur Euangelium, Rex, & Regina debent
which are both deponere Coronas ſuas. Notandum quod lecto Euange-
al is het en dan di lio, major inter Archiepiſcopos & Epiſcopos accipit librum
Euangelij
, & defert Domino Regi ad deoſculandum, &
poftea Regine, & poftcà Domino Archeipiſcopo Miſſam ce-
lebranti. Poſt offertorium Pares deducunt Regem ad al-
tare, Coronam ejus ſuſtinentes. Rex autem debet offerre
panem vnum. Vinum in vrcco argenteo. Treſdecem Bi-
ſantos aureos , & Regina ſimiliter. In eundo autem &
redeundo Gladius nudus defertur coram eo. Finita Mif-
ſa iterùm Pares adducunt Regem coram altari, & com-
municat corpus & fanguinem Domini, de manu Domi-
ni Archiepiſcopi Miffam celebrantis. Sed notandum eft
,
quod ille qui dedit
dedit ei Euangelium ad deoſculandum de-
bet poft Pax Domini accipere paçem ab Archiepiſcopo
miſlam
Chap. Vill. THE FIRST PART.
249
Bocbell.
nem dicere.
miſlam celebrante & deferre Regi cum oris oſculo, & Tht Coronda
Regina i in libro. Et poſt eum omnes Archiepifcopi, & tion of the
Epiſcopi, vous poſt alium, dant oſculum pacis Regi in fuo cum libro
fólio reſidenti. Miſla finita deponit Archiepiſcopus Coro-
nam de capite Regis, & cxpoliato Rege de inſignioribus
veſtimentis, & alijs indutis iterùm imponit capiti ſuo
Archiepiſcopus aliam Coronam minorem , & ſic vadit ad pa-
latium nudo Gladio præcedente. Et fciendum quod e-
jus Camiſia propter Sanétam buktionem debet comburi.
De Ampullæ reduftione.
Sciendum quod Rex debet accipere de Baronibus fuis k Dici & mie-
nobilioribus & fortioribus in die Coronationis fuæ in i Thus farre
aurora diei“ mitrere apud ſanctum Remigium pro ſancta Bolhelingen
Ampulla , & illi debent jurare Abbati & Ecclefiæ quod here it is con-
dictam ſanctam Ampullam bona fide ducent & reducent Explicit Ceplje-
ad ſanctam Eccleſiam beati Remigj. Abbas autem hoc maio Regis
facto, debet ſanctam Ampullam afferre ficut fuperius eft fengin Blue
notatum. Finita confecratione & miſla, debent iterùm the Ceremo.
ajdem Barones reducere fanctam Ampullam vfque ad move for the
ſanctum Remigium honorifice & ſecure, & eam reſtituere CORONA
loco ſuo.
Ordo ad Reginam benedicendam.
Quæ debet conſecrari ftatim poſt factam Conſecra- The COROM
tionem Regis, debet ci parari folium in modum folij of the Frencia
Regis
. Debet tamen aliquantulum minus eſſe. Debet QUEEN.
autem Regina adduci à duobus Epiſcopis in Eccleſiam, &
Rex in ſuo folio ſedere , in omnibus ornamentis fuis re-
gijs ſicut in ſolio reſidebat poſt Inunctionem, & Coro-
nationem ſuam ſuperius annotatam. Regina autem addu-
cta in Eccleſiam debet proſterni ante altare, & proſtrata
debet orare, quà eleuatâ ab oratione ab Epifcopis, debet
iterum caput inclinare , & Archiepifcopus hanc Oratio-
1
TION Which
here follows.
ORATIO.
Adeſto DOMINE ſupplicationibus noftris , eo quod hu.
militatis
250
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. VIII.
French
The Corona- humilitatis noftræ gerendum eft myſterio tua virtutis impleatur
tion of the effectu. Per Dom.doc.
Queen.
Deinde dicat Archiepiſcopus hanc
Orationem.
Omnipotens eterne Devs fons de origo totius bonitatis,
qui fæminei ſexus fragilitatem nequaquam reprobando , potiùs
aduerfaris ſed dignantèr comprobando, potiùs eligis. Ét qui
infirma mundi eligendo , fortia quæque confundere decreuiſti:
quiğ etiam glorie virtutiſą tuæ triumphum in manu Iudith
fæmina, olim Iudaicæ plebi de hofte feuißimo deſgnare volui-
fii: reſpice quaſumus ad preces humilitatis noftre. Et ſuper
banc famulam tuam N. quam ſupplici deuotione in Reginam
eligimus, beneditio num tuarum dona multiplica, Eamg, dex-
tera tuæ potentiæ femper el wbique circunda , firo bono muni
minis tui vndique firmitèr protecta, quatenus viſibilis, feu in.
uifibilis boftis nequitias triumphalitèr expugnare valeat. Et
Dnà cum Sara atque Rebecca, Lya @ Rachel, beatis reue-
rendiſ& fæminabus, fru£tu vteri fui fecundari ſeu gratulari
mereatur, ad totius decorem regni, Patumý fanéte Der Ec-
cleña regendum, necnon protegendum. Per Chriſtum Domi-
num noftrum. Qui ex intemerato beatæ Mariæ Virginis aluo
naſci, viſitare, ac renouare dignatus eſt mundum: O ui tecum
viuit &c.
Alia Oratio.
Davs qui folus habes immortalitatem , lucemſ inhabitas
inacceſibilem, cuius prouidentia in ſui difpofitione non fallitur,
qui fecifti qua futura ſunt, el vocas ea qué non funt, qui fus-
perbos æquo moderamine de principatu descis, atque humiles in
ſublime dignantèr prouebis. Ineffabilem mifericordiam tuam fupe
plices exoramus ut ficut Heſter Reginam , Ifraëlis caufa fa-
lutis, de captiuitatis ſua compede folutam ad Regis affueti tha-
lamum, regnig ſui conſortium tranfire fecifti. Its hanc famu.
lam tuam N. humilitatis noftrae benedictitone Chriſtiane plebis
gratia falutis ad dignam fublimemg copulam Regis noftri mi-
ſericorditèr tranfire concedas. Et De in federe coniugi femper
manens pudica proximam virginitatis palmam continere queat ;
tibig
។
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART
251
tibiſ Deo viuo ea vero in omnibus er ſuper omnia iugiter The Corona-
placere defideret. Et te inſpirante qua tibi placita ſunt toto French
corde perficiat. Per Dominum noſtrum oC.
Queen.
Alia Orario.
French
Queen.
Omnipotens fempiterne Devs hanc famulam tuam c®- The Anoita-
lefti bene indictione ſanctit ficow, or quam in adjutorio regni cing of the
Reginam eligimus, tua vbique ſapientia doceat atque confor-
tet, & Eccleſia tua fidelem famulans ſemper agnoſcat. Per
Chriſtum Dominum noftrum.
Notandum quod cunica Regine , & camiſia debent
eſſe aper:ė vſque ad corrigiam , & Dominus Archiepiſco-
pus
debet inungere eam oleo fancto in capite , & in pe-
ctore, & dicere dum inungit in qualibet Vnctione.
In nomine Pattris, & Fitlij
, & Spirixtus fanéti, profit
tibi hæc Vnétio olei in honorem confirmationem æternam in
ſæcula fæculorum. Amen.
Facta Vnctione, dicat Archiepifcopus,
Oremus,
Spiritus Sancti gratia humilitatis noſtre officio in te copio-
ſa deſcendat , pt ficut manibus noftris indigkis oleo materiali
oblità pingueſcis exterius ; ità eius inuifibili vnguine delibuta
impinguari mereare interius eius ſpirituali bnétione perfektif-
fimè ſemper imbuta, & illicita declinare tota mente, ela ſper-
nere diſcas ſeu valeas, & vtilia animæ tuæ iugitèr cogitare,
optare, atque operari queas.
Alia Oratio.
Devs Pater æternæ gloriæ fit tibi adiutor. Et Omnipo-
tens bene* dicat tibi, preces tuas exaudiat , vitam tuam longi-
tudine dierum adimpleat benex diétionem tuam iugitèr confir-
met, te cum omni populi in æternum conferuet, inimicos tuos
confisſione induat , fuper te Chriſti Sanctificatio ac huius
olei infufio floreat. Vt qui tibi in terris tribuit benedi&tionem,
ipſe in cælis conferat meritum Angelorum. Benedi-cat te, do
cuſtodiat
252
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
French
The Corona- cuſtodiat in vitam æternam Dominus nofter Ieſus Chriſtus.
tion of the
Qui viuit. &c.
Овеем.
Tunc debet ab Archiepiſcopo Annuius immitti
digito , & dicere
.
Accipe Annulum fidei fignaculum fan&tæ Trinitatis , que
giuen to the poßis omnes hereticas prauitates deuitare, barbaras gentes vir-
tute tibi præftita ad agnitionem veritatis aduocare.
Sequitur Oratio, Dominus vobiſcum.
The RING
French
Queen.
Oremus.
TheSCEP
thie ROD or
VIERGE.
Devs cuius eft omnis poteſtas & dignitas da famule tue
figno tuæ fidei proſperum fuæ dignitatis effectum in qua
tibi
ſemper firma maneat, tibiq, iugitèr placere contendat. Per Do-
minum &c.
Poft iſtam Orationem datur ab Archiepiſcopo Scep-
Ter giuen trum modicum alterius modi quàm Sceptrum Regium,
Queen, and & Virga conſimilis Virgæ Regiæ. Et in tradendo dicat
Archiepiſcopus.
Accipe Virgam virtutis & æquitatis, e eſto pauperibus
miſericors, & affabilis, viduis pupillis, eu orphanis diligentif-
fimam curam exhibeas, ut Omnipotens D evs augeat tibi
gratiam fuam. Qui viuit, & regnat.
Sequitur poſt dationem Sceptri & Virge
hæc Oratio.
Omnipotens fempiterne Devs affluentem fpiritum tue be-
nedi&tionis ſuper famulam tuam nobis orantibus propitiatus in-
funde, pigs per manus noftræ impofitionem bodić Regina in-
ſtituitur , fan&tificatione tua digna, Geleéta permaneat , ut
nunquam poſtmodum de tua gratia ſeparetur indigna. Per
Dominum.
Tunc debet ci imponi à folo Archiepiſcopo Corona in
put on the capite ipſius, quam impofitam fuftentare debent vndique Baro-
ncs, Archiepiſcopus autem debet dicere in impofitionem Ora-
Queen. tionem.
Accipe Coronam gloriæ & regalis excellentiæ,
hono-
Thc
CROWN
French
rcm
1
}
Chap. Vill.
French
THE FIRST PART.
253
rem iocunditatis, vt ſplendida fulgeas, o eternå exultatione, The Coronda
Coroneris. Vt fcias te effe confortem regni, populog Dei fem tion of the
per profperè conſulas, & quanto plus exaltaris, tanto amplius Queen.
humilitatem diligas atque cuſtodias
. Vnde ficut exterius auro
& gemmis redimita enites, itd be interius auro Sapientiæ vir-
tutumg gemmis decorari contendas, quatenus poſt occafum huius
fæculi cum prudentibus virginibus fponfo perhenni Domino no-
ftro Iesv CHRISTO dignè & laudabilitèr occurrens, re-
giam cæleftis aulæ merearis ingredi ianuam, Auxiliante Domi-
no noftro Iesv CHRISTO, Qui cum Patre , & Spiritu
fan&to viuit, regnat per infinita ſæcula fæculorum. Amen.
Poſt impoſitam Coronam dicat
Archiepiſcopus.
Omnium DOMINE fons bonorum , et cunétorum dator
proxectuum, tribue famula tua N. adeptam benè regere digni-
tatem, & à te ſibi præftitam in ea bonis operibus corroboras
gloriam. Per Dom.
DOMINE Janete Pater omnipotens, æterne Devs, he-
norum cun&torum auctor el distributor , benediktionum , om-
nium largus infufor, Tribue fuper hanc famulam tuam Regi-
nam bene- diétionis gratia fue copiam, eu quam humana fibi
electio præelle gaudet
, tuæ ſuperna ele&tionis ac benex diftionis
infufo accumulet. Concede ei Domine auctoritatem regi-
minis, conflij magnitudinem, ſapientia, prudentiæ, & intelle
Etus habundantiam , religionis ac pietatis cuſtodiam quatenus
mereatur bene dici, & augmentari in nomine de Sara, bilin
tari, & fæcundari bt Rebecca, contra.omnium muniri mon-
ftra vitiorum ve Judith, In regni regimine eligi ɔt Heſter.
Vt
quan
humana nititur fragilitas benedicere, cæleftis potius
intimi roris & ſacri olei repleat infufio
. Et qua à Nobis co-
ronatur & bene- dicitur in Reginam à te mereutur obtinere
in premio æternitatis perpetuæ. Et ficut ab hominibus ſubli-
matur in nomine ità à te fublimetur fide e operatione. Ilo
cum rore perfunde quem beatus Dauid1.can.
in repromißione , & filius eius Solomon percepit in locuple-
tatione. Sis ei DOMINE contra cun£toram i&tus inimicorum
lorica, in aduerſis galea, in proſperis ſapientia , in prote&tione
etiam Japientia tue
254
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
French
Omeen.
The Corme- clypeus ſempiternus. Sequatur pacem, diligat caritatem , abſti:
f10n of the
neat fe ab omni impietate , loquatur iuftitiam, cuſtodiat Deri-
tatem. Jis cultrix iuftitiæ, & pietatis, amatrix religionis, via
geato; præfenti benet.di&tione in hoc euo annis plurimis, a in
Jempiterno fine fine æternis. Præſtante Domino noftro I ES V
CHRISTO, qui cum Patre & Spiritu ſancto viuit, e
regnat Deus. Per omnia ſecula fæculorum. Amen.
Poft iſtam Orationem Barones qui Coronam ejus
ſuſtentant deducunt eam ad folium vbi in fede parata
collocatur circumſtantibus eam Baronibus & Marronis
Nobilioribus in oblatione. In pace ferenda, ia commu-
nione penitus eſt ordo Regis ſuperius annotatus obfer-
uandus.
Notandum quod antequam Archiepi/copus dicat, Pax
Domini &c debet dicere hanc benedictionem luper Re-
gem, & ſuper populum. Sic.
Benedicat tibi DOMINVS, cuſtodiutý, te, ficut bo-
luit te ſuper populum ſuum conſtituere Regem, ita in præſen-
ti (eculo felicem , & æternæ felicitati tribrat effe conſor-
tem. Amen.
tudio
* Et tua Bo-
chell.
Alia Benedictio.
Clerum ac populum quem ſua voluit opitulatione
fan&tione congregari, tua diſpenſatione et tua adminiſtratione,
per diuturna tempora facias felicitèr gubernari
. Amen.
Alia Benedictio.
Quatenus Diuinis monitis parentes aduerſitatibus omnibus
carentes, bonis omnibus exuberantes, tuo miniſterio fideli amore
obſequentes, & in præſenti fæculo pacis tranquillitate fruan-
tur, o tecum æternorum Ciuium confortio potiri mereantur.
Amen. Quod ipſe parare dignetur cuius regnum imperium
ſine fine permanet in ſacula laculorum. Amen. Et bene* dictio
Der Omnipotentis Paftris & Fekly e Spiritus * fanēti
Dos deſcendat do maneat
ſemper. Amen.
Explicit ordo & officium in Conſecratione Regis
& REGINÆ,
Then follows the Benediction of the Oriflamb, or the holy
Benedicto
Bocbell.
Stan-
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
255
Standard of France, which in Bochellus is inſerted after the Secreta
in the ſame words.
Benedictio Vexilli.
Inclina DOMINE aurem tuam ad preces noſtre bumilie
tatis per interuentum beati Michaclis Archangeli tui, om.
niung, cæleftium virtutum, fed & beatorum Martyrum Dio.
nylij, Rultici , & Eleutherij omniumg Sanktorum tuorum
preſta Nobis auxilium dexteræ tuæ vt ficut benedixifti Abra-
ham aduerfus quinque Reges triumphantem atque Dauid Re-
gem
in tui nominis laude triumphales congreſſus exercentem,
ita benedicere elu San&tificare digneris hoc Vexillum quod ob
defenfionem Regni ebu fanétæ Ecclefice contra hoftilem rabiem
defertur , quatenus in nomine tuo fideles o defenſores populi
Dei illud conſequentes per virtutem ſan&te Crucis trium-
phum e victoriam fe ex hoftibus acquififfe latentur. ' qui
cum Patre c.
And at the end of this copic of King Charles, after his ſubfcri-
ption this is added in a latter hand, which, becauſe it belongs to
the Oriflamb alſo, follows hcrc.
Ceſt le Serement qui fait le Cheualer a qui le Roy
baille à porter l'Oriflambe.
Vous jurez e promettez ſur le precieux corps IESU
CHRIST facre cy preſent et ſur le corps de Monſieur S.
Denys, es ſes companions, que cy font que vous loyaulment
en votre perſonne tendrez, e gouernerez l'Oriflambc du
Roy Monſieur qui cy eft, a l'oneur de profit de lui et de fon
Royautme, e pour doubte de mort ne d'autre auenture qui
puiſſe auenir ne la delairez. Et ferez par tout votre devoir
conime bon or loyal Chiualer doit feire enuers fon fouuerain
du droiturier Seignior.
And out of this Rituall of Coronation of the French King, hither.
to. But for examples alſo of French Coronacions (which agree not
exactly in cuery thing , ncither with this ſo authoriſed by King
Charles
, nor with that in Bochellus ; yet may giue further light to.
wards a fuller knowing of the Ceremonies vled in that ſtate) I rc-
ferre you to le Ceremonial de France, collected by Theodore Godea
froy an Aduocat in the Parliament of France , and printed at Paris
Gg2
1
in
256 Titiés OF HONÒ R. Chap. VIII
eur. cur. zo
in 1619. There you hauc thc Coronation of Queen Claude firſt
wife to Francis the ī. and of Elianor of Auſtria his ſecond wife; as
alſo of King Henry the II. and his Queen Catharin de Medicis, of
Queen Elizabeth wife to Charles the 1x. and alſo of Henry
the 1v. which was writen by Monfieur Nicholas de Thou Biſhop of
Chartres where this Henry was crowned. There is much in theſe
cxamples , thar fhews thcir Ceremonies, and that they are ſome-
times differing from the Rituall. But they are particular cxamples
only, and caſily had in print. Therefore I wholly omit them
V: The laſt promiſc to be performd in this firſt Part , is that
Corollary touching PRECEDENċe between ſuprem Princes.
Nor doth it improperly belong to the Subject. For, to haue Pre-
cedence is alſo a relatiuc Title of Honor, ariſing from a ſingularitic
of Dignitic founded in the title added to him that precedes. Bue
I medle not here with is in any ſuch courſe as is vſed in thc.o-
ther parts of my diuiſion. I diſpute not cither way of it ; much
leffe conclude i on any part. Nor haue I aſſurance that I might
doc ſo, but with much more Offence then either Satisfaction or
Diſcretion. For alſo, the ſtore of Tcftimonics which concerne ir,
is not ſuch that it giucs often light cnough at all to determinc.
indeed but very rarely, and in the behalfe of very few. For moſt
of the Queſtions that hauc happened about it , haue cither been
diſputed only without end on both ſides by the Embaſſadors, A-
gents or other ſubjc&s of each part , or compounded by media-
tion of ſome common friend, with a proteſtation of a fauing of fu-
ture right on cach ſide, or ſome ſuch tranſaction limited only to
the preſent , whence no reſolution of right can be drawn. And
for the moſt part alſo, where Deciſions hauc bocn vpon it, the
Princes againſt whom they ſtand giuen, haue not been ſo ſatil-
ficd, bnt that vpon new occafion they haue, with vtter negleet of
the Deciſion , rcuined the queſtion. Nor is it requiſit , in regard
meerly of any power in them that decide it , that they ſhould do
otherwiſe. For who can be a Iudge with coactiue power
power between
two ſuprem Princes? Neither befits it, I think, a priuar man (vp-
on a righe , for the maintenance whercof there is vfually ſo much
both jcalouſic and ambition as well in the Poſſeſſor as Pretender)
to take on him the part cither of ludge or Aduocate with or a.
gainſt any of them, otherwiſe then as the luftice of a ſuprem com-
mand might cmploy him. I hauc therefore choſen rather to de-
fignc out only (as by way of Catalogue) the Treatiſcs, Deciſions,
chicfe paſſages, Queſtions, Tranſactions , and what elſe occurres
writer of this ſubject, then' at all to frame ſo much as any fur-
ther context of my own out of them. I may ſo, as well deſerue
thanks, for the opend ſtore, from him that would make a curious
ſearch in any Queſtion of it, as decline both the danger and cnuy
that
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART.
257
that might follow my own Concluſions in it. But as with that
Title of King which regularly denotes a Suprem Prince , or one
that acknowledges no ſuperior, we haue : before joynd the folf- a či ap.3. S.l.
fame, as it is found giuen to ſome ſubordinat Princes ; lo; in the
teſtimonies here collected, the examples alſo may be perhaps com-
times between ſuch Kings as are concciud to be Subordinat: If ſo,
yer they fully agree with the ſubject of this firſt part, wherein
both kinds of this Dignitic arc rememberd. The Deſignation thus
follows. Nor is it well capable of other method then only, enu.
mcration as the teſtimonies occurre.
'
ī. Traétatus De Præcedentia Hominis, Autore, D. Io.
Baptiſta Leonellio Bartholino I. C. P. In paterno Perufino
Gymnafio Juris Canonici Profeſſore Ordinario. It was printed
ai Peruſia, 1601. and among diuers generall queſtions
of Præcedence, in Qu«ft. 11. art. 6. the Author diſputes,
An Principes differant inter fe ratione Potentia, & quomodo.
But
he hath nothing of any particular Prince.
11. Apologia Henrici Bebelij Iuſtingenſis Saeui, pro Ma-
ieftate o pracedentia Imperatoris & Imperij. Germanorum con-
tra Leonhartum Iuſtinianum. This was written aboue
C. yeeres ſince, and is in Goldaftus his Politica Imperialia.
part. II. pag. 586.
IIT. Serenißimus Romanorum Rex, eo Chriſtianißimus
Franciæ Rex; bter alterum præcedat, diſputed by Antonius
Quetta. It is alſo in Goldaftus his Politica Imperialia part. II.
pag: 596. and written in 1536. And with it fee Matthias
Stephanus Pomeranus in Synophi prilißima Materia furif
di&tionis lib. 2. part.1. cap. 2.
IV. Bernardi Zieritzij Brandenburgenfis de Princi-
pum inter ipſos Dignitatis prærogatiua Commentatiunculas.
Ienæ 1612.
V. Refponfum Oratorum Caroli 1 X. Francorum Regis,
Die XXI. Maj, 4. D. 1563. ad Proteſtationem Oratori
Philippi TI. Hiſpaniarum Regis ſuper precedentia,quam adi
ſerebat fibi deberi proximam Ferdinandi Romanorum Impe-
ratoris ad Concilium Tridentinum Oratori. It is printed at
the end of that French Ceremoniall, publiſhed 1619. at
Paris by Theodore Godefroy an Aduocate in the Parlament
there.
VI. Inter
Gg3
258
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
VI. Inter Principes ( fayth Bodin de Republica lib. I.
cap.9.) quedam Dignitatis prærogatiua antiquioribus Princia
pibus ac Rebuspublicis deberi videtur, tametſi opibus ac poten-
tia inferiores fint, which agrees with that iudgement of
Iupiter in Lucian between Hercules and Æſculapius , vp-
on their quarrell of Precedence in Heauen. Eiyor, ſayes
Iupiter, werelaxaires Tov Aoxnímov, års xj aporney Storeyóble, It is reaſon
that Æſculapius ſhould haue precedence becauſe be died firſt,
or came firſt into Heauen. And in the ſame place Bodir
hath more particulars to this purpoſc, eſpecially for the
Dignitie of the French King, to whom he was a ſubiect.
VII. Raiſons e cauſes de Preſeance entre la France o
l'Eſpagne, prepares par un nommé Auguſtin Caranato Ro-
mani pour l'Eſpagne de traduites d'Italier en François
. En-
ſemble les reſponſes e defenſes pour la France a chacun d'icel-
les, Par N. Vignier de Bar ſur Seine Hiſtoriographe du Roy.
This was printed at Paris 1608.
VIII. De l'excellence des Roys du Royaume de France
traitant de la Preſeance , Primier rang & Prærogatiues des
Roys de France par desſus les autres & des cauſes d'icelles, at
Paris 1610. The Autor is Hierome Bignon. 2. Acc. xx. 935.
I X. Tobu Ferhault, and Carolus de Grafſalys their Trea-
tiſes of the Iure & Priuilegia Regum Francie.
X. De dignitate Regum regnorumg Hiſpaniæ & honora-
tiori loco eis feu eorum Legatis à Concilijs ac Romana Sede
iure debito, Auctore Dottore Iacobo Valdeſio in Cancellaria
fummog Pretorio Granatenſi auditore Regio, e, in Pinthiana
Academia in prima Iuris Canonici Cathedra, Iubilo donato,
This was printed at Granada 1602.
XI. See the Councell of Conſtance fefT.22. and 26.
Where ſome particulars are for the place of the Embal-
ſadors of the King of England, Caftile, and others, with a
proteſtation alſo for a generall fauing of right of Prece-
dence to all that had voice or place there. Such a Pro-
teſtation alſo, or Decree to that purpoſe is in the Coun-
cell of Baſile Seſl. 1. in that of Trent, and elſewhere. But
there was printed at Lotain in 1517. Nobilißima Diſputa-
tio ſuper dignitate de magnitudine Regnorum Britannici &
Gallici
.
Chap. VIII. THE FIRST PART:
259
Gallici habita ab vtriuſque Oratoribus & Legatis in Concilio
Conſtantienſi, which was in the time of our Henry the v.
and Charles the VI. of France. It was taken out of the
Councell of Conſtance remayning in the Church there,
and publiſhed by Sir Robert ivingfield Embaſſadour
from King Henry the vill. to the Emperour Maximi-
lian the Ť. with whom he being at Conſtance, tooke the
oportunitie of tranſcribing it
. There is alſo an Epiſtle
before it to Sir Robert Wingfield, written from Richardus
Lepidus Bartholinus , for the Precedence of the Kings of
England. And fome Letters Mss. that concerne ic, are
in that ineſtimable treaſurie , Sir Robert Cottons Libra-
rie, beſide other good collections of late time for the
Precedence of England. And eſpecially alſo he hath an
ancient Ms. of the whole Acts of the Councell of Con-
ſtance, wherein ſome paſſages are touching their Diſpu-
tations which are not in the Printed Councels. Some
thing that concernes this Precedence of England is tran-
fcribed out of it by the moſt learned Doctor Wfher, Bi-
ſhop of Meth, in his Epiſtle of the Religion profeſſed by
the ancient Iriſh, pag.95.
XIT A Diſputation in the Councell of Bafile be-
tween the Emballadors of Iohn the īī. of Caſtile (Alon-
ſo Garſia, a Doctor of the Lawes and Dean of Compo.
ſtella and Segouia, performing it for the part of Caſtile)
and the Emballadours of Henry the vī. King Eng-b Who they
land, for Precedence, is Ms. with Sir Robert Cotton.
X111. Diſcurſo ſopra la precedenza tra Spagna & Fræn- miſſion, which
cia ms. in the ſame Librarie , written by Auguſto Cauallis the Notes to
in Rome in Februarie 1964. with ſome other particulars
of the ſame fubject. It was touching the controuerſic
between France and Spaine in the Councell of Trent, for
which ſee alſo the Hiſtorie of thar Councell lib. 7. pag.
063; lib. 8. pag.713.6 714. & 727. & feqq. in Engliſh.
And Thuanius Hift. lib. 32.
XIV. Pope Iulies the I I. his giving the Precedence
between the Embaſſadors of England and Spaine, is rela-
ted out of Volateran by Philippus Honorius in his Praxis
Pra-
2
were appeares
in their con-
Eadmetus. pag
214.
1
G 도
​260
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Prudentie Politica pag.76. Edit. 1610.
Xy. De Regis Catholici Praſtantia, eius Regalibus, Iuri-
bus er Prærogatiuis, Commentarij, Camillo Borello F. C.
Equite aurato bu. Palatino Comite authore. This is inſcri-
bed to Philip the 111. of Spaine, and printed at Mil.
laine, 160.
XVI. For the dignitic both of France and Spaine See
Lancelotus. Conradus his Templum omnium Iudicum lib.i. cap.
2. S. 3. num. 12. 13. & feqq.
XVII. For the Precedence of France , ſomething is
collected by Tbeodore Godefroy an Aduocar of the Par-
lament of Paris, in his notes vpon the Hiſtorie of Charles
the VI. written by Iuuenall Archbiſhop of Rheims. It was
printed at Paris, 1615.
XVIII. lofías Nolden de ſtatu Nobilium Ciuili Synop-
ticæ tractationis cap.9.0c, where after his owne opinion,
he hath ranke thc Emperor and the other Kings of Chri-
ſtendome. Gieſſa, 1623.
XIX. Vpon Pope Martine the Fifts appointing a
Generall Councell at Papia, which was afterward by rea-
ſon of the plague there, tranſlated to Sienna , Henry the
VI. King of England and France , appoints de auiſamento
confilij ſui , the Biſhop of Chicheſter (as I thinke, Thomas
Polden) and Bernard de Planea Doctor of the Canon
Law and Prior of S. Maries de Solaco in Guienne, to be
his Procurators jointly and feuerally ad petendum eo oba
tinendum ( as the words are in the firſt perſon) à ſan-
Etißimo in Chrifto Patre Domino Martino Sacrofanétæ Ro-
manæ ac Uniuerſalis Ecclefic ſummo Pontifice humilima ac
debita cum inſtantia, alioúe ſacri proximo futari Generalis Con-
cilij præſidente quocunque Locum fiue Seßionem in eodem Con-
cilio nobis ratione Corone noftræ Franciæ debitum ac debi-
tam quem & quam progenitores noftri Reges Franciæ per fe
b juos Ambaßiatores renere es occupare confueuerunt tempo-
ribus retroactis, in ea vſque aduentum Ambaßratorum noftro-
quos ad Concilium ipſum Generale de auilamento conſily
noftri prædikti in proximo mittere deliberauimus , Ambaßiato-
ribus ipſis noftro nomine bacuum bu Vacham referuari & cu-
ſtodiri.
1
rum
Chap. VII. The FIRST PART.
261
e in eulentu qua nobis denegetur (quod nollemus ) de jure no-
ftro proteſtando, c in ea parte appellando , ipfáſq
; proteſtatio.
nem e appellationem debitè proſequendo, necnon omnia alias
es ſingula facienda & exercenda quæ in hac parte neceſſaria
fuerint ſeu quomodolibet opportuna. It is dated 4. Maij,
1. Hen.6. and enrolled Rot. Franc. 1. 2. Hen. 6. mem-
bran. 17.
XX. The ranke or Enumeration of Empires and
Kingdomes in the Prouincials of Rome, of which Diuers
copies are Mſs. but not ordinarily agreeing. Some are prin-
red alſo; but neither doe they alwaies agree together. In
the French Sanétio Pragmatica alſo with the Glofle of Coſmas
Guimier , printed at Paris 1621. (pag. 1065.) there is a
ranke of the Chriſtian Kingdomes, as I think, out of that
Prouinciall. So in Simphorianus Champerius Mirabilium Di-
uinorum humanorúmg, vol. 4. pag. 24. b. printed at Lions
1517. and in Petrus Rebuffus his Praxis Beneficiorum part.3.
pag. 440, the Prouinciall is at large with the Chriſtian
Kings in it.
XXI. Bartholomeus Chalaneus in his Catalogus Glorid
Mindi, part. 5. conf. 27.28. 29:30.31.37.38. and part, 12.
conf. 56. and 57. diſputes of the precedence of all or the
moſt of Chriſtian Kings. And in part. 5. conſ. 29. 69 40.
of Queens. Hec hath alſo a ranke of Kingdoms out of
the Roman Prouinciall of Rome, part. 5. conſid. 31. where
he is much decciued with the corrupt editions a of the 2. Extr. de Pro
Decretals, while he reckons A King of Wincheſter among Rolis
.
them. Indeed Tancredus Rex Winceſtria occurres in ſome
copies of the Decretals, which ſhould plainly be Richar-
dus Rex b Wiſigothorum as in the beſt editions it is alſo b Patet ex 8.
corrected. And ſuch groſſe miſtakings are not rare ei- pil.i22.
ther in the old body or in the vnpoliſht doctors of that
XXII. Simonis Maioli Epiſcopi Vulturarienſis Dierum
Canicularium tom. 5. coloq. 5. pag. 1151. De Dignitarum ex
Seßionum differentýs, where diuers quotations are to this
purpoſe for diuers Kingdomes ; and eſpecially that be-
tweene Spaine and France is more largely handled.
Hh
Greg.lib.7. B-
Law.
XXIII.
262
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
XXIII. In the Hiſtorie of the Councell of Trent,
is a difference between the Embaſſadors of Hungarie and
Portugall, touching the prioritie of reading their Kings
Letters. For there could be none of place, by reaſon
that the one was Lay and the other Secular, and ſo they
ſate in ſeuerall ranks. But the order of time in preſen-
ting the Letter was only reſpected, and not the Dignitie
of the Prince, and ſo ended the controuerſie. lib. 6. fol:
480. in the Engliſh Edition.
XXIV. Excellencias de la Monarchia y reyno de Eſpan-
na. The Author is Gregorio Lopez Madera , that was Fif-
call Attorney to King Philip the 11. in the Chancery of
Granada. It was printed in Valladolid 1597. Neither is it
impertinent here to ſee Antonius a Gama his firſt De-
ciſion.
XXV. Reſtaurus Caſtaldus an Italian Doctor of both
Lawes in De Imperatore. See him in quæft
. 3. and 18. S.7.
8. and 9.quæft. 53.66.67.68.94. S. 1.
XXVI. Antonius Corſetus Profeſſor of the Canon
Lawes at Padua hath much that conduces to the points
of precedence between fuprem Princes, in his de Poteſtate
tegia part, 3.
XXVII. Martinus de Carazis Laudenfis his Pra&ticabi-
lis tractatus de Principibus , quæft. 17.&c.
XXVIII. Nicolaus Boerius his Treatiſe de Ordine e
Precedentia graduum btriaſque Fori, part. I. S.12. touching
the Emperor and the French King.
XXIX. Andreas Tiraquellus diſputes the Queſtion of
precedence between two twinnes (in caſe they ſhould fuc-
ceed in a Kingdomé) where the prioritic of their birth
could not be knowne, as alſo of other joynt-Kings or
joynt-Emperors ; as Gratian, Valentian,and Theodofius were.
This is in his De jure Primigeniorum, quæſt. 19.
XXX. The precedence alſo of the names of feuerall
Kingdomes not dependent either on one another or on
any other in the Itiles vſed by Kings that haue more
one, is here obſeruable. For, without other regard
to dignitic, commonly in ſuch caſes, that Kingdome is
placed
then one,
Chap. VIIT. The First PART.
263
placed firſt in whoſe right the inſtrument is made that
hath the ſtile prefixt to it. As our Henry the vī. in his
Charters giuen (as King of France) wrote himſelfe Roy
de France d'Engleterre, as I ſee in an old tranſcript of a
Charter of that King, dated at Shene the XVIIT. of la-
nuary in the XIX. yeere of his raigne, whereby he giues
to his beloued and faithfull Couſin lohn, Viſcount on
Seigneur de Beaumont, the Vicountie of Beaumont in France,
forfeited to him (as he there fayes) by the rebellion of
lohn Duke of Alençon. The tranſcript was communicated
to me by that moſt learned and truly worthie Gentleman
M'. Iohn Beaumont of Grace Dieu. So his Majeſtic,at this day
in Patents that paſſe the Seale of Scotland, is ſtiled Scotia
Anglie,&c. Rex, as he is with vs Angliæ, Scotia, etc. And
King Philip the i I. of Spaine, that by marriage with our
Queen Mary was alſo King of England, placed, in his
ſtile, Caſtile firſt, and, after ſome other of his Kingdomes,
England and France between Aragon and Nauarre, thus.
Philippe por la gracia de Dios Rey de Caſtella, de Leon, de
Aragon, de Inglatierra, de Francia, de Nauarra, de Napoles,
de Sicilia, &c. This ſtile occurres in his Letters Patents
of 16. Decemb. 1557. by which he authoriſed the Cate-
chiſme or Summe of Chriſtian Religion that vùas prin-
ted in Latin, Dutch, French, and alſo in Spaniſh, at Antwerp
the yeere following, por mandamiento y autoridad del Sere-
nißimo Rey d'Eſpanna , d'Inglatierra, Francia y Napoles, as
the title ſayes. But in his ſtile with our Queen Mary
(after by the death of Charles the V. he was King of
Spaine ) England was placed firſt, and France after Spaine,
and Ireland after Naples, Sicilie, and Ieruſalem, thus; Rex
& Regina Anglia, Hiſpaniarum, Francia, Vtriuſque Sicilie,
Ierufalem & Hibernie, Fidei defenſores ; Archiduces Auftrie,
Duces Burgundie, &c. while he was Prince of Spain only,
it being thus, Rex & Regina Anglie, Franciæ, Neapolis
, le-
rufalem & Hibernie, Fidei defenſores , Principes Hiſpania-
rum e Sicilia, doc.
XXXI. In other caſes alſo we ſee that Precedence hath
Hh 2
biu
264
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
bin purpoſely giuen vpon ſome particular cauſe of the pre-
ſent, without any regard to the dignitie of feuerail States
or Kingdomes. As when on the X X.of May 1604. Tho-
mas Earle of Dorſet Lord Treaſurer of England, The Earle
of Notingham Lord Admirall
, The Earles of Deuonſhire
and Northampton, and the Lord Cecill Principall Secre-
tarie were appointed to create with Don Iuan de Taxis
Conde de Villa-Mediana the Spaniſh Ambaſſador, and Sig-
nior Aleſſandro Rouido a Senator of Milan Commiſſioners
for the King of Spaine, and the Count of Arembergh, the
Preſident Richardot, and the Audienicier Verreyken au-
thoriſed by the Archdukes , for the concluding of a
League between his Majeſtie and thoſe Princes; All of
them mer in the Counſell chamber at Somerſet-houſe,
where it was thought fit to give the ſaid Commißioners ( as
the words of the lournall of the treaty are ) the place of
the right hand at the Table , in reſpect of the greater honor
done to his Maieſtie by the ſending of the ſaid Commißioners
to treate here within this Realme.
XXXII. It is obſeruable, that, to decline the contro-
uerſie of place between Great Princes, they are of
pur-
poſc ſo promiſcuouſly ſometimes expreſſed together,
that neither Aduantage nor Prejudice may thence hap-
pen to any of them. As in the League between England
and Spaine in 1604. Art. 31. the enumeration of ſuch as
are comprehended within the League (of the
his Majeſtie) is ſuch, that after the Emperor, and the
free Cities, the Dukes of Lorrain, Sauoy, Brunſwike, Lx-
neburg, Mekleburg, and ſome other Princes and States of
the Empire, the Kings of France, Poland, Swethland, and
Danemark are named with the Duke and Signiorie of
Venice, the Duke of Holſtein, and the Great Duke of Flo-
rence. And in Art. 32: the like courſe is held in thoſe
that are included on the King of Spains part.
XXXIII. In the diſcourſes De Jure Publico, Vel. 2.
diſcurſ. 24. pag.723. there is one written by George Gum-
pelzhaimer a Lawyer of the Empire, de Regibus; and in
S. 112.
part of
023
isa
1
Chap. VIII.
THE FIRST PART.
265
S. 112. 113. &c. Diuers particulars are touching the Pre-
cedence of the King of Romans, the King of Boheme ;
and other Kings of Europe.
XXXIV. Conference des Prerogatiues, d'Ancienneté et de
Nobleſſe de la Monarchie, Roys, Royaumes, e maiſon Royale
de France, auec toutes les autres Monarchies, Roys, Royaumes,
e Maiſons Royales, que font en l'eſtendre de noſtre Europe,
written by Claude de Rubis a Councellor in the Preſidiall
of Lyon, and there printed 1614.
XXXV. Lettres d'vn François, ſur certain diſcours faiet
pour la preſeance du Roy d'Eſpagne, &c. printed in the firſt
volume of the Memoires de la Ligue, pag.709.
XXXVI. For the controuerſie between France and
Spaine, ſee Pierre Matthieu in his Hiſtorie of France, lix, .
Narrat, 2. S. 7. where he hath the meeting of the Am-
balladors of both Princes in the Treatie at Veruins. And
touching the precedence of the Kings of England, he
hath ſomething liv. 7. narrat, 1. S.13.06.
XXXVII. Onuphrius towards the end of the life of
Pius the IV. hath a very obſeruable paſſage touching
that of France and Spaine, as alſo Cicarella in the life of
Sixtus Quintus at the Canonization of S. Diego. And
there is alſo an induſtrious collection made by Andrew
Fauin an Adoucat in the Parlament of Paris in his Theatre
d Honneur dy de Cheualerie liu. 2. pag. 704.&c. where lae
inferts together diucrs other teſtimonies to the ſame
purpoſe.
XXXVIII. In this enumeration of ſuch teftimonies
as conceme the Precedence of ſupreme Princes, I con-
ceiud that a place was due to that Grant of Piedro the T.
King of Caſtile vnder his great Seale to our King Ed-
ward the 11 I. and the Blacke-Prince and to the Kings
and Princes of England their Succeſſors ; eſpecially be
cauſe it was neuer as yet publiſhed, nor fo much, as I
remember, mentioned in the Stories of either Nation.
When King Piedro for his cruell tyrannie was thruſt out
of his Kingdome in the yeere MCCCLXVI, by his
brother Henry Conde of Treftamara or Henry the 17. of
Caftile,
Hh 3
266
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Caftile, hc Acd for ſuccour into Gaſcoine to the Black-
Prince being then at Baion. The Prince moſt nobly and
magnificently entertained him. The depoſed King , as
welĩ for a perpetuall memorie of his own acknowledge
ment of ſuch ſingular fauor, as for the greateſt encreaſe
of honor that he was poſſibly able out of his beſt hopes
to fancy for the Prince and the Crowne of England, by
Charter vnder his Great Seale, granted to King Edward
and the Prince, and to their Heires and Succeſſors Kings
and Princes of England, that whenſoeuer it ſhould pleaſe
them to be in perſon in the warres with any King of
Caftile, againſt any King of Granada, or againſt any other
Enemie of the Chriſtian Faith, they ſhould have the firſt
place in the Vantgard aboue all other Princes of Chri-
ſtendome, and that although neither of them were there
in perſon , yet there ſhould alwaies be prouided by the
Kings of Caſtile and their Succeſſors a Standard of the
Armcs of England to be borne in the ſame place. Other
Priuileges are in it both to the whole Nation of the
Engliſh, and to the People of Guienne.
1
P
ETRvs Dei gratia Rex Caftellæ ca Legionis, om-
nibus præfentibus paritèr & futaris præfentes Literas in-
jpečturis lečturis etiam audituris falutem, & fidem
plenariam eiſdem adhibere. Cum in largitione, donatione, co
e conceßione priuilegiorum, libertatum, franqueharum, ac ho-
norum prærogatiua, illis nos liberales & gratioſiores reddere de-
beamus à quibus multiplicia beneficia da honores nos recognof-
cimus recepiſe ; Cumą iluſtrißimus Rex Angliæ & Eduuar-
dus eius primogenitus Princeps Aquitaniæ ex Walliæ, Con-
ſanguinei noſtri Nos e Predeceſſores noſtros Reges Caſtel-
læ retroactis temporibus fuerint fauorabilitèr proſequuti, o
ſpecialitèr cum nuper per Henricum quondam Comitem de
Treftamare qui facta cum quibuſdam fuis complicibus coad-
unatione Regña noftra inuafit, vfurpauit , etiam occupauit
more prædonico, & hoftili ob ea indebitè detinet occupata, de
regno in Regnum ac Dominio in Dominium by loco in locum
ad mortem Nos effet infequutus, à qua proſequutione per rece-
ptationem
+
1
Chap. VIII. The FIRST PART.
267
ptationem dicti Domini Principis in terra (wa de Nobis faEtam
fuerimus
. liberati, e per ipſum ac gentes ſuas confortati, ac ho-
norabilitèr recepti, & traétati; Nos memores dicti accepti be-
neficij o in aliqualem præmißorum Recompenſationem à aliàs
de noſtra certa ſcientia, ſpeciali dono, ac regia donatione , cour
poteſtate damus @ concedimus, pro Nobis, heredibus, & ſue-
ceſſoribus noſtris regibus Caftellæ per præſentes, di&to Iluſtriſ-
ſimo Regi Angliæ & Eduuardo eius primogenito Princi-
pi Aquitaniæ & Walliæ quod quandocunque idem Rex , &
eius primogenitus qui nunc ſunt, aut eorum hæredes, do Juc-
ceffores Reges Angliæ , & eorum primogeniti qui pro tem-
pore fuerint, voluerint venire in propria perſona ad guerram
quam
Nos habebimus aut hæredes noſtri Reges Caftellæ ha-
bebunt contra Regem Granatæ , aut alios Fidei inimicos, quòd
sjdem Reges, eo eorum primogeniti habeant primum bellum fiue
la delanterre ante omnes mundi Chriſtianos, & omni tempore,
ita tamen quod Nos poßimus , & hæredes noftri Reges Ca-
ſtellæ fi voluerimus ponere vexilla noſtra in di&to bello pariter
cum vexillis Regis Angliæ vel ipſius Primogeniti. Item quod
fi contigerit dictos Reges aut eorum Primogenitos ad guerram
quam Nos , & heredes noftri habebimus contra Regem Gran
natæ, aut alios Fidei inimicos non venire, aut nolle Del non
polje venire, volumus en concedimus quod vnum vexillum de
Armis Regis Angliæ fit omni tempore in diéta guerra in primo
bello fue en la delanterre honorificè prout decet, noftris & fuc-
ceſſorum noftrorum Caftellæ Regum proprijs ſumptibus eo ex-
penſis. Item quia patria eiufdem noſtri Confanguinei plurimas
damna, el expenſas innumerabiles ſuſtinuit tempore quo ipſe
pro noftro fuccurſu exercitus fuos congregabat prout oculis pro-
prijs conſpeximus , licet flebilitèr gereremus, in recompenſa-
tionem præmifforum, priuilegiamus, bolumus, & concedimus quod
omnes homines, incole, Nobiles, peregrini, cuiuſcunque ſtatus,
fexus, bel conditionis exiſtant, Regni, Patrie,& Dominy Ang.
La Principatus Aquitaniæ
fint immunes ab omni Peda-
gio
, Lenda, Couma, Maletota, feu alijs quibuſcunque impoſitio-
nibus,exactionibus in Regnis noftris impofitis ſeu impoſterum im-
ponendis
. Ita quod di&ti homines dictorum Regni, Patrie, & Do-
mini; Angliæ, e Principatus Aquitaniæ tranfeundo, morando,
&
263
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
Gredeundo per Regna noſtra per mare vel per terram,Coſtumam,
Pedagium,Leudam, Maletotam, ſeu quamcunque aliam impoſitio-
nem bel exa£tionem foluere ninimè teneantur niſi dizii bomines
cauſa mercimonij vel pro mercimoniando aliquid einerent. Seeper
quo an cauſa mercimoniandi empta exiſtant necne, per officiarios
noftros receptorum diétorum pedagiorum ftare volumus dieło-
rum hominum iuramento, de quibus rebus cauſa mercimoniandi
emptis non compellantur foluere nec aliquid vlera ab eis exi-
gatur quam cæteri mercatores ſoluere confuenerunt. Et iura-
mus ad fancta Dei Euangelia à Nobis corporalitèr manu tafta,
ein verbo promittimus Regio conceßiones, donationes, priui.
legia prædiéta, & omnia & fingula in præfentibus literis con-
tenta tenere, complere, & inuiolabilitèr obſeruare. In
quorum
e fingulorum præmiſſorum teftimonium, & ad ipſorun maio-
rem firmitatem hus præfentibus Nos manu propria ſubſcripſi-
mus, ex eiļdem Sigillum noſtrum in pendenti duximus appo-
nendum. Volentes, eu concedentes ac etiam requirentes vos
Magiſtrum IOHANNEM de London publicum au&toritate
Apoſtolica Notarium quatinus ad perpetuam omnium & fingu-
lorum præmiſſorum memoriam bos cum præfentibus teſtibus fub-
fcribatis, præfenteſe Literas ſiguo veſtro ſolito confignetis. Dan
tum apud Liborniam Dioceſis Burdegalenſis, die viceſima
tertia menſis Septembris, Anno Domini millehmo tricenteſimo
ſexageſimo ſexto. Præfentibus præcarißimo conſanguineo no-
Atro Domino Iohanne Duce Lancaſtriæ, Regis Angliæ
filio, ac fratre dićti Principis, & Reuerendis in Chriſto Patri-
bus Domino Helja Archiepiſcopo Burdegalenſe, Domino
BERNARDO Epiſcopo Xancton. IOHANN E ele&to Ba-
thonienſ. c Wellenſ. Cancellario Aquitaniæ, IOHANNE
CHANDOS Conſtabulario
, el Thoma de Felton Sene-
ſcallo Aquitania, Nigello de Loereyn Camerario, difti
Principis, BALDOYNO de Freuilla Seneſcallo Xanctonen.
ca alijs teftibus ad premiſſa.
Yo EL REY
Et
ego IO HA NNES de London Clericus Winton.
Diocefis publicus autoritate Apoftolica Notarius, vnde-
cima
Chap. VIIT. THE FIRST PART
269
ORIOLIS:*:
DLSYO:8 199
CBT commagination: RG
S:
PETROGRAM
DTTELSVD:
STAVIL
cima die menſis Februarij, anno Domini fupradi&to, In-
dictione quinta, pontificatus ſanctfimi in Chrifto Pam
tris e Domini noftri Domini VR BANI , Diuina,
prouidentia Papæ quinti anno quinto, infra caftrum (i-
uitatis Baionæ in Capella ejujdem caſtri, vnà cum te-
ftibus infrafcriptis fui præjens quando distus Dominus
Rex PETRV's premiſſa omnia & fingula innouauit
confirmauit, cum juramento ſuo vállauit tangendo pro-
pris manibus ſuis fanéta Dei Euangelia, e quando ipſe
Rex propria mana ſua ſe ſubſcripſit
, meg requifiuit &
mandauit vt præfentibus Literis me ſubſcriberem, o
lignum meum apponerem conſuetum. Teſtes qui fue-
runt preſentes ad ifta vnà mecum ſunt Dominus frater
MARTINVS Lupi Magiſter Militia Domus de Al-
cantara Ordinis Ciſtercien, Rogerius Dominus
de la Wara, GOMECIV s diéti Do:nini Regis
Magiſter, PAVLVS GABRIELIS Ciuis lfpalen.
IOHANNES Guttern. Decanus Ecclefiæ Segobicn.
e Magiſter ROBERTVS FREGAND Notarius;
Cancellarius Domini Principis Aquitaniæ etu Walliæ
fupradiéti.
!
5:*:8:P
LEGIOR
wach
litos
4
Vpon this, the Prince was drawn alſo to aide King Predse in
recouery of his Kingdome; but not whout a bond from the King
Ji
that
ܪ
t'enes VC-Ro-
between theſe Titles
Precedence, at the end of the Second Part, may alſo be ſomcimos
270 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIII.
that he ſhould disburſe 550000. Florens, Cugni de Florentia boni
auri e legitimi ponderis , for paying the Princes armie. And in
conſideration alſo of this vndertaking, on the ſame day it was
agreed betweenc them that the Prince ſhould haue the Caſtle of
Vermeo, de la Quet, Bilbo, Biſcay, and the Caſtle of Ordi.ills, a tenir
perpetuelment a li e a ſes heires & ſucceſſeurs, & pur doner la ou lug
plerra, diſcharged of loueraigntic and reſort, and as free as
the King held it. All this was alſo confirmd vnder the Great
Scale of Caſtile ; both the Originals and Duplicats of them
9 in Tbel Rezio remayning with vs in 9 England to this day , which ſhew
apud
alſo that to the Scale the Kings Oath was added ſolemnly
bert,Cotton. before the high Altar in the Church of Burgos. And through
the virtuc chiefly of the Engliſh, and to their fingular glorie , the
Prince foon reſtored him to his loſt Crowne. But after his being
thus aſwell the Maker as the Preſeruer of a Spaniſh King, in ſtead
of Faith with Requitall which hc iuftly expected, lic found no-
thing more then mccre falſhood and ingratitude.
XXXIX. The reaſons for Precedence for the Em-
balladors or Commiffioners of Queene Elizabeth of
England, before thoſe of the King of Spaine, at the Treaty
of Bologne, in 6co. are ſummarily related in Camdens con-
tinuance of his Annals, vnder the fame
yeere.
XL. The Proteſtation of Charles the įx. of France, a-
gainſt Pope Pius che iv. pro præeminentia ac præceßione
Regis Chriftianiſımi ante Regem Catholicum, aduerfus Pape
iniquos impios proceſſus , & nullitatem Concilij Tridentini,
faéta per Oratores in Concilio Tridentino , Menſe Septembri,
MDLXIII. is printed in Goldaftus his Constitutiones Imperia-
les, 101.3. pag. 572;
XLT. Of the place of the Emperor, of the French King
and of other Kings in Generall Councels ; Ludouicus Serui-
nus in his Vindiciæ ſecundum libertatem Ecclefia Gallicanæ,
pag.221. as it is Printed in Goldaftus his ſecond Tomc de
Iuriſdi&tione Imperiali e Regia.
XLII. Of the Place of the King of France , Michael
Rouſsell in Hiſtorie Pontificiæ inrisdictionis lib.2.cap.6.S.1,
Diuer's other teſtimonies of leſſe note concerning i'recedence of
Emperors and Kings, are rememberd in many of theſe thus de-
figned. And for the waics of argument in caſes of Precedence
here vſcfull. And of thoſe great Titles, hitherto.
The end of the firſt Part.
3
izi
The Emoticon
pirc.
T I T LES
of
HONOR .
Thc Second Parc.
C H A P . .
Te of the ſellerall Titles that she heire or Succeſſor apparane of the
Empire baih had ſince the beginning of the Roman Monar-
chie ; and firſt of Princeps Juuentutis.
Il. The beginning and continuance of the Title of Cæfar by it ſelfe,
for ibe heire apparant or Succeſſor of the Empire.
Ill. The Creations and Enſignes of the Cæfars, that were Succeffors
apparant; and ſomething of their power.
IV. of the Titles or Attributes of Princeps lụuentutis, and No-
biliffimus given to thoſe Cæſars.
V. The ſeuerall dignitie of a Nobiliffimus , which was beneatha
Cæfar.
Vi. Of the change of this Title of Cæſar in the Eaſterne Empirez
And of the Titles of. Sebaſtacrator and Deſporc shere.
VII. The Titles of King of Italy, King of Germany, and King
of the Romans, in the Succeffors apparant of the Wester
Empire.
VITI. The' Titles of Comes and Dux ; and the Rankes of the Co-
mites as they are Honorary or Officiary or both in the
elder Empire.
IX. A forme of the Letters of Creation of a Count of the firſt ranke
about D. yeere after our Sauiour.
X. A forme of the letters of Creation of Count of the firſt ranke
that was alſo Conſiſtorian.
X1. The forme of the Letters of Creation of a chief Comes Sa-
crarum largitionum.
XII. Of a Comes Rcrum Priuatarum.
xill. Of a Comes Patrimonij.
XIV, Of a Comes Archiatrorum.
XV. Of a count of a Province.
1 i 2
XVT
ܪ
272
Titles OrHONOR. Chap. I.
The Em XVI. Of the Count of Syracuſe.
pire.
XVII. of the Count of Naples.
XVIIT.of a Connt of the ſecond ranke for gouernment of Citics.
XIX. Of the Gothique Count for hearing and determining the
cauſes of the Gothes.
XX.
A forme of the Letters that made . Duke ofa Prouince.
XXT. Of the Enfignes of Dukes and Counts of the old Empire; and
the officers that were either under them, or mixt with them,
or ſuperiour to them in gouernment. And eſpecially the Gar-
riſons, Enfignes uſed, and Gouernment and officers imployed
in the State of this Iland of Britain,when it had two Counts
and . Duke under the old Roman Empire.
XXII. The opinion of ſome that deriuc the dignilies of Comes and
Dux, out of the old cuſtoms of Germany,
XX1T1. Of the beginning of Feuds; and how the dignity of Count
and Duke came firſt to be Feudall and Hereditarie in the
Empire.
XXIV. of Fcudall Dukes in the Empire, and of the ſpeciall num.
ber of Foure in the dignities there.
XXV. of the ancient courſe of Inueſtiture of Dakes and other
Princes of the Empire by Banners ; and of Scepters fome-
times vſed in Feudall Dignities to Ecclefiafticall Perſins.
XXV I. The forme of Creation or Inucſtiture of Dukes inſtituted
by Pope Paul the 11.
XXVII. Of Ducall Enſigncs, eſpecially their Caps and Coroncts.
XXVIIT. The forme of the Letters of Creation of the firſt Duke
of Auſtria.
XXIX. .
The forme of the Letters of Creation, by which lac-
ques de Croy Biſhop of Cambray , was made Duke of
Cambray. 49.41. cage 930 .
XXX. The Title of Archdukes and the Coronet of the Arche
duke of Auſtria.
XXXT. Great Duke; and the beginning of that in the Dukes of
Florence, by the Bull of Pius Quintus, with the Cere.
monics uſed at the firſt creation of it.
XXXTI. Of the reuerall kinds of Graucs and Counts; and firſt of the
Schlecht Srauen, or ſuch as are commonly filed Graucs
or Counts without addition,
XXXIII. Of counts Palatin; and firſt of sbe Originall of the
Tisle of Palatin as it is Fendall
.
XXXĪV. Of the Feudall title of Palatin in the French and German
XXXV. of the counts Palatin of the Rhine.
XXXV!.
Empires.
1
Chap. I. The SecOND PART.
273
.
XXXV 1. Of the Perſonal Title of Count Palatin ; And firſt of The Eme
ſuch as aſſume the Title by reaſons of XX. yeers professi- pire.
on of the Ciuill Laws.
XXXVII. of ſuch as are created perſonal Counts Palatin by Pan
tents. And firſt of the fingular Title of Count Palatin
charged with ſervice in the Latcran at the Emperors
coronation at Rome.
XXXVIII. Of the Power that makes or her perfonal Connis Pala-
tin by Patent, with ſo much of a Bull of Pope Paul
the . as created the Referendaries of the Court of
Rome into this Title , beſides other particulars of Pa-
pall power heerein exerciſed. And of the ſeucrall Stiles
and Names of ſuch Counts,
XXIX. The Eſtates limited in ſuch Creations,
XL. The Various Priuiledges vfually inſerted in ſuch Creations,
with a whole forme of a Patent of creation of ſuch a
Count Palatin made by Rodulph the it. And i be re-
ſtraints of the Priuiledgs of ſuch Connis, by the Buls of
Pius the TV. And the y.
XLI. A Doctor of Philoſophie and Phyſicke made by ſuch as
Count Palatin.i
XLII. The folenene giuing the Lawrell to Poets, by ſuch a Count
Palatin.
XLIII. The Originall of giving the Crown of Lawrell to Poers,
and of the uſe of it in the later Ages.
XLIV. of Publike Nosaries made by ſuch Counts Palatin , and
anexample of power delegated by one of them to the
Prior of Wincheſter to ibat purpoſe
. Le fio. qaq. 930.
The reaſon of the feuerall deductions made of Count Pa-
latin; and why the Feudall Title is derived out of the
French Empire,and the Perſonall out of the old Empire
of Rome.
XLVI. The Title of Comes Sacri Imperij generally ginen witho
out relation to any Feudor County.
XI.VIT. Theritle of Marqueſ,marckgraue, or Comes Limitancus.
XLVIIT. Landtgraue, or Comes Prouincialis.
XLIX. Burggraue, or Comes Caſtrenlis.
I.
maiuud.
LT. Of Barons and their ſeuerall name in the Empire,as Sempera
freyen, Freyheern, freyen and fach more.
LIT.
of the Origination of the word Baron. Bannerheer.
LITT.
The various wfe of ihe Turle of Prince or furft.
Churfurſt, or Elector,
his for lo gento 934 of Capitanci and Valuaforcs..
LIV.
+
XLV.
N
LIV.
274
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap. I.
The Em
pire.
IVI. Of A Ritter Seſchlagen, or s dubbed Knight. and firſt
of the perſons, by the ancient Law, capable of ihat dignitie.
LVII. of the Priuiledges of ſuch Knights in the Empire.
LVIIT. The Origination of ſuch Knights.
11X. The various Ceremonics vſed in giuing this Knighthood.
LX. The Ceremonies vſed at the Knighring of William Earle
of Holland, when he was choſen Emperour.
LXI. The forme of giving this Order in the Pontificale Romao
num.
'
1x1l. Of the Perſons that give this dignisie:
LXIIT. Armiger or wapenct.
LXIV, Of Titles vader subordinat Princes in the Empire, had by
ſubinfendation or otherwiſe.
LXV. A fummary Enumeration of the Scates of the Empire.
Hc Titles appointed for this Second part,
we deuide by the Kingdoms whercin
they are vſed. And the Empire , Eng-
land, France, Scorland, Ireland and Spain
are the chicfeſt in the frame of that di-
uilion. We beginne with the Em.
pire. And thoſe Titles of Poland, Bon
hem, and ſome more adioyning or in-
termixt with the Empire , follow by
chemſclues after thoſe which are vno
der it. By the titles of the Empire, wc
mcan here ſuch , as being of that kind which is reſcrued for this
part,
haue their Creation, or originally had it, cither from the
a videfis Marib. Emperors or from the Popes. The Popes exerciſing • Imperial
Stephani de lu. autority in crcating ſome of them , and the deriuation of that au.
viſdict. lib.3. tority from thc Emperors , make them both of lo like a nature,
pare.i.cap.3.5
. that we haue not reaſon here to deuide them. And fuch dignities
as by ſubinfeudation, or the like, haue their dependence on ſubor-
dinat titles, ſhall be rememberd together towards the end of thoſe
which are immediac here to the Suprem.
Thoſe Titles of the Empirc arc Romiſcher konig
or King
of the Romans , as it denores him that is deſigned for apparant
Succeſſor , Archduke or Ertzhertzog , Great Duke or Grolles
Hertzog, Hertzog or Duke , Gralle or Count ,
Graue or Count , Count Palatin
or Pfaltzglaue , Landtgraue, maarc graue or Marquelle ,
Burggraue , Prince or furſt and Churfurſt or Elc&or , mal-
uod , Freyheern, perrn or Baron , Mitter Geſchlagen or
Knighe", to which may bee added that of məapener or Armiger,
though it bee now (I think) out of vſe in the Empire. And we
ſhall conclude with a Summary enumeration of the States of the
Eni.
60.0SC.
2
Chap. T. The SECOND PART:
275
a Preter An
.
Empire, taken from good autority,wherin ſome perſons are expreſſed The Enio
to be equall to ſoinc of theſe titles, and yet beare them not.
pire.
1. From ancient time the heir apparant or Succeſſor deſigned in the
Empire hath bin called KING OF THE ROMANS. But this title ſince
the beginning of that Monarchie hath been diucrſly varied. It was
firſt Princeps iuuentutis. Afterward the Name of Cæfar expreſſed him.
then was that changed in the Eaſtern Empire. And in the Weftern cyranum Mo-
of the Franks and Germans, Rex Italie, Rex Germanie, Rex Romano. nimenuna-
pud Lidin ix
rum or King of the Romans were his titles. That of Princeps Iw. Auclario, Gru.
wentutis is firſt found in this ſenſe, in the Artributs of a Caius and ter. inſcrup pag.
Lucius grandchildren to Auguftus , and deſigned for heirs of the 23.1.Calasebox.in
Empire. The title was ancient and, in the free State, denoted the Vode Tacit. Ar-
Chief or Firſt of the b Ordo Equeſtris , as Princeps Senatsus , did of nal...ib.
the Senate. Aut Auguftus took the one to himſelfe, and made the Caſaubon.al
other to be thus giuen to choſe his yong grandchildren ; ſo indu- Spartian. Ælium
cing (as by other names of Offices alſo which he wiſely retaind) and Perum, Gru.
eſtabliſhing in Rome a new feruitude vnder old Titles. When theſe 234. Numifm.
two were dead, Tiberius was adopted as his heire , and had the ap.occonem is
Ostaniano, etc.
ſame Title. Senatus Populus Romanus (wcc read in a Coine of
that time) Ceļari Auguſti F. Pontifici, Conſuli deſignato, Principi Iu- b Vid.Lipf.6.
uentutis. And Tacitus d of Nero the deſigned Succeſſor of Claudius; lel.lib.z.capety
Cafaxbon. in
Cæfar adulationibus Senatus libens ceßit, vt viceſimo atatis anno
Spartiaxi Æ-
Confulatum Nero iniret , atg, interim defignasus , Proconfulare impe- lium verum;
rium exira vrbem baberet, ac Princeps Iuuentutis appellaretur. Nci- zullinger.de
ther are the Coines of Claudius his time that followed , without Imperio Romana
lib.s.cap.7.cc.
that title giuen to Nero. Domitian alſo and diuers others of the
following heires apparant in the elder times , haue it in Monics c Occo in Tibee
and Inſcriptions. And ſee more of it, where we ſpeak anon of the
attributs afterward giuen to the title of Cæfar in the Succeſſors d Annal.s2.
apparant.
rio.
11. For afterward that Title of Cæſar as peculiar for this purpoſe
was ſetled on them; touching which the Beginning and Continuance
of the vſe of it in this ſenſe, the Creation and Enſignes of the Dig.
nitic, and the more folemne Attributs of Honor giuen anciently to
it, are cſpccially obſeruable. The Beginning of this was vnder
thc Emperour Adrian. For wheras the name of Cæfar as well be-
fore Nero (in whom that Family ended ) as afterward was with
the title of Auguſtus, vſed in the Niles of the Emperors , Adrian
communicated that of Cæfar for the ſingular Dignitic of his de-
ſigned Succeffor Ælius verus. And hee was the firſt that had it
fo. And from that example it held long in the Empire. The teſti-
monies of this are without exception in Spartian and Capitolinus.
Alius Verus (faith Spartian) was adopted by Adrian, and nihil
kabet in vita fua memorabile niſi quod tantum Cæſar eſt appellatus,
NON
275
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
& Onuph.de
ratoryscap.3.
Bullinger.de
1.cap.4. Viac
item Salmal. ad
war-
alios ytren110-
1*m, Tomore
nimic de cælaris
momine pre-
nius tom. 1. AR,
40.
h In Domit.ca.1
(XITcMo,
The Em- non teftamento vt anteà ſolebat , neſ eo modo quo Traianus eft adop-
pire.
tatus, ſed eo propè genere quo noftris temporibus à veſtra clementia
(he writes this to Diocletian) Maximinianus aig Conſtantius Cæ-
ſares dicti funt ; quaſi quidam Principum filij viri el defignari Au-
gultæ Maieſtatis Haredes. And in another place, Primus tantam Cx-
f In Vero imp. faris nomen accepit adoptione Adriani familia Principum adſcriptus.
So Capitolinus f Speaking of him; ab Adriano adoptatus primus Cze-
comitys impe- ſar eſt dictus es in eadem ftatione conftitutus perir. Yet I know that
ſome learned men ſay that L.Piſo was deſigned a Caſar by Galba,
Imp.Romanolib. and Titus Domitian by Veſpaſian, Traian by Nerva and Hadrian by
Traian, as if without queſtion that name had been the title of the
Sparti.n.pag.62 Apparant Succeſſors beforc Hadrian. And they hauc, for their wat
rant, Sulpitiiss Seuerus, Zonaras, Xiphilin, and ſome ſuch more. And
it is cleer indeed that Domitian cſpecially was called Cafar in
Vefpafianis time, not only by the teſtimonics of Monics and In-
nu stiat Baio. ſcriptions yet remayning, but alſo by the ſtorics of Suetonius band
Chrift.3 3.14.
Tacitus i in expreſſe words. But notwithſtanding all theſc, I con-
cciue it without queſtion , that the title of Cæfar in this ſenſe k
ap-
propriated by excellence, as the Prince of Wales in England, or the
1 Hile var.3. in Darlphin in France, to denote the apparant Succeſſor, began in that
of Alims Verus. And, of the times before him, touching this Titic,
* Caſauban in thus. While the Family of the Cafars continued , from Iulius to
Noris ad Spar- the end of Nero, all that had it were called ſo only as they were
Verum Ros a part of the ſtock by bloud or adoption , euen as thoſe of the
fin Antiq.Rom. Bloud Rnyall in England, were anciently named Plantageneſts. Af-
ter Nero, Galba took it to himſelf with the name of Auguſtus; bur
at his Deſignation of L. Piſo for his Succeſſor, he ſaics only that, by
the example of o&tauian, he did place him m in proximo ſibi fafti.
gio, and cals him his Succeffor. Vitellius wholy * auoydcdit in his
owne ſtile, vſing, as in ſteed of it , Germanicus; which only name
nTacit.Hiflor. I
he liked ſo well alſo that he called his yong ſonnc by it, when the
child was honord, by his command, at Lions, as his apparant Suc-
Vitill.cap. 1º. ceſſor. Vniuerfum exercitum (ſaich Tacitus) occurrere infanti filio ir-
Tacit.Hißor.z.
bet, Perlatum & paludamente opertum, finu retinens, Germanicum ap-
pellanit, cinxitſ cunctis fortuna principalis inſignibus. But Otho and
Vefpafian both vſed the title of Cæfar, and the fonnes of Vefpafian,
o vide is in. o Titus and Domitian in their fathers life time. Bur not otherwiſe
fcripsique Rome then as ſonnes, deruing it from their father. or as when the Fami-
Grwer:jag.749 lies of the firſt Cæfars reigned, Germanicus, Drufus, and ſuch more
did from their anceſtors. As if whoſocuer werc a ſonne of him
that was called Cæfar Auguftus ſhould hauc the name of Cæfar to
denote the honor and bloud that ſuch a father
gauc
Tacit.Hifoz
. (as I concciuc) is that of Domitian his being faluted ? Cefar,other
then only a congratulation, to that purpoſe , of his fathers being
Emperor. The next deſigned Succeſſor was Traian, whom Nerua
adopted. That adoption gauc him the like right to the name of
Cæfar
lib.7.cap.13
1 Videlis Sue-
ton. in Galba
cap. 10. 11.
n Suelon in
287,
him. Neither
P
in Extremo.et
Sue, on, in Do-
mit.cap.i.
Chap.T. The SECOND PART.
277
Cefar (as it was part of his fathers name that had adopted him) The Emi
as Titus and Domitian had to it being ſonnes to Vefpafian. After
pire.
Traian, there is not cleer teſtimony cnough to prouc that Adrian
ſucceeded by any adoption or other deſignation. But, that Adrian
by the name of Cæfar, and as Cafar ſhould ſingularly denote his
apparant Succeſſor,adopted Ailius Verus, thoſe two writers, Spar-
tianus and Capitolinus , who liucd but about it. yeers after Ha-
drian, and were well acquainted with the Records of the Empirc,
make it manifeft. And for thoſe other Hiſtorians, that ſuppoſe
that kind of adoption and deſignation by this name, to be ancien-
ter ; they deſerue not credit here. They commit that common
fault of expreſling Acts of the elder times in the phraſe of their
own age; being all of much later time then either Spartian or Capi-
tolinus. And though Xiphilinin liis Epitome of Dio, ſay that Piſo
was made Ceſar by Gulba , Tirus and Domitian by Veſpaſian , and
cxprelly alſo that Traian was created Cæfar by Nerua in the Se-
nate ( εν τω Σιωεδρία Κάισαρα αυτών απέδειξε , faith he, which is his
vſuall phraſc to this purpoſe) yet, while we obſerue the ſtories of
thoſc Emperors before Traian in Tacitus and Suetonius , and the
following times to Adrian in the more authentike Autors of the
Roman ſtory, and find no ſuch matter among them, there is not
reaſon enough left why wee ſhould belccue that Dio himſelfe
(whoſe own hiſtory of thoſe times is loft ) cuer ſaid any ſuch
thing, but that his expreſſions of deſigning a Succeſſor generally,
were curned by Xsphilin (that liucd aboue 4 DCCT. ycers after a vixit foto
Dio) into this of deſigning by the name of Cæfar. And Dio him- Conſtantino Dui
felfe alſo perhaps was deceiucd in it. For in his time (hc lúcd vn- fo in Augufto.
der Alexander Seuerus ) the deſigned Succeſſor was and had long
been called the Cafar, and by that name ordained. So that he al-
ſo,cſpecially being a ſtranger, might erre in miſapplication of ala-
ter phraſe to the times which had not vſe of it;a fault not vnuſuall
in fome of the beſt Writers. The ſame may be iuſtly faid of Sale
pitius Seuerus , Zonaras, and fuch more. Nor is there warrant c-
nough for that of Aurelius Victor, where he places the beginning
of this diſtinct title of Cæfar in Adrians being adopted by Traian
it being indeed moſt vncertaine whether hce were at all adopted
or dcfigned Succeſſor by him. And fome cxpreſly deny ir.
r Videfis Epit
Ælius Perus therefore had firſt the name of Cafar, as it ſigni- Dionis lib.69.
ficth the heir apparant of the Empire. And afterward it ceaſed to
be vſed as a name of the Family or bloud of the Emperors that
allumed it and ſo gauc it, and it became only honorary : in
themſelucs ioind with Auguftus; and, in their deligncd Succeſſors,
ſingle by it felfe. So was Marcus Antoninus created into the title
of Cæſar by Antoninus Pius. Quaſtorem & Conſulem fecum Pius
Marcum defignauit, & Cæfaris appellatione donauit, faith Capitolinus
.
So was commodus honord by his father Marcus Antoninus, So Al-
Kk
binus
1
5
298
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
/
The Em- binus Clodius by Commodus and Seuerus alſo, though hec rcfuld
it from Commodus. And Seuerås made his eldeſt ſonne Baſſianus,
pire,
the Cefar of the Empire, vt frarem fuum Geram (as Spartian faies)
ab ſpe imperij quam ille conceperat, fubmoueret ; which was after-
ward confirmd by the Senat, and Imperiall Enſignes or Orna-
ments (Imperatoria inſignia, as he calls them) were by Decrec al-
lowd him, touching which, more preſently. And the examples arc
frequent in Monics, Inſcriptions, the titles of Reſcripts in all the
old Codes, and in good Autors of ſtory that ſhow a continuancc of
this Title vntill the time of Alexius Comnenus. How it was alterd in-
to other Names in the Eaſternc and Weſternc Empires, is anon dc-
clared when we ſpeake of the title of Despote, and of King of Italie.
t
III. The Creation and Enſignes belonging to that Title of
Cafar were various. They were created ſometimes by the Empe-
rors verball deſignation, either in Adoption or otherwiſe, as the
opportunitic of place and time permitted ; ſomtimes by the Senat,
and ſomtimes by the Letters and Charters of the Emperors. The
memories of their Crcations occurrc very frequently in ſtorie,
and with them fomtimes the Enſignes are noted alſo ; as the víc
of a Purple Robe , the Purple or Scarlet Tabard, and at length
Coronets alſo were giuen them, not without the holy Office of
the Patriarch at their Inueftitures. That of Commodus to clo.
dius Albinus giucs good light here for the elder times. Theſe were
his Letters by which he t gaue (or at leaſt offered) the title of
Albino. Circa Ceſar to him, and deſigned alſo his Enſignes or Caſarian Orna-
An Chrifti,
ments which were the fame that Verus had when he was made Cen
СХС. .
Sar by Adrian.
Imperator Commodus Clodio Albino. Alias ad te pub-
licè de ſucceſſore atg, honore tuo miſi: ſed hanc familiarem
domeſticam, omnem (be vides) manu mea ſcriptam, Epiſtolans
dirigo, qua tibi do facultatem vt, fi neceßitas fuerit, ad mili-
tes prodeas & tibi Cæfareum nomen aflumas. Audio enim do
Septimium Seuerum, & Nonium Murcum malè de mer
apud milites loqui', di ſibi parent ſtationis Auguſtæ procuratio-
nem. Habebis prætereà cum id feceris, dandi ſtipendij vſ ad
tros aureos liberam poteftatem : & fuper hoc ad procuratores
meos literas mihi
, quas ipfe fignatas excipies ſigno Amazoniæ:
& quum opus fuerit , rationalıbus dabis , ne te non audiant
quum de erario polueris imperare
. Sanè Þe tibi Inſigne a-
liquod Imperialis Maieſtatis
. accedat , habebis vtendi cocci-
nei pallij facultatem me preſente, o ad me, du quum me-
cum fueris, habiturus G Purpuram, ſed ſine auro : quia ita
e
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
279
mini
pire, 9y
，
JIV
ev proauis ineus Verus, qui puer vita functus eſt, ab Adria- The Ema
no qui eum adoptauit, accepit.
Here cleerly the Purple Robes without Gold are belonging to
the Ceſars of thoſe times, being the ſame with the Imperatoria in.
lignia, giuen, to Baſilanus Cajar. And they were called impe-
ralorių, though they were racher and more properly Caſariana on-
ly, the Çalar being not Imperator as it denoted Supremacic
. And
his dignitic is ſometimes filed Imperium , and Cæfarianum Impe.
rium. Neither was it mecrly titulary and of cxpe&tation, but ioind
with an emincncic of Power, and for thc moft part ſuch as wanted
only a fulneflc of equalitie with the Emperors. And the cafar was
vſually cither Conful with the Emperor,or had Conſular or Tribu-
nician power extraordinary, both which together gauc him impe-
riuni, or command cnough. Hence it is, that ad imperij facie-
tatem adſciſcere; and ad imperium affumere; or so Radianë YollaròY
enepairer zańps (as Euſebius his words are of fonstantinės ma-
king his Cafars ) and ſuch like were phraſes to, make a Caſar;
there being another kind of taking a partner to the Empire by
making another Emperor that was in cucry degree equall with
the firit by the name of Auguftus , which began wnder Antoninsss
Philofophus , that tooke to himſelfe his..brother Di Kerus for an e- u Vide diploma
quall Partner in the Empire by the name of the souffres Cafari and liorum ex foam.
che Emperor. They cwo are thc Diui, fratres for often accur- ne Monacho
ring in the text of the Ciuill Law. And diucrs after Antoninus did apud Baren.com,
the like; fometimes fourc or fiue 4 Emperors being together ſuch
partners. as alſo ſomtimes two Cafars were ordáined of cquali dig-
nitie by ſuch ioint Emperors, and ſomtimes moro þy.one alonc, as
in that ſpeciall example of Conftaptines ſonnes, vbo-wete at:feug-
rall times created, and had ſcuerall parts of thç Empire deſigned
them aiſo for their gouernment, and often were ioind in Reſcripts
with their Father as other cafárs alſo were with the Empcrors
touching which (beſide what is knowne in luftinians Code) you
may
ſce molt eſpeciall teftimonies in the fragments of of thoſe of
Hermogenes and Gregory. But the Cæſars though ſuch Partners in
gouernment, were yer vncquall in Digning and Power, and only
in proximo faftigio collocari, as Galba in Tacitus faies of the anci-
ent heires apparant of the Empire , and they were ſubiect allo to
be deyraded from that title by Impcriall autoritic. The next tc- 3 Videfis Lam.
ftimonie, moſt obferuable here is that of Corſiantius his making it balo, ubi dicit
lian (afterward the Apoſtata Emperor) bis cafar. After the death of lexandro eius
Gallus that had been Cafar (in whoſe life alſo deſcribed by: calar cufare,
dulpb.sagac.lib
cellinus, the practiſed power of the Caſars is fingularly manifeftcds
Conftamius was aduiſed by thoſe who groſſely flattered him, phoro Cesare, en
chat, although the Empire were in danger to looſe that faire part
of it, which is now all France, the Netherlands and.che necrer
Kk 2
parts
10. ANX..42.
1
vepifcum ince-
280
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. І.
1
Lolliano
VI11. id.
Nouemb.
The Em- parts towards Italy, yet his own incomparablc fortune and virtue,
pire.
were rather alone to bee truſted with the preucntion of that loſſe
then that any other ſhould be ioind with him, eſpecially as a Ccm
ſar, becauſe Gallus had been ſuch an ill onc. Cancri debere Cæſaris
nomer replicantes gefta fub Gallo ; as. Marcellinus his words are.
But hee perſiſted notwithſtanding in his reſolution to make Iulian
he was brother to Gallus , and Couſin german to Conſtantins) his
Cafar, and to that purpoſe, in his Court at Millan commanded
thoſc Companics that were nicer to wait on him, and ſtanding
öü an Imperial! Throne incompaſſed with military, Enſigocs,
and holding Tulian with his righi hand , folemnly thus crcared
him.
An DMA Chrifti Adfiftimus apud vos, optimi (ſo were his words ) Reip.
bet Defenſores , caufae communi dno penè omnium ſpiritu pindi-
cande quam ačturus tanquam apud equos iudices ſuccin&tiùs
edocebo. Poſt interitum rebellium tyrannorum quos ad hæc ten-
tanda quæ mouerunt, rabies egit & furor, velut impijs corum
manibus Romano ſanguine parentantes , inſultant Barbari
Galias
, rupta límitum pace, bac animati fiducia quòd nos per
difiunétißimas terras ardua neceſsitates adftringunt
. Huic igi-
sur malo ultra mppofita iam proferpendi, dum
patitur tempus,
â occurrerit noftri Deftrig
, conſulti fuffragium, Cebu colla ſuper-
barum gentium detumeſcent, eo Imperij fines erunt intaéti Re-
ftas ut rerum fpem quam gero ſecundo roboretis effe Elu, lu-
lianum bunc fratrem meum patruelem, vt noftis, verecundia
qua nobis ita vt neceßitudine charus eft reflè ſpectatum, iamg
elucentis induſtria iuuenem, in Cæſaris adhibere poteſtatein
exepto , cæptis, ji videntur vtilia, etiam beſtra conceſiones
firmandis
.
As hoc thus ſeemed to referrc it to the Will of them thar
were preſent, they all with a gentle voice of conſent interrup-
ted him, and he after hee had ſtood ſilent , till they were ſilent
allo, went on with the Creation.
Quia igitur veſtrum quog fauorem adeffe fremitus indicat
lalu, aduleſcens vigoris tranquilli, cuius temperati mores imi-
tandi ſunt potiùs quam prædicandi , ad honorem properatum
exurgat, cuius præclaram indolem bonis artibus inſtitutam, hoc
ipſo plexo video expoſuiſſe, quod elegi. Ego eum præſente nutu
Dei cæleſtis amictu Principali delabo.
At theſe words hce put on him the Imperiall Robe of Purple
( (anisam purpuram, faith Marcelinus) and declared him Cefar (which
was
1
1
s
281
1
1
i
1
Chap. To THE SECOND PART.
was ſeconded by publike acclamation) and thus they committed to The Em.
him the care of chofe parts of the Empire that were in ſuch dan-pire
ger , his
Recepiſti primæuis originis tue ſplendidum florem,amantißime
mihi omnium Frater ; auctâ gloriâ meâ, confiteor, qui iufiùs in
deferendas ſuperiori poteftate nobilitati mihi propinqne , quam
ipfa poteſtate, videor elle ſublimis, Adeſto igitur laborum pe-
riculorumg particeps, & tutelam minifteri Juſcipe Galliarum;
omni beneficentia leuaturu affiftan; b. fi boſtibus congrede fie
neceſſe, fixo gradu confifte inter Signiferos ipſos, audendi in tem-
pore confideratus hortator , pugnantes accendens præeundo cau-
tißimè turbatoſ6 Jubfidys fulciens, modeftè increpans deſides,
Verißimus teftis adfuturus industris & ignauis. Proin, brgen-
te rei magnitudine, perge vir fortis du&turus itidem viros fortes.
Aderimus vobis biciſsim amoris robuſta conſtantia, militabimus
fimul
, vnà orbem pacatum (Deus modo velit quod oramus) pari
moderatione pietateg returi. Mecum obig videberis preſens. Et
ego tibi quodcung aqura non deero. Ad fumma mihi propera ſom
cijs omnium votis
, velut aſsignatam tibi ab ipfa Repub. ftationem
cura peruigili defenfurus.
This was preſently confirmd by an excecding noiſe char the
Souldiers made with ſtriking their ſhields vpon their knees; that
being by cuſtom their teſtimony of approbation , as on the other
ſide, the ſtriking of them againſt their Lances was of diffenting.
Cafaremg: ( Marcellinus his words) admiratione digna fufcipiebant
imperatoriy muricis fulgore flagranten. Some of the later Grecians
(who frequently miſtake ) ſay that Conftantius crownd Iulian , ac
this Creation , with a Crown proper to the Cafar, or te Kdioupe
súpel, as Manafjes calls it ; as if a Crown or Coroner had in thoſe
times been vied at ſuch Creations. So hcc ſayes alſo that the
Emperor lastin the 1ī, when he made Tiberius (afterward Tiberius
the iſ.) his Caſar, crownd him with a Cæfars Crown, or,
vad sã Kaloas xeta KOSMT soparcs.
as his words are. But I rather think hee is deceiud in that of
lian. It was not, it ſeems, then come into vſe, to crcat the Cafars
with Caroncts; but only with the Purple Robes , as we ſee cx-
prelly in Theodofius the yonger his Creation of Valentinian into
the title of Ceſar, by ſending Helion his Magiſter Officiorum to
Theſalonica to him with the Robe, as we read in Olympiodorus. .
y Apud Phos.is
But
although wec find not the víc of creating a Caſar, with any Cod. 80.
Crown or Diadem, in any Writer of fo ancient time, yet ic isob.
(cruable
moeten
1
228
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. I
NOB
ERIS PVS
Beox, Annal.
tom. 3. ann. 324.
CAES
ALLINN
1
The Em- ſeruable that Criſpies the firſt Cefer to Constantine the Great, hath a
pire.
fillet on his head" (expreſſing the ancient formc of a Diadem) in a
Coin thar thus repreſents him. I con-
cciue alſo that there is not autority c-
nough to iuftific Manaffes, in that of
Tiberius thc TĮ. Good Autors that ſpeak
of him mention no Coronet in his
Creation. Manaffes indeed vſed the
phraſe of his own age (which wasbut
about CCCCXL. yecrs ſince) when it
was known that from ancicne time the
Cæfars had Coroners at their Creati.
ons. But hec was too carclefic in the
diſtinction of times. It appears not in any good Autor that
any
ſuch yſe was vatill cc. yeers after that latin who died in DLXX
of our Sauiour. There is mention I know of Coronations of Sons
3 Videos Chron. ynder, the Emperors Heracliw and Leo Iconomachus eſpecially,
880. Zonaram which fall in that ſpace of time ; but thoſc were to make them
tom.3.pag.69. loint Emperors and Auguſti;, not to creat them Cæfars. But after-
Landulph.Sagaf
. ward in CCLXVIII. of Chriſt, or the XXVIII. of Conſtantine
Cedrenum in He Copronymus, it appears (and there I think it firſt appears by ex-
raclio p.335.06 preſſe mention, although perhaps ſome vſe of it might haue been
before) that the Cefars had Coronets in their Creations. For that
Emperor together with his Sonnc Leo, whom he had crowned in-
to the dignitic of loint Emperor, when he created his two yonger
Sonnes Chriſtopher and Nicephorus into the title of Cafars, put on
them their Purple Robes and their Cafarian Coronets; the Patri-
arch of Conftantinople, Nicetas, performing the holy office of folemne
bara hidup prayers at the Creation. So I vnderſtand that out of b Theopha-
Sagac. Hift.22.
nes, as we haue it in Latin, among the Acts of that yeer of co-
pronymus. Kal. Aprilis
, are the words, filios fuos ex Eudoxia coniuge
creatos, Chriſtophorum ſcilicet & Nicephorum, poftera die qua fax-
ftum celebratum eft Paſcha, Cæſares ordinauit; Patriarcha Orationem
faciente, do Imperatoribus Chlamydes do Cæſareas (or Cafaricias,
as it is in Landulphas Sagax) imponentibus Galeas. Theſe Cæfaree
perhaps Some cloſc Crowncs 'proper to the Co-
fars, or Helmes with Crowns on them. But that they were Or-
naments of the head proper for the Cefars, is moſt plain ; as it is
alſo that they were ſome kind of Crowns or Coroners, if we bc-
Iecue Zonaras, that ſayes cxprcfly that the Cafars were crowned.
Tois meis Kdiodegsésepe faith hcc ; hee crownd them iwo Cæſars. In-
decd Cedrenus ſpeaking at once of the crowning his Wife Ex-
docia into the title of Auguſta, and of the making of theſe Cafars,
mentions no Crowo or Coronce in their creation, but only ſayes
that Καίσαρας εποιηση, τα παρειάρχα ποιήσαντος τίω ενυχίω, he made themCatars,
she Patriarch performing the solemnitie of Prayers. But Theophanes
and
Baron.font,
***.768,
Gales were ,
1
Chap. Ī: THE SECOND PARTS
283
and Zonaras together make it as cleer that they were crownd alſo, The Emi.
as others with them do , that they were made Cæfars, which is
grolly miſtaken by ſome ( who beare at this time grcat names
pire.
cſpccially in the Church Story ) while they deliver that theſe c Bzouime in
two Sonnes of this conftantine and their yongeſt brother alſo Ni- Epil. Baroný.
cet as were at that Creation made Emperors, or Auguſti renuntiati,
as their words arc,
which yer is not more abſurd then that of
the old Autor of the Chronicle of Alexandria, where he faies that
Conſtantine the Great, Kansavtat tey undy duzê * Auz esor avédtete, declared his
Sonne Conſtans an Augufias , or Supreme Emperor, when hee ſhould
hauc ſaid Kaloces or Cæfar. But allo Niceias the yongeſt of the
three lonnes of Copronymus, was created into a leſſe title chen Ceſar,
which was called a Nobiliſsimus , whereof more preſently. And
the paſſage which concernes this Nicetas in Theophanes , Thewes
alſo lomcwhat more of the publike Solemnities that concurred ac
the Creacion of thoſe Cafars, and therefore it deſerues place here.
Pari modo (ſo it is in Sagax) eso Niceta nouißimo fratri eorum, No.
bilifsimo facto, ſuperpofuit ei Chlamydem aurcam Coronam, dita
proceſſerunt, iactantibus Imperatoribas Hyparia, c Trimiſia, Hemi-
jia, & Numifmata noua nga ad magnam Ecclefiam. Thoſe Hypatia
and the reſt 'were monics of that time caſt among the people, as
the faſhion was in ſuch Solemnities. And this forme of Creation
with the Purple, a Coroner , and the Solemnitics of the Patriarchs
holy Office continued downc into the Eaſterne Empire (for aught
I haue obſerud to the contrary) as long as the name of Cæfar do-
ſigned the heire apparant. But wheras the Caſars Purple Robe, as
it appears, by that to Albinus, was to be fine alıro; it ſeems , in
the later times it had borders of Gold on it. For Zoſimus
ſpeaking of Dalmatius one of the Caſars of Conſtantine the Great
bath Εσθσήι χρώμενα κοκκοβαφεί και περιχεύσω hee fed the Pirple with
Gold. But by the way as touching this Dalmatius or Delma-
tius , as he is called in the Coines of that time ; it is ſpecially
conſiderable, how he was a Cæfar, and whether in the ſame notion
as the title then ſignificd a cohcire apparant of the Empire. For if
nor, then in this ſingular example, Cefer at that time was alſo a-
nother dignitic; or at Icaſt another kind of the ſame dignitie. That
he was a Cæfar, is moft cleer by the teſtimonics not only of di-
uers of the later Greeks, Panlus Diaconus , Orofiles and ſuch more,
but of Zofimus d alſo , and of ſome Coins that file him ſo ala
though Eufebius e fo particularly ſpeaking of Conftantines three Cæ-
fars Icuerally deſigned in his Decennalia, Vicenralia, and Tricenus. De vita Con.
lia (boeing his three ſonnes Conftantinus , Conftantius , and Cona Camelib. cap.
ftans) exprelly excludes all others from that title as it denotes a laudib. Conflan
Succeffor or heire apparant. Baronius , to reconcile theſe ,
, would
haue it that he was a Ceſar only in cirle, but not made ſo fisr par-
ticipation of the Empire, as a coheire with the reſt. Tres tantum,
fayth.
j
d Vide inf.$.6.
rini.
284
Titles Of HONOR. Chap. I.
I
The Em- fayth he, in fucceßione atq, adminiſtratione Imperij creati Cæfares,
pire.
fuerunt; Contantinus filius, atga eius fratres Conítantius og Con-
ſtans. Delmarius vero titulo tenus eam dignitatem eſt conſequutus.
* Tom.3. an. But this interpretation no more reconcilcs, then the bare aſſertion
cbrifti 336.
of onc part of a contradiction reconcilcs both. For other Writers
(or good part of them) ſay cxprefly that he was one of the Suc-
ceſſors or cohcircs alſo. Orofius directly; Fuit inter fucceffores Con-
ftantini & Dalmatius Cæſar. So Paulus Diaconus; and Zofimss alſo
that he was a kind of Partner of the Empire with Conftantine the
ſonnc. I ſhould hauc thought rather that hee had heen made a
8 Vide ſis Sigon. Cæfar only by 8 Conftantines laſt Will, which might hauc ftood with
de Occid. Impoo that of Euſebius, whoſe Oration (wherin he chiefly ſpeaks of this)
rio.
was made in his life time. And in the deſcription of his life (which
hcc hath alſo) the Will might bec either vnknownc or neglected
by him, and ſo Dalmarius, that way, omitted. Thus I fhould hauc
rather thought , if the teſtimonics touching the time wherin hec
was made Cafar were not ſo numerous and conſenting. Orofius,
Paulus Aquilegienſis, the Author of the Chronicle of Alexandria,
diuers other, place that in thc Tricennalia of Conftantine , which
were ſome three yeers before his death. But vnleſſc wc giuc credit
to them (being ſuch as might be all deceiucd from fomc one mi-
ftaking, as it freqnently happens) the knot remaynes ſtill vnticd,
and ſo I muſt leauc it. But for the Power and Dignitie of a ce-
Jar and his difference from the Emperor by his Crowne ; this of
Corippus is obſeruable, as it occurs in Calinicus his Speech to 16-
fhin thc II. who was made Cæfar by lustinian.
Auguftum, Iuſtine, genus te Principe digwum,
Te dominum facra quis non prædixerit aula?
Cam magni regeres diuina palasia patris
Par extans curis, ſolo diadematc diſpar;
h vide infra
Ordine pro rerum vocitatus be Cura Palati,
Dipofiiu nam Cæfar eras, cum Sceptra teneret
Fortis adhuc Senior, Regri tu fumma regebas
Confilio moderata graui. Nil ille peregis
Te fine; magnanimus feu fortia bella mouerer,
Fædera ſeu pacis cum vičtis victor iniret.
And to thoſe elder times is that of Pope Leo the XV. to be re-
ferd, where he ſpeaks of Cafars, and other Secular dignitics, as of
the examples to the diſtin&ion of Biſhopriques. Sicui omnis mun-
i Epift. 4.com.3. dana poseſias (fayth i hc) his gradibus dignitatum à fe inuicem diftat,id
2. Bix. 1618. efl
, vi primus fit Auguftus vel Imperator
, deinde Caſares
, deinde Reges,
Duces du comites aige Tribani', ita & Ecclefiaftica dignitas ordinata
à ſanctis patribus inuenitur. For theſe I take to be his own words,
though he cite fome ancicnter Popes for the matter. And'although
hove the preſent tenſe (which to him was about M I. of our Saui-
our)
{
S. 33
4
7
Chap.i.
THE SECOND PART.
285
}
+
de Alexandro
our) yet it is cleer that the title of Cæfar in thac Age was not the The Emo
title of the Heires apparant of the Weſtern Empire, to which we
muſt chicfly referre his expreſſions, as is anon ſhowed.
pire.
IV. The more Solemne Attributes of Honor vſed as proper
to the Cafars, were eſpecially two. That ancient title of Princeps
Iuuentutis, and Nobilißimus. Princeps Iuuentutis is vſually giuen
them. In a Siluer Coine of Marcus Antoninus, his Cæfar, commo-
dus, is thus expreſſed. L. AVRELIVS COMMODVS CAEs. Avg.
Fil. GERM. PRINC. I VVENT. So is Maximus the Cæfar of
Maximinus , ſo Philip the Cæfar of Philip, ſo Conftantine one of
the Cæfars of Conftantine the Great, in the Coines of their times.
The like teſtimonies occurre fréquent in old Inſcriptions, and
fomtimes allo (after that the name of Cæfar was in vſe for the k Videlis' In.
apparant Succeſſor) the name of Caſar in honorary Inſcriptions is ſcripe. 8. apud
omitted, and only Princeps Iuuentutis added with other common
Gruter.pag.163
titles, as if that enough by it ſelf denoted the Cæfar. For Nobiliſ Heliogabali C.
fimus ; ſomtimes it is ioind with that of Princeps Tuuentutis , ſom- sare.
times it is alone, as peculiar to that dignity given him. In the
Coines of Conſtantine the great, N.C. or Nob. C. or Caes.is
added to his Cæfars, for Nobilißimus Cæfar. So in thoſe of Cox-
ftantius, that haue Iulians name. And Seuerus and Maximinus, that
werc Cafars to Galerius and Conſtantine , are cxprcķed by NoBB.
CC. for Nobilißimi Cæfares in the Code. So comftantius (or con- c tit.de feris,
Epigrapb.l. quod
ftantinus, as ſome call him; but Conftantius is the right name) and
RIAM.
Maximinian the Cafars of Diocletian and Maximian the Empe-
rors, were titled alſo, in Reſcripts wherein they ioynd * with the
with the * 6. tit.de iuris
Emperors, thus ; Imperatores Diocletianus du Maximinianus A A. rantials. Come
& Conftantius & Maximinianus Nobilißimi Cæfares. And I doubt falfa, &c.
not but that in thoſe cxpreſſions,ljdem A A. and CC. which are ſo
frequent in the Codes, for Ijdem Augufti di Cefares, with relation
to thoſe two Cæfars, this of Nobilißimi is vnderſtood for almoſt
as duc a title to the Cæſars , tas Imperatores to the Augufti
. Diuers
other like teftimonies are in the Codes. Neither doe I remember
it giuen as an honorary attribute to any of leffe dignity, fauing to
ſome Ladies that were Daughters and Siſters to the Emperors,
wherof more in the Chapter of Fæminime dignities. And in an In-
ſcription found in Cumberland neer Thoresby, w and there now re- m Camden. in
Brigant. pag.637
mayning, Pbilip the Cafar of the Emperor Philip, hath it.
IMP. CÆS.
M.. IVL.
PHILIPPO
PIO FELI
2. A
Wieg!: 251
+
LI
CI
1
286
TITIES OF HONē R.
Chap. I.
The Em-
pire.
1
CI
AV G.
E T M. ( V L: PHÍ
LIPPO NOBILIS
SIMO CÆ S.
TR. P. COS,
Others alſo occurringin Gruter ſhow it often, out of whoſe ſtore,
I hauc taken this one that repreſents the ſolemne attributs of dig-
nitic giucn to the Cæfar. It was made by M. Aurelius Valentinianiss
Lieutenant of the Eaſtern part of Spaine , to the honor of Carinys
Cæfar to Carus the Emperor , and is yet cxtant at Saint Annes in
Taragona.
VICTORISISSIMO
PRINCIPI I VVENTVTIS
M. A V R. CARINO NOBIL:
CÆS. CONS. PRO COS
M. AVR. VALENTINIANVS
y.C. P R Æ. PROVINC. HISP.
CIT E. LEGG. AVG G. DE V..
OTVS NV M. MAIES. Q. EIVS.
J
a Pag.130.
Here is alſo Numen and Maieftas attributed to this Cæfar,which
is
very
common in Inſcriptions made to the Honor of the Em.
perors, as is a before noted. But not ſo to the Caefars; as neither
are Fortiſſimus , Fælicißimus , and ſuch more, which
yet are
ſomtime given to them. And though thc Empreſſes ſomtimes and
their children had this attribute of Nobilißime and oftentimes
allo it were put among the the Emperors titles , yet it was thus
moſt peculiar to the Galars;whence alſo we hauc that in Nazarius
his. Panegyriquc to Conftantine. Nobiliſimorum CAESAR. V M
laudes exequi velle
, ſtudium quidem dulce, fed non cura mediocris est.
It was not by chance there giucn to the Cæfars, but out of the
judgement of Nazarius; that knew how proper it was, and there-
fore here and elſewhere in the Panegyrique ſo vſod it.
V. But as out of Cæſar Augustus in the Emperors title,
Caſar was taken for the heire apparant, and thus filed Cafar No-
bilißimus ; ſo afterward was Nobiliſsimies alſo ſingled thence for
the Creation of another dignitic, as you ſee in that example of
Niccias before cited out of Theophanes, with whom Zonaras agrees,
alſo
e s. 3.
Chap. І. THE SECOND PART:
287
1
4
7
L
-
1
alſo ſaying that Copronymus når Norátus ésite Nolemnicomoo; crowned Ni- The Emo
ceias into the dignisie of a Nobilifsimas. The Crownc or Coroner
was of Gold, but the faſhion appeares not. The dignitie was next
pire.
to the Cæfar, and a degree, it ſeemes, that gaue fome expectation
of the title of Cæſar, as Ceſar did of Auguſtus or Emperor. The
firſt mention of it is in Zoſimus. Hoe ſayes that conſtantine the
Great created Conftantius and Annabalianus into the titles of No.
biliſſimi , and that they had Robes of purple with gold. His
words are, ſpeaking of thc Emperors Conftans , Constantius and
Conſtantine the ſonnes of Conſtantine the Great, Euñaxou fè coroas opé-
τον τινα ΔαλμάπG- Καίσαρ υπό Κωνσταντίνε καταστάθεις. έτι δε και Κωνσάνης αδελ-
G- ών αυχε , και ΑιγαβαλλιανΘ- εσθήτι χρώμενοι κοκκοζαφεί και περιχρίσω, της σε λε-
γμένα ΝΩ ΒΕΛΙΣΣ ΙΜΟΥ παρ' αύτε Κωνσταντίνα τύχοντες αξίας, αιδοί της συγγιγέιας,
That they had in a manner for partners with them in their Empire,
DALMATIVS (whom CONSTANTINE bad created a CAESAR) and
alfo CONSTANTIVs his brother and ANNABALLIANVS that uſed the
Purple Robe with gold , and had by reaſon of the regard that CON-
STANTINE bare to their bloud, receiued of him the Dignitie of « No-
biliffimus. For ſo it is to be vnderſtood; and not as if this constan.
tius and Unnabalianus had beene made Cæfars as well as Dalma-
tius , as fomc haue miſconcciued it. Others are as much deceiued,
that ſay Annabalianus was made 1 a King by Conſtantine. In the a chronic.
following times wee hauc other examples of this dignitic. Conftan Alexand.p.6686
tine , that was made Emperor in Great Britaine, in the time of
Honorius, hauing two ſonnes, Constans and Iulian, made Conſtans a
Ceſar, and at the ſame time Ioneerde zerpozorii Nw6ixicoides (faith Olym-
piodorus) or created him a Nobilißimus. The fame Autor of
o pad.Pbt.
Theodoſius the yonger; that firſt hee created Valentinian a Nobilißi- in Myriobib.
mous, and afterward a Caſar. So Marcellinus Comes ; that Iuftine the codéo,
firſt made Tustinian firſt a Nobiliſsimus; and after that, created him
Cæfar. Anno Regie vrbis condita (faith he, meaning Conſtantinople)
CXGVII. Iuftinus imperator luftinianum ex ſorore fua Neporem ,
iamdudum à fe Nobiliſfimum defignatum, participem quoque regni
Jui fuccefforem creauit. The diſtance of time betweenc theſe Crea-
tions was about ix. yceres, as it is obſcrued by the learned Nico-
laus Alemannus P who notes alſo that there was a title of Proto-
p Not. ad Proin
nobiliſsimus, which he finds giuen to Eumarbius a Grecke Autor of Copi Hift. Ata
the Loucs of Nyſminius and Nyſminia. Vnder Leothc fonne of Co- can.pag.42.
pronymus there were three chat had the title of 9 Nobiliſsimi toge-
ther; Nicetas and Anthimns (both crcated by copronymus) a nd
Eudoxins created by this Leo being his brother. And Alexius Comnenus q Landulpb.sa.
(afterward Emperor) was made a Nobilifsimas by the Emperor garlib.az.
Nicephorus Boroniates. They had alſo among their ſo various Titles e Zonaras com.
in the Eaſtern Empire,bclides a Protonobiliſsimus, a apas Tore Genoorus sép- 3•Pag.221.
7476 as if you ſhould ſay Primo nobiliſsimo fupremus , fas in the e turis Grace
ſub. Rem,lib.4.8.38€
1
LI 2
1
1
288
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. I.
na pag 59.
Alexiad.3.
Meurf. in
Acont67s, ar
Ibe Em- ſubſcription to that caſe of Alexius Caphandrites touching the
pire.
marying of two Couſin Germans.
V I. But afterward the title of Cæſar no longer denoted, the fuc-
ceffor
apparant cither in the Eaſtern or Weſtern Empire. In the
Eaftern, when Alexius Comnenas the firſt about MIXXX. had as he
was bound by promiſe, created his brother in law Nicephorus Mc-
liſenus , into the title of Cæfar, meaning neuerthclelic that hee
ſhould not bcc the ſucceſſor in the Empire, hec crcated his own
AnRa Comas brother Ifaacius Cominensas e into the title of Sebaſtocrator , as if
you ſhould ſay August-Imperator , and in him made that title
Zonar Tóm.3. ſecond from the Crown, and Cafar third. E'ompuósato ( faith Codi-
Glyc.par.4.co nus) sed ad gaggio ad og Esbetsorpdap croqua
, sáuries drovei Canale rotor mamen-
Cedinus
, pag.7. xais, ij vrabc&o Txti tdr Kairange, He gave his brother the title of Se-
Edit.Gretſeriana baſtocrator ; making him as it were a ſecond Emperor, and put the
ad codin, videº Cæfar after him. To the ſame purpoſe the Ladie Anne , whoſe
lib.2.cap.i.
corrupted text may bec well ſupplyed by Codinus , where hee
Gloffar. verb
. {peaks of this. And lhe alſo ſayes that Alexius commanded that
both the Sebaftocrator and the Cafar ſhould be publikely crowned,
but with ſuch Crowns as were much inferiour to the richnelle of
Gasoxp.or.
his own Crown; où eli ima' (are her words to the ſame ſenſe) xou
συμμασιν εν ταις παιδύμοις ημέραις αυτές ερανέσθαι προσίτατε , τόνι Σεβασοκράτορα
και τον Καίσαρα κατά πολύ διαφεράση τη πολυπλέια σε διαθήματα και ανθG- έτράκωβο.
But the common opinion is, that afterward the title of Depo-
de or AssaÓTH (which is the ſame with Lord, Sire, or Monſieur)
abſolutely ſpoken, was made proper to the heire apparant , as the
name of The Prince, by excellence, is with vs. For the Emperors
brothers, yonger Connes, and ſonnes in law, and ſome other Prin-
ces are often Despeses too, as the yonger lonnes and brothers of
Kings and others of leſſe dignitic are at this day called Princes.
a Videfis Pon. But the Depore, they ſay , by excellence ſignified the heire
tan, in explic.
appa-
rant there, as The Prince, in England, the Monſieur in France,
dignitate prefix,
Protovefliario, when the heire apparant is a brother, and the like. So that after
pag.9.& 10. this of Depore came thus into vſe, Cafar (they ſay) was a fourth
ropala. pag.262 Dignitic from the Emperor ; Defpore and Sebastocrator being be-
In utreg pland twcene them. And the beginning of this change of the firſt dig.
Alexime comme nitic after the Emperour into Deſpote, is referred a to the time of
lices in Aleximins Alexis Angelus Comnenus or Alexius the ī]. who reigned about
Angelum com 1XXX, yceres after Alexius the ī. and created his lonnc in law
bac reloquun.
Ulexius Paleologus , that had married his eldeſt daughter the
tur, mulari de. Lady Irene, into this dignitic. Filiam natu grandiorem ( faith
bet confufiones George Phranzes, as the Latin is; for wec hauc him not publikely
All ab ofcitania in Greck) Irenem vocabulo , purpurea induere ſandalia iußit, quod
fiue librariorum illam & cui defponderetur ſucceſores du haredes poft obitum fuum fore
fine dwuorum conftituiffet, quam cum Alexio Palaologo in matrimonij communionem
irrepfit.
menum, ubi de
de-
Chap 1. THE SECOND PART.
289
1
dediffet , ^ox cundem ad Deſpotatus konorem extulit
. Others of The Ema
che Greek writers teftific alſo, that hec was created a Delpore;
and ſome learned men of this age ſappoſe him the firft that had
pire,
it in this ſenſe. But for ſomuch as I'hauc obſcrued touching it,
the truth ſcemcs to be that about the time of the firſt Alexius (vn-
der whom thoſe titles of Sebaſtocrator, Sebaſtos, Panhyperſebaftos, 6 & b Anka Pora
ſuch more began ; the name of Auguſtus and Sebaſtos, being but pbprogenneta
the ſame, and were ſo firſt communicated vnto ſubiccts; and that Alexiados, lib. 3.
Georg Codina
ancient title of Cafar ſo became much leffc then it was woont to sapi oppix.
bee) the heires apparant being known chiefly by their neerneſſe
of bloud, and that Empire being now ſetled as hereditary , had
no ſuch ſingular name as denoted them only; but were indeed cal-
lcd Deſpores, no otherwiſe then as (for example) in the time of
our Edward the ITI. the Blacke Prince being Duke of Cornwall,
might hauc been called Duke Edward. If he had been ſo, nonc
would hauc concluded thence that the titlc of Duke had properly
denoted the heire apparant, but it had been only an accidentall
name to him, which while hec bare with the reſt of his brothers,
might bee ſo vulgarly applyed to him ; the reſt being Dukes,
and called ſo, as well as hcc. For the title of Defpote was become a
ſpeciall dignitie, communicable to many as Duke is with vs, and
lo was that of Sebaftocrator alſo. And Defpotes, Sebaſtocrators, and
Cafars & Mega-domeſtici and ſuch like were proportionably in rc,
gard of diftinčtion as Dukes, Marqueſics, Earles, Viſcounts and
the like with vs. Georgius Acropolites faith cxprcſly that Theodo.
Tus Lafcaris created Deſpores, Sebaſtocratores, Mega domeſtici, and
fuch more. Δεσπόας πουνζάλετο και Σεβατοκράτορας και μεγάλες π δομεσίκες, &c.
are his words. Where wee ſcc plainly that the title of Deſpote was
giucn to diuers, as in particular examples alſo appcares in the
Camc autor that ſaics that the Duke of Venice was created into
the ſame dignitic , by Baldwin the firſt Emperor of Constantinople.
But therein no thought was of deſigning a ſucceſſor. And when
Michael Palaologus was Lord Protector of lohn Laſcaris the
ſonnc and ſucceſſor of Theodor Laſcaris , the State thought it fit,
thar being in ſo high a place of Office hce ſhould alſo bee ho-
nord with the higheſt dignitic , and therefore they created him a
Deſpote, which was sis Remailas épris diblowust or the next diguitie to
the Emperors, as Nicephorus Gregoras calls it, not any ſuch title as
deſigned him for a ſucceſſor, though hec afterward moſt wickedly
made himſelfc one. And when this Michael was Emperor, his bro-
cher lohn was a Deſpote, but without pretence to ſucceſſion in the
Empire. Therefore alſo when he deſired fingularly to honor « his
c Nicepha.
yonger connc Conftantine Porphyrogennetus (whom hec held moſt Gregor. Iib.6.
dcerc, and would gladly haue made his ſucceſſor, if he could haue Canimwera
.
Hiß.4.cap.5.
diſpenſed with the birthright of Andronicus the elder)he made him
not a Defore, but creared him into an innominat dignitic that rai-
Scd
2go
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. І.
1
The Em- ſed him aboue the Dignitic of a Deſpote, and made him next him-
felfe and his eldeſt ſonne Andronicus , whom hec had taken to
pire.
himſelfc as a kind of partner in the Empire. So alſo loannes Can.
tacuzenus that was Emperor about 1 X. yeeres after , created his
eldeſt ſonne Matibem into this innominat dignitic, after hee had
made his yonger Manuel and his ſonne in law Nicephorus Ducas
Deſpots. Miſſa triremi (ſo ſayes Catacuzenus himſelfe; his Grecke
being not publiſhed) in Theſſaliam filium Manuelem accerfis eum?
Conſtantinopoli cam Niccphoro Duca genero fuo Deſpotam declaras.
Matchzum ſeniorem filium nulla dignitate nominasim cohoneftat, how
nore tamen ſupra Deſpotas effert, nempe vt effet Imperatori proxi-
mus quem honorem primus Paleologorum Imperator Michael, prop-
ter filium Conſtantinum Porphyrogenetum inuenit, videb:sturg, es
dignitas Deſpotarum dignitati antecellere. So that, from the time :1t
lcaſt of this Michael, although the higheſt nominat dignitic vnder
the Emperor were Deſpote ( which many had at once) yet there
was an innominar Dignitie aboue it, by which the heire apparant,
whether hce were created a Defpotc or no, was ſolemnly raiſed a-
boue all the Deſpotes, but hauing no other ſpeciall name for his
Dignitic, was faluted and mentioned for the moſt part only by the
name of Deſpote with ſuch attributes ſometimes as the file of
d videfis fup. the Court had d made belong to it. Thence is it that Andronicus
pag.133.0 60- while he was ſonne and hcire apparant to that Michael Paleologus
dinum mpi opp. was filed only Primogenitus charißimi in Chrifto filij noftri Michac-
€ TOM.3.Com- lis Palæologi Imperatoris Græcorum Muftris in the letters of
sil.par.z.pag
. Pope Gregory the X, to him. Thence alſo it is that in Codinus, the
Za Badnéha hcire apparant is expreſſed gencrally by the Emperors fonne, or
i co iš Beolws, and the Deſpores are mentioned by themſelucs,
1026.1.in Greg. as of an inferiour dignitic. And whereas Emanuel Paleologus had
fix ſonnes , lohn, Theodor , Conſtantine, Andronicus, Demetrius and
Thomas , of whom lohn firſt ſucceeded in the Empirc ; all the reſt
† Apud Zygma. are called 'Defpotes, hauing had the dignitie with ſéuerall com-
lam in Hift.Po. mands beſtowed on them by their Father. And in the life of 1ohn
litice, pomidor after he was Emperor (to whom Conftantine, Theodor being dead,
pliar lib.2.&6. was next heire) wce foc that the two yongeſt brothers Demetrius
and Thomas had the fame Titles generally attributed to them.
For in the Generall Councell of Ferrara, Demetrius, that there ac-
companied his brother the Emperor, is be called å Apotétas Küpss Aja
ha Concil.
Tom.4
uńreio or the Deſpote the Lord Demetrius, or Dominus Demesrius
(For ſo kūpos is very often interpreted out of the later Greck) and
ſo abſolutely Andrótus , the Deſpotes. But Conſtantine indeed being
the next heire, ſtiled himſelfe in his letters ſome yecres before to
* Ibid.pag.234. thc Gencrall Councell of Bafill * Conftantinus in Chrifto fidelis De-
Sporus Romanorum Palæologas, where Romanorum is added to De-
Spotus, as in the file of the Emperors of the Eaſt it was to impe-
Taior, being made from Pokaáw the Greek of Romanorum, which
rub. Bullar.
10.Confit.2.
pag.121.Ed.
1617. Rome.
part.s.pag. 413.
415. Edit.
Bin. 1618.
was
Chap. T.
THE SECOND PART.
291
was retaynd in the ſtile of the Eaſtern Emperors as Nic' Pain or The Ema
New Rome was for Conſtantinople. And perhaps , Deſpore with
this addition of the Romans to it, was affected by him as the fita pire.
teft to expreſſe him as heire apparant. But for the communicated
vfe of Deſpote alſo; befide the more obuious teſtimonics of it in
the ſtories of that Empire, obſerue the decd of Confirmation
made by the yongeſt of thoſe brothers, Thomas, to Demetrius Pa-
leologus Dermocaita and loannes Rhofa1a,of a piece of land in Patra,
which the elder brother Tohs, while he was a Deſpote only, had
given them. Emosi aposvępy člábnour ( ſo are the words of the Deed)
4 % αυθέντε με, το Βασιλέως και το αδελφέ με, όντος τόπι Δεσπότε, και η Κύρια
Δημήτρις παλαιολόγΘ Δερμομαιτάς και ΚύριΘ Ιωάννης ο Ρωσατας περί τω περιοχω
των Πατρών περιβάλλον π, Oc.wheras Demetrius Paleologus Dermocaria
and lohn Rhoſata were enfeoffed by my Lord the Emperor , my bro.
ther , while hee was Deſpote , of a cloſe in the Territorie of Parra
&c. Then hec ſubſcribes his name to ic in Vermillion ( as the fa-
thion was) thus c Oaspeãs Ascaótus Topçupoz éprn? The Defpote Thomas
c CYA. TETCE-
Porpyphyrogennetus ; where plainly hee calls his eldeſt brother that grac.lib.4.pag.
was heire apparant, Deſpote no otherwiſe then as hce doth him- 343.1km.59.
ſelfe being yongeſt. This was made ſome few yecres before this circa an.Chrifti,
Empire was loſt to the Turks. And Codinus makes it moſt fully MCDXL.
clear. Οι συ Βασιλίσως εμοί (faith hc) Δεσπόται προίστανται των άλφών, και των
greu pão tô Buonías, dar cótwo sj a'u tür ortam , The Depores that are the
Emperors fonnes baue precedence of ſuch as are his brothers and fonpes
in law, although they be Deſpors alſe. And ſpeaking of the ſolemni-
ties anciently vſed in the Court of Conftantinople on Chriſmalle
day , hce layes the Emperor ſtood crowned with his Diadem,
having his other Enſignes of Maieſtic about him, as alſo did his
fonnc a estuurvo tupíoxsted, if hee were crowned alſo, that is , if hce
were made a partner of the Empire, and ſo an Emperor with his
Father as ofrimes it happened. But if he were not ſo crowned, he
had on his rich veile, (or pueris, as they called it) and on his head
a Coronet that is expreſſed by séqaro and diſtinguiſhed from
sápuce which hee wore for the Imperiall Crown. And hee ſtood
To (faith dhe) that hee was ſeene from the knees vpward , tar di d fepe oppix.
δεσπόζων τα μεν λοιπα των σωμάτων κρύφτονται και από και σε στήθος και άνω φαίνονται. cap.6.5.10.ά.
Or the Deſpores were ſeene only from the rest vpward. Theſe pal- videfis cap.to.
ſages ſhew plainly, that the name of Depore taken in any notion 5.6.07.
whatſoeuer was not proper only to the heire apparant. Though the
Coronet he ſpeaks of were perhaps of no other kind then that of
the Despots, wherof more preſently. Neither indeed can I thinke,
but that after ſuch innouation of titles, as made the dignities of
the Empire almoſt ridiculous in thoſe ſtrange and affe&ted com-
pounds, the Emperors in the later times were cuen alhamed to
coine any more new words to deſigne the heire apparant , and
therefore were content that he ſhould be called Deſpotc only, not
1
292
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
68.18.
The Em. as by a name that diſtinguiſhed him ſingularly, but as one who by that
pire.
title and his Chriſtian namc,together with the known honor of his
birth-right, was ſufficiently deligned. But becauſe ſuch an opinion
(though it be a miltaking) is that this title of Delpore abſolutely
ſpoken did denote the next heire apparant in that Empire, and for
that the heire apparant was a Deſpore too (though nct ſo ſingled
our by char title, but that others had it with him ) neither was
there any higher dignitie that had a name in that State , therfore
I adde that of a Deſpots creacion, which was this in that Empire.
c Codinul de
The Emperor ſitting on his Thronc in his Imperiall habir, c he
Oficijs Conftant.
that was to be created a Deſpote, was ſolcmncly led vp to him bc-
tween two Lords of the Court in their Robes and Ornaments of
State. Hee had on a Crimſon mantle wrought with Pearle, and
Buskins of Crimſon and White intermingled, both which the
two Lords put vpon him at the lower end of the roome where
the Ceremony was performed. And theſe were thoſe m's vilas dson
monixñs ou bons, or the Ornaments of ibat dignitie mentioned in
Gregoras, where he ſpeakech of Defpote lohn, that was brother to
Michael Paleologus. The Emperor ſtanding vp, vſed theſe words
to him, H' Beginila rus Beobdaneta o descórl, My Maieflie creates you a
Deſpore, at which words che Die ſpose kiſſed the Emperors foot,
and vpon his riſing from the kiſfe, the Emperor put on his head
a rich Coronct which they called Stemmatogyrion. It had foure ar.
ches raiſed on it, if he that was created were a ſonne; one before,
another bchind, and of each ſide onc. But if hee were a ſonne in
law (or, it ſeemcs, of any further degree from the Emperor) then
it had onc only, and that before. And ſo, with the ſolemnc accla-
mations of long life, the Creation was diſpatched. In like man-
fidem cap.19. ner were the Sebaſtocrators and Cafars of the later time made, fa-
3 Iuris Graco. uing that they had not ſuch Coronets; at leaſt
what kind of
Rows.lib 3.p.186 Coroncts they vſually had, appeares not. But when the Emperor
que excellentio Cantacuzen crcated his wiues brothers, John LA ſanires and Ma-
rum dignitatum nuel Afanius into the title of Sebaſtocrators, they had Coronets,
ornamentis, vide like to thoſe of a Deſpote, when he was a lonne in law only. Other
EFRIX, gap. 3.& dignities that followed the Sebaftocrators, as the Panhyperſebastus
and the reſt had no Coronets, but were s diſtinguiſhed eſpecially
.
dem, pag.181.by their Caps and Robes. This titlc of Deſpoic hath alſo beenc
h videlis,prater attributed to ſome Princes of Territories nece adioyning to the
+ Eaſterne Empire with thc addition of the Territorie vnro it, as
obuia ſuni, De.
cretorum Alber: Deſpore of Bulgaria or Rafcia, of Moldauia, and ſuch more: and the
ti 2.imper, cap. Latin of the time made it Deſpotus from acomórns. And fomcimes
the ſame perſon filed himſelfe Deſpore and King together. For in
Pande&t.Turcic.
& Greefered the letters of John Defpore of Moldavia , in MDLXI. to lohn Zygo-
malas chief Aduocat of the Church of Contantinople, the ſubſcrip-
i cruf Turts, tion is i Accabrus Barinsus Mendables or Deſpole King of Moldauis.
grec.lib.z.pag.
After
1
4.4 7.0
Hiſtorias, que
21. Leunclav.
Codin.l.2 c.1.
247
Chap. І.
.
The SECOND PART:
293
The Emo
VII. After the Weſtern Empire (which is commonly called
the Empire transferred from the Greeks to the French) was fetled pire,
in Charles the Great, the heire or ſucceſſor apparant of it, had v-
ſually the dignitie of King of Italie. Romani (faith Sigebert) vno
omnium confenfu Carolo Regi Imperatorias laudes acclamant , euma
per manum Leonis Pape coronant, Cæſarem & Auguftum appellant. Pi-
pinum vero filium eius Regem Italix collaudant; as if they had
meant that the title of King of Italy ſhould be proper to his ſonne
and heire as he was Emperor and not otherwiſe, although about
XX. yccrs before this Pipia were crowned 'King of Italy, whiles [Regizo in
his father was King of France only. So after Pipins death, his Sigen. de regno
fonne Bernard was created King of Italie in the ſame right. So Italie lib.3.06.
Losharius the ſonne of Ludonicus Pius. Afterward when the Em-
pirc was transferred to the Germans from the Franks, Italy being
full of tumult, the heire apparant was crowned King of Germany.
Otho the Great crownd his ſonne Osho ( afterward Osho the 11.) Circa an.chrifti
, ,
into that title at Acken, by the hand of the Archbiſhop of Colog-DCCCCLXI.
ne. And thence the Kingdome of Germany and Kingdome of 116-
lie both were taken to belong to the heir apparant or fucceffor.
Therefore (after ſuch time as the Empire was become Electiuc)
we ſee (for example) that Frederick Barbaroſa procured his ſonne
Henry (afterward Henry thc VT.) to bee chofen into the title of
King of Germany, and crownd at Acken by Philip Archbiſhop of an. MCLXX.
Cologne; and this Henry, after he was thus crownd, carnctly en-
deuord to get the Crown of Italy allo, as that which had been
eger ioind with Germany, in all thoſe that had preceded him in
the title of King of Germany. Affectabat eximio ſtudio ( faith Sigo.
nius) Italici regni coronam Henricus Frederici filius , vt qua omnes
afleiti fuiſſent, qui ante ſe regnum Germaniæ obiinuiſſent; and after-
ward he had it, and was crownd by Lambert Archbiſhop of Mil-
lain. But although in the one place che apparant Succeſſor was
thus crownd into the title of King of Germany, and at the other
into the name of King of Italie, yct, as by a Synonymic, he was
called Romiſcher koning, or Rex Romanorum, which was , as at
this day it is, the eſpeciall title of Dignitic of the deſigned Suc-
ceſſor. That name wec ſec taken by him in the grcat act of ſtate,
by which the Cities of Italie to this day challenge their beſt li-
bertics, that De Pace Conftantie; Nose Fredericus Imperator do fim e Siger.de Reg-
lius noster Henricus Romanorum Rex, concedimus vobis,ciuitatibus no Ita'ke lib..
locis
, &c. yet alſo that was before he was crownd King of Italy. Feudorum.
The like examples of ſuch as having been choſen for the Succef- u V.defis Ger.
ſors apparant of the Empire were filed Reges Romanorum
lac.Baxtorf. ad
Kings of the Romans in the life of the Emperor , are frequent. laflet.12. Tob.
There hauc been great diſputations about that kind of " choice, Pausmein, de
which are ſpecially rememberd in the German ſtories of Charles cap.2.5.43.66
Mm
the
I
14
, Or
04.1.Aurea Bul.
294
TITLES OF HONOR: . Chap. I.
moltalic,lib.4.
Anno Chrif.818.
The Em-the iv. and the v. And the Duke of Saxonics oppoſition to the
choice of Ferdinand that was made King of the Romans vnder
pire,
Charles the V. is ſpecially famous in thoſe ſtories. But for the So-
lemnities of choice and coronation ; there is a good cxample in
that of Maximilian (afterward Emperor of that name the.T) crea-
ted King of the Romans in the life of his Father Fredericke the
* Politic. Impe. līl. which is at large in Goldaftus * with other Treatiſes concer-
86. de bacre.ning this dignitic. Touching it alſo there is cnough to be obuioully
vide cumpara.2 read in the Golden Bull of Charles the IV., in Gerlacius Buxtorfice
vpon it, in Onuphrius de Comitijs and ſuch more.
But although in the elder times, the Cefar being heir or ſucceſ
for apparant were ſubicēt to che iuriſdiction of the Emperor with
out queſtion, as it is beforc noted, and that alſo after the Empire
ſecled in the Weſt vpon Charles the Great, the King of Italy bc-
ing the deſigned Succeſſor had no other kind of ſupremacie in re-
gard of the Emperor (as it is eſpecially cleer in the exampic of
y Sigon.de Fez. King Y Bernard; who for treaſon againſt the Emperor Ludouicus
Pius was legally condemned to death , and by the Emperors in-
dulgence ſufferd only the loſſe of his cycs) yet ſome good Law.
yers of the Empire affirme, that the King of Romans choſen in
the Emperors life time, is of ſo equall power with the Emperour,
that he is not ſubicct to his iuriſdiction, but that he is alterum. Ime
perij caput. And it is true that the King of the Romans there was
wont to makc Edicts as the Emperor, and to write himſelf wion
Gottes gnaden Komiſcher konig zıı allen zeiten met;rar Ozcz
Ketchs, in Germanien, zu Hungern, Bohem, Dalinatien,Croaa
tien vnnd Sclauonien &c. konig, as Ferdinands title is vnder
Charles thc fift ; that is, by the grace of God King of the Ro.
mans, alwayes Augaſtus, King of Germanie , of Hungarie, of Bo.
hem, Dalmatia, Croatia and Sclavonis, &c. But on the other-
fide , ſome of their Lawyers alſo deny thac hcc hath any other
power then what is to bec cxerciſed in the Emperors name. I
diſpute nor this here, but rcfcrrc you rather to Matthias Stepha-
ni his Synopſis Materie Turiſdict. lib. 2. part.i. cap.z. 8. 49. do
feq. 1ofias Nolden his Synoptics Tractatio de ftatu Nobilium, cap.
2.0. 34. & feq. Goldaftus his Politica Imperialia part. 2. Ioannes
Wölfius in Thef.9. diſcors:30. Iuris publici rom.2. Gerlacius Buxtor.
fius ad Aaream bukam differt. Thef.77.lit.c. But they who will haue
bis dignitic higheſt, allow yet that he is bound Imperatoris Ma.
ieſtatem comiter obferuare , and not free from the dutic of rcuc-
rence, though (as they ſay) hc bc from Iuriſdiction.
VIII. For thoſe other titles in the Empire ; In regard that
diuers of them originally depend on the ancient notions of Dux
and comes (as they were honorary or officiary, or both in the old
Empire) and haue been alſo for the moſt part Fcudall, it is there-
fors
1
1
1
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART.
295
forc firſt receſſary to ſhew the Nature & Notion of thoſe names, The Ema
and alſo the Nature and Beginning of Fcuds, and the Annexing of
Dignities to them. For not only thoſe two titles, but the thot pire.
of the reſt, as well in other States as in the Empire, being ioind
became firſt Feudall, and afterward againe (in ſome particulars)
only Honorary,and in ſome alſo haue continued feudall to this day:
The name of Dux (as it hath beene a title of honor, or of
foucraigntie) hach had eſpecially two notions. One which lig-
nified an ablolute ſupremacie, and differs rather by the mildacile
of expreſſion then by natućc from the ſuprem title of King; accora
ding to that of Philip of Macedon in luftin. Ita vicit (faith hec)
ut victorem nemo fentiret. Sed nec Regem ſe Græcis fed Ducem apella
ri jaßit. And in this ſenſe it is fomtimes vſed in the ſtorics of the
morc barbarous times , for ſuch as were not crowned as Kings,
but yer acknowledged no ſuperior ; eſpecially in fome parts of
Germany, and the neighbouring Countries, and chat after as well
as before the beginning of the French Empire. So we ſee it attri-
bured allo to the Emperor of Ruſia, who is oft Atiled the Duke
of Ruſia, in ſuch a ſenſe as in that of Martial ſpeaking of Do-
mitian ; Plurima qua fummi fulget imago Ducis. And in the title of
the Duke of Venice allo , it is meerly ſupreine and not ſubordi-
nate to any Prince. The other notion of it is as it hath been hos
porary, officiary, or feudall vnder a ſuperior. and in this ſenſe ona
ly wce conſider it in this place together with the title of Comes. In
the handling of both of them, wce firf ſpcake of them as they
were honorarie or officiaric before they came to bee made feudall
in che Roman Empire, and next of the nature and beginning of
Feuds & of their being annext to Feuds,and ſo made Feudall
.
The Emperors anciently had about them beſide their greateft Of.
cers of Statc, ſelcēt attendants of Court, known by the name of comia
tes or Comises & Amici. They were vſually made of ſuch as were con-
ſular, Pretorian, Senators, and ſomtimes out of men of leſſe dignitic,
and are ſtiled Romanum Collegium by the Emperor « Valerian in his a Trebellings
Oration to the Scnat touching Macrianus. In contubernium Impera- Polio in Mac
toria Maieftatis adſciſcere,is vſcd by Lampridius for the making them.
And an old Inſcription in the Monaſtery of Saint Protaſso in bapud Grutera
Millan, thus remembers onc of them.
149.1100.s.
C. SENTIO
SE VERO
QVADRATO
C. V. COS
AMICO ET
* rethit zuffi 150 tris
COMIT. * AVG. N.
IVLII FRATRES
Mm 3
MAX
1
criane.
.
>
295
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. i.
1
cap. I.
The Ema
MAXIMVS ET
VICTOR.
pire.
They waited and allifted the Emperor in his counſels and acti.
ons, and they were diuided alſo into their ſeucrall ranks of dig.
nitic. There was a ranke of the firſt dignitie, or primi Ordinis as
they called it) another of the ſecond or ordinis ſecundi, and ano-
ther of a third. Teſtimonies of this diuiſion are obuious in both
the c Codes, and eſpecially in Euſebim d where hee ſpeaks of them
Shtufi,lib.12. vnder Conſtantine. But whence the beginning of them and of this
d De vita con- diuiſion is to bre deriued, is not agreed on cleer enough among
Kartini lib.4. learned men. I thinke there is ſufficient proofe that both hauc
their originall as ancient as about the beginning of che Empirc in
thc Cæfars. If Tiberius had not ſuch a kind of Comises ami-
cs, and ſo diftinguiſhed them alſo, I vnderſtand nor that of Swe-
sonius in his life. Pecuniæ parcus do tenax (ſaith hc) Comites peri-
grinationum expeditionumque runquam ſalario, cibarijs tantum, (5-
Štentauit : vra modo liberalitate ex indulgentia vitrici perfecutus, cum
tribus claßibus faétis , pro dignitate cuinſka prima fexcenta feftertia,
fecunda quingenta diſtribuit , ducenta seriix ; quam non Amico
rum ſed Gratorum appellabat. Here are his Comites which were
plainly thoſe that were neer him, and hence are they alſo diuided
into three ranks and orders. Only his pleaſure was to change the
name of Amici in the third rank into Grati. And the faſhion of
hauing Friends and neer Followers of feucrall ranks, and that in
a profeffed diftin&ion of them, was in that State before the
Empire of the Cæfars. Seneca referres the firſt vſe of it to Grace
chus and Liuius Druſus. They, faith - he, apud nos primum inftiru-
D! Benefcös, erunt fegregare turbam fuam, & alios in ſecretum recipere, alios cum
libe6 cape* pluribus, alios cum vniuerfis. Habuerunt drag iſti amicos primos,
habuerunt il fecundos , neutros veros. This vſe, it ſeemes, trant
ferd into thoſe that were ncer the Emperors , bred the
tripartire
diſtinction of thoſe comites and Amici , which is denoted in that
before cited of Tiberius and alſo in a paſſage of Lampridius in
his Alexander Segerus. Moderationis tante fuit (ſo are the words)
vt nemo vnquam ab eius latere fubmoueretur, ut omnibus fe blandums
affabilemá preberet, vt Amicos non folum primi ac fecundi loci fed
criam inferiores ægrotantes viferet. Heer Primi ac fecundi loci'
perspot.971
inferiores, are the Comires of the firſt, ſecond, and third or loweſt
rank." and Euſebius of * Constantine , Kouítwo oi per spate rapa? G,
* Eufeb. de wit. oi ' dsuzips, oi reils jicarlos Counts were made by bım; ſome of the
firſt rank, ſome of the ſecond, fome of the third. For ſo it is to bee
interpreted, and not as if hcc had then began the diuiſion , by
diſtinguiſhing his Counts into theſe ranks. Other paſſages
ferd to the times before Constantine
but not lo obuious
as thoſe Clallique Authours, mention this Dignicie. Of the
title of Counc or kbyens ( as they made it into Grecke) there
is
4.6apel.
re-
Chap.i.
THE SECOND PART.
297
!
g
Annal. Tom...
is mention in the Ritualls of the Greeke Church, as of a The En.
knowne dignitie vnder Diocletian. Saint George, they ſay, was
pire.
Kbxons gleil dibley, a Count by f dignitie , and kóuns nos lareiro óréticen,
certaine Count called Patrícius, is remembred in the life of S. Arte- f Mene, die az
mon in that Church.Comites occurrc alſo in the Decretalls of Pope Aprilis
, & 24.
Anacletos, * if at leaſt they have credit enough to bec thought his. 11arty.
But wheras in the relation of the Martyrdom of S. Clement under * Eriſa,
& Traian , wce hauc mention of Cumes officiorum ; doubtleſſe that
Alls Marly.
officiarie dignitié was not in vſe vnder Traian, nor hach thic rys.Clementis
teſtimonie any truth in that matter. But after conſtantine, che men. Nouemb ex He-
tion of Counts is more frequent.
taphrafl. o vi-
But of the firſt ranke of Counts, fomc were ſtiled consi- defis Baronimo
tes Ordinis primi inera Confiftoriam , as beeing of the něcrcſt anr.1oo.
Counſellors of State (all of them beeing Counſellors general-
ly) and thence Comes Confiftorianus is a Count of the firſt rankė
and a Priuié Counſellor of that time. For all the Conſistoriani (ic
ſcemes) were of the firſt rank. But not all of the firſt ranke Con-
fiſtoriani.For in Inſcriptions of Honor, Comes ordinis primi,& comes
Ordinis primi intre Conſistoriam , occurre ſometimes giuen at once
to the ſame perſon as titles receiued at ſeuerall times. An exim-
ple of it is hin one to Saturnious Secundus Preſident of Guienne. b Apud Gruter.
And becauſe Offices of note werc at length beſtowed vſual- pag.465.8.
ly among thoſe rankes of Counts ( as for example, the great
Offices of Magifter fecrarum largirionum , rerum priuatarum,
Equitum ſometimes, and the like becing of the more emi:
nent Dignitic on ſome of the Counts of the firſt ranke
came into vſe alſo that thoſc Offices were denoted in the
Counts by the title of Comes de Magiſter in feed of Magifter,
and ſomtimes by comes without Magiſter , ioind with the other
words that ſignificd the office. 25 wce ſec in Comés do Magifter
facrarum largitionem , and comes facrarnm largitionem, Comes
Magifter 'Equitum, Comes Domefticorum, and ſuch more for Magi-
fer ſacraram largitionum, Magifter Equitum and Magiſter Domeſtie
corum. Whence it is alſo that in the Acts of the Caunceli of
Chacedon, Flaniws Arionindus Martialis is ſo often called * Kóxeno rj A8.1.pag.lis
Muzes e não Oreiar ippiziar, or Comes & Magifter ſacrorum officiorum. clopoteit,
and thic Emperors chiefe Phyſician or Preſident of the Emperors Din. 1618.
Phyſicians , was known by the name of i Comes Archiasrorum ; i Videfis mer
curial, vat, keci.
becauſe doubtleſſe he was one of thoſe ranks, and it ſeems of the
lib.4.cap.i.
firſt
becauſe thoſe that were vnder him, had ſometimes the
honor of the firſt rank or & Comitiuam pritni ordinis
. And not
only fome of the greateſt officers, but ſuch as wèrc of much k c.de Archia
leſſe dignitie beeing taken out of thoſe rankes were ſtiled Co-tr.co com.Sas.
mites with the addition of the pl.ce, or note of imployment
belonging to them. Vnder the Comes ſacrarum largitionum of the
Eaſt, there were (about Theodofius the īī
. when
the Novitia was
trade ſubordinat) Comitis Largitionum in cucry Dioceſſe (as they
called
).ic
Palat.l. Rico
298
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
1
The Em- called the Countries that pertained to them)beſides Comites Commera
pire.
ciorum per Orieniem do Ægyptum, per Mafiam, Scythsam, Ponium
& Illyricum, and a Comes Metallorum per Illyricum, and a Comes over
Rationalis ſummarum Aigypri ; with diucrs other officers by the
name of Procuraiores, Prefecti , Magiſtri and ſuch more. So the
Comes Largitionum of the Weſt bad vnder his rulc a Comes As-
ri, a Comes veftiarij , a Comes Largirionum Italicianorum and o-
thers. The office of the chief Comes Largitionum, cither in the Eaſt
or Welt, was to take carr, as a Lord Treaſurer both of the recci-
uing and iſſuing of ſuch rcuenue of the Crownc, as conſiſted
nor in certaintic of demcſnes and rent or in confiſcations, which
were vnder the care of the Comes rerum Priuatarum, both in the
Eaſt and Weſt. And in the Weſt he had vnder him Comises alſo, as
Comes largitionum Priuatarum,and Comes Patrimony Ghildoniaci. So
the Comes Formarum , Comes Riparum & Aluei Tiberis & closca.
rum and Comes Porihs were among other ſubordinat Officers to
the Prafeetus Vrbis. And in the Eaftern gouernment there were
beſides a Comes Orientis ( who was for ciu:ll affaires as a Vio
carius or Licutenant, yet made by the Emperor, vnder the Prafe-
Et su Pretorio of the Eaſt) Comes Ægyti and Comes Ifauria , alſo
other Comises of leſſe note, as in the Weſtern Comes Italie, co
mes Africa, Comes Tingitania, Comes tractus Argentoratenſis, Comes
Britanniarum , Comes litroris Saxonici per Britannias. And other like
were in the Empire, which had military forces committed to
them for the gouertiment and retaining of the places whither they
were fcnt in like fort as others had that are called Duces, both
in the Norisia and in the Codes. And diuers alſo of the ſecond
rank had the gouernment of Citics only, as is anon fecnc in the
examples of their letters of creation or commiſſions, whence it is
that in Heſychius, xóuns is interpreted by appare which is a Gouernor
or Preſident, becauſe they that were comes had ſome power of
gouernment ſo frequently committed to them. But there is not
more cleer teſtimony of the vſe of this title thus begunnc in the
Court (as is before ſhewed) and afcerward carried with the comia
ses into what imployment focuer they were ſent, then in diucrs
Councels of the Primitiuc times. For the Emperors ſomtimes, l.
fpecially after chat they found ſo much difiraction and tumult
among the factions bred by the Hercticall parts of the
time, Yent to the Councils for preferuation of the peace, ſome
that were Counts wich competent forces, that ſomiimcs were in
deid rather a terror againſt the truth, then a defence of it. And
in the a&ts of the Councels theſe counts are often filed only fo
as if that office had been proper to none, but them that were
Counts; the name indeed being retaind by them in that imploy-
ment no otherwiſe then in thoſcorher offices giucn to Counts. In
the Councell of Tyrno held againſt dekanaſins, there was ſuch a
Conne
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART;
299
i
1
Count as Athanafius himſelfe 1 witneſſeth, though he complaind The Era
of it, as againſt what was contrary to the libertie duc to a Councell.
pire.
This Count was Flauius Dionyfiuus, who yer is called only Conſu-
laris or iti rüy útanosco (becaule hce had that dignitic alſo) in the 1 Apolog.2.
mi letters of commiſſion of Conſtantine thc Great, by which hee m Euſeb.de vi.
was ſent to the Councell. But oftimes in Athanafius, Comes. And la confiartini
by Pope Iulius the firſt, * Dionyſite qui in ea Synodo Comes e- vide plura: apud
tát. And in letters of the Councell of Alexandria'° touching the Baronium tom.
ſame matter , Qui fronte salem conuentum Synodum appellare audent 1923;
ini Comes prefedit ? Thence is that of ofius in his letters to con- . Apad Atha-
ftantiis , r about the Councell of Sardica; O mitte t# violentiam nas. Apolag.a.
tuar, nec literas fcribe, nec Comites mitte, fed relegatos exilis libe- in Epift, ad felir.
14. And in the acts of the generall Courcell of Epheſus , Candidia- vis. agentes.
Hus is; mentioned moſt frequently with the title of Count. Buc
it appears indeed alſo that hec was Comes Domefticorum ; and by
that titlc hce was ſent thither for the preſeruation of peace and
order. Ireneus, Joannes and Dionyfius by the title of Comites are
mentioned 9 there alſo. And in the acts of the Councell of Chalce- q Concil.Epks.
don (where the mention of Counts is cnough obuious) ſayes Diol- Fix-partin.page
corus seday for murien ; dis gás Köpuntas. Are gee ſedirious ? let the 1618. ampag
Courts come, and afterward e'conabor oi Kuntos, the Counts came 167.366.369.
in, &c. where ſuch are denoted as were ſent from the Court 377.291.6F;
to the Councell, and were Counts though ſome of them had o- cedatl.c.p.118.
cher offices alſo of higher dignitie then the title of Count. But edir.Bin. 1618.
that was the moſt comprehenfiue and vfuall namc. Who they
were may be ſeen cſpecially in the beginning of the firſt, ſecond,
fourth and fixt Actions of that Counccll.
And wheras the Lieutenants or Preſidents of Prouinces or Fron-
tiers (vnder the Magiftri preſentales militum)were called Duces,yet if
they were receiucd into the honor of any of thoſe ranks, they werc,
in the time that comes came to bec thus frequent , rather cxprcf-
ſed by the name of Comites ioind with their Prouinccs. And ſuch
Licutenants or Preſidents were (it ſcemcs) commonly Counts of
of the firſt rank, if Count's ar all; and are called gènerally in the
Laws, Comites per provincias, et qui ſub Comitiua primi ordi- sc.de offic.note
nis dignitate peculiaritèr ad quamlibei Provinciam vel Prouincias de prow.l.iuftifsio
fendendas
, wilite credito, autoritate Imperatorij nominis deftinabantur. mode Comit
:
But diucrs of the Preſidents or Licutenants that were not Counts reimilis. coz-
rctained the name of Duces; as Scysbici limitis Dux, Rhetici limitis Sulce Naucl.27.
Dux, Tranſrhenani limitis Dux, Britannie Dux, d Dux Syria. And rice
ſomtimes the Counts that were made Duces, had their namic of
Count and Dux kept together , as in that of Dux eo comes Rei
militaris iſaurid in the Noritia Dignitatum, where although Pars
ciroliaus thinks w the reading is corrupted, and that Dux and Co-
por concurre for the title of the fame man, with relation and verili
tion to the ſame thing , yer I am perſwaded that the Copies vicksi ceg. 5473
T077.2 part.i.
de Camite ifala
Q Vide exmin
mes
ſhould
are
1
1
300
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. T.
The Em- arc therin truc and right cnough, becauſe I ſec both the titles alſo
pire. in an Inſcription that mentions the Comes Ifaurie , by thc name
of comes ordinis primi ifaxrie Dux. It is ſomwhere at Rome thus,
Æ MILIÆ
ANDRONICENIS C. ET SPECT.
F. NEPTIS VRBIS PRÆFECTI FI
LIÆ COMITIS AFRIC. NVRVS
COMITIS ORD. PRIM. IS AVRIÆ
DVCIS CONIVGIS COMITIS SA
CRARVM LARGITIONVM
INLVSTRIS.
toge-
.
This Inſcription I thc rather alſo inſert here, becauſe it hath ſuch
examples of thoſe kinds of Counts that had employments, as co-
mes Africa for a Count of a Prouince, Comes Ordinis primi Dux
Ifauria for onc that being of the firſt rank was made Dux [.
ſaarie , and comes facrarum largitionum for that Office as it was
Palatin. And as Dux and comes were ſomtimes ſo retaind
ther, ſo alſo Magiſter with Comes, as in Comes de Magiſter Equiture
Galliarum in the Notitia; and Praſes with Dax, as Dux « Prafes
Mauritania, and the like. And for that of Dux Comes Ifaurie;
obſerue but this in Marcellinus vnder Coxftantius and Tulian. Ad
* Hiß.19 Ifauros vi vel ratione fedandos, Lauritius adiecta Corritis digni-
faic miffus eft rector. Yer the famc Lauritius is called spatidt**
y Hiſ. Ecclefiaß sig kun, or Dux militum in Y Socrates. Cleerly he was iuftly to be
lib.z cap.31.0 filed Dux and comes or Comes Dux rei Militaris or Militum
videfis Baronium
in 1/auria. But as before ſo grcat acccflion of Offices in Court or
2m2 359. ubi de Prouinces to the name of Comes, they which were conſiſtoriani or
Concilio Seleucia intra Confiftoriam, were by that title diſtinguiſhed from the reſt
exfi.
of their rank , ſo after that acccllion, ſuch as were only Comites
bonorarij (or vacanies and zifw5ci, as they called them) and with-
out any particular imployment, and had the name for a mcerc
character of dignitie in them, were, for a diſtinction from ſuch
were comites Prouinciaram or otherwiſe imployed in ſome ſpecie
all ſcruicc, called Comites intra Palatium, or comites Palatini on-
ly; as if you ſhould ſay , Counts of the Court. And this title
after publique imployment well diſchargd abroad by one that
was before Comes Ordinis primi, was valued as a Titlc of ſuch dig-
nicie by it felfe, that it was ſomtimes iterated in the Inſcriptions
z Rome apud, of Honor by Iterum comes Ordinis primi intra Palasium, as wee
Gruter.pol.36. ce cfpecially in that to 2 the honor of L. Aradius Valerius pro-
vide eundem PA.
culus , where after the enumeration of diucrs Offices of State in
him, his Title
CO-
as
1094 6.
goes on with
5
11
5
Chap. I.
301
THE SECOND PART.
The Emo
COMITI ORDINIS SECVNDI
COMITI ORDINIS PRIMI.
pire.
and then , ſome other Offices of publique employment being
interpoſed;
PERFUNCTO OFFICIO PRÆ
FECTVRÆ PRÆTORIO, COMITI
ITERVM ORDINIS PRIMI IN-
TRA PALATIV M, &c.
mi
And thoſe of this kind being Comites vacantes, but ſuch as poſt proba-
tos labores in palatio Comites effe a meruerani, were of greater dignitic a.C.Tbeodos.
then
any that were only raiſd by fauor or merit to the firſt rank lib. 6. fit 18.4
of Comitina vacans, or the cingulm etiofum, which was the gene. Salmaſ. in ire-
rall name of the dignitie not only of ſuch as were Comites intra pani
belbelok.p.307.
latium (though of the firſt rank) but alſo of them that were intra
Conſistorium, if they had no other particular imployment. For both
werc reputed vacanies and honorary. But thoſe probati labores (in
the time of Theodofius and Honorius who made that Law) were
ſuch imployments as were cminent in the Court or State. For
beſides theſe feucrall ſorts of Counts, there were alſo ſome that had
a dignitic of Comitiua Ordinis primi and the title of Comites Ordinis
primi diuerfarum artium (which was giucn thein as an honorary
reward, ob vulgaris cuiuflibet artis obſequium, or operis publici curam
temporalem iniunétam, or rerum publicarum leuem curam commiffam,
as the words are in another Law 6 of Honorius and Theodofins, bc. Theodoflib.
which was not receiued into Iuſtinians Code, as neither was that 6, tit.20.
other of theirs) all which expreſſe but ſome ſeruice of ſlight nature.
And although their title were with relation to their ſeruice, Ordi.
nis primi, yet they were of leſſc dignitie then any other counts
that were Ordinis primi vacantes or meerly honoraric. For
regu-
larly all Vacantes Comites of thoſe times', had the honorary
attribute of Spectabilis, and if they were in any of the great Om-
cos, as Sacrarum largitionum, Rerum priuatarum, or the likc, they
were to be ſtilcd illuſtres. But theſe comites vulgarium artium, were
but of equall dignitie to the Conſulares of Prouinces which had but
the title of Clarißimus, that was next bencath ſpectabilis.But of thoſe
honorary attributs, and the places belonging to cuerie of them in
the liſts of the ſtate of chat time, more largely towards chc end
of this Part.
IX.
Other teſtimonies, that concerne thoſe two Titles of
Dux and comes in the old Empirc, arc very obuious in the Codes
both
Nn
302
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
1
The Em- both of Thodofius and lustinian, as alſo in the Nolitis. But for
pire.
further light to them we adde here ſome ſuch formes of Creati-
on of them in thoſe ages, as time hath permitted to poſtericic,
as alſo an example or two of their Enfignes, and of the Officers
of gouernment vnder them.
It is true that in the memories that immediatly belong to
the Empire, the formes of their Creation appearc not. But in
Caſiodor
' that was Chancellor to Theodorique King of Italie,
there are ſuch as wec haue iuſt reaſon to take for no other then
thoſe of the Empire or ſo like them, that from the knowledge of
the one the other may be known alſo. For Caßiodor was bred vp
in the learning of the Romans, although both himſelfe and his
King were Gorhs. and it is clcere that the Gothique Court in Italy
then imitated the Roman courſes of gouernment, which they had
found in that part of the Empire. And for the matter or, as wec
call it, the bodic of the Letters Parents or Codicilli, (ſo they cal-
lcd the Letters, and when the dignitic was only honorary, codia
cilli Vacanies) they were vfually the ſame I think as Caßrodor hath.
Although for the prcambles, circumſtantiall fancies and cadencies
of language, which were in that age much affeated, they were va-
ried before Caſsiodors time, perhaps, as often as there were now
draughts of them. Caſiodor himſelfc ſecmes to affirme as much,
where he ſayes, that for the helpe of others, and to ſave them
from the trouble that hec was put vnto in making ſudden
draughts , hcc colle&ted thoſe formes, and therfore it fecmes,
mcant that they ſhould remayn as conſtant cxamples for fạcure
c It præfat. ad times. Illud aniem (faith Che) ſuſtinere alios paß: non fumus, quod nos
frequenter incurrimus in honoribus dandis ; impolitas , pracipites
dittiones ; que fic poſcuntur ad ſubirum vi vix vel fcribi poffe pu-
tentur vel videaniør. Cunctarum itag, diguitatum fexto & jeprimo
libris Formulas comprehendi , vt eu mibi quamuis fero propicerem
& ſeguentibus in angufto tempore fubu.nirem.
Out of theſe cherfore we ſhall cake ſome ſuch of the Creations
of Counts or giuing the Comitiua firſt, and then of the Ducatus
of that time, as may giuc moſt light to the nature of them. They
are of about ē. yecrs after our Saviour.
The Letters Patents of making an ordinary Count of the firſt
rank mccrly vacant.
I horor frequenter defertur otioſis: la interdum aut nobili-
tas eligitur, aut ad promerendum aliquid perfonæ tantù gra-
tia ſuffragatur:quo ftudio remunerandi funt, qui ad agonis
ſui premia peruenerunt ? Conſiderandum, quali labore feruitum
eft, & fic de remuneratione cogitandum. Harum quippe rerum
menfura de contrario venit : dum tale obedientibus dari debet
do.
tibb.vat JATUMS.
S
1
7
1
Chap. I. The SECOND PART:
303
donum quale indeuotis potuit elle periculum. Grandia funt,que The Em-
Juſtinent excubantes perſonas, contumaces ad parendum coguut, pire.
latentes in cubilibus fuis prudenti ſagacitate veftigant , ſuperbis
modeſtiam æqualitatis imponunt. Ita quod à iudicibus breuiter
dicitur, ab ipfis efficacia famulante completur. Notum eſt que
pericula ſuſtineant, cum ad caufas mittuntnr alienas. Si ſegnius
agat, petitor quæritur, fi diſtrikte, pulfatus vociferatur. Sic inter
btrumg, diuerſum rara laus eft inueniſe præconiuni. Dignitatım
pace dicamus , facilisis eſt laudatum iudicem reperire, quam'mi-
litem iniunéta fine offenfone complere, Aliud eſt euim tantum
dicere legitima, aliud ad terminum deduxiſſe juſtitiam. Lauda-
biliter quidem bonum dicitur , ſed multo gloriofius ſtatuta
complentur. Verba tantum diriguntur à præfulibus, à militibus
autem poftulatur effectus, Poſt omnia periculis fubduntur, ſi
conftrićti aliquid veriſimile conquerantur. Frequenter nocuit a-
lys epſa quoq, integritas a£tionis. Nam multos, quos in executio-
ne contriſtari niſi ſunt, ipſos poſtea impenſos iudices pertule-
runt. Offendunt enim frequenter ignari, quibus funt poſtea pa-
rituri: & dum caufis alienis fidem cuftodiunt, interdum pericula
proprie falutis incurrunt: Verum inter hæc militem euafile lay-
datum, nonnejuſte videtur eſſe miraculum? Talibus igitur meritis
bicißitudo reddenda eft, vt nimio labore torpentes indi&tis com-
penſationibus excitemus
. Vtere igitur confidenter quicquid vete-
ranis munificentia iura tribuerunt , nulli fordido ſubijciendis
oneri, qui te purißima conuerfatione tratafti
, Comitiuam quoſ
tibi primi Ordinis
, quam tali militia perfunétis cana deputauit
Antiquitas, ſecundum ſtatuta diualia vindicabis
. Hæc quidem
priſcorum beneficio conſequeris
, ſed noftri nominis contra inciwi-
les impetus, eo conuentionalia detrimenta, perenni tuitione val
laris. Vt officium quod noftris iußionibus ſpeciali ſolicitudine
famulatum eſt, amplius aliquid à militibus cæteris promereri po-
tuiſe videatur. Muleta quoq
, tot libraruns auri percetlendum
effe cenſemus, fi quis ftatuta noftra qualibet crediderit occafio-
ne biolanda. Nec tamen aliquid contra te valere permittimus
qaod dolofa fuerit machinatione tentatum.
But, I know not well why, this is titled in Caßiodor, with Formula
Magiftri Scring & Comiline primi Ordinis que danda efl comiciaco
quando permilitas.
+
Nn 2
#. The
}
304
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap..
1
M
The Em-
X. The forme of Letters Patents of making a Count of the
pire, firſt rank that was alſo conſiſtorian.
Agnum quidem multis & inter vices videtur elle genia-
tum, publicæ vtilitati probis a£tioniboccupari.Sed quan-
to fæliciùs honorem ſplendidam ſumere eu cogitationnm
moleſtias non habere ? Interdum enim aßidui labores etiam ipſas
ingratas faciunt dignitates ; dum imbecilitas humana citò ſolet
Juſtinere faftidia,eo quod prius ambiffe creditur poſteà vitare pela
le ſentitur. Sed hoc multò præſtantiis adeſſe conspeftibus Re-
gijs o abeſſe moleftijs, gratiam habere lóci @ Ditare coniu-
melias a£tionis. Dulce eji aliquid fic mereri :, vt nulla poßit
anxietate turbari ; dum multò gratius redditur, vbi prospe-
ritatis ſola gaudia ſentiuntur. Hunc igitur honorem tibi re-
spicis otiofà remuneratione præftitum qui nimium laborantibus
antiqua noſcitur prouiſione collatus, De Re&tores Prouinciarum,
anni aétione laudatos vix ad tale culmen perducerent , quibus
confitebantur plurima ſe debere. Confiliarij quoq, Præfe&torum,
conſcientia clari, di&tatione præcipui, qui in illo a£tu amplißi-
mé Præfe&turce fic videntur exercere facundiam , vt adprilie
tates publicas expediendas; alteram credas efle Queſturam. Vn-
de frequentèr do nos iudices affumimus ; quia eos doftißimos
comprobamus. Quid ergo de tali honore ſentiatur, agnoſce;
quando perfe&ti pro tot laudabilibus inſtitutis huiufmodi inue-
niunt premia dignitatis, & meritò, cum tanta pompa creditur
que Senatorij quog Ordinis Splendore cenfetur. Spectabilitas
clara o Conſiſtorio nostro digniſima, quæ inter Illuſtres ingredi:
tur, inter Proceres aduocatur.(Theflluſtres and Proceres were
the grcat Officers of State, Conſuls, Conſulars, the Pa-
triti and ſuch like ; the Creations of which are alſo
in Caßioder) otioſi cinguli honore præcinéta dignitas, quæ nul-
lum nouit offendere , nullum cognofcitur ingrauare , & ſuper
omnia bona concitare neſcit inuidiam. Quocirca prouocati mo-
ribus tuis Comitiuam tibi Primi Ordinis , ab illa& Indictio-
ne, Maieſtatis fauore largimur, vt Conſiſtorium noftrum ficut
rogatus ingrederis, ita moribus laudatus exornes. Quando vi-
cinus honor eft I Huftribus dum alter medius non habetur, de-
leftet te illos imitari quos proximitate contingis. Tu locum
ز
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTI
305
amplum & honorabilem facis ſi te moderata confideratione The En-
traétaueris
. Admoneat te certè, quod ſuſcepta dignitas primi pire.
Ordinis appellatione cenfetur, vtiſ quia te ſequuntur omnes
qui Speétabilitatis honore decorantur. Sed vide ne quis te pre-
cedat opinione qui ſequitur dignitate. Alioquin graue pondus
inuidiæ eft, ſplendere cinguli claritate & morum lampade
non lucere.
XI. The forme of the Letters thac made a Comes Sacrarum
Largitionum wherein alſo is giuen him the Office of Primicerius
Notariorum or chief Maſter of chc Clerks of thc Crown.
GT
A
Rata
funt omnino nomina que deſignant protinus aétiones:
quanda tota ambiguitas audiondi tollitur, vbi in vocabula
concluditur quid geratur. Donis enim præſidere Regalibus
Comitiuam Sacrarum Largitionum, indicia rerum Derba te-
ftantur. Quod verè decorum, vere fuit omnimodis exquifitum, in
donorum Regalium parte ſequeſtratam facere dignitatem
alterius honorem dicere dæm nos conſtet dona conferre. Astus
innocens , pietatis officisam , illud ſemper ingerere
onde
ſe fama Principis poßit augere. Regalibus magna profectò fa-
licitas militare donis, & dignitatem habere de publica largi-
tate. Alij iudices obtemperant reſiduis virtutibus regnatori
.
Hæc fola eft quæ tantummodo feruiat ad momenta pieta-
tis. Nihil enim
per ipfam diftriétum geritur, nil ſeuerum for-
te cenſetur , ſed tunc obfequitur quando pro nobis bota fun-
duntur. Supplicium per te Fortunas erigimns, Cal. Ianuarijs
affatim donum largimur , & lætitia publica militia tua eſt
.
Verùm hanc liberalitatem noftram alio decoras obſequio, vt fin
gura pultus noſtri metallis uſualibus imprimatur ', monetamão
facis de noftris temporibus futura ſecula commonere
.
0
magna
inuenta prudentiam ! O laudabilia inſtituta Maiorum! pte
imago Principum fubie£tos videretur pafcere per commercium,
quorum conſilia inuigilare non definunt pro ſalute cun&torum.
Sed huic (vt ita dixerim) munerarie dignitati præconem largi-
tatis noftræ, publice fælicitatis indicium, locum quog, Primi-
ceriatris adiungimus, vt per te demus honores, per quem noftra
pecunia conferimus largitates
. Meritò ; quando es fimili gra-
tia
1
+
1
1
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
306
T
yanis
.972
The Em-tia ytrag præftantur, eo ab vno debuerunt iudice geri, que
pire,
parili videntur laude coniungi. Parim eft autem quod Pro-
uinciarum iudices tue ſabiaseant dignitati
. Ipfis quog Proceri-
brs Chartarum confirmas officium , dum perfeétum non cre-
ditur, niſi à te fuerit pro ſolennitate completum. Veftis qulogs
Sacra tibi antiquitùs noſcitur fuiffe commiffa , qui* quod ad
splendorem Regium pertinet tuis minùs ordinationibus obediret.
Curas quoġ, litorum aduentitia lucri prouifone committis. 'Ne-
gotiatores , quos humanæ vitae conſtat neceſſarios, huic poteſtati
manifeftum eft effe fubie&os. Nam quicquud in veftibus, quic-
quid in ære, quicquid in argento, quicquid in gemmis ambi-
tio humana poteſt habere pretiofum, tuis ordinatiomibus obfe-
cundat , eo ad indicium tuum confrunt qui de extremis
mundi partibus aduenere. Salis quoq; commercium , inter
beſtes fericas e pretiofißimam margaritam, non ineptè tibi de-
putauit antiquitas ; vt fapientiam tuam euidentèr oftenderet,
cui talis ſpecies deputata feruiret. Qnapropter per illam Indi-
Etionem Comitiuæ Sacrarum (Largitionum), eb Primi-
ceriatus tibi conferimus dignitates üt multis laudibus deco-
rari poßis qui honorum numeroſitate præcingeris
. Vtere igitur
ſolennitèr titulis tuis, o fi quid tibi de antiquo priuilegio 9-
ſus abftulit , plurima certè que bendicare debeas dereliquir
.
Quando duarum dignitatum glorioſa quidem cura, ſed & la-
borioſa caſtodia eft, qua tibi copiofum fructum decoris affe-
runt ſi probis moribus excoluntur.
Hee hath another good forme of King usthalaricus (that fuc-
ceeded 7 heodorique) his giving Opilio the fame dignicic.
Pilioni Comiti Sacrarum largitionem Athalaricus Rex.
Solent quidem venientes:ad aulicas dignitates diutina ex-
ploratione trutinari, ne Imperiale iudicium aliquid probare
videatur ambiguum: quoniam gloria Regni eſt reperiſſe ladices exa
quiſitos. Sed tam frequens eſt familie beſtræ fælicißimus pro-
ue&tus, tam in multis perſonis declarata prudentia bt licet ali-
quis vos cligat ad fubitum , nihil fuiſſe videatur incertum. Ss-
militudinem fuorum fælix vena custodit : quando pudet de-
linquere, qui fimilia nequeunt in fuo genere reperire. Hinc eft,
quod melius agnofcitur elegiffe nobilem , quam feciſſe felicem:
quia ište commonitus per veterum ſe facta cuſtodit”, ille exem-
plnm
O Solent
Chap. T.
THE SECOND PART.
307
plum non babet , nifi quod fecerit. Quapropter ſecurè tibi cre- The Ema
dimus, quod toties tuo gereri comiſſum fuiffe gaudemus. Pater pire.
his faſcibus præfuit, fed & frater eadem reſplenduit claritate.
Ipſa quodammodo dignitas in penatibus veftris larem poſuit ,
domeſticum fa&tum eft publicum decus. Nam militiæ ordinem ſub
fraterna laude didiciſti : cui mutuo cornexus affe&tu, implebas
laboribus focium , ad confiliorum participatione germanum : ad
te potius pertinere dijudicans, quod frater acceperat. Hoc ba-
culo reclinabatur ille fæliciori a£tu quædam negligens præſump-
tione tui , quia per te omnia cernebat impleri. En dulce fra-
trum obſequium, do preſentium temporum antiqua concordia.
Bene talibus ſenſibus iudicium creditur, qui feruare mores na-
turaliter ſentiuntur. Quod ſi amanı receljus, do Prouinciale
ouium fortè libuiſſent, ad te caterue cauſantium do anxia
currebant bota leforæm. Boni iudicis inter eos aſumebas offi-
cium : vt futurorum quodam vrgente preſagio, quod à nobis
accipere poteras , meritorum aſſumptione peragebas. Meminimus
etiam, qua nobis in primordis Regni noſtri deuotione feruieris,
quando maxime neceffarinm fidelium habetur obfequium. Nam
cum poſt tranhtum diuæ memoriæ domni axı nostri anxia po-
pulorum vota trepidarent, & de tanti Regni adhuc incerto has
rede ſubie£torum ſe corde perfunderent, auspicia noſtra Liguria
bus felix potior nuntiafti, & fapientia tua allocutione firma-
ſti, in errorem quem de occafu conceperant, ortum noftri Im-
perij in gaudia commutabant. Innouatio Regni fine aliqua
confuſione tranfiuit : & ſolicitudo tua præftitit, quod nos
nul-
lus offendit
. Atq; ideo probato talibus inftitutis, ab Indictione
fæliciter fexta Sacrarum largitionum Comitiuam,propitia ti-
bi diuinitare, concedimus. V jurus es omnibus priuilegiis aij, emo-
lumentis, quæ ad tuos déceſſores pertinuifle noſcuntur. Abfit e-
nim vt aliqua calumni& machinatione quatiantur, qui ačtionis
fua firmitate confiftunt. Fuit enim tempus cum per delatores
Dexarentur & iudices, Deponite sam formidinem, qui non ha-
betis errorem. Fructibus veftrarum primini dignitatum. Nam
quod vobis per deceffores predeceſſorefq; noftros temporibus dom-
ni aui noſtri conſuetudo longeua dedit , indulgentia quog
noftra cuſtodit
. Conferimus tibi bonorem germani
, fed tu fidem
eius imitare feruitý. Nam fi ilum ſequeris
, multos laude pre-
sedisi
melhor
308
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. T.
The Em- cedis : virum au&toritatis maxime , probate conſtantie , qui
pire
ſub tanto Principe con fine culpa paruit eo iuſtitiam laudatas
exercuit. Prompium eſt enim æſtimare quid egeris, quando fub
ingrato ſucceſſore Palatinum officium preconia eius tacere non
potuit
. Difficile itag non eft moribus ſequi poſſe germanum : quia
G in conuerfationis fruétu plerung, conſentiunt, qui vnius fe-
mine procreantur.
Xil. The formc of the Creation of a Comes Rerum
Privatarum.
Omitiua priuatarum, ficut nominis ipfius fentitur in.
fonare pocabulum , per Rationalium curam quondam
principum priuatam fertur gubernafſe ſubſtantiam. Et
quia iudicis faftigium exercere non poterat inter homines , extre-
mis conditionibus inclinatos , alios quoq, titulos prouida delibee
ratione Juſcepit : ne dignitas Latialis cauſam tantum videre-
tur habere cum famulis : ſed aftibus vrbanis tunc ſe felicius oc-
cupauit
, poſtquam agreftium cauſas decenter amiſit. Quid enim
prius facerent inter feruos, iura publica, qui perfonam legi-
bus non habebant ? Non ibi aduocatus aderat : non ſe partes
ſolenni ačtione pulſabant. Erat Secretarium impolluta jeditio-
ne confufum : 6 appellabatur abufiue iudicium , vbi non alle-
gabantur à partibus di&ta prudentium. Vtitur nunc dignitas
liberorum caufis, & legitimus Præſul veraciter habetur, quan-
do de ingenuorum fortunis diſceptare poſſe ſentitur. Primuna
tibi contra nefarias libidines, en humani çeneris improbos ap-
petitus , quaſi parenti publico, decreta cuſtodia eft : nequis ſe
probroja commixtione pollueret, dum vicino ſanguini reueren-
tiam non haberet. Grauitas enim publica proximitatis fanćti-
tatem & coniunctionis gratiam , habita eſtimatione , diſcer-
nit. Quia longe aliud debetur proximitate nature , quam
corporali poſſumus indulgere licentie. Contra hos eligeris vni-
cus & coutineus inquiſitor : Đi dum talia probra perſequeris,
conſequaris præconia caftitatis. Defunctorum quinetiam sa-
cram quietem aquabilia iura tuæ confcientia commiſerunt: nc
quis vestita marmoribas ſepulchra nudaret : ne quis columna-
rem decorem orreligioſa temeritate preſumeret, ne quis cineres
alienos, aut longinquitate temporis , qut Þoraci fiamma cona
fumptos,
.
1
1
1.
Chap.i. THĒ SECOND PART.
309
.
fumptos, ſcelerata perſcrutatione detegeret : ne corpus quod The Eitto
femel reliquerat mundanas molestias, humanas iterum patere- pire.
iur inſidias. Nam etfi cadauera furta non ſentiunt , ab omni
pietate alienus eſſe dignoſcitur , qui aliquid mortuis abrogaſſe
monſtratur
. Vide quæ tibi commiſſa ſunt ; caſtitas viuentium
e ſecuritas mortuorum. Habes quog per Prouinciis de per-
petuario iure tributorani non minimam quantitatem. Canoni-
carios dirigis, pofleffores admones , & cum alijs iudicibus non
modica iura partiris, caduca bona non finis elle vacantia. Ita
quod vfurpatio potuit inuadere tu fiſcum noftrum facis iuſtis
compendijs obtinere, Proximos defunctorum nobis legaliter ante
ponis : quia in hoc cafu principis perſona poſt omnes eft. Sed
hinc optamus non acquirere, dummodo fint, qui relikta de-
beant poßidere. Depoſitiua, quoſsa pecuniæ, quæ longa vetufta-
te competentes dominos amiſerunt, inquiſitione tua noftris ap-
plicantur æraris: vt quos fua cun£tos patimur poßidere, aliena
nobis debeant libenter offerre, Sine damno fiquidem inuentas
perdit qui propria non amittit. Proinde (quod fælicibus. ap-
plicetur auspicys) per Indi&tionem illam Comitiuæ Priuata-
rum te honore decoramus, quam leges Præfe&tis quoqs parent
cle decreuerunt: eft enim & ipfa aulica poteftas, Palatio no-
Širo iure reuerenda, quam tu facis vltra terminum ſuum creſ-
cere, fi fufceptam continenter egeris dignitatem.
XIII. The forme of thċ Letters that made a Comes pdo
trimoni.
A
Ntique confuetudinis ratio perſuadet,
chartis noftris ili
los imbuere, qui longe poſti tranſmiſſas accipiunt dig-
nitates : vt quos non poteramus præfentes inſtruere, le-
Etio probabilis commoneret. Sed te quem ad Patrimonij nostri cat-
ras regalis deflorauit ele&tio non tam deftinatis præceptionibus
inftruimus quàm ve ſerenißime collocutionis erudimus
. Coria
fabulationes fiquidem noftræ erunt tibi inſtrumenta iuftitiæ,
quando illud gratum nobis perſpexeris, quod diuinis poteſt
conuenire mandatis. Patrimonium fiquidem noftrum , pro Juble-
uandis priuatorum fortunis, tibi credidimus, non premendis.
Nam ſi tranquillitatis nostre pelis conſiderare rationem,quoddam
Rea
1
OC
1
310
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. To
The Em- Regiæ domus famulis præiudicium humilitatis imponis, Proa
pire. prias quippe vtilitates improbus dominus quoquo modo nititur
vindicare : cæterum qui bone fame ſtudere cognoſcitur , fuo
ſemper iudicio plus granatur. Infolens libertatis genus eſt ru-
fticorum , qui, adeo ſibi putant licere voluntaria , quoniam ad
noftram dicuntur pertinere ſubſtantiam. Eſto igitur illis cum
erecta poteſtate moderatus. Temperamentum ſimul damus , cui
poſle concedimus
. Conſidera, ſuſcepta dignitas quo debeat ſplen-
dore traktari, per quam fupra cæteros Tudices: familiaritatem
principis babere meruifti. Nam ficut Sol ortus corporum colo-
res fugata noéte detegit, ita ſe morum tuorum qualitas , aßi-
duè difo principe, non celabit. Mens tiden oculis noſtris pa-
tebit eu auribus. In vultu ego in voce cognoſcimus fervientium
mores. Si facics tranquilla, fi vox moderata ſuggeſſerit, cre-
dimus eſſe probatißiinas cauſas. Quicquid enim
turbulenter di-
citur, iuftitiam non putamus. Qu :propter penſabit loqui tuum
dominantis examen, quando nequeunt proprias tegere volunta-
tes qui ſuos poſſunt proferre ſermones. Speculum fiquidem cora
dis bominnm verba funt: dum illico moribus placere creditur,
quod ipfe fibi ad agendum legiſe monftratur. Superbus quin-
etiam varicatis greßibus patet. Leues inconftantia prodit ocuse
lorum. Auarus ab vncis vnguibus explanatur. Et ideo ad quas
proueéti eftis , Studete virtutibus. Qiia nemo poteft principem
fallere, qui etiam rerum naturalium c.zuſus in vobis optime,
probatur inquirere. Quapropter ad Comitiuam patrimonijno-
ftri re per Indictionem illam (Deo iuante) promouemus, vt in-
auarum Iudicem Palatia noſtra teftentur , quem nos iudicaui.
mus alle promouendum. Quid enim magis cupias, quam ſite
linguas nobilium laudare cognoſcas? Alibi forte iudices formi-
dentur iniufti, bio vbi remedium preſens petitur , redemptum
ſententia non timetur. Querimonias polo forum fine benali
protractione diftingue. Omne ſiquidem iuftum, celeritatis com-
modo tranſit ad beneficium:& quod debito redditer, taligra-
tia munus putatur. Poffeßiones noſtre, vel quia funt inmobiles,
non egrediantur terminos conftitutos: ne conditisone contrarias
quod non poteft moueri, malis moribus contingat extendi. Trade
ctiam. militibus tuis quam fe&tari delegeris animi caftitatem:
luoniam ile iuftus poteft dici , ſub quo non probatur excedi.
Vsere
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
311
1
Vtere igitur , autore Deo, conceffo tibi fæliciter priuilegio The Ema
dignitatis
. Incitet te ad bonorum defiderium, Japißimè quod pire
.
dideris : quia in his quæ feceris, iudex & teſtis ero. Namet-
fi epulas ſolicita ordinatione diſponis , non plum noſtro palatio
clarus, ſed by gentibus neceffe eft, reddare eximius. Legati
pene ex tota orbis parte venientes cum noftris cæperint interef-
ſe conuiuis, admirantur copiofe repertum , quod in patria ſuas
norunt eſe rarißimum. Stupent etiam abundantiam vnius men-
Ja, tantis feruientium turbas poſle ſatiare : vt iudiceni con-
ſumpta recreſcere, vnde tanta que probantur exire. Habene
nimirum in fua patria quod loquuntur , dum parentibus fuis
dicere geſtiunt , quee viderunt, Sic propemodum in toto mundo
celeberrimus redditur , qui prouidus noftris apparatibus inue-
nitur. Adde quod tempora noftræ letitie ſecretaria tur ſunt,
cum peétus redditur curis alienum : & tunc tribuitur jugge
rendi locus , quando cunctis adimitur. Merito, vt qui es iudex
tanti apparatus d epularum, delinitus cibis tibi animus con-
cedatur,
XIV. The forme of the Letters that made a Comes usra
chiatrorum or the Preſident (by the the name of Count) of the
Emperors Phyſicians.
Nter vtilißmas artes, quas ad ſuſtentandam humanæ fra-
gilitatis indigentiam, diuina tribuerunt , nulla præſture Di-
detur aliquid fimile , quam quod poteſt auxiliaris medicina
conferre. 1pfa enim morbo periclitantibus materna gratia ſem-
per aßiftit
. Ipfa contra dolores, pro noftra imbecilitate confíigit
:
Gibi nos nititur fubleuare, vbi nulle diuitiæ, nulla poteſt dig-
nitas fubuenire. Cauſarum periti palmates habentur, cum
magna negotia defenderint ſingulurm : ſed quanto glorio-
fius eft expellere quod mortem videbatur inferre ? fa-
lutem periclitanti reddere , de
quo
coa£tus fuerat despe-
rare Ars que in homine plus inuenit , quam in ſeipſo
cognofcit. Periclitantia confirmat, qual ata corroborat, & fum
turorum præſcia paletudini non cedit, cum ſe ager præfenti
debilitate turbauerit , amplius inteligens quam videtur, plus
credens ačtioni quam oculis
. Vt ab ignorantibus pene preſa-
gium putetur, quod ratione colligitur. Huic peritie deelle
Oo 2
is.
IM
1
1
1
312
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. I.
The Em- iudicens , nonne humanarum rerum probatur obliuio ? Et cum
pire. lafciua voluptates recipiant tribunum, hæc non meretur habere
primarium ? Habeant itaq præfulem, quibus noftram committi-
mils fofpit aten. Sciant je huic reddere rationem , qui operan-
dam ſuſcipiunt bumanam ſalutem. Non quod ad cafum fece-
rit, ſed quod legerit ars dicatur. alioqui periculis potius expo-
rimer , ji vagis voluntatibus ſubiacemus. Vnde fi haftatum
fuerit , mox quæratur. Obſcura nimis eft hominum ſales ,
temperies ex contrarys humoribus conſtans : vbi quicquid ho-
rum excreuerit , ad infirmitat:m protinus corpus inducit. Hinc
eft, quod ficut aptis cibis valetudo recreatur feffa, fic bene-
num est quod incompetenter accipitur. Habeantur itag, me-
dici pro incolumitate omnium , & poft ſcholas magiſtrum va-
cent, libris delectentur antiquis. Nullius iuſtiùs aßıdue legit,
quam qui de humana ſalute tractauerit. Deponite medendi
artifices noxias ægrotantiuni contentiones : vt cum bobis non
pultis cedere , inuenta veſtra inuicem videamini dißipare. Ha-
betis quem fine inuidia interrogare poßitis. Omnis prudens con-
filium quærit, dum ille magis ſtudioſior agnoſcitur qui cay-
tior frequenti interrogatione monftratur. In ipſis quippe artis
hujus initijs quædam Sacerdotij genere Sacramenta vos conjem
crant. Doétoribus enim deftris promittitis, odiſſe nequitiam,
o amare puritatem. Sic vobis liberum uon eft, fponte delina
quere , quibus ante momenta ſcientia , animas imponitur obli-
gare. Et ideo diligentius exqurite, que curent jaucios, cor-
roborent imbecilles. Nam fi videro quod deli&tum lapfus exci-
ſet? Homicidij crimen eft , in hominis ſalute peccare. Sed
credimus iam ifta fufficere, quando facimus quod vos debeat
admonere. Quapropter à præfenti tempore Comitiuæ Ar-
chiatrorum honore decorare, vt inter ſalutis magiſtros folus
habearis eximius : & omnes judicio tuo cedant, qui ſe ambits
mutuæ contentionis excruciant. Eſto arbiter artis egregia , ea-
rumg, diſtingue conflictus, quos judicare ſolus folebat affectus.
In ipſis agros curas, fi contentiones noxias prudenter abſcindis
.
Magnum munus eft, ſubditos habere prudentes, & inter illos
honorabilem. fieri quos reuerentur cæteri
, Vifitatio tua ſospitas
fit ægrotantium, refe£tio debilium, ſpes certa felforum. Requi-
rant rudes, quos viſitant, agrotantes : (a dolor ceſſauit, fi jom-
*
nys
Chap, [. THE SECOND PART.
213
nus affuerit
. De ſuo vero languore te cegrotus interroget, au- The. Em-
diatớ à te verius quod ipſe patitur. Habetis om bos certe pire,
beriſimos teftes, quos interrogare poßiris
. Perito fiquidem Ar-
chiatro venarum pultus enuntiat , quid intus natura patiatur.
Offeruntur etiam oculis vrina , vt facilius fit vocem climantis
non aduertere, quam huiufmodi minime figna ſentire. Indulge
te quoq, Palatio noftro: babeto fiduciam ingrediendi, que mag-
nis folent pretijs
, comparari. Nam licet alij fubiecto jure ſer-
uiant, tu reruim Domino ſtudio præftantis obferua. fas eft ti-
bi nos fatigare ieiunijs : fas eſt , contra noftrum ſentire defin
derium , eo in locum beneficij diëtare , quod nos ad gaudia
Jalutis excruciet. Talem tibi deniſ
, licentiam noftri eſſe cognof-
cis, qualem nos habere non probamur in ceteros.
+ 3.4. . 932:
.
+
XV. The Letters that made a Count of a Prouince, or gaue
the Comitiua Prouincie.
O
1
Vamuis omnium dignitatum officia à manu ſecludantur
armata o ciuilibus veſtibus videantur induti qui di-
-ſtriktionem publicam docentur operari , tøa tamen dig-
nitas à terroribus ornatur quæ gladio bellico rebus etiam paca-
tis, accingitur. Vide quo judicio fueris ene&tus, quando alijs vi-
gorem faſcium videas eſſe creditum, tibi autem ab ipfis legibus
ferrum conſtet elle porre&tum, Rem cruentam dederunt animo
pacato, ot & noxij nimiùm metuerent, & lafi de optata
oltione gauderent. Alioquin culparentur priores , ſi tempera-
ta omnia non feciſſent. Sed cum te intelligas ad moderamen
electum, humanum facilè non concupifcas exitium. Reus qui di-
citur, e probetur. Scito puniendi remedium datum tibi pro
ſalute multorum, Arma ifta juris funt, non furoris
. Hæc often-
tatio nimirùm eft contra noxios inſtituta, vt plus terror corri-
gat quam pæna confumat
. Non enim cogitur ferro fuccidere
robuſtam, qui adbuc teneram verbis curuat audaciam. Ciuilis eft
pawor iſte non bellicus ; quem tu fic facies efle gloriofum, se
non probetur exceſlum. Habes etiam ebu ferrum nihil-
ominùs incruentum. Claudantær nexibus cathenarum, quos le-
uium criminum pulſat inuidis. Cunctator eſſe debet, qui iudicat
de ſalute. Alia ſententia poteft corrigi, de vita tranſatum
non patitur immutari. Signa tua aba&tores timeant , Fures
pa-
habere non
314
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
I Var.lib.6.
fm.8. & 9.
The Eni- pauefcant, latrones perhorreant. Innocentia tantum leta refpiciat,
pire. dum 11b? auxilium veniſſe credit, que Legun diſciplina tranſ-
miſit. Nemo redemptionibus tuum belle defle Etar. Gladius con-
ditur vbi aurium ſuſcipiter. Tu te inermem reddis, li à virili
animo crepiditate receſſeris. Quocirca per fndićtionem illam
Comitiuæ tibi in illa Prouincia tribuimus dignitatem, vt ad
titulos tics pertinentia ciuilitate potius laudabilis exequaris ;
nec quicquam prafumas facere niſi quod pritiatus paßis legibus
Findicare. Ipja eſt enim rečta adminiftratio que et fine pote-
ſtate defenditur, vt tunc probetur fuiſſe iuftus quando ei que
mavult obijcere poßit inimicus. Nec tamen fpes noftra velut
faſtiditate deferitur. Nam fi bene prouinciarum adminiftrationi-
bus præfidetis, honores vos amplißimos ſperare, leges meritò
cenſuerunt. Vnde iam videtur pene debitum , quod vobis à
tanta authoritate oltro noſcitur fuiffe promilum.
There is alſo another Forme in him , by which the
gouern-
ment of Dalmatia and Stanis, ' is granted to Olum, who is called
Comes and vir 1!!xtris, by which, it ſeemes, he had the illuftra-
114 giuen him, beſides the title of Comes. For that title of it ſelfs
was but pectabilis, although a Prouince were ioyncd with it.
XVI. The Forme of the Letters that made a Count of
Syracuse.
Egalis eft
prouidentiæ, tales iudicum perſonas eligere,
vi ad Comitatum neceßitatem non habeant veniendi,
quos in longinquis Regionibus contigerit immorari. Nul
lum enim tale negotium eft, quod Siculi itineris tantas pati
poßit expenſas, dum commodius fit cauſam perdere, quam ali-
quid per talis dispendia conquififle. Non enim querelas de Si-
cilia Dolumus venire, ſed laudes : quia grauatur apud nos actio
Fræſulis, fi eam tam longinqui potuerint accuſare petitores.
Falſus enim dolor effe non creditur , ubi tanti laboris tædia
fubeuntur. Et ideo maiore cura traétanda funt, både inuidia
plus timetur, Proinde per Indi&tionum illam, Comitiuam
tibi Syracufanæ ciuitatis propitia diuinitate concedimus : ve
omnia' ſic agere nitaris...quemadmodum nos tibi præftitiſſe cog-
nofcis.' De proximis vota cauſantium ſuſtinemus. fnde autem
vltro requirimus onde ad nos difficile venire pole ſentimus.
HA-
[Ibid. lib.6.
form.11
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART.
31 is
nibus mifcearis. Prætoria tua officia replent, militum turba
Habes que te decorare debeant , fi tu tamen ibi confcientia. The Ens
defecatus adueneris. Militum tibi numerus 10ſtris ſériuit ex- pire,
penſis. Redderis inter arma.geniatus, proceßio tua procinctua-
lis ornatus eſt. Exercitu pteris pacato, nec pericula belli ſubis,
& armorum pompa decoraris. Verum inter hæc ciuilem cogita
diſciplinam. Non permittas milites effe poſeſoribus infolentes
.
Annonas ſuas fub moderatione percipian: saufis non miſerantür
extraneis. Pró ſecuritate ſe omnium cognofcat elėtum, qui
ſe gloriatur babere armatum. Priuilegia dignitatis tud net
bolumus minui, nec iubemus excedi. Sufficiat tibi tantum gen
rere, quantum deceſſores tuos conſtiterit rationabiliter effecille
.
XVII. The form of the Letters that made a Count of
the Citic of Naples.
Nter cætera betuftatis inuenta , ordinatarum rerum ob-
ſtupenda præconia, boc cunétis laudibus meretur efferri, quod
diuerfarum Cixitatum decora facies aptis adminiftrationibus
videtur ornari : ot el conuentus nobilium occurfone celebri
colligatur eo caufarum nodi juris difceptatione ſoluantur,
Vnde nos quoq; non minorem gloriam habere cognofcimur, qui
fa&ta veteruin annuis ſolennitatibus innouamus. Nam quid
prodeflet juuentum , fi non fuiffet jugiter cuſtodirum? Ex-
eunt à nobis dignitates relucentes quañ à Solis radijs, vt int
orbis noſtri parte resplendeat cuſtodita juftitia. Ideo enim tot
emolumentorum commoda ferimus, bt Securitatem Prouincia-
lium colligamus, Meßis noſtra cunetorum quies eft, quam non
pojumus aliter recordari , niſi pt ſubieti rion videantur ali-
quid irrationabiliter perdidije. Et ideo ad Comitiuam te
Ncopolitanam , per illam Indi£tionem libenter adducimus :
bt ciuilia negotia æquus trutinator examines : tantumg fa-
mamiuam habita maturitate cuſtodias , quantum te illi populo
vel in leni culpa facile difplicere cognoſcas. Vrbs ornata mula
titudine ciuium, abundans marinis terreniſa delicijs: vt dulciſ-
ſimam vitam te ibidem inuenifſe dijudices, fi nullis amaritudi-
cuftodit
. Confidis gemmatum tribunal : fed tot teſtes pateris,
quot te agmina circundare cognofcis. Præterea littora vſe
, ad
Proto
I
1
316
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.Ĩ.
The Em- præfinitum locum datâjußione cuſtodis. tua voluntati parent
pere-
pire. grina commercia. Præftas ementibus de pretio ſuo, á gratie
tuæ proficis, quod quidus Mercator acquirit. Sed inter hæc
præclara faftigia optimum iudicem efle decet ; quando ſe non
poteft occulere, qui inter frequentes populos cognoſcitur habitare.
Faštum tuum erit ſermo ciuitatis, dum per ora fertur populi,
quod à judice contigerit aftitari. Habet bliionem ſuam homi.
num frequentia , ſi loquar ad diuerſa :do de iudice iudicium
effe creditur, quod à multis adftipulationibus perſonatur. Con-
tra, quid melius, quam illum populum gratum reſpicere, cui cog-
noſceris prendere? Quale eft perfrui fauore multorum eil.
las voces accipere, quas c clementes Dominos dele&tat audire:
Nos tibi proficiendi materiam damus : tuum eft fic agere, pe
fua beneficia Principem dele&tet augere.
And with this were ſent Letters for command of obcdicnce,
both to thoſe of Naples, and to ſuch as were to cxecute the com-
mand of the Count in his gouernment. To thoſe of Naples thus.
T
Ributa quidem nobis annua deuotione perſoluitis, fed
nos maiore picißitudine decords vobis reddimus digni-
tates : vt dos ad incurſantium prauitate defendant, qui
noftris iußionibus obſecundant. Erit noftrum gaudium , veſtra
quies ; ſuaue lucrum, fi nefciatis incommodum. Degite moribus
compoſitis, pe viuatis legibus feriatis. Quid opus eft quenquam
facere , vnde pænas poßit incurrere? Quærat iudex in dos
cauſas, & non inueniat, Ratio moteus beſtros componat, qui ra-
tionales Dos eſſe cognoſcitis
. Improbis iudicem , teſtem bonis mo-
ribus deſtinamu : vt nemo ſe cogi ſentiat , niſi quem ordo le-
gitime conuerfationis accufat. Atq, ideo illi nos Comitiuam
Neapolitanæ Ciuitatis per illam indi&tionem dediſſe declara-
mus : vt noſtra gubernatione laudatus, alteram mereatur de no-
ftro iudicio dignitatem. Cui dos conuenit prudenter obedires:
quia vtrumg, laudabile oft
, ut bonus populus iudicem benignum
faciat , ex manfuetus iudex gratißimum populum æquabili ra-
tione componat.
To the Officers vnder the Comisina in theſe words.
Omnes
Chap. I.
THE SECOND PART.
317
OM
The Ema
Mines apparitiones decet habere iudices fuos. Nam cui pire,
Praful adimitur , o militia denegatur. Sed nos, qui-
bus cordi eft , lecis ſuis vniuerſos ordines continere
indicamus , illi Comitiuam Neapolitanam , Deo iuuante,
largitos. Vt iudicibus annua fucceßione reparatis, vobis Jolen-
nitas non pereat actionis. Quapropter deſignato viro preſtate
competenter obfequium , ut fcut vos non patimur emolumen-
torum commoda perdere, ita vos parendi debearis priſcam
regulam cuſtodire.
Both theſe I inſerted becauſe they adde ſome light both to the
knowledge of the power of the Count
of the Count , and of the vſe at his
Creation.
S:
XVIII. The forme of making a Count of the ſecond
ranke for the gouernment of Citics.
Eculi huius honor bumanæ mentis eſi manifeſta probam
tio : quia libertas animi voluntatem propriam ſemper o-
ſtendit, dum fe contemnit occulere , qui fibi alios cogno-
uerit fubiacere. Sed humanæ mentis fælix illa conditio eft,
gud arbitrium prouectionis ſuæ intra terminum moderationis
includit, & fic peragit dignitatis breuißimum ſpatium , bi b-
niuerfis temporibus reddatur acceptus. Quapropter interdum iu-
dices ad blanda deſcendite. Laborioſum quidem , ſed non eft
impoßibile, iuſtitiam ſuadere mortalibus. quam ita cunétorum
Jenfibus beneficium diuinitatis attribuit, vt aqui neſciunt
iura, rationem tamen veritatis agnoſcant. Neceſſe eſt enim,
vt quod à natura conceditur , ſubmonente iterun eadem fuá-
uiter audiatur, Et ideo non laboretis populis imponere , quos
eos conſtant ex propria voluntate ſentire. Facile enim ſequun-
tur veſtigia verbi alieni, qui se poſle credunt monitione com-
peli
. Propterea per illam Indi&tionem in illa ciuitate Comitiuæ
honorem Secundi Ordinis tibi, propitia dininitate, largimar:
Bob Cr ciues commiſos aquitate regas, eko publicarum ordina-
tionum iußiones conſtanter adimpleas : quatenus tibi melio.
row prestemus , quando te probabiliter egiffe præfentian,
fentiemus.
Then follow alſo Letters for command of obedience to the
PP
Citin
+
318
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. I.
The Em- Citizens, and to the Officers that belonged to the Comitina of
pirc.
like ſenſe to thoſe before ſhowed in that of Naples, whenceit may
be collceted that ſuch Counts generally werc of the ſecond rank,
although they bee not named ſo in any example that Caſiodor
hath, ſauing in this which is propoſed as a generall Preſident, or
for diuerſe Ciuitains, as thc Title ſaycs.
I
XIX. But there is onc forme of making a Count that was
proper to King Theodorick, or at leaſt to the Goshique Kings,
which yet wee inſcrt here becauſe it helps to the knowledge of
the various vſe of the title of comes that afterward (as is anon
ſhowed) paffing through the Romane-Gothique Cuſtomes, came to
be fixed to Feuds in the French Empire. It was for the appoin-
ting of a ludge by the name of Comes in cuery Prouince vnder
the Gothique Kings, where any Goihs reſidid, tor determining all
cauſes ariſing either betweene two Goihs, or betweenc a Goth and
a Romane. But in the laſt caſe hee was to hauc a Romane Law.
yer
fit as an aſſiſtant with him. The title in Caßiodor is, Formula
Comitiua Gotthorum per ſingulas Prouincias.
T
Heodoricus Rex,&c. Cum Deo iuuante , fciamus
Gothos vobiſcum babitare permixtos, ne qua inser
confortes, vt affolet indiſciplinatio nafceretur, necella-
rium duximus, illum fublimem virum, bonis nobis moribus ha-
Etenus comprobatum, ad vos Comitem deftinare, qui ſecundum
edi&ta noſtra inter duos Gothos litem debeat amputare. Si quod
etiam inter Gothum & Romanum natum fuerit fortaffe,
negotium , adhibito ſibi prudente Romano certamen poßit
equabili ratione dištringere. In:er duos autem Romanos Ro-
mani audiant, quos per Prouincias dirigimus cognitores : vt
unicuiğ (1a jura feruentur & fub diuerſitate iudicum prich
juſtitia completatur vniuerſos. Sic pace communi btræg, Na-
tiones , diuinitate propitia , dulci otio perfruantur. Scitote au-
tem, vnam nobis in omnibus æquabiliter elle charitatem : fed
ille ſe animo noſtro amplius commendare poterit, qui leges mo-
derata voluntate dilexerit
. Non amamus aliquid inciuile, ſcele-
ftam fuperbianı cum ſuis deteftamur auctoribus. Violentos no-
ftra pietas execratur: 'In caufa poßint iura, non brachia. Nam
eligant quærere violenta , qui prafentia probantur habere
iudicia ? Ideo enim emolumenta iudicibus damus, ideo tot of-
ficia diuerſis largitatibus continemus , vt inter vos non fina-
cur
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART:
319
MHS creſcere , quod poßit ad odium pertinere. Vnuem vos am- The Em-
pletatur viuendi votum, quibus vnum eſſe conftat Imperium, pire.
Aadiat ptery populus, quod amamus. Romani vobis ficut
funt poffeßionibus vicini, ita fint & charitate coniunéti. Vos
autem Romani magno ſtudio Gothos diligere debetis , qui
e in pace numeroſos vobis populos faciunt , & vniuerſam
Rempublicam per bela defendunt. Itaq deſtmato à nobis lu-
dici vos conuenit obedire vt quicquid pro conſeruandis legibus
cenfuerit , modis omnibus impleatis : quatenus ex noftro impe-
rio eo veftrae vtilitati ſatisfeciffe videamini.
Thoſe other formes of making a Count of the Citie of Rome,
whoſe Office was to heare and determine all crimes committed in
breaking or otherwiſe defacing the Statues or other publique
Works of the Citie , of a Comes Portus , Comes Domeſticorum,
and ſome more that are in Caſsiodor, wec omit here. Theſe thar
wec haue taken out of him being ſufficient to ſhow the formes
of the time in making Counts of the chicfeſt ſeucrall natures. And
for the formes of Letters of Creation, or Commiſsions to Counts;
hitherto.
XX. For the Drices or Dukes of that time; the famic Au-
thor hath this example of the giuing the Ducatus Retiarum, or
the Military gouernment of the Frontiers, which now wee call
the Grifons Country.
Q
Vanuis ſpectabilitatis honor vnus eſſe videatur, nec in
his aliquid aliud niſi tempus foleat anteferri, tamen re-
rum qualitate propenfà , multum bis creditum videtur
quibus confinales populi deputantur. Quia non eft tale pacatis
Regionibus ius dicere, quale Juspeltis gentibus aßidere, ubi
non tantùm vitia, quantum bella ſuspeita ſunt, nec folùm vox
præconis infonat , ſed tubarum crepitus frequenter inſultat
Retiæ namg munimina funt Italiæ, & clauftra Prouinciæ.
Que non merito fic appellata efle iudicamus, quando contra fe-
ras Gagreftißimas gentes belut quædam plagarsım obſtacula
diſporuntur. Ibi enim impetus gentilis excipitur, tranſmiſ-
fis iaculis Jauciatur furibunda preſumptio. Sic gentilis impe-
tus veftra venatio eji, o ludo geritis
, quod vos aßiduè feli-
citèr egile Jentitis.' 'Ideò validum te ingenio ac viribus au-
Pp 2
dientes.
320
TITLES OF HONOR. ChapI.
The Evi- dient es, per illam Indi&tionem, Ducatum tibi credimus Retia-
pire. rum, vt milites & in pace regas, eo cum eis fines noſtros
ſolenni alacritate circumeas. 2012 non paruam rem tibi reſpi.
cis effe commiſſam , quando tranquillitas regni noftri trà crede-
tur Jollicitudine cuſtodiri. Ita tamen vt milites tibi commißi
viuant cum Prouincialibus Iure Cimli, nec inſolefcat animus
qui ſe ſentit armatum ; quia clypeus ille exercitus noftri quic-
tem debet præftare Romanis. ()uos ideò conftat appoſitos, be
intus vita fælicior ſecura libertate carpatur. Quapropter no-
ſtro reſponde iudicio fide nobis & induſtria placiturus, vt nec
gentiles ſine diſcuſsione fufcipias, nec noftros ad gentes fub in
curioſitate tranſmittas, Ad neceſsitatem fiquidem rariùs De-
nitur armorum, vbi fufcepta ſurreptio cuſtodiri poſſe ſentitur.
Priuilegia berò dignitatis the noſtris tibi iuſsionibus vendin
cabes,
This Commiflion for a Duke gaue the fame authoritie, as that
before ſhewd for the Count of a Prouince. And hee that had a
Prouince ſo committed to him with Milicaric gouernment, being
not a Count, was called Dux only; it a Count, then Comes huius
or illius Prouinciæ ; as is before nored. Sauing ( as I thinke) in
caſes where thc Predeceſſors had been ſo ficquently Counts,char
the namc of Count and Comilina wich relation to the Province,
was become in reputation a note rather of Office there only,chen
a feucrd character of Honorin the Court. In ſuch caſes, I concciuc,
the Succeſſors were filed Comites of the Prouinces, although
they were not otherwiſe Comites ; And ſo iu truth their rities
were but meer Synonimios to Dulces, as alſo their Comitiua to D4-
catus , wheras if they were Comites of the Court beſides (as at
firſt all were) then there remayned the ſame difference between
them and meer Dukes, that is before rememberd.But ſome further
light to them will appeare in that which wec next ſhew, couch.
ing their Enſignes and the Officers that were vider them in the
places of their commands.
XXI. Beſides the Letters of Crcation or Commiſſion, by
which the Counts or Dukes of thoſe times were made (wherin
the Offices of Counts were, as is ſcene in the Examples before
brought, according to their ſcuerall natures, cicher Palatin, Ciuill
a Nouell
. 24.
or Military; but of the Dukes, alwayes Military) thy had allo,
cap.6.& videſis as other Officers of the greater note, Enſignes or Symbola admi-
niftrationis or a signa or ozucid tñs apañs which were painted in their
tran-cap.12.
Letters or Codicillis (as they were called) as alſo Bookes of inftru-
tions
1
Pancirol. ad
Notitiam v-
1
Chap. T. THE SECOND PART:
321
Etions or Principis mandata., for their direction in gouernment. The End
The Symbola or Enlignes were of ſuch nacure , as for the moſt
part
denoted in Picture the principall parts of what was com-
pire.
prchended in thc obiect of their gouernment, and that vnder the
Picture of their Booke of Inſtructions, and ſomrimc of the Let-
rers themſelues looſely folded, both which were vſually added
allo. As the Comes Sacrarum Largitionum had Money in Dilhos,
Bags, Chells, and the like vnder the Picture of his Booke of In-
Aructions. Of the like nature were thoſe of the Comes rerum Prin
ualarım. The llogifter Milisum had Shields of ſeucrall colours
and devices on them, with the names of their Bands or Regi-
ments. The 21&fter a burdic of Rolls, and a Columnc inſcribed
with Leges Solutures. The Comes Oriersis, his Prouinces deſigned
in the ſhape of W'ornen crowned, and holding diſhes of money,
and ſuperſcribed with the names of the Prouinces. The comes
Limitis Ægypii had Memphis, Pelufium, and ſome other Cities
of Egypt painted with a parc of Nilu. The Duke of Tbebes
there, Hern:unthres , Oaſis , Copto, Syena, and ſome other Cities
with another part of Nilus. And thus both in the Eaſt and Weſt,
thof
grcit Oficers had their Enſignics pictured in their Letters
of Creation or Commilion, and that with various colours, as
you may know more largely out of Pancriolsss his Commentario
on the Nolitia, where allo the Oficers chat were vnder them are
expreſſed.
But for examples here both of the Enlignes of a Military Count
and of a Duke, as alſo to thew what Officers they had vnder
them, and what mixt with them;l haue choſen thoſe of the comes
Britanniaruin, Comes litoris Saxonici per Britannias and Dux Britan-
miarum and the reſt which were of this Iland about MCC. yceres
now paſt or about Theodoſius thc īl. which falls necrc the laſt
times wherin the Roman Empire cxtended it ſelf hither.
The government of the Empire was then ſuch that there were
fourc Vice-royes or Præfciti Prictoriv for ciuill gouernment one of
the Eaſt, another of illyricum, a third of Italie, and the fourth
titled of Ganle , or Prefeituus Prætorio Galliarum , to whoſc ſu-
perintendencie boch Britain and Spain were ſubicct. Euery of
thcſc Præfičti had immediatly vnder them, for ciuill gouernment,
Picarij or Licutenants, and comtimes Comites immediatly (as in
thecxample of the Comes Orientis, that was as a Vicarius or Licu-
tchant to che Præfectius Orientis) fometimes other ſuch Officers;
but all made by the Emperor. And the Prefeitus Galliarum had
three l’icarij, one for Spain, thc ſecond for Gaule, and the third
for Frilain. And the Kicarius Britanniarum, whoſe Enſignes or
b Debus gessin
Symbola adminiſtrationis, were the draught of thoſe fiue
parts
of
nibus uide.ſipla.
their Brilsin; Britannia o prima, Britannia ſecunda, Flavia Ceſarienſis cet,Pancirol. Ad
Wuxima Caſarienfis and Valentis, euery of them being expreſſed in Not.Occidentas
ſcuc-
1
cap 69.Cam
der. Brit.po!!!
1
322
TITLËS OF HONOR: Chap.T.
1
The Em-ſeuerall formes of buildings with their names ſuperſcribed, and ſo
pire.
placed on landſynuouſly drawn and encompaſſed with the Sea, as
if thoſe fiue had comprehended the wholc iland. And the Book of
Inſtructions, as coacred with Green, and the Letters or Com.
milion, as in a gile couer, were added in the ſelf-fame forme asis
anon ſhewed in the Enſignes of the Counts and Dukes there.
Vnder this Vicarius , there were fiue that exerciſed Iuriſdiction.
two Confulares and three Præſides; cuery one hauing onc of theſe
fiuc
parts
for his Prouince. They are thus mentioned in the Ne-
titia.
Sub difpofitione Viri Spectabilis, Vicarij
Britanniarum.
Conſulares,
Maximce Cæſarienfis.
Valentiæ.
Præfides.
Britanniæ primæ.
Britanniæ
ſecunda.
Flauie Cæſarienſis.
Officium autem habet idem vir ſpe&tabilis
Vicarius hoc modo.
Principem de Schola Agentum in rebus ex Ducenaris:
Cornicularium.
Numerarios duos.
Commentarienſem.
Ab aĉtis.
Curam Epiſtolarum.
Adiutorem,
Subadiuuas.
Singulares & reliquos Oficiales.
The Enſignes and Offices of theſe confulares are well cnough
known out of that of the Conſularis Campania, whoſc officium (as
the Author of the Notitia faith, habet ita.
Principem de Officio PrefeEfi Prætorio Italiæ.
Cornicularium.
Ta-
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
323
1
the Ciuill adminiſtration of Britain.
Tabularios duos pro Numerario.
The Emco
Adiutorem.
pire.
Commentarienſem.
Ab altis.
Subadiuuam.
Exceptores eo reliquos cohortalinos quibus non licet ad a-
liam tranfire militiam fine annotatione clementia principalis,
cæteri omnes Conſulares ad fimilitudinem Conſularium
Campaniæ officium habent.
So that, turn but Præfe&tus Pretorio Italie herc into Præfe&tus
Presorio Galliarum, and then cuery ſuch Officer as is mentioned
here belonged alſo to euery of the Conſulares of Britain.
And the Enſignes alſo of other Conſulares (ſayes Pancirolles)
were as of this of Campania, which was a woman with a murall
Crown, ſitting on a Seat of Iudgement, holding in her right hand
the name of the Province on the top of a Launce, and reſting
her left on a Shield. But ſome haue the ſhape of a man to the
fame purpoſe. The Booke of Inſtructions is alſo added, as ſet by
on a Table. The Præfides in Britain had alſo the fame Officers
with the Preſes Dalmatie. The Præfes Dalmatia officium habet
(ſayes the Autor of the Natitia) hoc modo; Principem ex eodem of-
ficio (that is ex officio Prafetti Pretorio Italia, and ſo thoſe of Bria
tain had their Princepes, ex officio Præfecti Pretorio Galliarsm.)
Cornicularium.
Tabularios duos.
Commentarienſem.
Adiutorem,
Ab a&tis,
Subadinuam.
Exceptores & cæteros cohortalinos quibus non licet ad su
liam tranfire militiam fine annotatione clementia Principalis,
Cateri Præſides ad fimilitudinem Dalmatiæ officium habent.
And the Enſignes of euery Praſes are known by thoſe of the
Correctores Apulie & Calabrıé, which were a faire building ſuper-
fcribed with the name of the Prouince vnder the Book of In-
Inſtructions, and the Emperors Picture which was frequent alſo
among the Enſignes of other Officers. And as the Vicarius was
honoured with the attribute of Spectabilis, ſo the Cowfulares with
Clarißimi, and the Preſides with Perfectißimi. And thus was then
For the Military ; the Magiſter peditum Praſenialis, and the
i
5
1
324
Titles Of HonoŘ.
Chap. I.
FETE FEIEVEME
The Em- Magiſter Equitum Preſentalis, in the Weſt, hauing the immediat
pire. power vnder the Emperor ouer the l-orſe and Foot appointed
for the defence of the Prouinces or Frontiers of the Welt (as o
thers in the Eaſt) had vnder them ſixe Military Counts of Pro-
uinccs, and XTI. Dukes. The Counts were of Italie, Afrique, Tin.
gitania, Tractus Urgentoratenſis or the parts about Strasbourg,
of Britain, and of the Saxon Coaſt or Comes littoris Saxonici. The
Dukes were of Manritania Caſarienſis, the Tripoli, ani, Pannonia fe-
cunda, Valeria Ripenſis, Pannonia prima, Noricum Ripenſe, Reria prima
and ſecunda, Sequanicum Armoricanum,Belgica fecunda, Germania pri-
ma,of Britain, and of the parts about Mentz. All theſe had their
Enſignes and Officers almoſt in cuery thing proportionably alike.
BRITANNIA.
41
110D
VENO
0 0
நாடாா
WIN
F
NTALL
COMORO
PŘ
gir
le
maa
BUEU
ultuottbit
The Comes Britannie had for his Enſigncs the lland thus in-
compalled
1
Chap.I. THE SECOND PART.
325
159
compaſſed with the Sca vnder the Booke of his Inftru&tions and The Emo
che Letters of his Commiſſion; onc faire building (to depotc the
pire.
chicf Citic, it ſeems) being placed in it. On the Bookc alſo the
fame Letters are inſcribed, which werc vpon che Book of inſtru-
{tions in the Enſignes of the Vicarius Britaniarum , and com-
monly vpon the Books of other ſuch Counts and Dukes in the
Notitia. What they mcane I ſufficiently vnderſtand not. But Pan-
cirollus concciues them as if they had been ſigles and parts of words
ſo well and commonly known in the Office of the Courrof Nora-
rics, or of the Clerks of thc Crown, that is needed not they ſhould
be more largely expreſſed. The words hee thinks are theſe; Fæ- c Ad Noril,0.
lix liber injunctus Noturys Laserculi continens mandasa ordine Prin- rieriis cap.9z.
cipis or Primicerij, which was the Maſter or Preſident of the Clerks
of the Crown.
The gouernment of this Count was, it ſecmes , in the Sou-
thern Parts of the Iland. Hec had with him , at the time when
the Nolitia was writen, about MMM. foot and DC. horſc; and
though there were a Duke beſides (as is anon ſhowed ) yer, it
ſeems, all that part of Britain which the Romans then had was
generally vnder his care, and the Dukes gouernment was added
for aftſtance to him. For after his Enſignes in the Noritia, the
wholc Prouince is cxprefly thus placed vodcr his gouernment, as
his Enſignes alſo denote.
Sub diſpoſitione viri fpe&tabilis Comitis
Britanniæ.
Prouincia Britanniæ,
And then for his Officers.
1
Officium autem habebat idem Vir ſpe&abilis,
Comes hoc modo.
Principem ex officio Magiftri Militum preſentalium alter-
mis annis.
Commentarienſem ut fupra.
Numerarius duos, fingulos ex btrog officio ſupradi£to,
Adiutorem.
Subadiuuam.
Exceptores.
Q9
Sing-
326
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.I.
The Em- Singulares & reliquos officiales.
pire. The Cornicularius and Regerendarius are wanting here whichocher
Counts moſt commonly had. But Pancirollus imputest that to the
negligence of the tranſcriber of the Notizia.
The comes litroris Saxonici was as Admirall of that time, and
placed againſt the Maritime incurſions of the Saxons, or thoſe of
chc Weſt part of Germany, that were known moſt commonly by
chat name. His Enſignes werc ſx Maritime Towns, but thus
piaced on the forme of the whole lland. That which appeares in
FL
BÊN TALL
COMORD
PR
OTHONA.
DVBRIS
mu
LEMANNI.
BRANODVNO. GARIANO.
RES
May
W
REGVLBI.
RITTVPIS.
ANDERIDOS.
n
TABIUNIM
PORTVM ADVRNI.
DOOD
DEE
M
bis Enſignes, beſides the Towns names, may be well known from
y hat is already ſaid touching the Enlignes of other Officers in
that time. And for his Garrisons; he had vnder him about MACC.
foor
Chap.T. The SECOND PART
322
L
foot andlit. horſe, with his Officers both together thus expreſſed. The Enia
Sub diſpoſitione Piri fpečtabilis Comitis Lite pire. .
toris Saxonici per Britanniam.
Prepofitus numeri Fortenfium, Othone.
Prepofitus militum Tangricanorum, Dubris.
Prepoſitus numeri Turnacenſium, Lemannis.
Præpofitus Equitum Dalmatarum Branodunenſis, Branoduno.
Præpofitus Equitun Stablefiani Garianonenfis, Gariannono:
Tribunus Cohortis primæ Vetafiorum, Regulbio.
Præpoſitus Legionis. II. Ausg. Rutupis.
Præpofitus numeri Abulcorum, Anderide.
Præpofitues numeri exploratorum, portu Adurni.
Officium autem habet idem vir þelabi.is
Comes boc modo.
Principem ex officio Magiſtri Preſentalium à parte peditums:
Numerarios duos vt ſupra, ex officio predišlo.
Commentarienſem ex officio ſupradito.
Cornicularium.
Aliutorem.
Suvadina.m.
Regerendarium.
Exceptores.
Sugulares de reliquos officiales.
For the maritim Towns of this Iland mentioned herc; Oshona
is conceiued by ſome learned men to haue been in the Hundred
of Dengy in Elſex, in the ſame place or ncer where Saint Peters in
the wal is. Dubris was Douer, Lemmani or Lemmanis (which is
Portus Lemmaris in Antoninus , and avuliwe in Ptolemy, but not, it
ſeems, as the word aqulw is ſignificant in Greck, d but as it was d Videſisi?.c.
made from the Britiſh name) lime or Liinchill in Keni, as alſo G. Camden. ir
Tegulbiun, Biculuer, and Rhut upis either Sandwich or Bichbog. reliquorum
tom neer Sandwich on the ſhore of the ſame County. And oppidorum ne.
cinderida is taken for fewenden in Kent. How cuer, it ſeems mina apud cum
certainc , that it was fume maritime Townc either jof Kent or plicata, juo nemo
Suffex.For Huidzadelivald which occurs in the old Annals of Eng. pe quodlibet le
land, for the Wild of Kent and Suflex, may iuſtifie ſo much by
the affinitie of ſound. Branodonum is taken for Biancaſter in
Norfolke, 2nd Gariano or Gariannonum for YarmouthAnd that
Qq2
+
1
Por,
328
TITIES OF HONOR: Chap.T.
The Em- Portus
Adurri is ſuppoſed to haue been edgington in the ſhore
pire.
of Sufex.
The Dux Britanniaram had for his Enſigne xiv. Towns, but
thus placed alſo as vpon the whole Iland with his Booke of In-
ſtructions and Letters of Creation or Commiſſion, as the Counts
and other Dukcs. His Garriſons and Officers are thus deſcribed.
REXTÆ.
PRÆSIDIVM .
FL
14 A
INTALL
COMORD
PR
MIT WHIHUAMITIMINIATUNAHI
n
LED
DANO. MORBIO. ARBETA. DICTIM.
CONCAGTOS. LAVATRES. VERTEIS. BARBONIAC
DERVEN
MAGLONE. MAGIS, LONGOVICO. TIONE.
.
1
Sub difpofitione Viri ſpe£tabilis Ducis
Britanniarum.
Prefe£tus legionis ſexta.
Prafettus Equitum Dalmatarum, Preſidio
.
Pre-
Chap.T. THE S E cc NL P A R T.
329
The Ema
pire.
Præfeftis Equitum Crifpianorum, Dano.
Prefectus Equitum Catafra£tariornm, Morbiò.
PréfeElus numeri Barcariorm Tigrihenfium, Arbeia.
Prefectos numeri Neruiorum Diftenfum, Disti.
Præfectus numeri Vigilum, Concangios
.
Præfe&tus numeri Exploratorum, Lauatres
.
Præfetus numeri Directorum veterum alias Veneris,
Præfe&tus numeri Defenforum, Braboniaco.
Præfectus numeri Solenſium, Maglovsa,
Præfeetus numeri Pacenfium, Magis
.
Præfe&tus numeri Longouicariorum, Longonice.
Prefectus numeri Deruentionfis, Derwentione:
Item
per lineam Valli.
1
Į
Tribunus Cobortis quartå Lergorum, Segeduno.
Tribunus Cohortis Coruoniorum, ponte Aelij.
Præfetus Ale prime Aftorum, Conderco.
Tribunus Cohortis prime Frixagorum, Vindobala.
Præfe&tus Ale Sauiniane Hunno.
Pregetus Alæ ſecunda Astorum, Cilurno.
Tribunus Cobortis primæ Batauorum, Procolitia.
Tribunus Cohortis prima Tungrorum, Borcouico.
Tribunus Cohortis quarte Galorum, Vindolana.
Tribunus Cohortis prima Aſtorum, Aefice.
Tribunus Cohortis Secunda Dalmatarum, Magnis
.
Tribunus Cohortis prime Aelie Dacorum, Amboglanna,
Prefectus ala Petrianæ, Petrianis.
Præfe£tus numeri Maurorum Aurelianorum, Aballaba.
Tribunus Cobortis ſecunda Lergorum, Congauata.
Tribunus Cohortis prime Hispanorum, Axeloduno.
Tribunus Cobortis ſecunde Thracum Gabroſenti
.
Tribunus Cohortis prime Aelia Claßice Tunnocelo.
Tribunus Cobortis prima Morinorum, Glannibanta
Tribunus Cohortis tertia Neruiorum, Alione.
Cuneus Armatürarum, Bremetenraco.
Præfeetus ale prima Herculec, Olenaco.
Tribunes Cobortis ſexta Neruiorum, Virojido.
Of-
330
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
+
had the Nature of them, and the first vſe of them,
The Ema Officiu:n autem babet idem Oir ſpectabilis
pire.
Dux boc modo.
Principem ex officijs Magiftrorum Militum preſentalium al-
teris annis,
Commentarienfem vtrungs
,
Numerarios in vtrifq; officijs omni anno.
Adiutorem.
Subadiuuam.
Regerendarium.
Exceptores.
Singulares de reliquos officiales.
Thoſe Towns expreſſed in the old names were of the more
Northern parts. Sexia (they ſay) was Pozke ; Præfidium, war-
wick; Danum Doncaſter; Arbeia and Morbium , Jerby, and
9zoresby in Cumberland; and the reſt noted in the Enſignes and
by the wall (the Picts wall is vnderſtood by it) may bee had
out of Maſter Camdens moſt probable conie&ures. But hence it
may well cnough be concluded that this Dukes gouernment was
in the inner parts of the Iland, and vpon the Northern Fron-
tiers of that which the Romanes had ; and ſo, that of the Comes
Britanniarum, chiefly in the Southern parts. And in the times
that were but liclc before the Notitia , it ſeemes, there was only
a Dux Britanniarum (that executed both theſe Offices of Coint &
Duke of Britaine ) and a Comes tractus Maritimi, which was the
e Amm. Mar. famc with that comes littoris Saxonici before mentioned. For
cellin.lib.27. vnder Valentinian e the T. Nectardins was the Count of the Sea-
coaſt or Maritim marches, as they then called it, and Busbobas-
des firſt, and then Theodoſius, were Dukes of Britain. This Duke
by the account made out of the Notitia, had xIv. M. foot, and
DCCCC. horſe which reckoned with thoſe that were with the
two Counts, makc XIX. M.CC. foor, and M.Dec. horſe for the
number of ſuch as the Romans then, vnder thore Counts and this
Duke, maintayned in this Iland.
And thus much of the ſcuerall kinds of Honorary and Officia-
ry Counts and Dukes, and of their Originall in the old Empire
before thoſe titles became Feudall.
XXII. But some learned men endure not that the Origi-
nall of theſe Titles of Dux and Comes (I meane of the nature of
them) ſhould be drawn from the old Enipire into Germany, where
the Empire now is; but rather will haue it that the old Empire
eſpecially
of
8.
Henta
1
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART:
331
VS Errum ut
)
of Comes) from the Germans by imitation of what was obſer- The Ema
ued among them after the Romans were accuſtomed to their
pire.
manners. It appears indeed in Tacitus , that diuers Princes in
Germany had their gouernment of ſeucrall Territories alſigned
them, and held their Courts in them, and had cuery one at leaſt
a T. Comites or followers that were Counſellors and allftants to
them; and the honor of euery of them was according to the
multitude and courage of thoſe Comites. Tacitus his words are;
Eliguntur in Concilüs das Principes qui iura per pagos vicoli red-
dunt. Centeni ſingulis ex plebe Comites , confilium fimul & Aptori-
tas adfunt. And then he laies that Bloud and Vertue gaue the title
alſo of Prince to ſome ſuch as were of thoſe Comites, and among
them alſo there were ſcuerall ranks. So is that which followes in
him to be vnderſtood. Infignis nobilitas (ſaich he) aut magna pa-
trum merita Principis dignationem etiam adoleſcent alis aßignant. Ca-
teris robustioribus ac iampridem probatis aggregantur. Nec rubor in.
ter Comites afpici. Gradus quineiiam iple Comitatus haber iudicio
eius quem feci aptur. Magnag e Comitum emulatio, quibus primus
apud Principem fuum locis ; & Principum cui plurimi & acerrimi
Comites. Hæc dignitas , hæ vires , magno ſemper electorum iuue-
num globo circundari, in pace decus, in bello prafidium. And the
number and brauery of theſe followers , was the chief glory of
thoſe Princes which had them. And Chongdomarius King of the
Almans, vnder Conſtantius the yonger, had of this kind cc. Co- f Hiß.lib.zó,
mites as we ſee in F Marcellinus that notes them by a diſtinct title
from ſuch as were only amici. Comises eius ducenti numero de tres.
Amici iunétißimi. Our of this vſe among the Germans, ſome of
the Dutch 's would deduce the title and vſc of Comes into the . Pl. Cluuerims
oid Empire; as if the Romans ( with whom indeed it appears nor Germanie lib.i.
to haue been Honorary or Officiary, vntill after the Germans (12.48.6 inte
were known to them) finding theſe Counts in Germany by thc Zalius & Rur-
name of Gra:jen, which they underſtand to haue becn in thoſe gerus Rulandus
times as at this day the German word for Counts, had turned it pod Berold die
ſignificantly into comites', and then by imitation had taken the curs. polisic.A.
like dignitic into vſe in the Emperors Court, and that Ducescamc cap.4.5.1.
fo likewiſe from their Hertzogen as they call Dukes at this day.
But I obſerue nor the Romans to haue been ſuch imitators of for-
rcin Nations. They gauc Lawes and Cuſtomes, buc rarely took
any:, And the coniccture may plcaſe, but I cannot afſent to it. It
had beene equally probable if not more , to draw it from the
Gaules. For among them euery great man according to his worth
had his like followers, whom they called Ambatti, as cafar la tels h Debello Gal-
ita plurimos circa të Ambactos clienteſse habes. Hanc vnam gratiam
potentiamá, nouerunt. This is in ſubſtance the ſame that Tacitus
ſpeaks of the Germans, And if chçir tongues were the ſame in thoſe
times
I'
332
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. T.
The Em. times it is very likely that the Comites that Tacitus ſpcaks of,
were called Ambacts allo. And I remember ir noted that in old
pire.
Daich, Anvachte is tranſlated Comitatus ; as I in Engelbrechtes
i Apud Freher. Imbachte , In Engelberti Comitats. But, this by the way. The
lib.i.cap.s.es de title of Dux and comes thus ſhewed, as they were in the ancient
Ambatto,wide fia Empire, the Nature and Originall of Feuds, with which they
Jof.Scalig, ad
Fefum.
were at length, as at this day, commonly ioynd, fucceeds here.
volumina fcri.
bunt, vide Bo.
din de Repub.
lib. 1.cap.
XXIII. Feuds or Fenda (being the ſame which in our Lawes
wecall Tenancies or Lands held,& Feuda alſo;which is but the ſame
word in our feoda militaria) are poffelions ſo giuen and held, that
the poſſeſſor is bound by homage or fealtie to doc ſeruicc to him
(or thoſe which derivic vnder him) from whom they were giuen.
And the ſeruices that are to bec performed by the Tenants of
theſe Lands are various. And frequently renes aſwell as other fer-
uice arc duc out of them to the Lords of whom they are held.
But although Fcudum or Feud, bee taken to interpret the very
word Beneficium, and of it felfe originally to ſignific no more, yec
that which really giues it the Nature and Notion that is now fixe
Vide Cuiat. on it, is the bond of homage or fcalcie between the Lord and
obferuat. lib.8. che Tenant. For without that bond, no poſſeſſion (though ic
co:quier prou pay rent or other fatisfaction ypon any Contract , either cenfus
feffode Feudis all
, Emphyteuticarie, or the like) can be a Feud.
Whence this vſe 'to giue Lands by ſuch a right , originally
came, is much diſputed. Some ferch it from the ancient right of
Patrons and Clients in Rome. But there was only a kindi of bond
between them, but no poſſeſſion held by that bond. Others de-
riue it from the Roman deduction of military Colonies into ſube
ducd Countries, ſo the better to preſerue what was wonne to
the Empire. Others otherwiſe. But among the Romans 1 ſec not
any thing fo neere the iuſt nature of Fcuds as thoſe poffeffions
which were giuen. to ſuch as were their Duces Limiranei,or Dukes
of Frontiers in the Empire, and to others that ſpent their time
with them in defence of choſe Frontiers, to bee held only vnder
Military feruice. And of thoſe we find cxprcſſe mention under A-
circaan.Cbrifli lexander Severus. Hoc (faith Lampridius) gauc luch Territories as
were gained in the Frontiers, Limitaneis Decibles of Militibus, isa
ita vt eorum its effent fi bæredes illorum militarent , nec ungkam ad
priuatos pertinerent; dicens attentiùs eos militaturos fi etiam fua rura
defenderent. Addidit fanè his & animalia dos feruos ; vt poffent cole-
re quod acceperast ne per inopiam hominum vel per ſenectutem poßi.
dentium defererentur rura vicina Barbarie quod turpiſimum effe
ducebar. Here wee ſec thar Lands were giucn to bec poſſeſſed to
them and their heires, vnder the cenure of Militarie feruice to be
performed by them. So Probus gaue much Land in 1ſauria to
his old Souldiers, addens (as Vopiſcus ſayes) Vt eorum filij ab anno
ders.
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART,
333
de Euiflione,
1
.
!
decimo octavo mares duntaxat ad militiam mitterentur. And of The Ema
this kind were the agri militibus aßignati which are mentioned by pire.
1 Vlpian. Some other like examples arc. And ſo to the time of
Alexander Severus, an Originall or ſome vſe of Fcuds in the Em-1 L.15.items.1.
pire may bec well referd. As alſo a kind of ioyning them with vendicatione e
the title of Dux; but not the making of that title Feudall or per- ... Lucius 11. ff.
petuall as annext to the Feud giucn. For I conceiuc not that the
Duces themſelues kept their offices or names the longer by reaſon
of their Feuds , much leſſc tranſmitted it to their heires. Only
the Feuds were giuen as rewards to them and their hcircs vnder
the tenure by Military ſeruice , which continued after the name
aed Office ended. It is very likely alſo, that the ſame courſe
was in the following times vſed aſwell to Counts and Dukes (bc-
ing to this purpoſe of the ſelfſame nature) in their ſeuerall Fron-
tiers committed to them. But the annexing of thoſe dignities to
Feuds, and ſo making them allo Feudall, is of another Originall.
Nor was the vſe of making them Feudall in the Empire, anci-
enter then the tranſlation of it to France.
The víc of Fcuds alſo was very frequent among
thoſe Northern
Nations which ouerrannc the moft of all Europe , about the time
of the declining Empire. And the power and glory of their Prin-
ces conſiſting in the multitude of ſuch as were deuoted to liuc
and dye with them, the bond of ſuch dcuotion was made chicfly
by luch gifts of poffcffions as created a Feudall right between
the giucr and the poſſeſſor, confirmed alſo by an Oath of the
poſſeſſors part which bound him both to be faithfull to the gi. m Videfis sis
uer and alſo aſſiſtant to him. And there is a plaine taſte both of som: de regno
the frequencic and antiquitic of Feuds among thoſc Northernc o Hieronym.
Nations in that of the Cimbri (which is the moſt comprehenfiue Rubcum in biß.
name of them) when being precluded out of Spain and Gaule, Feuderum lib.z:
they petitioned the State of Rome, that they might haue Lands
giuen them to be held of the State by Military feruice, as if ſuch
kind of gifts had beene ordinary among the Princes of their
Countries. Vt Martius Populus aliquid ſibi terre davet (ſayes Flo-
rus) quali ſipendium ; Caierum, vi vellet, manibus atg, armis fuis
And although there were ſome vſe of Feuds in the Empire
before the incurſions of thoſc Northernc Nations in the decli-
ning times, yet we may more ficly attribute the Originall of the
common víc of Feuds through all the Weſternc and Southern
parts of Europe, to thoſc Nations. And to them alſo the firft an-
nexing of Feuds to the dignitics of Dux and comes is iuſtly to
bec refcrd. For thoſe dignitics, as they were Officiary, they
found in all or moſt of the Prouinces wher the Romans had bin, &
they annexed them to Feuds, and ſo vſed thoſc Roman names as
they did otherwiſe the language of Rome in their Charters,
Rr
Lawcs
uteretur.
334
TITIES OF HONÖR. Chaper
A
lib 2.111.27.9.2.
Gomes,
The Em. Lawes and ſuch like, though not without much abuſe and ſpoile
of the neatneſc of it. But the Lumbards in Italy being a great
pire.
part of thoſc Nations, and in their owne nature being chicfly
warlikc (when they found thoſe two titles in vſe, and that the
power ioyned to both was frequently equall, and that the title
of Comes, as it had relation to the Court, and when it was of the
firſt rank was better then Dux, and chat yer Dux was the more
cxprefling title of a Gcuernour that had Garriſons with him) ſo
preferd the name of Dux , that their chicfeſt dignitie thus giuen
in their Kingdom, in feudall righr, was Dux; and that of comes
was at firſt left not only inferior , but often alſo ſubordinat to
n Videlis Feud.
it , and giuen n to the Iudges and Ciuill Gouernours of Citics
Dr. Huro- or ſmall Territories, that were part cither of Duchies or other Pro
man, de verb. uinces of their Kingdome. And the firſt ioyning of the title of
Feudalibh, in
Dux with a Feud, and ſo making it perpetuall ( being before
temporary or at will only) was in that of Alboinus the firſt King
of the Lumbards, his making Friuli and the Prouince about it a
Duchic', and giuing it to Giſulfe his Nephew. Regio (faith Sigo-
nius) in formalam Dacatus redacta, & Giſulfus nepus eirss Dux in-
ftitutus ; 40 familie Longobardorum , quas ille depopofcit , conceffa.
Hinc Ducatus Forojulienſis nomen inclaruit. Aig hic primus fuit
qui perpetuam in Italia ditionem Dux inftitutus adeplass fit. Thus
ynder him and his Succeſſors before Charles the great, began alſo
the Duchics of Spoleso, Tuſcanie, Benevento, and others in Italie,
And as ſoonc as thc Lumbards had gorten thc Territory of the
Eparchat of Rauenna, it was created into a Feudall Duchic by
King Luitprand.
And as the Lumbards in Italy, choſc Dux rather then comer
for their higher title vnder the King, fo in ſome parts of France,
of Germany, and of other Countries alſo (where thoſe Northerne
Nations planting themſelucs had found the Prouinciall names of
Dux and Comes, as they denored Gouernours of Prouinces) Co-
mes being apprehended to bec cucry way, at lcaſt as honorable a
title as Dux (it was indeed greater in the old Empire ) was re-
taind alſo, among ſuch as were ſubordinat , as a title of highelt
dignitic, and ſo annexed to Feuds, as Dux in Italy. And oftimcs
both that and D#x were taken for ſo much the ſame, that there
was no difference of their dignitics deſigned by them.For though
in Italy chicfly vnder the Lumbards,and elſewhere alſo, the higheſt
of theſe were for the moſt part Dux, and that of Comes were frem
o Leg. Baixar. quently ſubordinat to it (as in that Law of the Bausrians, si
talis homo porens boc fecerit quem ille Comes diftringere non parejl,
tunc dicet Duci wo, Dux ille diftringat fecundum legem, and in
diucrs ſuch, whence it appearcs, that Dukes P had Counts under
Strab.de vious them, as Archbiſhops hauc thc Suffragans of their Prouinces) yer
Ecclef.cap.31. alſo there were frequently in thoſe times, Comites qui ſuper ſe Dis-
1
.
CAP.5.671,8
p Walafrida
1
Chap. I.
THE SECOND PART.
335
I
ſhed by thoſc rankes alſo in their offices annext to their digni- degar.apud.Big
cem 9. non habebant, and Comites * qui poft imperialis apicis dignita. The Enjo
tem populum Dei regebant. And as in the old Empire there were
Counts of the first, ſecond, and third rank, that were diſtingui-
pire.
9App.ad Fre-
ties, ſo after the connexion of Feuds with thoſe dignitics, among on in Mara
thoſe Northern Nations, there were diuers Counts Equall with culph.
Dukes, and there were alſo Counts Inferior to them. Counts E. * Syxod.cabila
Lo73.2.cap.20,
quall to them (and ſuch as were indifferently titled Counts or
Dukes) had whole Prouinces with like power to Dukes and were
immediatly ſubiect to the King or Emperor that made them.
Counts Inferior were ſuch as werc cicher ſubordinate to Dukes,
as Iudges or Preſidents of parts of their Prouinccs, or being im-
mediate to the Emperor, had yet no other dignitic and Office,
meant by that name, then the Iudge or Prelident of ſomc Citie or
ſmall part of a Prouince committed to them. Such inferior
Counts were che Comites Ciuitatum that frequently occurre in
che Lawes of the Weſt-Goths, the ludices fiſcales called Counts in
the Lawes of the Ripuarians, and ſuch like. And thoſe greater
Counts are ſuch as are mene in the teſtimonies but now cited, and
in Ditmarus * where hec ſayes that in Burgundy, nullus vocabatur * cbrer.lib.j.
Comes nifi is qui Ducis honore në poßidebat.
Theſi names thus taken into víc among thoſc Northern Nati-
ons, and ioind with Feuds in the Countries of France, Italie,
Germany, and elſewhere in that which hath been fince, the Wc-
fterne Empire, continued ſo in them :vntill Charles the Great,
who being King of all thoſe parts was made Emperor, and re-
taind the former vſe in them. And ſo cime theſe dignities to bec
firit Feudall in the Empire. And though in the later Empire of
the Eaſt, whence this of the Weſt was tranſlated ; the names of
D#x and comes were of vſe for ſome Marin Officers (as in Mázas
Ads, or Great Duke, who was as our Lord Admirall, and had
power ouer the Protocomes and Comites chat were alſo Marin, as
allo otherwiſe) yet we find no ftcp of making them feudall there,
or annexing them to Territories, vnleſſe we belecue that which Ni-
cephorus Gregoras s tels vs of Conſtantine the Great his making A- Hif.Kons
thens and the Territory there a Duchie , and giving the title of Wib.z.
Great Duke, or Mézus as, to the Lord of it. But this Nicephoras
hath not warrant for it, but being a Grecian of the later ages
hach hercin, as in ſome other things of like nature, too boldly
affirmed what ſome light tradicions perhaps afforded him. For of
the ſame kind is that which he ſayes of the Lord of Peloponneſus,
being made Prince by chat Conftantine, the Lord of Sicily, Rex,
of
Bæolia and Thebes, Magnys Primiceriss, and ſuch like, as if thoſe
names had been ſo long ſince annexed to theſe Territories. And
although they had in the Eaſt their fxválace to speen wone', or Mili- - Harmonofal.
tary poffeßiors, which were as Feuds; ; yet I-find not any Coniun- tit.is
Rr 2
{tion
t
1
+
Prochir.lib.r.
+
i
1
336
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
acm Frifin-
Comes.
u Circ. A.D.970
Prouince, or Dukcdome, or Earledomc with the title of Duke
The Em- ction of theſe dignities with Feuds vſed among them. The fri-
pire.
uolous deduction of Comes and Comitatus, à comminando; . and the
reſt of that nature I omit here; it being thus plain, that from the
i vide Ocho- title of Comes ſo deriued out of the old Empire into thoſc Naci.
genſi degelt.
ons that ioind it with Fcuds, the title of Comitatus was made for
Fred. lib.z. the Territory or Feud, as allo, in the abſtract, for the dignitic of
cap.12. Agtor.
a Count; as Ducatus for a Duchy, from Dux alſo.
de Rcgim. Prin.
cip.lib.3.cap.226
Since the Empire tranſlated to the French in Charles the Grear
Gr. Hotoman. (under whom the víc of Feudall dignitics was common enough, as
verb.Fcud. 17
they were alſo before him in the Kingdomes of France, Italie,
and Germany) Not only thoſe titles of Duke and Count (or
Hertzog and Graue , as the Dutch call them) but diucrs others
alſo were annext to Feuds; the chiefeſt of them being made out
of Duke and Count, or Hertzog and Graue by addition;as Er.
tzhertzog Great Duke, Pfaltigraue, Landtgraue, Nzarcgraue,
or Marqueſſe, and ſuch more. And whercas thole titles of Duke
and Count, and ſome others were not commonly hereditary in
vide Sigon,de the French Empire; after it was tranſlated to Germany, into u otho
Regno lialia lib. the Grcar, they became both to bee more frequently giucn , and
7:07:773: , commonly alſo thus far hereditary, that the Feuds and dignitics
ató, ibi Cuia.' diſcended to the iſſue male of them that were firſt inuefted with
cium, them, and afterward ' vnder Conrad the ī]. the inheritance of them
was extended to the grand children, and ſince that time aſwell to
Females as Malcs generally of the bloud, and in perpetuall Suc-
ceſſion to Prelates or otherwiſe according to the limitations of
the firſt grant.But the courſe of inheritance of Feuds and the title
annext to them, hath bin and is various in Germany. And for that, I
had rather ſend the reader to the Fcudiſts as alſo eſpecially to An-
drew Knichen, in Ius Saxoniæ,verbo Duc.and to Henricus Brulaws his
Book de Renunciandi recepto more madog, quem Germanie Principum,
Comitum, Baronum, Nobilomg filia, fi quando naptui collocantur, fecun-
dum ritum conſuerudinem do Statuia patria, falubriter introducta; obfer-
uare folent, chcn here fay more of it. In theſe he ſhall haue ſtore
cnough, of what concernes the diſputations belonging to this
point.
And with thoſe great titles, Iuriſdiction and power of gouern-
ment haue been vſually giuen in the Empire, or die hohen landts
obzig vnd hereligheit (as they call it in Germanie) or the Souca
raignlie and Dominion ouer the Prouince that is fo giuen , together
with the Royalties of the Territoric, as Tolls, Cuſtomes, Mines,
Fiſhings, Foreſts, and ſuch like. And although frequently in Ger:
many, by reaſon of the title of Doke, Count, marquefle, Landt-
grave, and ſuch like giuen to cuery, ſonnc of him that hath his
X circa A.D.
IQ30.
firet. . 45.932
or Graue, we hauc Dukes, Graues, and other of ſuch great digni-
ties, denominated from Prouinces or Territorics, that haue nicither
iu-
-
1
1
Palatin) Saxonia, Baagris, Franconia , o Sueuia, que antequam à
not without a
Chap.I. THE SECOND PART.
337
iuriſdi&ion nor territory neceſſarily or really annext to their title, The Ema
yet
the anceſtors at leaſt, from whom they deriue thoſe titles(fa-
pire.
uing in ſome few caſes, ſome of which are remembred anon,
where we ſpeak of the title of Graue) rcgularly had territories
and iuriſdiction in them. Nemo Principum reperitur (Paith Andrew
, Knichen Chancellor of the Duchy of Saxony) in Germania qui y Com, ad ius.
Dux Marchio, vel Princeps dicitur (the word Princeps or ffurt, Dac.Saxon.capu
as they name it, generally comprehending all the feudall digni- bice, vide Tob.
nites of the Empire from a Baron or Freyheer incluſiuely vp Paurmcifer.
ward; as is anon (hewed) Cui non realitas territorij refpondeat, vel de turiſdi. Imp.
dirio ab ipfo non poßideatur ; vel faltem à maioribus fuis non fuerit 16.Match, Ste-
polele. This hce regularly deliuers, though he haue before a fin- phan. de iuris
gular example of the title of Duke in the Empire, which from the dia.lib.2. pare.
I.cap.5.0.
first Creation bath had no territory. Talem Ducatum (ſaith he,
ſpeaking of Duchies, or the dignitic of Dukes in other Countries
without territories) obtinuit Bertoldus de Zeringen qui vacuum
women Ducis gerens id quali hereditarium posteris religsit. Omnes e-
sim vſqz ad preſentem diem Duces dicti funt nullum Ducatum ha
bentes, folog nomine, fine re , participantes
. And the Prouince or
Territory thus giuen with the name of Dux or Hertzog was and
is a Duchic or Hertzogthumb; with the name of Comes or Graue
a Graffſhaft or Countic, with the citle of Warcgraue, or Mar-
queſſe, a Margraffſhaft or Marquiſate. The like is to be ſaid
of the reſt of them. The beginning of thoſc Titles of Dux and
Comes, and of annexing them with the reſt to Feuds, thus far bc-
ing declared; wec comc mòre particularly to the Continuance,
Creations, and Inucftitures of them, with the more eſpeciall Orna-
ments and Enſigncs belonging to them. And firſt of the dignitie
of Duke, Archduke, and Great Duke.
XXIV. That of Duke having been, ſince the beginning of
the French Empire, much propagated ; they ſay there are foure
Duchics the moſt eminent or die vier hohen hertzogthumb, the
foure high Duchies , although they agree not in the names of
them. for ſome reckon them to bee Burgundie, ? Banier, Brunf- tular Buch
wicke and Austria. Others Brunſwick, Bauier., Sueuia and Lorrain. pag.7. & vide
Some otherwiſe. But in the old. Lawes of Saxony, wce read, that Onuphr.de Co.
• Qualibes Prouincia Theutonica terra fuum babet Palans.grauio- 13.10b. Pero
natam ( touching which word, more where hec fpake of Counts meilt.de iuriſd.
Romanis Saperabantur, Regna fuerunt à quibus ipfis in Ducatus nomina plan. de Juris
fwerumi permutata. Here are ſome principali Duchies
named. But dic.lib. 2. pare.
I.cap.4.5.10
Romans fignifie here any other then Charles the Great and his a spec. Sax.
Succeſſors. But as of their Duchies, foure are ſaid to be the chica lib.3.Ar6.53.
feſt, ſo alſo out of their Countics or Graffetthafts, Landgrauiats,
lib.2.cap.10.G.
14. Matth.Stes
Mar.
1
1
338
TITLES OF HONOR. Chapal
I
56. cap.6.
tio. Adi etiam
gium in Ger.
$48.61. El de ca
Teuide Hote.
Dour. Annal.
pag.2:8.
d P. Pirh.dd.
Herl28.lib.j.cas
The Em- Marquiſats, and moſt other dignicies in the Empire , the like
pire.
number is made to the ſame purpoſe. And the beginning of
theſe ſelected numbers of fourc, is by ſome attributed to Osho che
III. Others place it otherwiſe; and it is vncertainc. As alſo is the
Originall of their word Hertzog for Duxor Duke, though pero
ÞVidefis Marb. haps that from Ein Heer deiz Zugs b as if you ſhoald ſay,
Śtepban: de 14 PrefeElus or Magiſter expeditionis, be moſt likely. And ſo it may
part, I capubis. ſignifie Dux in fach ſenſe as Dux was vſed in the ancient Em-
pire,
where it had relation to ſuch forces as were committed to
membr.z.in ini. him that by
him that by this name had any gouernment.
Philipp.cluye.
In the clder times about the beginning of the French Empirc;
a Duchic conſiſted ſpecially of xii. Countics, and ſo a Duke
max. Antiqua. had X11. Counts vnder him which muſt bec vnderſtood of thoſe
lib.1.620.46.
inferior ſort of Counts , touching whom, enough is alrcadie ſaid.
Pipinus Grifonem, more Ducum, XII. Comitatibus donauit faith an
c Aimoines lib. 4 cold Autor of the French Story, ſpeaking of the
parts of Nor-
mandie, as if the gouerment of a Duchy had vſually been di-
man. verb. fen- fingiſhed by ſuch a pumber of Counties; whence alſo in thoſe cl-
dal, in Duces. der timcs when the Duchic of Friuli was taken from Duke Bala
Hollind.lib..
dricus, it was diuided by the Emperor Lewis the firſt, in ter quatuor
Comitatus ( and lo preferued in the forme of a Duchic , though
in the Emperors hands) as d ſome read the paſſage of it in Aimoja
e Lib.4.cap.116 sus, though in the beſt Editions wee read inter quatuor Comites
divifa eft. But howſoeuer this of xii. Counties were in thoſe
times in ſome vſe, and bee taken by ſome learned men to haue
been almoſt eſſentiall to a Duchic, yet it is plain that both before
and after the beginning of the French Empire, Duke's often had
no ſuch conſtant number: vnder them. For the cimc bcforc; wec
ſec in Gregory f of Tours, that ſomtimes two, fomtimes three
fHiff.lib.8.cap.
may
Counts only were ſubiect to a Duke. And for the ages fince; we
18.dlib.y.
find not that in Dukedoms any regard hath been of this num-
ber. Only it appeares that ſome Counts and Marqueſſes alſo
were (as at this day) vnder Dukes that had either power deriued
from the Emperor to make them, or had recciucd from the Em-
peror Souereigntie ouer them together with their Duchics. Bar
the number is vocertain. But of this kind of Counts, Marqueſes,
and of other ſuch dignitics vnder Subordinat Princes; fomwhar
more, after we haue dcliuered thoſe which are immcdiatly ſubice
to the Emperor.
XXV. The chief Ceremonic of Inueſtiture, added to the
Charter of the Emperors Crcation of a Lay Duke in the elder
times, and ſomtime alſo vſed without a Charter, was for the moſt
part, the deliuery of one or morce Banners, or Banncrolls; and
that Ceremonie was vſed not only in giving of Duchics, but o-
ther Prouinces or Territorics to Lay Marqueſſes, Counts and
fuch
1
/
cap.7.
HI
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PĀRT.
339
.
pire.
ſuch morc, as Marquiſats and Counties. And as the Inucftiture The End
of them ar Creations chiefly confilted in this Ceremonic of deli-
ucric of Banners, ſo did alſo the ſurrender of them into the hands
of the Emperor , and likewiſe the Inueftiturcs or. Liuery of them
to heires. The teſtimonies thereof arc full cnough in the Writers
of the Empire. When the Duchic of Bauiere was ſurrenderd, and
the Marquiſat of Auſtria; vnder Frederick Barbaroſſa, changedin.
to a Duchie, both the Surrender and the Inueſtiture were ſo made.
The Surrender of the Duchie of Baniere by yli. Banners, and
the Inucftiture that was at the Creation of the Duchic of AH-
Aria by two, as alſo the Inueſtiture of the Duchic.of Baniere to
the Duke of Saxonie, by the ſame vil. Banners. Henricus maior
nats (that is the Duke of Baniere, that was made Duke of. Auftria;
s ſayes Othd Frifingenfis) Ducatum Bavaria, per VII, vexilla refig-
g De gepis Fredi
muxit. quibus minori (to Henry Duke of Saxony, who was then 1.lib.2.sap.3%
reſtored to the Duchic of Baniere, and had it by a kind of Liuc. &c.
ry, as heire to his Father) traditis; ille (that is the Emperor) duo-
bus vexillis Marchiam Orientalem (or Austria).cum Comitatibus
ed cam ex antiquo pertinentibus reddidis.
Exinde de eadem Marchia
cum pradiétis Comiiaribus, quos tres dicunt, iudicio Principum, D4-
catum fecit, eamg non folum ſibi ſed do vxori cam duobris vexillis
sradidit (that is to Benry who had ſurrendred the Duchie of Ba-
viere) neue in poſterum ab aliquo fuccefforum mutari poßit aut infrina-
gi, priuilegio confirmauit. And the ſame Autor in another place,
Eft confuetudo Curie di Regna per Gladium , Prouincia per Vcxil-
lum à Principe rradantur vel recipiantur. And Ganterus bi ſpeaking h Lib.si
of Fredericke Barbaroffa his giving a Kingdome to one Brother,
and a Dukedome to another ;
Ergo vbi Vexillo partem , quam diximas , ille,
His autem Gladio regnum ſuſcepit ab ipfo ;
Hunc etenim longo feruatum tempore morem
Curia noftra tenet, ac
So when Caſimir and Buggiſlaw Princes of Pomerland, receiued i Kranez War
from Fredericke Barbaroſſa the title of Dukes, they were inueſted dal lib.6 cap.14
i traditis Aguilis cum Bannerio , or by a Banner of the Empire, \ Vide Col.
and of the Prouince of which they were inueftd given into imp.part.beans
their hands. For the Imperiall Banner afwell as that of the 363.
Prouince was deliuered at the Inueſtiture of this Duchic. But in the m Spec.Saxo.
Sachſen Spiegel
, a principall qualitie of a Feudall Prince of the video is Malone
che Enipire (rouching the citle of Prince of the Empire, more a. Stephan de is;
riſdi&.lib.a.para
non) is chat liec hauc his Inueftiture by a Banner or Fahn, as they
call it, or by a Scepter. The Scepter here is the cauſe why we bigiotta linea con
before reſtrained the Inueftiture by Banners to Lay Princes. For loci,
the Scepter
belonged * chicfly to the Inueftiture of ſpirituall men
in Feudall Dignitics, as the Banner to Lay. And the words of thc tro inueſtiti
Bachſen {piegel to this pieno e arc, Imperator confert cum Scep- quod videin:
tro Spiritualibus, &,cum Vexiliis, Secularibus, feuda omnia illuſtria
dignitaris. Some memory is of it in the Inucftiturs of Gualter infticutus :
P
Nam & laici
interdum ſcop
tra 9.29. vbi
Ducatus LXC
Cron-
1
340
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
pag.251.
o lo Lalom.
Anm.1312
1401.
videlis Ge.
The Em- Cronberg Maſter of Prußia, and of the Dutch Order, wherein, be-
pire.
ſides thc Banners , the Emperor's Scepter is offered to him to
touch. Cum autem (faith Georgires * Celeſtinies) non tantum Eccle-
D Hip.comie. fiafticus ſed do politicus Princeps effet, Sceptrum quog. Impcriale per
Aug. part.2.
Cæſarem ei tangendum dabatur. But wce find ſomtimes Banners a-
lone alſo in the Inueſtitures of Ecclefiafticall perſons, as in the
Annal. Francof. example of the Archbiſhop of Mentz inueſted by fiftie Banners.
And theſc Feuds giucn by the Banners are therefore called Fas
hnlehen or Uanlehen as if you ſhould ſay Banner-fiefs, or Banner.
fees, or feuda vexilli, or fenda vexillaria. Lehen ſignifying a Ter-
ritory or Prouince giuen as a feif or tenancic, and Fahen a Ban-
ner. Thence is the vſe of that word in the Golden Bull of Charles
the TV where it is ordaind that the Count Palatine of the Rbine
in the Vacancie of the Empire ſhould cxcrciſe iuriſdiction, preſenc
to Benefices, receiue the Imperiall Rents, and giue alſo inueſti-
tures of ficfs, feudis Principum, as the words arc, duntaxat exceptis
p. Ad hanc rem & illis p que maniehen vulgariter appellantur quorum inuestituram
vide stian Rai collaciónem foli Imperatori vel Regi Romanorum referuamus. And
pert. Imp.confit.
other examples of this vſe in the Inucftitures 9 of ſuch dignities are
ap. Goldaft.com.
1.pag 382.aux. in that of the Inueftiture of the Dukes of Pomerland in M.DXXX.
at Auparg by Charles the ✓ and of the Dukes of Saxony ar
arg. Calestin. the ſame place in M.D.XLVIII. where alſo the Solemnities of
Hin.comie. Ak. Court that otherwiſe concurre at ſuch Inucftitures , are at large
2. fol. 146. expreſſed. And if, at the Inucfiture, any other Prince had made
reagoo Goldal. claime to the dignitic conferd, the vſe was, that at the very act
Politic.imperi- of Inucſtiture or Deliucry of the Banners , hce laid his hand on
rial. part.6. page them which ſupplyed the continuance of his claimc. So did the
Celeſtin.es Elector of Brandenburg , in that r Inueſtiture of the Dukes of
Pomer land. And other teſtimonics are of theſe things, and ſome
more we ſball vſe hereafter.
Some old teftimonics alſo arc of the title of Duke crcated by
Inucftiture with a Sword, as in that Creation of Borſor Mar-
whosphal.com.1.
lib.4.cap.140 queſfe of Ferrara, into the title of Duke by Frederické the 111.
And the Creation of Eberhard Graue of Wittenberg vnder Maxi-
Append.ad milian the T. at Wormes is thus deſcribed by loannes i Linturius.
Rex Comitem ex ordine Comitum poſuit, & fecit illum Ducem, & prie
Anx.1495. Some
gularem autem mò Pallium Ducale, deinde Pileum Ducalem, tertio Gladium D4-
ilumets lepidif- calem do Arnita du titulum dedir. Yct at theſe Creations there were
Wefiendi Ducis Banners; and perhaps alſo they were yſed in the Inuertiturc, al-
Carinthiæ ha. though there be nor memorie of ſo much in the relation madc of
berelicet apodthem. The killing of the Pommell of a Sword held by the Em-
ulum in Europa, perors was indeed vſuall among the old Ceremonies after the de-
Io. Candid. de liucry of the Banners. But I ſec nor war rant enough to proue that
rebus aquilegio the inueftiture of Prouinces conlifted at all anciently in a Sword,
din. derep.lib.s ſaving in the caſe of ſubordinat Kingdoms giuen by it.
61p.8. The Banners were preſented to the Emperor ficting in ſtare,
and that by ſcuerall Princes (after ſuch time as the Emperor was ·
plca-
Goldaft.lorit
gitalis.
I Fran. Mod.
Pandect.Tri.
Faſcic. Temp.
1
>
1
1
Chap. I.
341
THE SECOND PART.
u Tobe Paur-
pleaſed to publiſh, that he would make the Inveſtiture, which The Ema
was commonly done vpon ſolemne pecition made to him by fomc
Princes alſo in the bchalf of him that was to be inuefted,
pire.
eſpe-
cially in caſe of Liuery of the dignitie to an heir or legitimat
Succeſſor) and then by the Emperor giuen ſeucrally to the hands
of him thac recciucd the dignicie. But this cuſtome of Inueſti-
ture by Banners hath in the later time grownc out of vſe. Olin
Feuda (laith Andrew Knichen ' a great Lawyer of the Empire,
meaning the Fahnlehen) in publico confeffu cum vexillis ab impe-
ratore recognoſcebantur, iam ab Electoribus quam alys Principibus,
quod ante per paucos annos in defuetudinem abijt. So that now the
Ínueſtiture of Princes with ſuch dignitics, iuriſdi&tion, and Pri-
uiledges belonging to them, is by Charter, with a Sword, or other-
wiſe, beſides their folemne words of infeudation, as the Empc-
rors pleaſure is to declare it. See that of the Earle of Rhodio where
we ſpeak of Counts of the Empire. And the moſt vſuall forme of
Inuciticure to an heir is , Wir keyfer 2. belehen. 4. D. Itt
dein Hertzogthumb &c. (if it be a Duchic; and the fame forme
ſerues in other Principalities conferd ; the name only changed) meiftede Iurif
Linten, Leuteni, Lehen, Lehenſchaften, Empterni, Stadten, di&.lib.z.cap.8
.
Stucen und Gutern, Zullan, ölaiten, Schulden, Benten, Shen comes
Zinferi, Autzungen, Gerichten Dbziſt und Pidugit, Berg- ad lus Saxonic
wercken, ſaltzwerken, bildtfahnen ſampt alley andern der- Cap.4.pag.12).
gleichen Landtsfurſt:tchen Hoheiten , Regalien , Herclig-
Briteni
, Dbuigkeiten, Ehr, neurden vnd Freheiten, Gerechtig
Keit, Gewonheiten & c. that is, We N.the Emperor do inueft N. Ñ.
wirb the Duchie of os, and the Lands, Countries, Fiefs, Tenancies,
Circuits, Cities, Diuifions, Pofeßions, Tributs, Tolls, Rents, Profits,
Comodities, high and low Iuriſdiction, Mines, Salıpits, Forefts, and all
other Princely Soueraignties of like kind, Royalties, Dominions, Super
riorities, Honors, Dignities, Freedomes and Righis accuſtomed, &c.
XXVII. Pur in Italy (where the Pope creates Dukes)
there is a preſcript forme of the Creation and Inucfticure by a
Ducall Cap and a Scepter , inſtituted by Paul che 11. and thus
related in Marcelins Corcyrenſis.
Ordo feruandus in creatione noui Ducis
à Paulo 11. inſtitutus.
Reandus in Ducem per fummum Pontificem, peniet ad
Cameram Pontificis indutus manto aureo, panno contexto,
aperto à dextero bumero ad terram vfq, & fequitur
Pontificem ad Ecclefiam deſcendente, portabitq, caudans plu-
hialis
. Facta oratione ante Altare, Pontifex ftatim faciet con-
feßionem
Cameram
SE
4
A
342
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
The Em- feßionem cum celebrante : deinde afcendet ad fedem eminentem,
pirs eu recipit Cardinales ad reuerentiam : non tamen imponit in-
cenſum, nec cantores incipient Introitum. Et interim creandus
Dux ſedet ad pedes Pontificis fuper primum gradum, es cele-
brans ofculato Altari accedet ad ſuum faldiſtorium, & ibi ex-
pe&tabit. Finita reuerentia , creandus Dux accedit ad pedes
genuflexu ſanctißimi Domini noftri, eby fit miles Sancti Pe-
tri etiam fi priùs erat miles.
Ordo Benedicendi nouum Militem.
P
:
E
Ontifex primò ftans fine mitra benedicit enſem quem 3.
nus ex acoluthis nudum tenet in manu; dicens :
Verſus. Adiutorium noftrum in nomine Domini
Resp. Qui fecit coelum & terram.
Verſ. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
Resp. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
Verſ. Dominus vobiſcum.
Refp. Et cum ſpiritu tuo.
Oremus.
Exaudi quæfumus Domine, preces noſtras, & hunc
enſem , quo hic famulus tuus circumcingi deſide-
rat, Maieltatis tuæ dexcra dignare bene dicere, qua-
tenus elle poffit defenſor Eccleſiarum, Viduarum, Or-
phanorum, omniumque Deo feruientium, contra fæui-
tiam Paganorum, alijſque ſįbi inſidiantibus fit terror, &
formido : præftans ei, quæ perfecutionis & in defenſi-
onis ſint effectum : Per Chriftum Dominum noſtrum,
Amen.
Bencdie Domine fanctę, Pater omniprens, æterne
Deus per inuocationem fancti tui nominis, & per ad-
uentum Chriſti filij cui Domini noſtri, & per dopum
Spiritus ſancti paracleti ,, hunc enſem vt hic famulus
tuus, qui hodierna die eo tua concedente pictate præ-
cingitur, inuifibiles inimicos ſub pedibus conculcer, vi-
ctoriaque per omnia potitus maneat femper illæſus, per
Chriſtum Dominum noftrum, Amen.
Den
1
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART.
343
Deinde aſpergit aquam benedi&tam. Tunc ftans fine. The Ethe
miira dicit,
pirc.
Benedictus Dominus Deus meus, qui docet manus
meas ad prælium , & digitos meos ad bellum : miſc
ricordia mea,& refugium meum, fufceptor meus, & li-
berator meus, prorector meus, & in ipfo fperaui , qui
fubdit populum ſub me. Gloria patri & filio, &c. Sicut
crat in principio, &c.
Vers. Salvum fac fervum tuum Domine.
Refp. Deus meus ſperantem in te.
Veil Eſto ei Domine turris fortitudinis.
Resp. A facie inimici,
Verf. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
Resp. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
Verf. Dominus vobiſcum.
Resp. Et cum ſpiritu tuo.
Oremus.
Domine fancte Pater omnipotens, æterne Deus qui
cuncta ſolus ordinas, & recte diſponis : qui ad coercer-
dam malitiam reproborum, & tuendam Iuſtitiam, v-
fum gladij in terris hominibus tua ſalubri diſpoſitione
permiſiſti , & militarem Ordincm ad populi protectio-
nem inſtitui voluiſti : quique per beatum Ioannem Bape
tiſtam militibus ad ſe in deſerto vcnientibus vt nemi-
nem concuterent , ſcd proprijs ſtipendijs contenti cfa
ſent, dici feciſti, clementiam tuam Domine fuppliciter
exoramus vt ficut Dauid pucro tuo Goliam fuperandi
lagitus es facultatem & Iudam Machabenm de feritatc
gentium nomen tuum non inuocantium, triumphare fe.
ciſti : ita & huic famulo tuo, qui nouiter jugo militiæ
fupponit, pietate cceleſti vires & audaciam, ac fi-
dei & juſtitiæ defenſionem tribuas : & preſtes ei fidei
,
fpei, & charitatis augmentum, & tui timorem pariter
,
& amorem, humilitatem, perſeuerantiam, obedienciam,
& patientiam bonam, & cuncta in co recte diſponas, vt
neminem cum gladio iſto vel alio injuftè lædat, & om-
'SE 2
nia
colla
3:44
TITLES OF Honor,
CĐ:2.1.
The Em- nia cum eo juſte & recte defendat : ſicut ipſe de mino-
pire, si ftatu ad novum Militiæ promouetur honorerm : ita
veterem hominem deponens cum actibus ſuis, novuin
induar hominem, ve rectè retinear , &r celécolat: per-
fidorum confortia vitet , & fuam in proximum chaji..
tatem extendar : præpoſito fuo in omnibus obediat , &
fuum in ciuitate iuſtum officium exequatur : Per Chri-
ftum Dominum noſtrum, Amen.
Deinde fedens cum mitra Pontifex imponic nudum gla-
dium in eius manu , dicens : Accipe gladium iſtum in no-
mine Patris +, & Filij *, & Spiritus Sancti , & v-
taris co ad defenſionem tuam & ſanctæ Eccleſiæ Dei,
& ad confuſionem inimicorum crucis Chriſti, & fidei
Chriſtianæ ; & quantum hur ana fragiliras tibi permiſc-
rit , cum co neminem injuſte lædas. Quod ipfe præ-
ſtare dignetur , qui cum Patre & Spiritu ſancto viuit
& regnat in ſecula ſeculorum, Amen. Et repoſite
gladio in vagina per eundem Militem , accingitur eodem
gladio per dos nobiliores milies prafentes, Pontifice dicente :
Accingere gladio tuo fuper femur tuum potentiſſime,
in nomine Patris Domini noftri Ieſu Chriſti. Et attende,
quod Sancti non in gladio ſed per fidem vicerunt reg-
na. Nouus igitur miles enfe accin£tus , illum de vagina ter via
brat nudum virilitèr, ca eo fuper finiſtrum brachium, terfon
mox in vaginam recondit. Deinde Pontifex infigniens illain
charactere militari , dat ei oſculum pacis, dicens : Pax tibi.
Tunc accipiens illius enſem nudum ter militem percutit pland
fuper Spatulas, dicens : Eſto miles pacificus, ftrenuus, fi-
delis, & Dio deuotus, e mox dat ei leniter alapam, di.
cens: Exciteris à fomno malitiæ, & vigila in fide Chri-
fti, & fama laudabili. Tunc nobiles aſiſtentes imponunt lis
bi calcaria do cantores fiue Pontifex ( fi magis placet) dicic
Intiphonam : Specioſus forma præ filijs hominum, accin-
gere gladio tuo fuper femur tuum potentiffimc. Dcinde
dicit Pontifex.
Verf. Dominus vobiſcnm.
Resp. Er cum ſpiritu tuo.
Ore.
71
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTS
345
1
+
The End
Tbë
Oreiser.
pira.
Omnipotens fempiterne Deus, fuper hunc famulum
tuum N. qui hoc eminenti mucrone circumcingi de-
fiderat, gratiam tuæ bene + dictionis infunde, & cum
dextræ tuæ virtute fretum, fac contra cuncta aduerſantia
coeleſtibus armari pręſidijs , quo nullus in hoc ſeculo
tempeſtatibus bellorum turbeturt, Per Chriſtum Domi-
num noſtrum, Amen.
Finita oratione nouils Miles ofculatur pedem Pape : tum
fisrgit & deponit enſem eu calcaris, eu redit, ad ſedendum,
bbi prius. Cantores incipiunt Introitum , incer'atur altares
& procedit in Miffa vg ad cantatum Graduale quod dum
cantatur , futurus Dux ducitur ante Pontificem , vbi genna
fiexus praštabit iuramentum.
Ego N. annuente Domino futurus Dux promitto,
ſpondeo, polliceor , atque iuro coram Deo, & beato
Petro Apoſtolorum principe , me de cætero rcucren-
ciam & obedicntiam feruaturum (etiam fi alias obliga-
fus fum) Sacroſanctæ & Apoſtolicæ Ecclefiæ & vobis
Domino Domino N, diuira prouidentia fummo Põtifici,
& fuccefforicus veftris canoricè intrantibus:nec deficiam
in omnibus neceffitatibus veſtris & vtilitatibus, iuxta vi.
&
quantum potero diuino auxilio fultus,
pura & bona fide , cuſtodiendo ctiam , & conferuan-
do omnes poffeffiones, Terras, Loca, Honores, Iurif-
dictioncs, & Iura veſta, & Sanctæ Romanæ Ecclefiæ in
omnibus &
per omnia: & propter honorem, & præe-
minentiam Ducalem, quam hodie à vobis recepturus
fum: etiam promitto in recognitione tantæ fuſcepræ
gratiæ, pro me, & fuccefforibus ineis, perpetuo dare vo-
bis
, & ſucceſſoribus veftris fingulis annis in die feſtiui-
tatis beatorum Apoſtolorum Petri & Pauli vnum para-
frenum album bene & decenièr ornatum. Sic me Deus
adiuvet, & hæc fancta Dei Euangelia.
Prestituto luramento , Pontifex deſcendit ad faldiſto-
rium, & procumbit fuper illed ante Állare cum mitrasi
Dux
res meas ,
1
}
946
Chap. I.
TITLE OF HONOR.
The Em. Dux futurus profternit ſe ad finiftram Papa, aliquantulum rei
pire. tro fupra ſcabellum viride. Sæbdiaconus Derò Apoſtolicus facit
Litaniam, cæteris cum choro reſpondentibus Kirie-cleiſon,
&c. bbi autem dixerit, ve obſequium ſeruitutis, & repli
catum fuerit., Jargit Pontifex fignans Super Ducem alte
dicit : Vt hunc famulum tuum in Ducem eligere digne-
eis te rogamus , audi Nos. Et iterum, vc hunc famulum
cuum bencdicerc digneris , tc rogamus , audi Nos.
Et tertiò , Vt hunc famulum tuum ad Ducale faftigium
perducere digneris , te rogamus, audi Nos : & ſemper
chorus reſpondent explicando. Recumbit iterum Pontifex, eso
Subdiaconus atq; alij faciunt Litaniam. Qua finita, Papas
reuertitur ad jedem eminentem , o futuro Duce perma-
nente proftrato, Papa depoſita mitra Jians dicit ſuper eum pa
eer nofter. Deinde, Et ne nos inducas, &c.
Verſ. Salvum fac feruum tuum.
Resp. Deus meus ſperantem in te.
Verſ. Eſto ei Dominc turris fortitudinis,
Resp. A facie inimici.
Verf
. Nihil proficiat inimicus in co.
Reff. Er filius iniquitatis non opponat nocere ei.
Derf. Domine exaudi orationem meam.
RešÞ. Et clamor meus ad te veniat,
Ver]. Dóminus vobiſcum.
Resp. Et cum ſpiritu tuo.
Oremus.
Prætende, quæſumus famulo tuo N. Duci dextram
coeleſtis auxilij, vt te toto corde perquirat, & quæ dig-
nè poftular, copfequi mercatur. Actiones noftras , quae
lumus Domine, aſpirando præueni
, & adiuuando proſe-
quere, vt cuncta noſtra oratio, & operacio à te femper
incipiat, & per te cæpra finiatur : Per Chriſtum Domi-
num noſtrum, Amen.
Sedebie deinde Pontifex cum mitra
B Dux ducetur ad
eius pedes : do turc Pontifex accipiens Ducale Birctum im.
ponis eius capiti ante ſe genuflexi dicens : Accipe Inſigne
Du.
f
Chap. T. THE SECOND PART:
347
Ducalis præeminentię quod per Nos Capiti tuo imponitur, The Emira
in nomine Patris + & Filij + & Spiritus Sancti # Amen. pire. .
Et intelligas te amodo ad defenſionem fidei , Sacro-
ſanctæ Eccleſiæ, viduarum, pupillorum, & quarumcun-
que aliarum miſerabilium perſonarum fore debitorem:
veliſq; deinceps vtilis eſſe executor, perſpicuuſq; domi-
nator coram Domino, & inter glorioſos Athletas virtu-
cum merito Oinatus appareas, quam gratiam tibi conce-
dere dignctur Dominus nofter Icſus Chriſtus : Qui cum
Patre & Spiritu ſancto viuit & regnat in ſecula feculo-
rum, Amen,
Poft hæc immediatè dat ei fceptrum in manu dextra dicens;
Accipe virgam directionis & iuftitiæ , in nomine
Patris * & Filij + & Spiritus Sancti.+ , Amen.
Per quam valeas vnicuique fecundum merita ſua tri-
buere fiuc bori , ſine mali, ſemper Deum ante oculos
habens, non declinans à dextris, vel à finiftris, fed cum
omni bonrtate & charitate bonos foucas, malos cocrccas,
vt omnes intelligant,& fciant te luftitiam dilexiffc, inigoi-
tem odio habuille. Quam gratiam cibi concedere dig-
netur, qui eſt benedictus in ſecula feculorum, Amen,
Et mox cum bireto, e ſceptro ofculatur pedem Pon-
tificis , qui deindè furgens lines mitra dicet fuper no-
Dum Ducem adhuc genu flečtentem cum ſuo habitu ,
hanc orationem : Deus Pater æternæ gloriæ fit adiutor
tuus, & protector tuus, & omnipotens benedicat tibi,
preces tuas in cunctis exaudiar, & vitam tuam longitu-
dine dierum adimpleat, ftatuim Dominij tui jugiter fir-
met, & gentem populumque tuum in æternum conſer-
uer, & inimicos tuos confuſione induat , & fuper te
fanctificatio Chrifti floreat, vt qui tibi tribuit in terris
Dominium, ipſe in Coelis conferat præmium. Qui vi-
uit & regnat per omnia fecula feculorum, Amen.
Surgu deinde nouus Dux, & fociatus per duos luniores Dia
conos Cardinales ducitur in locum fuumed fedendum,id eft, in-
ter duos
. Iltimos. Diaconos Cardinales. Quod recipiatur ad
olculus à Cardinalibus, non videtur conuenire,. cian non fit ex
ordine illorum, neq, par. His finies proceditur in miſa va ad
offer-
348
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Em- offertorium. Et tunc nouus Dux depofito bireto , accedet ad
pire. pedes Pontificis, & offeret aurum, quantum voluerit: Grecia
pietur ad oſculnm pedis, manus, oris, & mox reuertetur
ad locum fuum : &, finita Mifja, proceder inter ipfos iuniores
Diaconos Cardinales.
But here Marcellus makes ſome difference between this form
of Creation and the Creation of a Dukc, in Italy, of leffe digni-
tic. His words arc,
1
V
1
ET
Quæ feruantur in Duce minoris
potentiæ.
T hæc quidem feruantur, vt ſupra ditum eft, fi Dux
e$t magnæ nobilitatis e potentie , vt fuit tempore Do-
mini Pauli Papæ ſecundi Borſus Ferrariæ. Siperò eſſet
mediocris potentia, vt fuit tempore Domini Sixti Papæ quar-
ti, Fredericus Dux Vrbini, omnia feruarentur , nifi quòd
non duceretur à Cardinalibus, fed à duobus aßiftentibus Papa
principalibus : e ſederet pleimus poſt omnes Cardinales , in
banco Diaconorum , & eundo incederet ſolus poſt crucem ante
omnes Cardinales. Quod fi adhuc ejjet inferior, tunc omnia alia
ſeruarentur, nifi quod non daretur ci Sceptrum, neg ſederet in
banco Cardinalium , fed ad pedes Pape in ſupremo gradu,
& eundo incederet ante crucem poſt oratores, & alios prin-
cipes.
We addc here another example * of Pope Paul the Ti. his In-
Modius Pan., ucftiturc or Creation of the fame Borſo Duke of Ferrara , whom
Fredericke the ill. had before made. It was donc for the better
furctic of preſeruing that Territory in the Patrimony of the
Church of Rome.
Ontificis Pontificali ornatu ami&ti, atg, ita ad templum
diui Petri incedentis, rei diuinæ celebrande gratia, Bor-
fus à tergo extremas lacinias, longas alioqui, & per fo-
lum raptandas, leuitèr attollebat geftabatd. Finitis autem ter-
tys, deducitur iden Borſus medias inter Archiepiſcopos Me-
diolanenſem el Cretenſem , & fiftitur ante Pontificemi,
qui eum initiauit Ordini Equeſtri S. Petri , oblato ei nudo
3 quo vteretur ad defenſionem fui, fanétæg, matris Ec-
clefia,
* 15. April.1571
deal. Triumphal.
Tomi.lib.4.
SAPIS.
1
·P
Polisi
gladio,
Chap. 1.
349
THE SËCOND PARF.
ز
clefiæ , b extirpationem omnimm prophanorum em à religio. The Ents
ne noſtra alienorum.
arſ hoc eum mox cinxit, jam condito ba- pire.
gina, Thomaſius Princeps Peloponneſi ( Moream vocant
nunc) nuper ex regno profugus. Calcaria ei induit Neapolio
ex Vrſinorum familia, Prefetus copiarum militarium Pom-
tificiarum, eo Conſtantinus Sfortia, finus reguli Peſaren-
ſis. Leęta Epiſtola , ſecundo ab ijſdem Archiepiſcopis Pontifi-
ci fiftitur, cui Sacramentum dixit obſequij ; quo facto Litanie
cantantur, preceſ& profunduntur, bti bene vertat quod in pre-
ſenti re agitur. atg inde Borſus ad locum fuum reducitur, fed
iana Cardinalibus altrinſecus latera eius claudentibus ; à quibus
etiam tertio ad Pontificem dedu&tus eft, praecedentibus ijdem
duobes Archiepiſcopis, à quo oblatum Pacis Symbolum cum of-
culatus effet , ex ordine ctiam omnes Cardinales ofculo faluta-
uit, el veneratus eſt
. Hinc cum Pontif. Max. facram ſynaxim
fumpfillet, Borſus effudit ei aquam, vicißimg accepit ab eo
habitum Ducalem, palleum cæruleum, Alpinarum mu-
ſtelarum exuuijs duplicarum, ab humeriſ, replicatum:pi-
leum à fummo acuminatum , ab imo auritum. Præterea inai
ſertam eft dextræ eius ab codem, fceptrum, fiue pedum aurean
tum, collog, aureus torques incieétus, atg, hoc ornatu à Cardio
nalibus fuis ad locum priſtinum reduétus eft. Finito vero fa-
cro, comitatum eft eum ad diuerſorium v vbi hospicio excia
piebatur, atâ hoc quidem iuffu Pontificis, vniuerſum collegium
purpuratorum patrum. Poſtride redijt Borſus habitu Ducali
cum Pont. ad templura D. Petri, ibig locatus eft inter Cardi-
nales S. Mariæ iü Porticu, o S. Luciæ. Finito ſacro concio-
nem habuit Pontifex in commendationem Borſi, geniifa e
familix Eſtenſis; enumeratis o percurſis breuiter eius ergas
Jedem Apoſtolicam meritis
. Hinc ductus à Cardinalibus Mon-
tis Ferrati, e S. Mariæ in Porticu, accepit à Pontifice Ro-
fam, quam vocant, auream ; quam cum per alterum Cardina-
lium ipfius fanétitatis reddesfet ; tulit cum Pont. Max. ad lie
mina va templi
, pbi inšpeétante omni populo eandem Rolam
Borlo fecundo obtulit : qui cum ea duétus eft à Cardinalium
collegio in Palatium S. Mariæ ; vbi ei ſumptuofißimuin pran.
bltimus , autem in hac pompos equi.
tabat bonoris caufa Borſus , precedentibus more Romano
ز
dium inftru&tum erat
Tt
ใจ
1
350
TITLES OF HONOR. Clap.7.
1
The Em- reliquis Cardinalibus medius inter eum qui erat Vicecancella
pire. rius & Mantuanum.
30 31
brare con
tcoii.
XXVII. The morc eſpeciall Ornaments or Habit of ftare
of the Dukes in the Empire , are their Crimſon Veluet Robes
doubled with powdred Ermins, and the Cap of the fame, and ſo
doubled. The Cap is called Galerus Ducalis, Ducale Biserum as in
that of Paul the ī, and Ducalis Pilets. And therof Modius in his
x Pandeft.
Narration of the Crcating Borſo Marqueſſe of Ferara into Duke;
Triumph.To.1
lib.4.cap.14.
Mindanit (he ſpeaks of Fredericke the līl.) vt tunica indueretur
rubra ſegmentata , muftelis alpinis duplicata , cui acceffit Ducalis
concolor Pileus. Other teſtimonies occurre frequently of it. And
it is vſually on the heads of Dukes in their monies. But as they
haue their Robe and Cap for their ſpeciall Ornaments or Habit
of State , ſo hauc chey, for Enſignes of Dignitie , Coronces on
their Armcs. For although by the firſt Crcation of the Duke of
y Vide infos s. Auſtria, anon inſerted, he might weare a Sertum Pinnitum, or a
vid nt. pointed Coronet, by ſpeciall priuiledge, yet the more generall vfc
Lud.Equeſtreum of the Empire is, that no Duke beares a Coronet fauc only on
ab Hors. os., his Armes in (mage or Picture. But ſome ſpeake of the vſe of Co.
Goldalt.com. roncts ouer the Armes of ſome Dukes only as if they nicant that
Bir som 1. pag. none might vſc chem, but only ſuch Dukes as had no leiſe so-
& Du:es ferio uercigntic then Kings of the Empire. So alciai ; where hce
caput adum." ſayes that the Dukes of Millain, CÀustris, and Bargundie, having
regall power , may vſc Coronets ouer their Armes, and other
a De fingulari Dukes of leſe name, Caps only. After Kings, ſaith a hec, grada
certamine ca.za ſequenti funt: Duces , quorum aliqui regali poteftate decora:i funt;
Vi Mediolanenfis ,' Pannonia superioris, quam Auftriam vocant,
itemſ Burgundus. dtge ideo gentilitijs inſignibus Coronam ferre
ius illis eft. Aliqui non ſuni, vi quos Romani Pontifices in Vibria,
Piceno alifãe Italiæ locis quandog, conftituerunt. Hi cum Pontifici de-
ferre teneantur, nec foluri legibus fine , non Coronam sed Birrum
ofteniant. He mcanes thoſe Dukes of Vrbin, Ferrara, and ſuch
b Bxle Pij 5.35 more Duchies that are deuolucd now, and annexed 6
and annexed b to the Sce
Admoner oc. of Rome. So Lancellorus Conradus; Dux quartum dignitatis gradum
bin.o Clem,8 (hauing before reckond the titles of King and Prince) oſtentabar
Bull.67 Sanif- Birro, cooperiens fine Coronæ ornamento, que regali fplendore video
fom c.
Iur comcelja, niſi Ducali Ordini quando hoc etiam astributum fit,
to which purpole hc cites that of Alciat , as if cleerly Dukes by
that dignicic only, without eſpeciall priuilcdgc, had not any vie
ſo much as of the Pi&ture of a Coronet. And chc Rabbing haue
Thohise verb. their ſaying, that Syahabra gasa sa col ulaph Malcutha
dela chega , cuery Duke or Dukedome is a Kingdomc without a
Crown or Coronet
. For Aluph or 7 is interpreted by Dax
or 027 being the fame word in Rabbinicall Ebrow, and is ex-
prelly
c Temp um Ih-
dicum lib .
cap 4.9
d Elias in
1
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTE
351
prelly turned into the name of Duke in our Engliſh Tranſlations The End
of the holy text, where yet it ſignifies no other then the Prin-
pire.
ces or Heads of families oř Companies, or mihaura was the
lewes in the fame ſenſe call them. And according to that fancic Genef.cap.36.
of the Rabbins, in the title page of Abraham Ben Dauids Com- Larchidamcem
mentarie vpon that which they call the Patriarch Abrahams 16. mais.
tzira , there is an Inſcription of the imprinting it vnder Duke
William Gonzaga, concluded with puan haba kuin or increaſe
to his Kingdome , Amen. And ſome hauc likewiſe Regnum Decis
Religioßimi Ducis Taßilonis geniis Boiariorum in tlic old Councell
of Dingolwing held in Banier vnder him. But wheras Alciai f Baron. Ax-
(whom diuers herein negligently follow) ſo made his diſtinction nal.Tom...anks
as if only thoſe Dukes of greater eminencic vſed Ctowns or Co. Cozcil, parl.is
roners on their Armes, and the other only Ducall Caps; ir is fe&. 1.pag.426.
plainc that hec was decciued. For wee find in the Coincs of the Edit. Bin.1618
Duke of Ferara, Modena, and Parma, frequently, aſwell as.in chora
of Millain, Florence, and Savoy, like Coroncts ouer cheie Armes.
And they are ſomtimes ficurie ; and ſomtimes only thor: points
arc rayſed out of the circles of them, and ſo they appeare radianç
only, or ſuch as the Coroncts of Marqueſſes in England would
bec, if they had ncither flowres rayſed out of them, nor Pearles
on the points of them. And therefore though the learned Palo
chalius 8 iuftly diſtinguiſh Dokcs at this day into Maiores and
Minores (meaning, for the firſt, thoſe of Saud, Millain, Lorrain De Corona
lib.g.cap.zs.
and, for the other kind, ſuch as are crcated into the dignitie but
haue not regall power communicated to them) yet he attributes
the fame kind of Coroners to them both equally. His words (that
giue light hither allo) arc tranſcribed where wec ſpcake hercafter
of the Dukes of France, on whom his cyc was cſpecially, while
hc wrote of Ducall Coroncts. And he ſpeaks of thcſc Coroncts
alſo as if gencrally they were part of the Ducall habit , as well
as to bee vſed in Image or Picture ouer their Armcs.
XXVIII. For the forme of Letters of Creation or Infid
tution of Dukes and Duchics, we firſt adde this of Fredericke the
firſt, made at his Creation of his Vncle, Henry, A into the titlc of h Vide assi
Duke of Austris.
§.250
i Cuſpinnalla
Ridericus, diuina i fauente clementia, Romanorum Im-
Pag. 33.& videa
Perator Auguſtns', primus eius nominis
. Quanquam re- is Henrie.Sic
rum tio ex ipſa coporal inſtitutione poßit firma ralibus a*.1156
confiftere;
Goldaft. Con
; nec ea quæ legitime geruntur, bla poßint refraga.
lit.imp.Tom.Id
tione conuelli: ne cauſa rei gefta bila poßit effe dubietas
, Imperatore di
rialis debet interuenire autoritas, Nouerit igitur omnium rerfi á Mar
Tt 2
+
F
Chrifti quando preberó
5
1
352
TITIES OF HONOR. Clap, T.
1
* perpetua reda
The Em. Chriſti Imperyś, noſtri fidelium prafens ætas, eo freturd' porte-
pire ritas, qualiter Nos eius cooperante gratia à quo cælitus paa:
miffa eft bominibus fuper terram, in generali noſtra Curia Ra-
tiſponæ, in natiuitate fanétæ Mariæ celebrata, in preſentia
multorum Religioforum e Carbolicorum, litem, o controuer-
fiam , que inter charißimum noſtrum patruun Heinricum
Ducem Auftriæ, di inter nepotem noftrum charißiinuri
Heinricum Ducem Saxoniæ, diu agitata extitit, ſuper Dua
catu Bauariæ, er Super Marchia à ſuperiori fluminis partes
Anaſi, terminauimus hoc modo : quod Dux Auftriæ relig-
nauit Nobis Ducatum Bauariæ , du dictam Marchiam quos
tenebat. Qua reſignatione fata mox eundem Ducatum Baua-
riæ in beneficium
contulimus Duci Saxoniæ. Prædiftus Derò
Dux Saxoniæ ceßit eu renunciauit omni iuri , caElioni
quas habebat ad distam Marchiam,
cum omnibus fuis Jüribus
e beneficis. Ne autem in hoc faéto honor of gloria patrud
Boſtri charißimi aliquatenus minuatur, de eonſilio do ludicio
Principum, illuſtri Vladiſlao Duce Bohemiæ fententiam pro-
mulgante, quam cæteri Principes approbabant, Marchiona-
tum Auftriæ, e dićtam Marchiam fupra Anaſum som
mutauimus in Ducatum : eiuſdem Ducatum cum ſubſcrip-
så"Iuribus , priuilegis, gratis omnibus liberalitate Cæſa-
rea contulimus Heinrico prædiéto patruo nostro charißimo,
prenobili fue uxori Theodoræ & liberis eorundem, ob ſin-
gularem fauorem , quo erga dile£tißimum patruum noftrum
Heinricum Auftriæ Ducem , sius contboralem prænobilem
Theodoram, & eorum fucceffores, necnon erga terram Au-
ftriæ, quæ clypeus e cor ſacri Romani Imperij effe dinoſci-
tur, afficimur, de confilio e affenfu principum Imperij dietis
coniugibus, eorum in eodem Ducatu fuccefforibus , necnon praa
tacte terre Auftriæ, ſubnotatas conſtitutiones, conceßiones
, como
Etas, donauimus liberalitèr pigore preſentium donamus :
primo quidem quod Dux Auſtriæ quibufuis fubfidijs eb. fer-
uitijs non tenetur, nec effe debet obnoxius Sacro Romano Ime
Perio, nec cuiquam alteri, niſi ea de fui arbitri libertate fece-
Tit : eo excepto duntaxat , quod Imperio feruire tenebitur, in
Hun-
+
1
!
1
-
1
1
Chap.i. THE SECOND PART.
353
Hungariam duodecim viris armatis per menfem Daim fub The Ents
expenfis propris , in eius rei euidentiam vt Princeps Imperij pire.
aznoſcatur. Nec pro conducendis feudis requirere feu accedere
debet Imperium extra metas Auſtriæ, verum in terra dú-
ftriæ fibi debentur ſus feuda conferri per Imperiun, e loca-
ri. Quod fi fibi denegaretur, ab Imperio requirat, exigat litera-
torie trina vice : quo facto , iuſte poßidebit fua feuda , fine
offenſa Imperij, ac ſi ea corporaliter conduxiffet
. Dux etian
Auftriæ non tenetur aliquam Curiam accedere , Edictam per
Imperium, ſeu quemuis alium, niſi vltrò de Jua fecerit polun-
tate. Imperium quog nullum feudum habere debet Auſtria
in Ducitu. Si verò Princeps aliquis, vel alterius ſtatus per-
fona nobilis vel ignobilis, cuiuſcung, conditionis exiftat, habe-
Tet in di&to Decatu poffeßiones ab ipfo iure feudali depen-
dentes, has vulli locet les conferet , nifi eas prius conduxerit
à Duce Auſtriæ memorato : cuius contrarium fi fecerit, eam
dem feuda ad Ducem Auſtriæ deuoluta, libere fibi extanc ison !
re proprietatis eu dire£ti Dominij pertinebunt, principibus Ec-
cleßafticis en Monafterijs exceptis duntaxat in hoc cafu.
Cunéta étiam facularia fudicis, bannum Sylueftrium, e Feria
narum , Piſcine & Nemora in Ducatu Auſtriæ, debent iure
feudali à Duce Auftriæ dependere
. Etiam debet Dux Au-
ftriæ de nullis oppoſitionibus vel obiettis quibufcuſcung, nec
coram Imperio, nec alijs quibuflibet , cuiquam reſpondere, nifi
id fua propria e ſpontanea voluerit facere libertate : ſed ſi
Doluerit vnum locare , poterit de paſillis feu bomologis, e
coram illo fecundum terminos prafixos parere poteft & debet
iuftitia complemento
. Infuper poteſt idem Dux Auftriæ, cum
impugnatus fuerit ab aliquo de duello, per unum idoneum, non
inenormitatis macula detentum, vices ſuas prorfus fupplere. Es
ilam ipfe eadem die feu princeps, vel alius quiſquam pro alich-
ius nota infaniæ non poteft impetere
, nec debet impugnari. Prie-
tereà quicquid Dux Auftriæ in terris feu diftri&tibus feu fe-
cerit, bel ftatuerit , boc Imperium nec alia potentia modis less
Djs quibufcung, debet alio quoque modo in poſterum commu-
tare. Et si quod Deus auertat , Dux Auftriæ fine hårede
filio deceſſerit, idem Ducatus ad Seniorem filiam, quam reli-
querit deuoluatur, Inter Doces Auftriæ qui fenior fuerit, do-
minium
+
:
1
1
1
4
1
354
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
The Em- minium habeat dikte terre. Ad cuius etiam ſeniorem filium
pire,
jure hereditario deducatur ; ita tamen, quod ab eiuſdem ſan-
guinis (tipite non recedat, nec Ducatus Auſtriæ vllo vnquam
tempore diuifionis alicuius recipiat feftionem. Si quis in dieto
Ducatu refidens, bel in eo poffeßiones habens, fecerit contra
Ducem Auftriæ occultè vel publicè, eft dicto Duci in rebus
& corpore fine gratia condemnatus. Imperium dicto Duci Au-
ftriæ contra omnes ſuos Iniuriatos debet auxiliari & fuccur-
rere , quoad iuftitiam affequatur. Dux Auſtrię principali in-
dutus vefte , fuppoſito pileo Ducali circundato ferto pi-
mico, baculum babens in manibus , equo infidens, inſuper
more aliorum Principum fmperij, conducere ab Imperio feuds
ſua debet. Diēti Ducis inftitutionibus e deſtitutionbus in
Ducatu Auſtriæ, fuo eft parendum. Et poteft in terris fuis
omnibus tenere ludæos, & vfurarios publicos , quos vulgus
bocat Gewerteſchin, ſine Imperij noftri moleſtia ex offenſive
Si quibufuis Imperij curis publicis Dux Auſtriæ præſens fuc-
rit, vous de Palatinis Achiducibus eſt cenſendus. Et nibil
ominus in conceffu & incelju, ad latus dextrum Imperij pojte
Ele&tores principes obtineat primum locum. Dux Auſtriæ de-
nandi & deputandi terras ſuas cuicung voluerit, babere de
bet potestatem liberam, fi (quod abfitt) fine hæredibus liberis
decederet : nec in hoc per Imperium debet. aliqualiter impediri.
Præfatus quoſ Ducatus Auftriæ habere debet omnia ex fin-
gula iura , priuilegia & indulta, que obtinere reliqui princi-
patus Imperij dinoſcuntur. V.olumus etiam, ut fi diftriétus ele
ditiones dieti Ducatus ampliati fuerint ex hæreditaribus doria-
tionibus, .emptionibus , deputationibus, vel quibufuis alijs de-
uolutionum ſucceßibus, præfata iura , priuilegia , @ indultam
ad augmentum di&ti Dominij Auſtriæ plenarie referantur.
Et vt bæc noftra Imperialis conſtitutio omni quo firma &• ina.
convulſa permaneat, præſentes literas fcribi, & figili noftriina
preßione fecimus inſigniri , adhibitis idoncis teſtibus quorum
nomina ſunt bac; Pilegrinus Patriarcha Aquilcienſis, Eber-
hardus Archiepiſcopus Salisburgenſis, Otho Friſingenſis
Epiſcopus, Chunradus Bathauenſis Epiſcopus, Eberhardus
Babenbergenſis Epiſcopus, Hartmannus Brixnienſis
, Har-
wicus Ratiſponenſis & Tridentinus Epiſcopus , Dominus
Welffo,
1
Chap.T.
THE SECOND PART,
355
Welffo, Dux Chunradus frater Imperatoris Friderici pri- The End
mi Cæſaris: Palatinus Rheni Fridericus filius Regis Chun-pire.
radi : Heinricus Dex Carinthiæ , Marchio Engelbertus
de Hiſtria, Marcbio Leopaldus de Uochburg, Herman-
nus Palatinus Comes de Rheno, Ocho Comes Palatinus,
&
frater eius , Fridericus de Sciisrn & Witelfp:ch , Eber-
hardus Comes do Sutzbach, Rudolfus Comes de Swein-
fheut, Albertus Comes Hallenſis, Eberhardus Comes de
Purchaufen, Comes de Putina, Comes de Peillain, eo quam-
plures &c. fignum, &c. Ego Reynaldus Cancellarius vices
Arnoldi Moguntini Archiepiſcopi, & Archicancellarij recog-
noui, regnaute Domino Friderico Romanorum Imperatore
Augusto, eius nominis primo, in Chriſto. Dutuin Raiſponæ
quinto decimo Cal. O&tobris, indictione quarta, anno Domini-
coe Incarnationis M.C. LVI. feliciter, Amen. Anno regni eius
quarto, Imperij ſecundo.
This Henry thus m..de Duke of Auſtria, was both Duke of
Bauier before and Marqu« ſíc of Auſtria, (thc Marquiſate being
then ſubordinate to the Duchic) and was remoued from the Du-
chic by ſurrender and ſentence in the Dict ar Rasision. And t'i
nomen Ducis non perderet Duces Bawaria (that Duchic being
at the ſame time reſtored to Henry Duke of Saxony, that was in-
decd hcire co ir) minùs deinceps contra Imperium fuperbire valerent,
Imperator de voluntate de confenfu Principum (lo are the words of
Stero aleahenſis) in Curia Ratiſpone habria An. Dom. MC LV1. Mar.
chionatum Auftriæ à juriſdictione Ducis Bsuarie eximersdo do guof
dam ei Comitatus de Bavaria adiungendo,conuertit P in Ducalum. Isso pe Videfi
diciariam poteftatem Principi Autriz ab Anafo ufqp ad Sylwiam prope daliæ, lib .
Palauium que dicitur Botenſal protondendo.
lib.6.cap.8.
XXIX. That alſo of Maximilian the firſt, to lacques de
Croy, Biſhop of Cambray, crcated Duke of Cambray, wc inſert Ichan Scho
for another examplc.
alogie de la mais
for decroposto
Aximilianus, diuina fauente clementia, Eleftus Ro-
manorum Imperator, ſemper Auguftus, 4c Germa-
niæ Hungariæ, Dalmatia, Croaciæ, ec. Rex, de-
nerabili
, Illuftri, lacobo de Croy Epiſcopo ac Duci Came-
racenſi Comiti Cameraceſij, Principi, Confiliario e cosa
fanguineo noftro deuoto diletto, Gratiam noſtram Cæſaream
el omne bonum. Splendor noftræ Cæfareæ Maieſtatis ad in-
ftar
CAp.27. Saxum.
ier enla la gents
M
1
356
Chap. I.
TITIES OF HONOR.
1
The Eni- ftar diuini illius foli qui in magnitudine & multitudine Ele-
pire.
Etorum do Sanétorum fuorum exultat, dignè trahens exem-
plum, hilari ſemper affectu deſiderat , vt in circuitu Auguſta-
lis folij noftri Principum numerus creſcat & fælicitèr auges-
tur, quo & noftra Maieſtas maioribus auta dignitatibus, con
poteſtatibus folidiùs roboretur , e fidelibus populis noftris ita
ftitia adminiftretur , ac indebitè oppreßi ex afflicti refugium
habeant vbi fubleuamen & auxilium in preſſuris eorum com-
periat, o cereri fideles noſtri ſpe glorie e præmij ad bir-
cutes magis magiſg
, excitentur: Attendentes itaq; multiplicia
virtutum tuaruin merita, & deuotionis affeétum, quo nos oly
Sacrum Romanum Imperium omni ftudio & officio venera-
sis, ac gloriami, honorem , & commodum noftrum & ipfius
Imperij aßiduè follicitis ftudijs procuras, motu proprio, ex
serta noftra ſcientia , animo deliberato , accedente etiam confi-
lio com a ſenſu venerabilium e Jlluftrium noſtrorum, ac eiuf-
dem Sacri Imperij Principum, Comitum, Baronum, Nobiliuna
noftrorum, fidelium dile&torum; Te præfatum lacobum Epif-
copum Cameracenfem, Comitem Cameraceſij (cum cm
origo nobilitatis tuæ à ſerenißımis Regibus Hungariæ origi-
nem trahat , d beatitudo, ac amplitudo ditionis tuæ muliuno
ſe diffundat, necnon intemerata fides, deuotio, do obferuantia
tua, & progenitorum tuorum, quâ à longo tempore nobis ego
erden Sacro Romano Imperio e ſerenißimæ Domui nostra
Burgundicæ inferuiuiſti) hodie in verum Ducem Camera-
cenfem Erigimus, Iluſtramus, Inſignimus, er decoramus, de-
cernentes expreſſe quod tu ex nunc in anteà omni dignitates
du præeminentia, Iure, Poteſtate , Libertate, Hunore, o cor.
fuetudine, gaudere, & frui debeas, quibus alij noftri & Sa-
cri Romani Imperij Duces Iluſtres freti funt hactenus,
quotidiè potiuntur.
Ciuitatem Cameracenſem, Terras quoq, tuds munitiones,
Territoris cum omnibus Aquis
, Pratis, Paſcuis, ludicijs
, Ho-
magis, & alijs iuribus tibi competentibus, ac omnibus corums
pertinentys, qua latitudo Dominij Ciuitatis Cameracenſis,
comprehendit
, In verum Ducatum Cameracenſem ereximus,
ac de plenitudine noftrae Ceſare Poteftatis tenore preſentiune
Erigimus, Desernentes & hoc Caſarco ftatuentes ediéto, quod
!
Chap.i. THE SECOND PARŤ.
357
dius in pe&tore deorfum porrelti , prout melius hæc artificis
tu Iacobus Epiſcopus & Dux Cameracenſis, et Comes The Ėm.
Cameraceſij, Nominari et appellari ex nunc in antes debeas, pire.
et tanquam cæteri Romani Imperij Duces teneii et bonora
ri, ac vbiq locorum ab omnibus reputari : Priuilegijs, gratis et
immunitatibus, abíq; omni impedimento frui, quibus alij noſtri
et Sacri Romani Imperij Duces et principes in conferendis
et recipiendis luribus, et in omnibus et fingulis alijs, illuftrenz
ftatum, et conditionem Ducum concernentibus, freti funt han
Etenus , feu quomodo libet potiuntur. Quo autenvniuerfi re
ipfa cognofcant peculiarem gratiam et beneuolentiam noftram
qua te comple£timur , ad Arma et Inſignia fue antique et
preclaræ Nobilitatis , que ſunt in hanc modum defcripta:
Didelicet , Scutum quidra partituin , habens in ſuperiori
dextra , et inferiori"ſiniſtra in campo argenteo tres facies
rubeas ad regulam directè per tranfuerfum duétas , et in
ſuperiori finiftra , et inferiori dextra , etiam in Campo ar-
genteo, tres ſecures rubeas latas, manubrys: breuibus rubeis,
quarum due ſuperiores, manubrijs ad inuicem conuerfis, inferior
autem in dextram bertens , in medio autem fcuti paruus
Clipeus fuperpofitus etiam quadripartitus , in cuias ſuperiori
dextra et inferiori ſiniſtra , in Campo aurea ſunt rubei tra-
ftas incerti numeri ab angulis incipientes
, quadrati in formam
rumbi cancellantes , In ſuperiori antem finiftra , et inferiori
dextra eiufdem Clipei , iterum in Campo aureo eft Leo niger
eleuatis pedibus erectis , et cauda ad caput eleuata : Hæc
Arma et Inſignia Tue et tuorum Nobilitatis antique in
modum et formam fubfcriptam innoxanda et melioranda, Sta-
trimus et etiam innossarius, et meliora facimus auctoritatew
et de plenitudine potestatis noſtre Cæfareæ , ſcilicet , quod tu
Iacobus Epiſcopus & Dux Cameracenſis, Cameraceſij
Comes, in poſterum vltra Arma et Infignia ſolita , eiſdem
armis potiaris quibus in eodem ſcuto ad tertiam partem ( qua
capuc ſcuti bocatur) ſuperponatur facra noftra Aquila
migra Regalis , in Campo aureo , extenſis alis, pedibus, et
cauda , Raftellum rubeum tranfuerfum per alas ad pe&tus
geſtans tribus dentibus , quorum finguli in fingulis alis, me-
r
!
Vu
mi.
358
TITLES OF HONOR. #
addition, is
not expreſſed
in the autor
from wbom
this is taken,
Chap.T.
The Em-miniſterio hac in * medio cernuntur figurata. Quibus ex nunc
pire. impoſterum futuris temporibus in omnibus vti poßis in quibiis
• The forme alij noftri & Sacri Imperij Duces talibus vtuntur. Omnes
of the Armes, autem et fingulos defectus ſi qui in præmißis ratione folenni-
tatis omißi , dubia interpretatione ſententiarkin auť verbo-
rum, ſeu alio quoviſmodo , comperti fuerint , ſupplemus ex
certa noſtra ſcientia , eam de plenitadine noftræ Cæfareæ po-
teftatis, noftris tamen ac cuiuſlibet' alterius , iuribus femper
Jaluis , & præfertim iphus Ciuitatis Cameracenſis" quam
ultra ſolitum minime grauari volumus : & fine præiudicio
primeuse amortiſationis , libertatis , Nentralitatis, Iurium,
Priuilegiornm, conceßionum , vfuum , do conſuetudinum
laudabilium tuorum Epiſcopatus , Ecclefie , Comitatus, Ci-
Hitatis, & fubditorum tuorum , & ab eo, quod vos are
aliqui veſtrum, ad aliqua feraitia, fubuentioneſ, teneantur,
ad que ante eandem erectionem non tenebantur, Nulli ergò
omninò hominum liceat hanc noftræ Illuſtrationis, Erečtionis,
Augmentationis , Suppletionis , Decreti, Conceßionis ,
Mandati paginam infringere , aut ei aufu temerario contrai-
re, fub noftram e Sacri Romani Imperij indignatioue
grauißima ac 'pena centum Marcarum auri puri , quarum
medietatem Fiſco feu Ærario noſtro Cæfareo , Reliquam be-
vò partem , iniuriam paßi vel paſſorum pſibus decreui-
mus applicari , quani maluerint euitare
. Harum teftimonio
literarun , ſigilli noſtri appenſione munitarum , Datum in
Ciuitate noštra Imperiali Auguſta , die XXVIII
. Iunij
,
Anno Domini Millefimo quingentefimo decimo , Regnorun
noftrorum Romani xxy. Hungariæ verò vigefimo primo.
Wec adde here that alſo of Lewes of Bauiere his Patent of
Alda: Ma: Creation * of Caftruccio de Anselminellis into the title of Duke
Ludouicide
of LNCK.
Marquardus
Freherus, in
Appendice ad
Vdouicus Dei gratia Romanorum Imperator ſemper
Auguſtus; Illuftri Caftruccio de Antellminelli
, Duci
Teb. Germanic.
Edit, 1624. Lucano, Comiti Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij & vexilli-
fero Imperij, fuo & Imperij fideli dile&to , gratiam ſuam co
omne bonum. Principalis liberalitatis Clementia, in fuis fide-
libus
9
putius in vila
I
TOM. vnum de
10.31.
!
Chat. I. THE SECOND PART:
359
1
1
SPA minorari
dona mulriplicans illis præcipue confueuit alurgere larga ma- The Ema
nii qui per pugnam continuam in rebelles pro exaltatione Co- pire.
ronë fingulares triumphos & nomen laudabile ſunt fortiti:
Sane cum beraciter ſciamus , experientia nobis exiſtente más
giftro te precipuum & ftrenuum in partibus Icaliæ pro Sacro
Imperio pugilem extitiſſe nulli parcendo oneri, periculo della
bori : ac iuziria tua eö animi probitate vietos, de Hoftibus
deuotos pro fmperio tenuſe & deuios infideles ad fidem gra-
cioſis meritis iuuitaſſe, tantog magis Imperiale Sceptrum ex-
tollitur : tanto cura Regiminis à folicitudinibus laboribus re-
leuatur, quanto fideles in circuitu Imperi circumſpicit digni.
ores e de fulgore throni Cæſarei velut ex ſole radi , fic
luminis non fentiat detrimentum. Hac igitur conſideratione
commoniti, qui cæleſti prouidentia Romani Imperij modera-
mår habenas , ac folij noftri decus tam veterum dignitatem
ornatibus confuuemus, quam nouis honoribus ampliamus : Vo-
lentes premiſſorum obtenta extollere nomen tuum efu te præro-
gatiua ſpeciali magnificè bunorare, de plenitudine poteftatis, o
de certa ſcientia e de conſilio noftrorum Principum & Ba-
ronum, Ciuitatis Lucæ, Piſtorij , Volaterrarum & Lunæ
cum omnibus & fingulis Caftris, Villis, & locis fitis in Dice-
cefibus ipfarum u' cum omnibus earum ob cuiuſg earum per-
tinentijs territorijs & iuriſdi&tionibus quibuſcung, ad ius bo-
norem eu nomen Ducatus pertinentibus transferentes ca 50-
lentes fub puo dignitatis vocabulo contineri Ducatus Lucani
te pro re ati fuccefforibus tuis eo te per lineam maſculinam,
natis e nafcituris in perpetuum ipfuis Ducatus Ducem e
Vexilliferum noftrum e Sacri Romani Imperij pbi libet, de
pramila nostre poteſtatis plenitudine a principali munificen-
promouemus : eiſdem libertatibus, immunitatibus eo iuribus
predi£tum Ducatum tuum preſentium auctoritate donantes,
que Ducalem deceant dignitatem, prafutaļá Ciuitates & quam-
earum & omnes Terras , Caftra, Territoria, atg, locatie
que in Dracefibus feni Epiſcopatibus & Territorijs
, & pertie
rentiarnm ipſarum Ciuitatum, feu cuiuſlibet earum , feu intas
confines Diæcefium Epifcopatuum, perninentiarum e Territo
rum præfatarum Ciuitatum & cuiuſlibet earum, fita funt ſes
fita
tia
libet
V uz
360
Titles OF HONOR. Chap.i.
The Em- ſita in perpetnum, tibi & legitimis ſucceſſoribus tuis, ex te def-
fire.
cendentibiis natis e naſcituris per lineam maſculinam ex certa
fcientia damus, concedimus & donamus ; cum omnibus do fin-
gulis Villis
, Caftris, Terris, fortalitijs
, caſalibus
, baſallis, homi-
nibus, poleßionibus, honoribus, víbus, derittis
, demanjs, feudis,
bomagijs, patronatibus vacantium e non vacantium Ecclefia-
rum cú locorum ad nos & Sacrum Romanum Imperium ſpe-
&tantibus feu pertinentibus & cum terris cultis
, & incultis, ſyluis,
pafcuis, nemoribus,falinis, balneis, ſtagnis, lac ubus, atq; quibuj-
cung, aquis & aquarum decurſibus, molendinis, piſcarijs, pil-
cationibus, venationbus, montibus, planis, vallibus eo omnibus
& fingulis locis juribus, eo pertinentejs tam Maris quam Ter-
ræ præfatarum Ciuitatnm; terrarum, eo locorum, & cuiufcung
ipfarum, & ipforum exiftentium infra prædi&tas Diæcefes, confi-
nes er loca, que in buiuſmodi noſtra conceßione er donatione
fub ſpeciali aut generali pocabulo poffunt intelligi, fiue compre-
hendi, & quæ ad nos ela Romanum imperium ſpectare nof-
cuntur. Et fic te eģo Succeſſores tuos prædi&tos in Ducem
Duces prædicti Ducatus cum dignitate illuſtri eligimus,conſti-
tuimus præficimus eu creamus dantes e concedentes tibi'c
ſucceſſoribus tuis predi&tis in præmiſſo Ducatu plenißim.im
iurifdi&tionem, & liberam au£toritatem & poteftatem iuris di-
cendi per te & per alios, ac etiam merum eg mixtum Impe-
bt exercere valeas e valeant gladij poteftatem ad ani-
maduertendum in facinorofos eu malos
. Et vt ipfius Ducatus
dignitate te e prefatos tuos ſucceſſores cognoſcas amplius eo
farlorabilius ab Imperiali eminentia ſublimari, tibi bu fuccefjo-
ribus tuis prædi&tis ex ipſa digniate Ducatus perpetuo decre-
uit competere noſtra ſerenitas, auétoritatem do poteſtatem cre-
Andi & ordinandi perpetuo e ad tempus (prout vobis pla-
cuerit) in fingulis Ciuitatibus, Caftris, Oppidis, Villis
, Terris,
dieti Ducatus, Vicarios, Capitaneos, poteſtates , ludices , lent
Rectores, e quoſlibet ordinarios Magiſtratus, vel etiam de
legatos e quoſcung
, honores de dignitates, atg, bonorum po
dignitatum Officia cum auctoritate & poteftate juredicendi
, co
mero el mixto Imperio ; Statuta Municipalia condendi , inri
diuino & naturali non contraria , prout vtilitatiebu pacifico
ftatui expedire videritis fubie&torum. Ad hæc quoſ in prædicto
rium,
1
tuo
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
361
tuo Ducatu fisamina nauigabilia, em ex quibus nauigabiles fise- The Em.
rint portus , plageas ( ficut & nunc dinoſceris poßidere) ripas pire,
Gripatica necnon većiigalia, telonea auri e argenti, e ine-
tallorum omnium quæfinm, nunc nobis & Imperio pertinentes,
tibi tuiſ& fuccefforibus memoratis concedimus & donamus. Ac
monetæ tam Auri qnam Argenti et Æris cudendi, iufti, et
recti ponderis, in ipſo tuo Ducatu, tibi prædictiſe tuis fuccef-
Joribus præfenti priuilegio facultatem liberam indulgenås et
feuda antiqua et noua, et recta et regalia conferendi et infeu-
dandi Dalallos Imperij de feudis que manu bel ore, aut quo-
cung alio modo fuerint conferenda , ct recipiendi à vajallis
Imperij fidelitatis et homagij Sacramenta; et multarum ſeu pe-
narum compendi.2 et confiſcationes bonornm et cætera que di-
cuntur regalia in ipſo Ducatu, ad tuum et prædićtorum thorum
fuccefforum compendium volumus pertinere. Milites quog in
dicto Ducatu et extra conſtituendi et Militari cingulo deco-
randi et Judices ordinarios et Notarios publicos creandi et ør-
dinandı, ac conficiendi : filios et filias naturales , tam ſpurios
quam vulgo quæfitos, ex damnabili coitu natos legitimandi, et
cum ipfis ſuper natalium defe&tu, et alio quolibet dispenfandi
tibi et ipſis auétoritatem et poteſtatem plenariam indulgemus.
Vt tamen pro honore, quem tibi libenter adijcimus , nullum ius
fubtrahatur obedien:ibus vel obedituris nobis, : Imperio ir
eorum bonis , feudis , iura tameu Imperij remaneant Ducatui
fupra di&to ; Volumus inſuper quod in præmißis Ducatu es
vexilliferata femper maior natu ſeu ſenior ex generatione tud,
ex te e ſucceſorius tuis legitime deſcendentibus, exclufis alijs
filijs feu heredibus minoribus, ſolus in totum fuccedat. Et
propter præmiſſa omnia te pro te ipso , et predictis fucceffori-
bus tuis, nobis pro nobis ipfis fuccefforibus noftris homagum
et debite fidelitatis iuramentum preſtantem de præmißs Dus-
Catu et vexilliferata per fceptrum (quod in manu tenemus)
præſentialiter inueftimus et infeudamus
. Porro omnia et fingu.
la Jupra diéta valere et tenere volumus et firmamus , non ob-
tante aliqua lege, confuetudine aut iure quibus contrarium ca-
ueretur. Quibus omnibus et fingulis ſpecialiter et expreſſe tan-
quam nominatim de illis in preſenti priuilegio fieret mentio in.
tendimu be eſſe debeat derogatum, et porrfime iuri et confue-
tudini
i
352
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Em- tudini quo eu qas cauetur ſeu cantum diceretur, quod hæres in
pire.. Ducatu, Comitatu, Del Marchia, nullo modo fuccedat, niſi
ab Imperatore acquifiuerit per inueftituram quantum ad cafum
præſentem : in alijs vero cafibus in ſuo robore ſemper durent.
Volumus tamen quod tu e ſucceſſores tui à nobis & fuccef-
Joribus noftris & Sacro Romano Imperio requiſitus og requis
ſiti perpetuo tenearis o teneantur plenam eu liberam obedi-
entiam facere & in omnibus noftris mandatis fuccefforumg no-
ſtrorum ex Sacri Romani Imperij, libere intendere e pa-
rere , omnia noſtra mandata obferuare, & efficacitèr ada
implere iuxta poſje, o executioni mandare. Meminit quog
noſtra ferenitas de prædiétis ante noſtre Coronationis folennias
tibi do predi&tis tuis fuccefforibus priuilegium fimile indulfulle.
Que omnia in ipfo contenta , ex certa
fcientia, & de po-
teftatis plenitudine ac de confilio e affenfu Procerum e
Baronum Imperialis Aulæ ratificamus approbamus confir-
mamus. Statuimus etiam os mandamus quatenus nulla Ciuitas,
nulla Communitas & generaliter nulla perſona cuinicung con-
ditionis feu ſtatus & præcminentiæ exiſtat, huic noftre pagine
Audiat in aliquo contra facere vel venire , les ſe aut predi-
Etos tuos fucceffores in aliquo moleſtare, de bis que fupra tibi,
Geis à noftra clementia liberaliter ſunt collata. Si quis ax-
tem temerario aufu præſumpſerit contrauenire, mille marcha-
rum auri pænam incurrat, pro dimidia Camere noſtre perſol-
uendam, & pro alia dimidia Camere dikti Ducatus & Véxil-
liferatus su quorum præiudicium aliquando extiterit attenta-
tum. Quibus ab omnibus & ſingulis ſupradiétis teftes fuerunt
infra ſcripti. Videlicet, Rudolphus Dux Bauariæ, Princeps
by Patruus nofter cbarißimus, Venerabilis Iacobus Epiſco-
pus Caſtellanus, Venerabilis frater Bonifacius Epifcopus
Chironenſis, Hermannus de Lithelberg Cancellarius no-
fter, Henricus Dux Brunſuicenfis, Lodouicus Dux de
Tech, Albertus de Lithelberg Marefcallus nofter
, Henricus
Landgrauius Alfariz, Fredericus de Nuremberg, Men-
chardus Comes de Hortemburg, Otho Comes de Truhen-
dingen, Johannes Comes dictus de Claramonte, nec non
Nobiles biri Iacobus Sciara de Columna, lacobus de Sa-
bellis, Senatores Urbis, Manfredus de Vito, Vlne Vrbis
Prota
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTI
353
T
a Vide Krantai
crinitus, of which hec fpcakes, is the Pileus Ducalis circundarso Ed.q.mcmbr.
Præfe&tus, Theobaldus de Sancto Conſtacchio. Ec ad pre-Thé En-
di&torum omnium teftimonium de corroborationem præfentes pire.
conſcribi e Sigilli Maieſtatis noſtre iußimus communiri.
Dan
tum Romæ apud S. Petrum X V. die Menſis Febr. Jndi-
Etione X ], anno Dominica incarnationis MCCCXXIIX.
Regni noftri anno XIV. Imperij bero primo. 34. A68 ceas 932
And for the title of Duke, without other addition, beſides the
Territory or Fcud; hicherto.
XXX. The title of Archdukc, is in thoſe of Asſiria ; the
fyllable arch being but the fame that is in Archbiſhop ; though
it denote in Archduke an exccilencic or preheminence only, nor
a fuperioritic or any power ouer other Dukes, as in Archbiſhop
it doch ouer other Biſhops. That of Arch in Archiatris in the
old Empirc, is a iufter example of it. When it began to bee fixe
on the Duke of Austria, is a vncertaine. In the Acts of thege. Saxonie lib.6.
ncrall Councell b of Conſtance, held in MGUCCXIV. the title
of cap 8.
b Tom 3.Cor.
Dux cauftrie, is frequent, but not Archidux. Neither doth Duke
cil.part.3. pag
Ulbert ftile himſelfc' otherwiſe in his letter to the Councellc of 861.& 9o9.
Bofill
, about twentic yecres after. But ſome referre the originall Tom 4.com
of it to Albert (cldcft conne of the Emperor Rodulph the
firſt, 235. Duz ile per
whom, they ſay, his father created into thac title at Norim. Au prie didius
berg in MDCLXXXIV. Others fetch it from the time of Frede. nemo milioni
ricke the ilī, And ſome will hauc the title of Archduke there as inſtrumente iko
ancient as the title of Duke,& that Henry being created by Frederick quodad nuptigt,
the firlt (the Creation is before ar large)bclides the extraordinary pum Cadres
Priuiledges and Characters of dignitic then ſetled in him , was lelij Comitem
honord alſo, though not in the preſent by expreſſe words, yer Limiliana na
in the title that was publiquely giuen him, with the name of Annam Eda
Archdukc. And that i hence it hath continued. So Cupinian. Eſ, wardi quarti
faith he, à Frederico Imperatore magnis libertatibus, immunitatibuu Regis Anglia
& priuilegijs fupra alios Principes imperij donatus , qne extant ac bendas fpefldi.
circumferuntur, inſignitues, précipuè Pilco Ducali crinito qualis fuit basyargılíbicas
«
*pud Romanos Corona Roftrata; tum vefle principali, qui quidem ha-
bitus regius eft & inde Archidux dieties eft. That Poleres Ducalis Rot.Frantia
ferio pinnite in the Patent, and no other then a kini of radiant
or pointed Crown, wherunto afterward theſe Archdukes had a
priuiledge to adde'a Croffc. 1o 1 vnderſtand that in the Charter
of liberties granted to Frederique Duke of Auſtria,by the Emperor
Frederick the Second, in McCXLIV. Cancedimus i ſayes d the Emd Culpitiano
Amfir.pag.346
peror) noftro illustri Principi Duci Auſtria Crucem noftri Diadema-
tis , fuo principali Pileo ſufferendam. The forme of the Cap and
dem ehe, us
8.09
CO-
364
TITLES OF HONOP, Chap 1
e Thurnier
Buch part.z.
WHITE
as.
xomy, if &
The Eme Coronet of Auftria with the Croſſc, is thus diucrs times expreſ.
pire.
ſed in the Edition of the Syriack Teltament printed ar Vienna.
усt lomtimes it is drawn with arches rayſed
from the fourc fides, as a perfect cloſc Crown;
ſo I ſee it in the churnier Buch of Germany.
But in the Charters of the Emperors , the
fel, 27.
title of Archduke occurred not, as exprelly
giuen to thoſe of Austria, for many yeers after
the Creation of the firſt Duke therejas cſpcci-
f Pers, de vi ally wec ſee in that f by which Duke Frederick was created into
neisib.6.Epif. the title of King by the Emperor Frederick the Second. Neuerthc-
leſſe; the title of Archduke (as communicable to thoſe which were
the more eminent Dukes of the Empire) is ancienter in the Em-
pire, then the title of Duke is in Auſtria. That wee ſee cx-
prelly in that Charter of Creation of the firſt Duke of Austria,
where Archiduces Palatini, for the chiefe Dukes of the Court are
sememberd. And diuers ages before , Witichind King of Saxony,
being conquered by Charles the Great, was called Archduke of sa-
g Berold.Polia
my Autor decciuc not. Bruno alſo being Archbiſhop of
tic, difcurf.4.
SAP-3.5.7.
Cologne, was made Duke of Lorrain by his brother osho the
great,
and wrote himſelf Archduke, where the name of Archduke is ob
ſcrued to hauc been firſt vſed; but ſo, that none of his Succeſ
ha Louan.lib.i. fors in Lorrain imitated him. Non ante ea vox aut dignitas (ſayth
cap.9.
b Lipſius) nec in Lotharingia guidem poft illum beſit
. And he giues
his fancic both whence this Bruno vſed it, and whence Auſtria
might take it. Opinor ſolo Archiepifcopi nomine mornm (lo are his
words ) du vifim ci decorum illud Archi eriam in Ducem trans-
i-Morz. de ferre. Exemplum quidem (quod fcian) ante non fuit ; & illi Auſtria,
qui Feud.dare din poft vfurparunt ; mirum, mi iſto praeaxse
. Esfi fortaffe alia e
2011m.16.apud tiam cauſa, aut ius. Nam do inſignia Lotharingiæ ijdem Auftriaci
ran: de Iurifd. gerunt. Some alſo tell vs of a cuſtomc in Germany, ivi com
lib.z.part.socap. appellentar Duces , corum tamen primogenitus frater appelletur
vocetur Archidux And this is affirmd for a truth, byk Knichen
s.comm. ad ius Chancellor of the Duchic of Saxony. But in l others of the Em-
pag.117. pire, I reade that the Emperors hauc denied this titlc to all
zic difcurf.
die feld. Poli- (though ſome haue importuned them for it ) fauing to thoſe of
cap.3.9 7.
Auftriu.
XXXI. As in Germany, the Dukes of Auſtris arc cſpecial-
m Cherubin
de Nurlia Bul: ly eminent by the title of Archduke , fo in Italy are thoſe of
lar.com.arcore Florence, by that of Great Duke, or Gran Dece, or Magnus Eiry-
0.288.P.Matcha ria Dux. But this began in Coſmo di Medices Duke of Florence,
in fumac.conflit. who was created into it in the yecre MDLXIX. by the Bull of
Pont. conf. io. Pies quintus, when he would haue made him a King, but that
Pij 5:35.p.614.
the Emperor Maximilian the firſt allowed that name to nonc
Repdib.z.cap.9. in 11aly, beſides himſelf. The Bull was in theſe words.
Pius
1
thing
6.9.77.
Saxon.cap.4.
.
n Bodin.de
Chap.i.
The SECOND PART.
365
P
Ius Epiſcopus , feruus feruorum Dei
. Ad perpetuam The Eira
Rer memoriam. Romanus Pontifex in excelſo militantis pire.
Ecclefiæ Throno, disponente Domino , ſuper gentes en
regna conſtitutus , poſt perluſtratas ſuæ indefella mentis acies
Orbis Chriſtiani Prouincias, circumſpecta ſua prouidentia pre-
claros , ac Principes viros, qui de Janeta ſede Apoſtolica, fideg
Catholica beine mereri videntur , fingulari ſus benignitatis
clementia, quantum fibi ex alto conceditur, sugere eoſý, inag-
nibus, ornamentis , ac fpecioſis honorum titulis decorare , atge
iluſtrare confucuit , necnon aliàs disponit , prout temporum,
locurum, ej perſonarum qualitate penſata , conspicit in Do-
mino ſalubritèr expedire. Sane cum Nos bis noftris luctuofifa
fimæ tempeſtatis dicbus, animo noſtro diu multumg grauiſsimo
cum dolore verſaremus , quot e quanta peſtiferarum bærefium
Jeztæ quotidiè prdig erumperent , dirages exitiofa perdito-
yan hominum à fide Catholica aberrantium femina paßim fer-
perent, G 1/8 quaq, propagarentur, omnia Italiæ loca cir-
cuuspicientes, Echruria prouincia, nobilitatis decore, manti-
quitatis nomine à maioribus celebraata, cuius maxima pars quæ
nobis ex ipſi Apoſtolicæ Sedi fubieéta non est , ab omnibus
ferè lateribus ditioni noftræ Ecclefiafticæ contermina atg con.
iun&ta exiſtit, nobis præcipuè occurrit, quam diuinæ primum
bonit atis gratia, ſolicitudineg
, ac vigilantia noſtra, deinde pre-
ftantißime ac Religiofißimi eius Principis virtute, confilio, dia
ligentia, præcæteris intactam e incorruptam , ab huiuſmodi
perniciofa lube e contagione , fartan tetam conferuatam
effe couſpicimus
. Huc accedit , quod profecto magnopore nos
mouet, Sedem Apoftolicam, cum ob Regionis vicinitatem, tum
propter loci opportunitatem gratiſsima plerung, obſequia, sig
etiam commoda, ſubminiſtratis ab Ethruſcis auxilis, à multis
iam ante feculis recipille , idõ, complures Romanos Pontifi-
ces predeceſſores noftros, e præſertim fel, recordat. Inno-
centium Quartum, Clementem etiam Quartum, Grego-
rium Decimum , Benedictum Vndecimum, Martinum
Quintum, e Lconem Decimum luculenter teſtatos fuiffen,
adeò It tam eandem prouinciam , quam eius Reétores & Ma
siftratur ob peculiarem eorum erga Romanam Ecclefiam de-
wationem, & obferuantiam , propenſo paternog; affects, barys
Xx
gra.
366
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Ems- gratijs , honoribus , ac priuilegis iure cohoneſtandos , atg, or-
pire. Handos efje duxerint. Quibus rebus debita meditatione ma-
turè conſideratis , attendentes quog in primis quod dile&tus
filius, nobilis vir, Cofmus Medices Reipublicae Florentinæ
Dux, maiorem in dies fue eximie virtutis fplendorem, feruen-
tioremg, Catholicae Religionis cultum, eu in adminiftranda In-
ftitia præcellens ſtudium, ex eo tempore quo imperare cæpie,
nufquam prætermiffum, laudabilitèr pre ſe ferre non ceſſat;
Quod omnibus in occafionibus , nobis, ac prædecefforbus noſtris,
& Apoftolicæ Sedi, prompto ac libenti animo obſequi ſeinper
ftuduerit ; Quod nos ég eandem Sedem ab ipfo noftri Pontif-
catus initio continuato debitæ reuerentiæ honore coluerit ; mar.
datis noftris filiali obedientia paruerit; honeftis noftris peti,
tionibus obſequentißimè morem gefferit; Quod à Nobis requi.
fitus , cæpta noſtra pecunijs, peditatu, eguitatuq alacriter 14-
uerit, prefertim pro ferendo auxilio Charißimo in Chrifto fi-
lio noftro Carolo Francorum Regi Chriſtianißimo, aduerſus
eills rebelles, o hæreticos , centum etiam aureorum millia,
ultra alia, illi mutuando ; hortatu noftro id fecerit ; Quod mas
jora , fi vfus venerit , ad Catholicæ fidei defenſionem , ein-
crementum ſe preſtaturum ultro pollicetur ; Qui pro inclyta
eius in Deum pietate , fuperioribus annis , Militiam San&ti
Stephani, ad ſancta fidei exaltationem ac propagationem in-
ftituerit, bonis ditauerit e ampliauerit; Quod vniuerſa pro-
pe prouincia Ethruſcæ imperfcrrtibili Dei iudicio ad funme
dignitatis poteftatem ciuium Florentinorum affenſu bocatus
fæliciſme preſit ac dominetur; Quod delatum fibi admirabiliter
,
Principatum admirabilius regat eu moderetur, illumg incom-
parabili prudentia ac fapientia in pacis ac iuftitiæ amänitate,
ab ineunte eius etate diligentißime contineat eo conferuet;
Quod terra marig præpotens exiſtat; quod Piratis, facinoro-
fis ficarijs , quietis ebu ocij turbatoribus necnon noftris e bus
ius Sanétæ Sedis rebellibus , & aduerfarijs beſtis acerrimus,
Jcelerumg eto deli&torum ſeuerus vindex ſit; Quod numerofá
ac frequenti populorum ci fubditorum Deo benedicente multi-
tudine, copioſis grandibufq
, redditibus, , amplißimis prouen-
tibus gaudeat , & fruatnr; Quod validus peditum d equi-
tum numerus in omnes vfus ei praſto ſemper efle poßit
: Quod
quam.
Chap. I. The SECOND PARTI
367
nes
2
quamplures florentißimas vrbes tam Cathedralium quam The Enio
earum nonnullas Metropoliticarum Ecclefiarum dignitate inlig- pire.
ac ſtudiorum generalium vniuerfitatibus ornatas, mu-
nitißimos porties , validißimas arces, loca tistiſsima, triremium
claſje paratam, o inſtrucłam tam ad Tyrrheni fui Maris ;
quam etiam ad noftre ore maritime tutelam babeat; Quod re-
rum omnium copià, ditionis amplitudine, locorum vbertate,
continka ris& fælicitate , demum , gentis celebris admodum eo
opulenta viribus firmiſſime läbnixu vigeat; lod cuneta bec
ipfa bona per immenſam Dei Omnipotentis benignitatem fibi
elargita, ad diuinum honorem & gloriam paratißima Jemper
fore profiteatur; Quod abſoluta poteftate ratione liberi & di-
refti dominij Florentini nemini fit ſubiečtus ita de iuxta do
ftinétionem præ memoriæ Pelagij fimiliter Romani Pontificis
Predeceſſoris noftri, v1 Rex Magnus Dux ac Princeps
meritò exiſtat, inter cæteros magnes Duces ac Principes re
ipſa elje, cenferi, 6 connumerari poſsit, dy debeat. Nos igitur
tot ac tantis rationabilibus, digniſø
, de caufis, clariſsimis quoque
ipfius Coſmi Ducis erga Nos és Sedem eanden meritorum,
en officiorum monumentis induéti, firmsg Jpe freti, quod is,
e cils ſucceſſores, collati
. noftri in eos beneficij memores de-
bitam Nobis, futwijf, Romanis Pontificibus grato animo fidei
ac deuotionis finceritatem, perpetuò exhibere, conſeruareg ſtyi
debunt; Attendentes etiam , quod ſame plurimi facimus, dićtums
Coſmum Ducem, ac dileélum filium nobilem biruin Fran-
cifcum eius filium primogenitum arftus admodum affinitatis
ſanguinis, & neceſsitudinis vinculis cum Chariſsimo in Chrifto
filio noftro Maximiliano in Imperatorein eleéto, do maxi-
mis Chriftiani nominis Regibus coniunctos eſſe , eoſì, a nobi-
lißima ftirpe Mcdiceæ multis honoribus eu ritulis decorata, da
ex qua tot illuſtres Proceres, ac tres Romani Pontifices pro-
dierunt, ortum habere ; Proptereà eundem Coſmum Duceme
pectalibus favoribus, & gratis paternè benigneg
, profequi bo-
lentes , ipínmg à quibuſuis excommunicationis , ſuspenfionis,
e interdicti ,'aliff Ecclefiafticis fententes , cenfuris, elas
pænis à iure bel ab homine quauis occafione vel cauſa latis
,
fi quibus quomodolibet innodatus exiftit , ad effettum prafen-
sium duntaxat confequendum , harum ſerie abſoluentes , &
Xx 2
abo
368
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap, T.
The Em- foluentes , en abſolutuin fore cenſentes , Motu proprio ,
pire. non ad ipfius Coſmi Ducis , ſeu alterius pro eo Nobis
fuper hoc oblate petitionis inftantiam , ſed ex certa fcia
entia , maturaſ deliberatione , mera liberalitate noftris,
ac de fuprema noftra Apoſtolicæ poteftatis plenitudine,
tam dičtorum Pradefforum , quam etiam Alexandri 111.
& Innocentij pariter ill. ac Pauli 1V. fimilitèr Pre.
deceſſorum noftrorum , qui Portugalliæ, Bulgarorum,
ac Blanchorum , necnon Hiberniæ Reges , el vt tunc
Dux Bohemiæ Rex in fuis Literis nominari poßit , re-
Spettine crearunt , conſtituerunt es conceſſerunt , aliorum-
que Romanorum Pontificum erga diuerſos Principes exem-
pla ſequentes , veftigiiſ inhærentes , De potißimum cæte-
ri Principes hec exemplo inuitati ad bene de ſaneta
hac Sede promerendum incitentur , eundem Coſmum Du-
cem , eiufqSucceffores pro tempore exiſtentes Duces
per-
petuis futuris temporibus in Magnos Duces du Prin-
cipes Prouinciæ Ethruriæ fibi pro maxima illius parte
ſubiecte , e in ipfas Prouincia respectiue autoritates
Apoſtolica tenore præfentium creamus , conſtituimus , pro-
nunciamus e declaramus , Magnorumque Ducum
Ethruriæ Prouinciæ , bt præfertur , eius fubieéta nomi-
& denominatione extollimus ego amplifica-
necnon eos Di&te Echruriæ Prouinciæ eis fubiecte
Magnos Duces e Principes ab omnibus nominari , ap-
pellari , infcribi , dici , haberi., cenfere , tractari den
bere volumus , præcipimus , ac mandamus ,
mum Magnum Ducem , eiufq;. Succeſſores prefates oma
nibus eu fingulis Exemptionibus , Immunitatibus , Liberta-
tibus , Faxoribus , Præeminentis, Prærogatiuis , Indultis
Priuilegis , aliiſ quibuflibet Gratis, & Honoribus quia
bus alij verè liberi, direfti Domini ac Magni Du.
çes & Principes etian Ducali , ayt alia quauis etiam
majori dignitate præfulgentes , ac quacung, libera e abſo-
luta poteftate fungentes , in genere vel lpecie , in quibuſ
fung locis , pompis, feßionibus , celebritatibus
vas, artibus publicis pel priuatis , tam de iure quam
quam
3
ne
2
titulo
>
atque Cof
ceremo
Chap.I. THE SECOND PARŤ.
359
m.
quim de conſuetudine , etiam in Anla noſtra Vaticana; e The Evide
obią terrarum etiam fi aliqui alij Magni , & fimiles pire.
Duces u Principes præſentes fuerint ; quoquomodo bun-
tur , frucuntur , potiuntur , e gaudent, jeu vii , frui,
potiri, e gaudere in futurum quomodolibet poterunt , &
ſoliti ſunt , non quidem ad illorum intor , jed pariformi.
ter, ablqz plla prorſus differentia Vet, frui , potiri, o
gaudere poſſe ac debere. Et infuper in euidens clarumg pro.
penſa noſtra voluntatis crga dictumn Coſmum Magnum
Ducem teftimonium , certamg, dilectionis ſignificationem ,
eum ampliores quoqs gratiæ, & fauo'is prerogatiua , maximă
dignum cenjenies , vt iuxta fententiam Clementis Quarti
prædecefforis noftri prædiéli, ex maiori decore ornatum
joritus appareat dignitatis, ipfum Coſmum Magnum Du-
cem , eius Succeffores huiuſmodi, Regali Corona , vt
inferius depingi mandauimus , qua fuper eorum gentilibus
infignibus , ad illuftris nobiliuſ& i; forum decus eu ornamen.
tum , vti , eamque purrare , ferre, o geftare , depingig
do infculpi facere iibere o licite poßint, o baleant , mo-
1H, ſcientia ac poteſtatis plenitudine fimilibus. decoramus,
& infignimus, decoratojá exornates , & in.
Signites fere ele. Preſenteſ& literas de fubreptioris
bitio , aut intentionis noftre , feu quocung, alio deſoftu ex
quauis etiam quantumlibet juftißima , e brgentiſsima, ,
rationabilig caufa nullo vnquam tempore
pel impugnari poſle , ſed illas vaizdas en efficaces perpen
two fore do efle, fuoja: plenarios , totales , ea omni mo-
dos effetus fortiri polle ac debere in omnibus & per om
nis , ac fi conſiſtori.ilitèr o de fratrum noftrorum .confe
lio fa&tæ & in ipfo Confiſtorio noſtro ſecreto leétæ fuiffent.
Siç e per quofcunque Iudices etiam Imperiali , Regia , Dun
cali , vel quauis alia excellentia , ac dignitate præditus ,
alios Comn.iſarios qualibet auctoritate fungentes , etiam cau-
farum Sacri Palatij noftro Auditores , & fanéte Romana
Ecclefia Cardinales, ſublata eis , e eorum
es eorum cuilibet quauis
aliter judicandi , ſentensiandi, diffiniendi , & interpretandi
faculate o autoritate , iudicari, 'diffiniri, e interpretari
debere ; ac quicquid fecus Juper bis à quoquam quauis acto-
rituta
,ac
(x0rnAMAS
e
1
quoquam notari
I
370
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.i.
1
, voluntatis , preden
The Em-ritate fcienter vel ignoranter contigerit attentari, irritum,
pire.
inane decreuinus ebu declaramus. Non obftantibus qui-
bufuis conſtitutionibus eu ordinationibus Apoftolicis , ac
Proninciarum , Ciuitatum , eo locorum quorumlibet pats-
tis & conſuetudinibus, etiam Iuramento, confirmatione Apo-
ftolica , vel quauis firmitate alia roboratis , priuilegijs quo-
que indultis, & Literis Apoftolicis , illis , quibuſuis alys
perfonis etiam Ducibus quibus forfan per Sedem Apoſtolicam
conceffum fit , quod priuilegijs , præeminentijs , fanoribus,
indultis , eo gralijs ad inſtar Magnorum Ducum, perindè
ac fi ipli Magni Duces realiter & cum effe£tu efſent , pri
e gaudere poßint, in genere bel in ſpecie fub quibuſcung
tenoribus ebu formis , ac cum quibuſuis etiam derogatoriarum
derogatoris, & quantumcunq; efficafißimis claufulis, & deo
cretis quomodolitǝt conceßis , confirmatis & innouatis (qui-
bus omnibus etiamſi de illis , eorumque totis tenoribus ſpecia-
lis , ſpecifica , ca expreſja do indiuidua , ac de verbo ad
berbum mentio feu quauis alia expreſſa habenda , aut ali-
qua exquiſita forma ad hæc ſeruanda eſſet, eorum omnium te-
nores præfentibus pro ſufficienter expreſsis babentes illis alias
in ſuo robore permanfuris , hac vice duntaxat ad effectum
preſentium ſpecialiter eos expreſſe derogamus totaliterque eu
latiſsime derogatum efle volumus decernimus ) cæteriſ
contrarijs quibufcung, Salua nihilominus in noftris di&tæ Pro-
nincie, Ciuitatibus , & locis, noſtra, eb Romanæ Ecclefiæ
auctoritate, juriſdi&tione, e poteftate, necnon Imperatoris, els
Regum ſuperioritate, Juriſdielone , ac quibufuis iuribus respec
Etiuc in locis mediatè vel immediate eis fubie£tis , ac eitra
aliquod præiudicium Ciuitatum , Terrarum , co Locorum in
eadem Ethruriæ Prouincia confiftentium quæ non funt ditio-
nes dieti Coſmi Ducis , nec ei quomodolibet ſubiecta ſunt;
neg, alio modo obediunt. Nulli ergo onininò hominum liceat
hanc paginam noftrorum abſolutionis
, creationis, conſtitutionis,
cepti
, mandati,decorationis
, exornationis,infigntionis
, & deroga-
tionis infringere, vel ei auſu temerario contraire. Siquis autem
boc attentare
praſumpſerit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei; ac
beatorum Perrie Pauli Apoftolorum eius ſe nouerit incurfuruma
>
1
Datums
-
37 1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART
Datum Romæ apud S. Petrum , Anno incarnationis Do- The Ema
minice millefimo quingentefimo fexagefimo nono. VI. Calend. pire.
Septembris, Pontificatus noftri anno quarto.
This Bull of Creation was ſent to the Duke of Florence
by Signior Micbacle Bonello. And the Regalis Corona hcrc
ſpoken of, is a Crownc radiant or pointed, or as the old Corona
roſtrata, a Fower de lis being raild in the front of it. And, by
the direction of Pius Quinites , it hath theſe
in words inſcribed on it. Pires Quintus Pontifex m Anton, Ga:
Maximus, ob eximiam dilectionem ac Catholice turias de vita
Pij 5.lib.z.capi
Religionis zelum precipuumga iuftitit ftudinm, 16.6.c.
donauit. It was foremnly afterward put on the
Duke by the * Pope at the ſolemnitics of the
Inueſtiture which are thus deſcribed by one that cals him Archidux, umpb.com 1,
in fteed of Magnus Dux.
libe4.cap.278
Fr. Modius
Pandcat. Tri.
De Fnaugurati:ne Coſmi Medicei in Mag-
num Ducem Ethruriæ, Roma
ANNO CIO.D. L XX.
Ominica lætare , quæ fuit V. Martij anno big. 15;
D 1XX. Coſmus Mediceus Dux Florentinus inaugura-
tus eft Roma in Magnum Ethruriæ Ducem à Pon-
tifice Pio V. in Sacello S. Sixti, Præſenti Cardinalium con-
Jeffu, multis alioqui proceribus, bis fere cum ceremonys
que ſequuntur,
Pontifici ex Palatio defcendenti in eum locum pbi indui
Pontificalibus et ad folennem talem inaugurationem pertinenti-
bus folet, Coſmus Dux beſte Ducali ipſe indutus, hoc offi-
cium præftitit, bt togee eius extremas larcinias à tergo per
biam geſtaret. Hic comparens in re preſenti Orator Cæfareus
coram Cardinalibas Morono, Alexandrino , e Chieſenſi,
testatus eſt eam inaugurationem que pararetur, in Domini
fui præjudicium bergere, fine cuius expreffo conſenſu nihil tale
fieri deberet. Quare etiam illegitimam futuram pronuntiarev
fuftinuit ; cuius ſui officij & fafti vt teftes effent tres modo
difts Cardinales, Oranit: addita perſona publica etiam, quodam
Caefareo Notario.
Interpellans autem Oratorem Cæfareum Procurator Fiſti,
inn
1
372
Tities Of Honor.
Chapo 1.
1
quoq, eodem tempore /Rum Diadema deponente.
The En- interogauit, an mandatum nominatim ad huius fuæ cautionis
pire.
formulam à Domino (#0 accepiſſet ; ad quod ille refpondit
non ultra quam per litteras interpretes, quas litteras etiam
ſua fanétitati ederet eo ipſo momento, quibus ultro citroq di-
Etis, faceßit Orator.
Pontífex nihilo feciùs inſtitit facere quod propofuiſſet , in.
dutuſ& folenniter eo Pontificali Diademate coronatus: ad S.
Sexti
Jacellum perrexit, Coſmo femper lacinias extremas ge-
ftante, ſed nunc Archiducali habitu, hoc eft, veſtito tunica
talari ex holoferico rubro ſegmentato , cujus ſubdititia fully-
ra elent Alpinæ muſtele candida, dependentibus codis nigris
ad terram fere; manicæ eiuſdem generis , tam interius, quanz
exterius erant latißimet
. Ipfa aurem tunica fub axillam alte-
ram reduxta ita erat , pt facile proderet gemmarum , du vo
nionum dim, quibus intrinſecus ditaretur. Huic tunice pallinn
injecerat generis per omnia eiufdem , folo autem capile Duca-
lem adbuc pileum retinebat. Habuit autem in ſacello confue-
t' m locum inter duos Presbyteros Cardinales.
Cum facrum fine Miffa co perduéta effet , De cantande E-
piſtole finis fieret ; allata funt Pontifici Diadema primum in
pelui aurata ex auro puro duetil à D. Galitto Cubiculario
Pontificio, atq inde Sceptrum argenteum à fummo Lilio prem
grundi decoratum , perinde in aurata pelur à D. Iuſtiniano.
Hinc Coſmus medius inter Duce Tagliacozam o Gra-
tianum ad Pontificem proceßit , ibig, in genua procubuit;
Pontifex vero poſtquam ipſum Ducem precationibus luſtraſſet
aliquot, Diadematig o ſceptro benedix ſſet: acceptum à Car-
dinale Vrbino Diadema bertici Coſmi impoſuit, qui ante
pileo ex baloſerico rubro fegmentato te&tus fuerat : fimiliterý
Sceptrum ei in manum dedit.
Es habitu, Coſmus iam Archidux Pontificis pedi ofculum
impreßit , quem inde Cardinales duo juniores Madrucius cm
Alciatus medium ad locum fuum reduxerunt
, vbi antè nominati
Duces Archiduci nouo eam operam dederunt , pe Tagliacoza
Diadema , Gratianus Sceptrum ab eo
acciperent ; Pontifices
Ad oblationis datum fignum Archidux Ducibus altrinſen
SHS cum comitantibus muneri obtulit Pontifici primo calicem
.
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART
373
dices excitari ſunt
The Enga
nuratum cum operculo fuo, & patera altera aurtás; qui
calix dicitur bábuiſſe pondus nouem librarum. Eranto, incije pire.
in ambitu erus arte' rarißima tres figure : Fidei, puta, Spei,
& Charitatis ; que manibus calicem tenerent : ad pedes bero
haberent Euangelicos quaiuor fcriptores , additis infignibus
tam Ponrificijs quam Archiducis, qui ſecundum munus qua-
tuor Praelatis in pateris afferri mandauit, quod erat amicu.
lum aureum , cujus generis ornatu Pontifices non nih folennia-
ribus feftiuitatibus bri ſolent ; e pallium item ex texsili
auro, quod à pellore ita coniungebatur , ot fibula gemmee
pretij incredibilis, charalteres eos exprimerent u conformarent,
quæ nomen lefu Mediatoris nostri conficerent.
Hac dona Pontifici, quod ex vultu etiam ipfius colligi po-
terat , longe charißima Cardinalı Vrbino commiffa funt, qui
€1 expoſuit in ara que juxta erat ; Cuiğ idem Cardinalis Vr-
binus, tanquam ſenior inter Presbyteros Cardinales , aßidere
Jolet.
Archiducem Duces ad locum reduxerunt, ni etiam idem ad
Jacri fiuem vfq; operam dederunt.
Finito ſacro ad officium fuum redijt Archidux, big erat
Diademate ornata, tranſato in finiftram (teptro, dextra poſti-
cam veftem Pontificiam , tulit ve eum locum, vbi exui de moin
re is confucuit.
Qui depofitis Pontificalibus Roſam ſacratam Archiduci in
donum dedit , quam ille lætus ad hospitium ſuum bif iple
ferre voluit : profequentibus cum omnibus omnino Cardinalibus,
du nouum ei honorem gratulantibus : etfi pergfequendi offi-
crum magis Roſæ ſacræ, quam Archiduci imputaſſe arging
pendiſe credantur.
Sacrum fecit eo die Cardinalis Donellus , tanquam Pona
tificis Vicarius, Ceremonijs tamen huius inauguratiori nemo
Legatus, aut Orator exbernorum Principum Gentiumg inter-
fuit; exceptis duobus Alexandrinis fratribus em filio legati
Sub n-Etem ignes quidem priuatim à quibuſdam latitia in-
Die Lund Archidux coepit ſalutandis Cardinalibus ope-
ram dare , ex quibus cum hunianißime excepere Piſanusia
Yy
Fars
.
Luſirauici.
1
1
1
374
TitleS OF HONOR.
Chapi I.
The Em- Farneſius, Ferrarienſis , Vrbinas, em Corregius ; qui
pire. etiam comitatui iphus, honoris cauſa, vinum tragematag, lara
gißime prabuerunt. Idem Archidux non paruam pecuniæ (um-
mam, apud Presbyteros Hieronimianos depofuit, ipſoruin casa
bitrio in pauperes, e egenos erogandam.
Eo tempore illuftrißimus Paulus Iordanus Roma de
ceßit, cupiens ea domi prouidere , que ad nouum Ar-
chiducem quam honorificentißime excipiendnm pertinerent,
Mifus eſt etiam Pontificis nomine ad ditiones Sedi Roma-
næ fubie£tas D. Harnius, qui curaret Archiducem paßim man
*inno apparatu traktari.
Iurifiurandi Forma Archiducis.
Ego Cofmus Mediccus Magnus Dux Ethruriæ
promitto e iuro ſacroſanctæ Romanæ Ecclefiæ ; eiuſque
Sedi Apoſtolice e tibi , Pie Dei prouidentis huius no.
minis quinte Pontifex, ſolitam hactenus obedientiam , eo
venerationem , quemadmodum per Legatos meos cam ad
banc diem ſemper exhibui , di ad officium Principis per-
tinet. Profiteor etiam hic me pro viribus paratum e fuo
diofum fanétam Catholicam Religionem promouere pros
pugnare in perpetrum , commodis eius eam lud Junctitatis
ſeruire ; tanquam veri Chriſti Vicari , cui vellem plenius
poſle demonſtraré animi propenfionem Principis bere Chriſtia.
mi, quam debeo innumerabilibus fan&itatis tue in me bene.
ficijs, eto buic fan&tæ Sedi Apoftolicæ , quibus ea quæ fis.
pra meo poſterormmg meorum nomine cauco com jurciuran.
de confirme, Sic me Deus adiuuet et hæc Sanita E.
wangelia.
Formula caucionis qua Orator Cæfareus rebus
Domini ſui conſultam voluit in Inau-
guratione Magni Ducis.
Quandoquidem Florentia e Senæ Camere Tune Row
mani Imperij, negi poteft, * neg debes cirta titulom Du-
videfis An.
con. Gabutium
in vita Pijs.
$6.3.69.16.
rio
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART:
375
1
iuftitie, oforem iniquitatis, quod tibi concedat qui eft benedie
Etus in ſecula ſeculorum.
cis Florentini aliquid innovari citra volnntatem Cæſareæ The Emo
Maieftatis ; alioqui enim pertinebit ea res ad manifeftum eiuf- pire,
dem Maieſtatis præiudicium, atî ita tanquam non faéta ba-
bebitur, c viribus omnibus deftitueter.
Precatio Pontificis ante Coronationem
Magni Ducis.
O Domine Deus, extende ad bunc famulum tuam, Mag-
num Ethruriæ Ducem, dexteram tuam cum cælefti auxilio; que
ita ex tuto corde fuo querat que diuina ſunt c.
Verba Pontificis ſedentis, ad Mag.
num Ducem.
Accipe Coronam teſtimonium gloriofarum tuarum virtutum,
quam nos ex officio tibi imponimus in nomine Patris, & Filij,
Spiritus Sancti.
Quando autem deinceps obligaris en teneris Protetorem
agere Fidei, huius facrojanétæ Ecclefiæ, viduarum , pupillo-
rum, & omnium affictorum , opeğe indigentium, bide in po-
fterum gubernator de adminiftrator fis iuftus et clemens ; bt
coram Deo gloriofus athleta omnium virtutum gemmis ſplen-
deas; quam gratiam tibi faciat Dominus nofter Ieſus Chri-
ftus qui cum Patre de Santo Spiritu imperator regnat in
omnia fecula ſeculorum. Amen.
Accipe Virgam amoris atq, equitatis in nomine Patris,etc.
qua Dicuiĝ, retribuas pro meritis ſuis, mulceas bonos, terreas
improbos; ea vt Deum ſemper ante oculos babens neg in dex-
tram neg
, in finiftram declines, led æqualis fis omnibus, pau-
peres protegas, malos punias; bi omnes intelligant te cultorem
Benedictio Pontificis.
Deres Pater sempiterne gloriæ fit adiutor e protector
Yy 2
tuss,
376
Tities OF HONOR. 1
Chap. Ї
The Em- tuus, benedicat tibi omnipotens ; audiat in omnibus orationem
pire. tuam, sa impleat vitam tuam dierum plenitudine , confirmes
dominationem tuam , populos tibi fubie&tos foueat, hoſtes tuos
perdat : ſanctus Chriſti Vicarius in te inspiret , pt quemad-
modum hic tibi ditiones terreſtres consulis, ita in cælis premis
tibi æterna largiatur, c.
The namc of Great Duke or wielkie Ksiaze, is alſo vſed by the
King of Poland in his ſtile of ſome of his Duchies. But that is in
regard of other Dukedomes that are within thoſe Duchics , and
nor from any particular inſtitution. Nor was it by Creation char
the title of Great Duke was giucn to thoſe of Burgundie and Sils-
fra anciently. Yet in the States of chc Empire before Goliatus his
Conſtitutions, and elſewhere, they are reckoned by thar námeto-
gether with Magnus Dux Lithuania. Thar Officiary title of
Mizas big or aérgs, or Great Duke, which was in the Eaſterne Em-
pire in the nature of the Lord High Admirall with vs, and en-
• Cruſ.Turco. ded with the Greek Empire of Conflansinople in Lucas a Notaras
gresopas.sse belongs not to this place. And for the title of Mizas sit, or Greas
Duke fixe anciently on the Prince of Albens; wee haue only Nig
rephorus Gregoras (that is, a later Grecian) his word for it.
XXXII. As the title of Duke, ſo that of Count or Comes
or Graue or Graffe (as it is varied in the Dutch Dialects) hach
binioind alſo with Ficfs or Territories in the Empire, & chat from
the examples vſed in thc French, Italian, and German Kingdoms,
before Charles the Grear, as is before ſhowed. Aod the title of
Count or Graue is alſo varioufly otherwiſe vſed now in the Em.
pire, then with relation only to Feuds. Of thoſe therfore that are
Connis there, for mcthods fake, I firſt make (I mean of ſuch as arc
immcdiat to the Emperor) Six kinds; the Firſt, ſuch as are called
Counes or Graues, without other ordinary notc or addition, in
cxpreſſing the name of their dignicic , then the place which is
their County or Graftſchaft, vnleffc you call it an addition to
their dignitie in that they are filed ſometimes Schlecht grauten
or ſimple Counts, or the like; The Second, Counis Palatin, which
b Vide Gol.
daft.in ad.pre-
alſo are anon duly ſubdiuided;
the Third, counts of the Empires,
fixis com.c.com. without relation to any Feud; The Fourth, Coumis of Frontiers, or
Air.pag.35. Kni.
marckgraues, or Marqueſſes; the Fift, Counis of Prouinces, or
territori cap.4. Landtgraues, and the Sixt, Counts of cities or cminent Towns,
« Vide Frigrao ſuch other hauc becak in vſe there, which we omic. As wee do
Burggraues. yeregraue alſo, or Comes Militaris, and ſome
fum à Ruperto alſo, in this place, the Office of Freygraue « and ſuch like, and
Imper.Goldaft
. all relation that any of theſe which make the parts of our diui-
Confit.s09 s. fron haue to the particular title of Prince. For although their
1
chcn de Iure
9.54.0:.
Or
pag.3866
Ger
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
371
1
PA8.337
Gefurſtete Grauen , or Counts that haue that particular title of The En
Prince, ſecm perhas iuftly to challenge a place of a member in the
pire.
diuiſion of their counts,yer wc hauc rather left it to another diviſion
concerning moſt of their titles which we lball make anon, where we
spcake of their Title of Furſt or Prince in the Empire. Thereford
here, of thoſc Six kinds only. And firſt of counts or Graues
without other ordinary addition then of chcir Territorie, as Sraite
von Eiffenburg , von Datenburg, and the like. They are ſom-
timc called Grapbrones , in the old Writers and their Territories,
(and Dignitics allo in the abſtract ) Comitaras, Cometia, and com
mitjana. The Creation and Inueftiture of Counts or Graues ha-
uing Territories or Grafflchaitts; was anciently as of Dukes by
chc deliucrie of one or more Banners, in the name or for ſeiſin of
chcir Territories, wherof d before. But in later time it hath varicd $. 25:
and forncimcs is by Charter, and ſomtimes by word only, as it
ſeems by that of Charles the V. his Creation of Adrian de Croy,
Lord of Rhodo, into the title of Count of Rhode. The Emperor
ac bis Coronation in Bologna , ſitting with his Crowne on his
head, and his Scepter and Mound in his hands, called for de
Croy (who came and knocled before him) and thus creared him, e Apud Gol-
dat. Polinis.losa
as Correliils Agrippa e relatcs it.
perial.part.4.
Non me latent, generoſe Adriane, maiorüm tuorum vetu-
fißimæ nobilitatis imagines corundemq; erga predeceſſores no-
ftros ingentia merita. Sed nec tuam in maiorum tuorum bir-
ture imitanda conſtantiam ignoro, qui tua ftrenuè geſia mag-
nificèĝi falta expertus, dignum virtutibus tuis præmium refer-
re ſtatuens, te pium vocaui & elegi , in quem huius Sacri
Diadematis primitias impenderem , ten quod be merita tuas
depoſcunt , es virtutes tuæ merentur, in ſacri Romani Im-
perij Comitem proueherem. Que dignitas nunc noftro In-
perio gloria , tibig
, ac tris fuccefforibus perpetuum decus efto.
Sacri Romani Imperij Comes bona fide appellator,cuogo
Rhodio Dominio , cum adiacentibus illi terris tuis, tu es luce
selfſores tui , deinceps Comitatus titulo fruuntor, æqualem
cum ceteris Romani Imperij Comitibus dignitatem haben-
to, paribus honoribus, priuilegis, preeminentijs, libertateg fine
blla.contradictione viungor. Qui in iftis contradicere tibi a4-
fus fuerit, aut obftinatus non
paruerit , Sacri Romani Im-
perij Rebellis , & Maieſtatis nostræ reus habetor.
of this kind of counts or Graues, there were heretoforc (ac-
cording
1
1
*
L
378
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.I.
2 cap.io.24
riſdict lib.z
part, 1.cap.6.6.
pag.35.
S.I.
Tbe Em-cording to that diſtinction in molt other Orders of the Empire
by the ſeuerall numbers of fourc for the moſt eminent ) fourc
pire
Graues or counts, or die f vier Grauen deſz beirtgen Romiſchen
Paurmeiſt: Bricis, that is, the foure Graves of she Holy Roman Empire, or
de .
die vier schlechte. grauen , she foure ſimple Grancs; the Grane
Stephan, de Imo of Cleeue, of Schwartzenburg , of Ciley, and of Saxoy. But thoſe of
Cleeue and Sauor , being lincc raiſd into Dukes, and the Gralles
115.Goldaft. of Ciley being extinê about CLXX. ycers pait, the Count of
Ord. prefix Schw.irtzenburg in Thuringia, only remaines of them, and tº
10m...Conflit.
this day itilcs himſelfe , der vier Grauen delz Rsichs, Gras
ue zu Schwartzenburg ; of obe foure Graues of the Empire,
Graue of Schwartzenburg. Thc Granes or Counts of the Empire
ş Templum 14. haue Caps & as the Dukes. But alſo one ſpeaking of both thore
doc.lib.i.cap... dignities, giues to them both, Crowns diſtinguiſht only in rich-
neflc. Infignitur Dux ficut Comes, ſuperaddito, quod in Corona Du-
b Nicol. Intri. cis ( ro arch the words , which ſuppoſe that both hauc their
gliol.apud S. Crownes) ſunt affixi & infculpti lapides & gemmæ pretiofa, ad de-
lib.7.par.i.cap. monstrandam eius dignitatem magis esſe præfúlgidam & illuftrem;cum
6.6.69.& vide regulariter ex æquitate ornamentorum cognofcatur maioritas dig-
supra 9.27.
mitalis.
But there are alſo ſome Connts that hauc no Inucftiture into any
6t:ffſchaft or County, and yet arc calļed Grares or Counts of
ſome Cáltles or ſmall Territories which they poffefíc, and are (as
i Petr. de And- it is conceiucd by i great Lawyers) of the pofteritie of ſome ſuch
lib.z cap 12. & as were Counts of the old Empire, in the time before that Feuds
lib.socap.is. were annext to this dignitic, and lo thence rcraind the name fill
Psurm ift.de of Count ioynd with their Calle or Territoric. And of theſe they
54p.10. 9.15: remember ſpecially the Graues of Dttingen, and of Zollern.
Theſe in regard of their denomination or title, though not of
their nacure or Inucſticure , arc to bec reckoned with the Counts
here of the firſt kind. ti. wang.232.
XXXIII. Counts Palatin or Pfaltzgraues or Delt heill-
gen Komuchen reichs Holfegraueii
, or Comises Palaimior Palan.
Tini (as they are ſomtimes called) are ſuch Counis as hauc in their
title a ſpeciall cmincnce of their dignitic from a relation (as their
name denotes) to the Emperors Court or Palacc. For Palatin or
Palatians is but the poſſeſſiuc of Palaiuim ; & ſignifics as much as
the words of the Houfhold with vs, when we ſay the offrcers of
the Houfhold. But this title is twofold ; cither Originally Feudali,
and annext to the name of ſome Territory or Graffſchaft , with
ſuch lura Imperij de Maieftasis as other ordinary Princes haue
not, as we ſee in the title cſpecially of the Counis Palatin of the
Rhine ; Or mcerly Perſonall without the addition of any parti-
cular Territory proper to him that hath the dignitic. For
thoſe of the firſt kind; As the Originali and Nature of other Feu-
dall
r.
1
Chap. T.
THE SECOND PART.
329
dall dignities are beſt diſcouered by the dedu&tion of their names The Ex-
to the Fiefs with which they are ioind, ſo alſo will the Originall
and Nature of this bc. And though the two kinds of Corsnis Pa-
pire.
latin agree in Name, yet both in Nature and Originall they alto-
gether differ. And the title or name only of the firſt is to be
deduced out of the Cuſtome and filc of the old French
Stacc as from its firſt Originall , though yet thc Nature of it
were more ancient and that in the Roman Empire vnder the
namc of Præfectus. Pretorio , as is preſently ſhewed. But both
the title or Name and Nature allo of the ſecond kind arc
originally to be had from the cxamples of the old Roman Empire.
Touching the Firſt; in the more ancient times (and that alſo be
fore the beginning of the French Empire) there was in the Court
of the Kings of France , a great Officer known by the name of
Comes Palatij, or Court Palatin, or of the Palace, or Maſter of the
boxfhold, that had a Vicegerencie under the King, in like forr as
the Prafeti Pratorio in the elder Empire, the old chicf Juſtice of
England vnder the Kings of England, or in like proportion to
the King, as the Chancelors or Vicars generall of Bilhops are to
the Biſhops; that is, they had the cxerciſe of ſuprem Iuriſdiction
(for and in the name of the King) in all cauſes that came to the
Kings immcdiat audience. For example; One Andobellus was kChronic.Me.
Palaig comes , in this ſenſe, to Chloshar the 111. King of France, pud Bignonima
(about GLX.) and by vertue of that Office fate kad vniuerfo- Masculpb.lib.i.
Tum Canlas audiendas iufto , indicio terminandas. Other tcſtimonies I Dercbus Ec-
arcof this Office, or Officiall dignitic in Walafridus 1 Strabo, Hinc-
MATNS , Gregorius * Turonenſis, and the like. But that of isdalo 19.**.
bardus who was himſelfc a Comes Palatoj to King Caroloman of n Hift.l.b.9.cap.
France, is here moſt obſeruable. Comitis antem Palari (faith hc,as capiu. Caroli
Hincmarus relates out of him ) inter cetera penè innumerabilis, Magnilib.3.
in hoc maximè ſollicitude erat, vt omnes contentiones legales, que porro tudo
alibi orta propier aquitatis iudicium Palatium adgrediebantur, iuſe, Freherum -
ac rationabiliter dererminaret , feu peruersè iudicata ad æquitatis trao rig.Palatin, lib.
milem reduceret, & vt coram Deo propter iuftitiam & coram ho- 1 19.2.Capitut.
minibus propter legum obſervationem cunctis placerei. Whence the Longoard.
Dame of Comes ioind with Pals:y came to denore this grear Offi. lib 2 til.45c.
cer, may be calily vnderſtood out of what is alreadic ſaid rou- tin. Annal.boin
ching the various vſe of that word comes in the old Empire, rum lib.s.
whoſe language and cuſtomes were exceedingly diſperſed ouer Orimat de portes
Europe, before the tranſlation to France. This Officiary title being ficio Comitie
thus anciently vſed in the French State , continued there after. Palatini apud
ward alſo in the Empire tranſlated thither
. And as the ordina-
Goldaft.conftit.
ry title of Comes alone, joind ( as is before ſhewed) with any 403.quo modo
Prouince, made that kind of count or Graue , whoſe title conlilts gis ad ex srie
only in the name of Grave or Count with the addition of his rebrimers disa
;
County or Graffſchaft, ſo this title of Comes Palatý, or Comes veteris imitatie.
cleliaflicu cap.31
m Epift.3.cap.
.
РА.
1
0
380
TITLES OF HONOR: Chap. I.
1
The Emo Palatinus annexed to a Prouince(nor ſo much by cxpreſſo name as
pire.
by gift of like Iuriſdiction or power in the Prouince, as the Count
Palatin in the Court had) was the Originall of Counis Palatin of
Prouinces. And ſo the reaſon, why the name of Palatin ( which
by the force of the word ſeems to denote them only as if they
werc a part of the houſhold) was ſo ioind with the Province, is
plaine cnough. For whcras ocher ordinary Counts had only or-
dinary power and iuriſdiâion given them, and ſuch as was ſub.
ordinate to the counts Palatin that in the Emperors Court cxcr-
ciſed ſuprem ſuriſdiétion in thc Emperors namic; theſe counts
that had Territories given them with a Juriſdi&tion of equall na-
turc to char of the Counts Palarinin the Court , were as ſupreme
in their Prouinces, as the Counts Palatins were in the Court;and liad
all Royalties or lura imperij, which thus fixt vpon them, the title
of Count Palatin , that ro became to ſignifie in a Prouince no
otherwiſe then it did ar Court; as if the Emperor ſhould hauc
ſaid in the Creation or gift of the Prouince, that together with
the Prouince the perſon honord ſhould have or might vſe
the title of Coont Palatin , becauſe in the Prouince hec ſhould
not be as an ordinary Count, but equall and alike in Power and
Dignitic to the Counts Palatin that were his immediat and ſuprem
Licutenants in his Palace. And the very like forme alſo wee ſeg
in thc clder Empire in the Officiary dignities of the Præfeéti Pre-
forio. For it is plaine that the nanic of Præfectus Prætorio ſignifics
but is the Master of the Houfhold, or indecd cxprcfly as Comes
Palary in the ſenſe that the French had it. Prætorium and P4-
latium bcing cſpecially in the midle times,mccrly Synonymics; as
p Epif.3.fap.15. in that of Hincmarus p or rather Adelardous in him; Pretoria nunc
Regia , da vſitatis Palatia nominantur. And not only in ſignifi-
cation but in nature alſo thc Comes Palatij and Prefectus Pretoria
very much agrec together. For the Prefectus Pretorio was in the
Houſhold, the like Licuccnant to the old Emperors,as chic Comes
Palaig in the French Statc.
Now wc ſce that in thc Officiaric dignities of Præfe&tres Praloria
Orientis , Præfe&tus Pretorio illyrici , Prafectus Prætorio Italia, and
Prafeetus Pretorio Galliarum, the very name of the Houlhold was
transferd from the Houlhold to the rcucrall Prouinces, to denote
that they who bore thoſe Offices (being as Vice-royes in their
Prouinces) ſhould hauc like Power, Juriſdiction,and Dignitic in
their Prouinces , as if by that name of Prefeiti Pretorio, they
had alwayes liued with the Emperor in the Court. And indeed in
the Roman Empire there was nothing ſo much the ſame, or lo
ncerc to the Officiary dignitic of Comes Palasy in the French Em.
pirc, as that of Præfe&tus Pretorio ; howcucr fome
men ſuppoſe that from the Cura Palasij or.Cero Palates in the Ro.
man Empire, and the very damc of Comes Palasy allo chen vſed,
the
very lcarned
&
+
Comit.co Iribi
Scboluram.
ad
305. Cud
..
bcc in the later Editions , yor the elder haue ic not. But in them
the two Laws that are vnder it arc continued with the reſt thac
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART. 381
the Originall and Nature of the Preſent title of this kind of Feu- The Enga
dall Count Palatin is to be deduced. It is true that the Cura Palatij
(as it is called in the * Code) or Curopalates, was anciently of great
pire.
cmincncic in the Houſhold, and that whether you reſpcet it as it * Vnic.tit.de
was giucn to him thar was Captain of thc Emperors Guard, or to
the Maſter of the works of the Palace. Nicetas Dasid ſpeaking of
Michael that was after Emperor , and is to this day filed Michael 9 In vita Ig-
natij Pairmre
Curopalata, becauſe he had thar Office under Nicephorus, his Father
che Coxflanti.
in law, faith, He had 9 za popote Tăr ta munatic shfawutywy. Keegmandamus ropolitani, ſub
gap l. The chiefeſt Honor among thoſe of the Houphold. For bee was e Curopa.
Caropalates. But it is as certain, thar neither of them that had the latæ dignitaters
name of Curopalates had any luriſdi&tion or Power beyond the plexiùs intellin
Houlhold. And thoſc verſes in Corippus , of lufting the dcligned as ordetis A.
Succeſſor to luſtinian,
Procopij Ar-
SANAM biftoriams
pag.25. Grotler,
Pax exlass Curis , folo Diademate dipar.
4. Codipun poco
Ordine
pro rerum vocitains Cura Palatl.
185.209.
cited by a fome as if they would thence prouc the greatnelle of copies
cap.5.8.26.
the Place to be no leſſc chen ſuch a Lieurenancie as thc Prefectus Caffiodor.lib.7
Pretorio, or (in the French Empire) thc Comes Palatij had, arc Mauro Gloss.
miſtaken. For that of Par extans Chris, &c. hath no relation in Græcobar:var.
Corippus to Cura Palaty, to any ſuch purpoſe. But to the next Xweytanatas,
verſe, Difpofitu nam Cæſar eras &c. as the whole context of Co-
rippus is before tranſcribed. As if he had ſaid that while he was 336.ad Spara
thc Cora Palaty or Cioropalates or Captain of the Guard, or generall tian.pag.137.
Surucyor of the works of the Palace, he gouerned all as Licure- Dempſter.com
nant to the Emperour, and was es par Curis, but that (he ſayes) Juris Grace
was as he was Cxfar or deſigned ſucceſſor, being both at the famné Rom som lib.
time C«far and Curopalates. And for the name of Comes Palatij Ficher.Oris
.
in the Roman Empire; it is true that in ſome Editions of the Codc, Palat.par.z.fol
.
there is a title De officio b Comitis Sacri Palati, and in all, ano- 3.
6 cod.lib.I.
ther De.Comitibus & Archiatris Sacri Palatij. But neither of theſc lit.z4.
can giuc ang proof that the Name or Nature of this firſt kind of c c.lib.12 tit.
Count Palatin hath any other Originall then from that moſt videos
different vſe of the name of Comes Palatij in the French Statc. titar,
For that firſt title De officio Comitis Sacri Imperij ; although it
precede under the title de officio Comitis rerum priuatarum, as the
matter of them indeed perſwades alſo that they might well bc. And
great Lawyers allo (eſpecially Cuiacius ) not without great and,
I think,iuft reaſon, make the title there De officio Comitis Sacri pa.
trimoni and not Palaij. But howeuer ; there is nothing at all in
the Laws under thar title, that can by any conſtrution concern
any ſuch power or iuriſdiction as was in tke Comes Polarij of the
French
Salmalad Tre,
bell.Poll.pag.
2
fomc
។
Z z
1
382
Titles Of HONOR. Chap. I.
I
1
vide Welen-
bech, ad C.1.
Tbe Em. French Empirc. Nor doth the Comes Palatij there (if it ſhould bcs
pire.
there) denote *any ſuch thing. And for that other title de Comi.
us or Archiatris Sacri Palati ; ie hath only reference to that
perſonall dignitie of Count which was bc towd on them that li.
cit.34.
ucd in Court with the Emperor, or to the old Comitina vacans,
(whence the ſecond ſort of Counts Palatin arc anon iuftly dcdu-
ced) and not to any that had ſuch eminence in power or iuriſdi-
Etion aboue others as the Comes Palaty (whence wec herc dcriue
the Count Palatins of our firſt kind ) had in the French Sratc
both before and after the Empire came to the French, and not o-
therwiſe then as the Præfectus Prætorio had in the Roman Empire.
Other friuolous deductions there arc (eſpecially among thc Gero
man Writers) of this title; but they are neither worth a confuta-
tion nor any further memory. They are obuious in Munſter,Fre-
her, Huberries Thomas, and ſuch more.
XXXIV. This titlc or power (which made the title) of
d P. Merula Count Palatin being annexed to Fiefs or Territories, firſt in the
Co magr. lib.z, French, and then in the German Empires, made thoſe Feudall dig-
part. 2.14.34.0 nities of Count Palatin, and thoſe Ciunties Palatin or Pfalftz4
Thám.L:od. grauen and Pfalſtzgrafſchafften in the Empire. The French .char
de Origene Pa- liue about Blayz in Xantogne lay that the famous Rompl.ind (Naine
urheim Frehce in the barrell of Ronciualles ) was a Count d Palatin of their Ter-
zi Originibus. ritory vnder Charles the Great. And in Germany the title hath
been in thoſe of Bab:purg, * Tubing, pitienſpach, Schiern,
erat ( li fides
Eginharto in Datenberg and other mure. Otro Comes Palatinus de mpiteleri,
vita Caroli) fpach (whom Guntherus calls Comes Aulicies lomtimes, and ſom-
Berita para recimo, times Palatinus ) is often rememberd in Conradus Philoſophorus his
Chronicon Schirenſe, and occurs among the witneſſes to a Char-
ter of Eberbard Biſhop of Babenberg made in MG LIV. And the
Indeceriam ali ſamc by that title with Frater eines Fredericus de Schiern and Pais
telfpach is mentioned in the ſubſcriptions to that Charter of
Brisarnic Comi.
Crcation to the firſt Duke of Anftria. Another Osho Comes Pa-
tem appellant.
latinus & de boitelenſpach , flue the Emperor Philip in MCCVITI,
Tom goana 812. For ſo was his title that flue him. And Rigor dus an old Autor of
Freber.orig. France remembers him by the name of Comes Palatinues without
sap.2.6 part.z. further addition, and interprets that, I know not why, by the
word Landonga, as if it were the Datch lignification of it: Quidams
cheriperg.
Comes Palatinus (faith he; as the printed Copies are) qui eorum lin.
gua Landanga vocabatur, id eft Comes Palatij, Philippum Romanum
Paul. Lan. Imperatorem interfecit. Perhaps hce wrote Landtgraue and mi-
gius Ctronic. ftook it for Pfaltzgrale ; or perhaps Pfaltzz caue, and the cor-
Citzenf. fub ruption came from the tranſcribers. And indeed ſome h laid the
by Rolewink in crime to the Landtgraue of Turingen ; which might giue Ria
Faſcic.Tomp. gordus the hint of calling this Ollo a Landtgraue , being as it
ſeems a ſtranger enough to the German titles. And Arnolfius Rex
(faith
Sed Rolandus
48/elmus
tunc temporis
Rilandum
oide Baron,
cap.i.
e Chroric. Rci.
pag.rg.
f Supra S. 28.
11
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTI
383
dion and Power (ſuch as is in the Counts Palatin of the Rhines
(ſaith Andreas Ratiſponenſis in his Chronicle of Bauicre) Castrum The Eni
Scheyrn in terra Bauarié confruens, Comitatus Palatinos ibidem
pire.
inftituit. So in the old Lawes of the Duchic of Saxony; Queli.
bet Provincia Teutonica terre fuum habebat Palantzgrauionatum; k Specul. Saó
Saxonia, Bauaria, Franconia e Sueuia, que antequam
à Romanis ("- 53.& videfisia
perabantur, regna fuerunt. And in ſome liſts of the Princes of the bidem art.6a.
Empirc , there are foure Archipalatini mentioned, or die vier . Goldaft.in
Ertz-faitzgrauen, Rheni, Saxonia, Francie, 1 (it ſeems it lhould 1. confil.pag.45
bc Franconie) Hungarie. In the file alſo of the Emperors that Comites Pas
had the X v17. Prouinces of the Netherlands, Pfaltzgraue zu He. Legg Longobard. .
nigaw, &c. and Palatinus Hannonia , &c. is obuious. So that lib.3.tit.41. E-
although the Count Palarins of the Rhine or the Pfalfizgrauen dicis à Golda-
bey Rhine hauc long been ſo fingularly eminent Princes by this legg.& confüe -
title of Count Palatin, that commonly no other place is vnder. tüdinum impcriùs
ſtood by the gencrall name of the Palatinats, but only their Ter-
ritories , yet alſo thc Dominions of fomc other Princes of the
Empire hauc had the ſamc Name attributed to them, that is , of
ſome ſuch Princes as hauc had the Power of Counts Palatin in their
Territories, and that alſo although their title be not Counts but
Dukes. Thence is it thar Saxony (for the purpoſe) is a Pfaltz-
graffſchaft or Palatinat. For in that Territory, thc Duke of Sa-
xony hath the Soucraigntic of a Count Palatin, but is not ſtiled ſo
becauſe of his title of Duke which is rarcly ioynd, with Palatinus,
Indced in that Charter of the Duke of Auſtria, m Archiduces pa pages.ebi vide
fatini are mentioned, and as it ſeemes, denote thoſe grcat Dukes Freher.Orig.
of the Empire, that had the rights of a Count Palatin ; in which Polat.parc.2.0.6
ſenſe allo perhaps wcc hauc rigbyovas llanarinus in Chalcondylas nor nus item dia
Daces Palatinos. But to this purpoſc, that of the Golden Bull of Eius eß Dwx Ba
Charles the īy. is obſeruablc, where, as the right belonging to the
waria in Epifele
Pfaltzgraue or Count Palarin of the Rhine in the vacancic of the annis de Beka
Empirc, ratione Principatus feu Comitatus Palatini, that is, thccg. Hißorie fue de
crciſe of all luriſdiction (as in licu of the Emperor) is recogni- iltiensibus upravo
zed to him in the Territorics of the Rhine, Swexia and Franconia, fixa.
HiATurcic.
to arc the very fame to the Duke of Saxonic, in illis locis vbi Saxo-
nica iura feruantur , as the words arc. The particular Creations of
any into this title as Feudall in the Empire, I haue not ſeen. Nor
doc I think that the title was exprelly giucn to many
that hauc
it, if to any. Only thus ; by reaſon of the ſupereminent luriſdi.
and other the greateſt Princes of the Empire, abouc that which
was in common Graues or ordinary Counts of Prouinces) and
the ſame in the Territoric with that of the Officiarie
Comes Palatij in the Emperors Court; this name, I concciuc, was
by ſome affumed, and so attributed to them (if they were
Counts)or at lealt the
Territories only called Pfaltzgraffcchafften
or Palatinats, if they were Dukes, as alſo it hach been in France,
Zz 2
Enga
m Supra
dedicaforia lo-
lib.2,
ſuch
as was
384
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Em. England, and ellwhere, as is hereafter lewd. Thence is that of
pire.
Conrau'res Pbiloſoj bus s an old Writer of Germany, (pcaking of the
firſt Otho Count Palatin of Witlenſpach. Eckardus filium egregia
n Chronic
ftrenuitatis Othonem qui & poftea Palatinus Comes dictus est, ban
Srbirenjs.
buit ; as if hee had laid that the accceffion of Palatin was after-
ward, for his greatneſſe of power, attributed to him. But alſo, di-
ucrs Other Counts that have by degrees gaind to themſelues c-
qrall power in their Territories, to that of the old comes Palatij
at Court , haue nor vſed the name of Corint Palatin, becauſe
doubtleſſe Loth ſuch an innouation would have been with much
more enuic chen the glory of the title would haue recompenced,
and more properly a ſo it ſhould belong to them that have ſuch
power and iuriſdiction from the firſt Creation of their Feudall
dignitics.
4
1
36.Bal'.H
rold. de farioni-
XXXV. But at this day, in the Empire, the title of Count
Palarin with a Palatinat together, rcmayns moſt eminently in thoſe
of the Rhine, or the
Sacre Comes inclytus Anla,
Cuius erat tumido rellus circumflua Rheno.
Vita Fred. as Guntherus º deſcribes Hermannues Count Palatin of the Rhines
Ænobarb.lib.s. vnder Frederique Barbaroffs. The beginning of that title appears
not. Nor before the German Empire doth any cxpreſſe mention
of it occurre , voleſſe wec could bee perlwaded that the name of
p Videlis,preter Capellarium or Pulas in Marcellinus denoted it, as ſome would
dios magitobo hauc p it, but without ground cnough for their conic&ture. But
wios, Çiuue. touching both the fingularitic of it and its particular Orie
Cintiq Cib.3. Cap. ginall
, I rather inſert here the words of the learned Marquhar.
dus Freherus a lare Counſellor of that Statc , then any more of
Tome ang oras na ito my ownc obſeruation. After ſome ancient teftimonie of the title
of Count Palajin in ch¢ Empire as Feudall. Deniga (faith a hcc)
12.com Laadc cum tot genera Palatinorum fucrint familys da disionibus diftinéta
cellin.lib.18. (qui tamen omnes prater noftros (thc Counes Palarin of the Rhine)
9. Orig. Palas. exolenerunt aut nominibus mutatis, aut etiam familijs inter mortuis)
noftri Palatini inter ceteros eo emiouerunt , quod non ab una "alia
I Pfalzgraue
bee Rhein. qua arce aut ditione, fed amplißima vole ab ingenti ido tractu prin-
cipis fluuj, Palatini Rheni vel ad Rhenum (ve ' Germanicè
runs) dicebantur. And in the next Chapter touching the originall;
f Freher,ibido illud s negare non poſſum, quod verè eft ab Irenico & Munftero nota-
ININ,
Palatinatus Rheni appellationcm (nam de re ipſa, id eft, famio
lia paritèr & durione Palatinorum, xibil concefero) non isa efle ve
serem, nec apud vilum fcriptorem de temporibus Carolorum inueniri:
fed poft imperium demum ad Germanos tranſlatum confirmatum
(id cf, Ottonum tempora & Electores pofleà inftituios) Palatinos
ad Rhenum priùs fere inauditos, inclaruiffe ; vipore sum muxere
Electorio
ver Germ cap.
lib.i canos,
verte
cap.3.pag. 21,
Chap. T.
THE SECOND PART.
385
axTexca.s.
Electorio anctos. Quod cum perpendo, in eam fententiam venió, rulli The Enia
quidem hactenus obſeruatam fed valde arrideorem; Palatinum Rheni
ad differentiam quidem caterorum , fed maxime Palatini Saxoniæ
pire.
di£tum fuiffe. Cum enim Imperium Rumaxum in duo regna , Lom-
bardicum á Teutonicum effet dinsfum; d hoc rurfus duplici iure
regereisr, Francico em Saxonico, quorum boc tračtum Saxonicum
ve ad mare Balthicum, illud tractum Rheni cum Belgio, Sueuiam,
Franconiam Orientalem, Bau ariam & Auftriam ad Alpes vlg Ita-
licas (omnia à veteribres Francis Subalta) complectebatar , hinc fą
ctum eft vi duo criam principales Palatini haberentur Saxonicus
Rhenenſis. lia enim placuit hunc à tracta Rheni, tanquam antiqaiſ-
fima, oprima, & nobilißima Germaniæ parte, potius quam celeris
denominare. Vnde eriam eſt, quod hi duo Palatini , velut proximi À
Rege Teutoniæ, eo abſente, diuiſis inter fe ad modum predictum limi.
11644, vice facra Imperium totum gubernant. Quod à maioribus fine
" Derba Build
dubio ita receptum Carolus quartus Imperator confirmauit : * Quoties
facrum vacare continget Imperium,illuftris Comes Palatinus Rheni,
Sacri Imperij Archidapifer , ad manus futuri Regus Romanorum in
partibus Rheni, e Sucuiz, din inre Franconico , ratione Princia
paius feu Comitatus Palatini priuilegio, effe debct proviſor ipfius Im-
perij. Et poftea mox : Et eodem iure prouifionis illustrem Ducem
Saxoniæ Sacri Imperij Archimarſchallum frui volimus, in illis locis,
vbi Saxonica iura ſeruantur (hæc enim pallim Suenia & Rheno op-
poni, in illorum Speculo obferuamus ) lub omnibus modis & con-
dirionibus , ficut fæperitus eft exprefium, Et hinc (taich he) Palatino-
rum Rheni origo nobis deducenda eft. And as Feudall Counts Pa-
latin w«re abouc all other Counts, ſo the Paladins of the Rhine
are cuer aboue all other Falatins , -as alſo apreares by this one
moſt ſupereminent luriſdiction belonging to them; that the
Emperor himſelfe might by the ancient cuſtome of the Em-
pire be brought to anſwere before them. I adde the very words
of that Golden Bull of Charles the ī . to that purpoſe. Imperator
fiue Rex Romanorum, ſuper caufis pro quibus imperitus fuerit, haber
(ficut ex conſuetudine introduetum dicitur ) coram Comite Palatino
Kheni, Sacri Imperij Archidapifero Elečtore Principe refpondere.
Illud tamen indicium Comcs ipſc Palatinus non alibi præterquam in
Imperiali Curia, ubi Imperator ſeu Romanorum Rex prafens extiterit,
porerit exercere.
For the fpcciall ornaments of the Counis Palatin of the Rhine;
I find not their Robes of State d.ffer from
that of other great Counts and Dukes of the
Empire. But their Cap with a Crown on it, is
of this forme in Friherus. And the like almoſt
is ſet ouer the Armes of the Dukes of Bauer
ofrimes; as in the title page of Marcus Vela
ferus
C
N
1
386
TITLĒS OF HONOR: Chap.T.
1600.
are in that cirle de Comitibus
The En- ſerses his Res Boice printed at Ampourg, MDCTI. And of Feudall
Counts Palasin, thus much.
pire.
XXXVI. The other kind of counts Palatin (that have
no relation to any Fief or Fcud) arc they whoſe honor and title
conſiſt only in the perſonall dignitie of being Counts Palatin,
or Sacri Palasij Comises generally. For although diucrs of them
hauc alſo priuiledges of Power or Iuriſdi&tion added to their dig.
nitics, yet thoſc priuiledges are various according to the will of
him that creates them, and are mccrly accidentall to their title.
This perſonall title is borne, as acquired by two waies; the One is
thc publique profeſſion or reading of the Imperiall Lawes by the
ſpace of xx. yccres together, and alſo, as ſome take it, of thé Ca-
u Lugduri non Lawcs. For Hieronymus à Laurenijs, u that publiſhed Deci-
fions of the Rotc of A uignon (where he was Dean) ſtiles him-
ſelf vtriuſg, Iuris Comes, by which he mcanes, I think, this title
of Comes Palarines
. The Other by Letters Patents or Buls.
That aſſuming it from the XX. ycers profeſſion of the Imperia
all Lawes, is grounded vpon a Conſtitution of Theodoſis and
Valentinian which cquals the dignitic of all Lawyers profelling in
Conftantinople xx. ycers, and that with publique approbation, to
the Comitina primi ordinis, or the dignitic of Counts of the firſt
a. f. de profef
. rank. Cum ad viginti annos, obferuatione sugi (ſo are a the words)
foribus quiis
AC ſedulo docendi labore peruenerini, placuit honorari d his
que ſuns
ex Vicaria dignitate connumerari ; as it is in Iuſtinians Code. But
in that of Theodofius ; the Comitiua primi Ordinis is cxprefly gi-
ucn them, which is but the famc in ſenſo, with thoſe words
taken out of Iuſtinian. . For the Vicaria dignitas, is the dignitic of
b c.de Comisie them that had been Lieutenants to the Præfe&i Pratorio in their
by G Archia. Prouinces, and were of equall or the ſame rank with the Counts
sris facri Palaid that by cmincnt employment in the State had deſerued the firſt rank
zit. de militari or Order. And therfore the dignitics of ſuch Counts & of the Vicarij,
tepl.43.8.4. es being both as onc, and the titlc of this of the profeſſors in Iuſtinians
wide Didade: time exprelly mentioning the Comitiua; Diuers * profeſſors of the
bus in urbe. Lawes haue in the later ages inccrpreted it for the honor of their fa.
Petr. Lenau. cultic & called themſclucs (after XX. ycers profeflion) Comites Sacri
rum prinilegy's Palatij, or Comites Palarini. For in thoſe times of the Roman Em-
part.2.5.39.a- pirc all the Counts that were only honorary (as thoſe of the firft
lios irem qui rank without other addition, werc) might iuſtly be
called Palatin.
obuij funt,
i$.13 do Archiatris Sacri Palaro, where Sacri Palasi hath as much re-
ference to Comitibus as to Archiatris, as ic hath alſo in that title
d Eclog.lib.6. (to the ſame purpoſc) in the
Baſilica, o, wapi Kopimuv xj spelémon xj Idreño
si Menario, de comitibus , Tribunis, & Medicis Palary: Comises
Polarij denoting there only honorary Counts that were Palatini or a
pare
urbe. 6. L.U.
wica.es C.Th.
lib.co.tit.21.
c c.lib.12
fit.21.
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
387
E
plot this lib.2.cap.io.
ing ſo great, as it was both Officiary and Feudall (as is before de purifdift.lib.
part of the houſhold. Neither can it be proued that the name of The Ems
Comes Palatij in the Roman Empire, before it came to the French, de-
pire.
noted any other kind of dignitie. For as touching that title de officio
Comitis Sacri Palary in ſome Editions of the Code, there is nci- cc.lib.s.tit.34;
ther antiquitie enough to make vs belecue it ſhould be there, nor
do the Lawes, that follow it, concerne any ſuch perſon or of
fice. And ſome of the moſt curious and iudicious in the text of
the bodic of that Law &ia the exacter parts of learning belonging
to that profeſſion, hauc expunged it, as is before* noted. But why * $.33.
the Conftitution being reitraind to Constantinople (in Iuftinian)
ſhould be extended to other Citics, and why, if Lawyers gainc
ſuch a dignitic by ſo long profeſſion, Grammarians and Rhetori-
cians ſhould not (in regard they are alſo cqually named in it) I arbitr.lud.qurl
f Menoch.de
lcauc to better iudgement. And ſome great Lawyers alſo think lib.z.cap.68
that, howeuer the name be allumed by ſome profeſſors, yet there is - Fichard. :*
not ground enough fin chat Conſtitution or otherwiſe to warrant jultorum.
it; there being alſo of the greateſt Lawyers, that in their Ticles. 9 De iuriſdich,
and Elogies, although they profeſt abouc XX. yeers, haue pot this
9.19. Ita Boca
of Count Palatin giuen thčm, as wec ſee in * Angelres de Castra, rius de autor.
Decius, lalon and others. And it is (faith Paurmeiſter & ) at this mag.concil.S.
day beneath all other cicles of Count that are without the addi-
tion of Palatin. Menochius i and ſome others' remember a Char: dic.guel.lib.z.
ter of Frederique the III. to thc Vniuerſitie of Padua, by which cap.68. vide
hce that profeſſes XVI. yeers there ſhould haue this dignitie. medi Comiti.
But how it came to paſſo that the name of Count Palatin be- bus, apka
fhewed) in the German and French Empires, ſhould be thus affu. 2.Pait.i.cap.6.
med by men of ſo much leſſc condition deriuing it more an- memb. 1.9.4.5.
6. lib.3.
ciently and out of the Roman Empire, and how in the later
parl.z.cap.4.
Empire it came to bee firſt vſed, Iball bec preſently ſhewed, as $.43.0 dipu-
foonc as we haue diſpatched the dignitic of thoſe other counts tationem as hac
Palasin who hauc the title giuen them, as meerly perfonall by inflitutam ba.
Parents or Buls. For the reaſon to be vſed in ſhewing it, equal- bes ir Tom.z.de
Iure Publica
ly concernes them that are thus crcared, as well as thoſe thac fo
difc#78.4.
by colour of that Conſtitution aflume the title.
XXXVII. The title of thoſe which are created by Letters
Patents under the Emperors or Popes Scalc, wce fubdeuide into
two kinds ; the One is ſingular, and we find it in onc Family
only, as both honorary and officiary; the Other is giuen to ma-
ny, and is only honorary. That which wec call ſingular and offi.
as well as honorary here , is that ſpeciall title
of Comes PA-
x Goldaft.com
lary Lateranenſis charged with the attendance and feruice to bcc nic.com.1. patro
performed in the ſame Palace at the Emperors Coronation at 3:9.6 Aid:
Rome. It was thus giuen by the Emperor Lewes of Bauiere s to Ludouicios
Caftrxció de Antelminellis Duke of Luca, and to his heirs males
109.
i De Arbitr.168
.
ciary
in
1
388
TiTLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Em- in CCCXXVIII. about a monech after that he was created
Dukc.
pire.
De officio Comitis Palatij Latera-
nenſis Romani.
1
L
Vdouicus Dei gratia Romanorum Imperator sema
per Auguſtus , illuſtri Caſtrucio Duci Lucano,
Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij Comiti &. Romani Im
perij Vexilifero, juo e Imperij fideli diletto, gratiam fuam
onine bonum.
Dignum est & Maieſtati Imperiali proprium , vt, ficut
quotidie fidelium augetur ſubſtantia, o deuotio, ita eis Impe-
riale culmen angeut
dignitatis priuilegia os honores, Sanè ex-
perientia docente nouit Imperialis Maieftas maximam fidem,
deuotionem o constantiam tuam O ante, & poft à nobis
collatos honores, ultra cæteros fideles Imperij de bono in me-
lius quotidiè profeciſſe
. Vt igitur præmiſſorum contemplatione
ad ampliores dignitatum apices per Imperiale culmen tua deuo-
tio attollatur, de confilio u afſenfu procerum noftræ Imperia-
lis Aula , tibi e ſucceſſoribus tuis ex te natis o naſcituris,
per lineam maſculinam in perpetuum, Comitatum Sacri La-
teranenſis Palatij (quem ad fiſcum noſtrum, Sacrum
Romanum Imperium iuftis ea legitimis caufis deuolutum
e applicatum pronunciamus & declaramus, et ad omnem da
bietatem tolendam deuoluimus ele applicamus) damus, conce.
dimus a donamus ela ex certa ſcientia cu plenitudiue porco
ftatis , este o prædictos fucceffores tuos in perpetuum eligi-
mus, conſtituimus, præficimus, eu creamus Comitem et Co-
mites ipſius Sacri Palatij Lateranenfis, volg, de Comita-
tu prædiéto inueftimus et infeudamus tanquam veros Impery
fideles et l'afallos : dantes et concedentes et tribuentes tibi et
eis, omnes ct fingulos honores et omnia ei fingula priuilegia
et emolumenta quos et que Comites pradi£li Sacri Palatij
babent et habuerunt quoquo tempore, de conſuetudine del de
iure, Declarantes et nunc per hoc noftræ ſerenitatis indultum
tibi et predictis fuccefforibus tuis ex prædiéta Connitatus
diguitate competere ius aßiftendi perpetuò Benedictioni, facre
V nezioni
.
5
Chap.i. Tie SECOND PART:
389
2
Iacobi de Sabellis Senatorum Vrbis.
Vnétioni , et Coronationi fuccefforum noſtrorumi Principum The Enda
Romanorum et omnibus er ſingulis Coronationis iftius folen- pire.
nitatibus : et precipue fociandi et deducendi ipfos Romanos
Principes , tempore Coronationis fienda de eis, ad facram un.
{tionem de ipfis faciendam , et eoſdem Romanos Imperatores
Jucceſſores noftros tenendi et iuuandi in ipfa facra vnetione,
et aštu ipfius et eadem vnitione perfecta , eos reducendi et ſo-
ciandi ad Altare , et thalamum, prout et quoties principes ex-
pediunt redire, ita ius leuandi e tenendi Imperiale Diadeo
ma, de noſtro e ſucceſſorum noſtrorum Romanorum Prin-
cipum capite, tempore quo Imperialis Coronationis folennia ce-
lebrantur , etiam quocung, alio tempore, quoties publice ip-
fum Diadema expedierit eleuare de eapite noftro & Succeſſo
rum noſtrorum Romanorum reponi. Quæ omnia o ſingula
fuprafcripta valere & tenere volumus , & iubemus ex certas
ſcientia , de plenitudine poteftatis, iure aliquo non obſtantes.
Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat harc noftram paginam in a-
liquo violare , vel ei auſu temerario contrarire. Si quis vero
boc attentare præfumpferit, gravem indignationem noftram ſe
nouerit incurriſſe. In cuius rei teftimonium præſentes confcribig
& figille Maieſtatis nostre robore, cum annotatione teſtium
ſubfcriptorum iußimus communiri:
Rudolphi Ducis Bauariæ, Principis & patrui noftri cha.
riſmi.
Henrici Ducis Brunſuicenfis,
Ludouici Ducis de Teck.
Hermanni de Linthelberg Marefcballi noftri.
Meinhardi Comitis de Hortenburg.
Othonis Comitis de Cozlamende.
Ioannis Comitis de Claramonte.
Conradi Comitis de Cruchendingen.
Conradi de Zolfelberg.
Nec non nobilium birorum Iacobi de Columna, Sciara
Datum Romæ xiy, die menſis Martij , Indictionem
Aaa
II.
4
300
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Ens- Il. Anno Domini MCCCXXVITI. Regni noftri anno
pire. XIV. Imperij vero primo.
de Comitibus
Palat.n.3 c.
lium Zecchia
XXXVIII. For thoſe other created into this perſonall
title of Count Palarin ; the Nature and Circumſtance of their
dignitie will beſt appeare out of the power that makes them, the
Srile that is giuen them, the Eſtates limited to them, the chicfeſt
Priuiledges that are vſually but very variouſly inſerted into their
f Templ.Iudic. Parents, and the exerciſe of theſe Priviledges with fome thing of
lib.1.cap.1.9.4. the eſtimation had of them.
The Power that makes them is originally in the Emperor; but
8 Th.Sagittar
. is cxerciſed alſo by the f Pope, although ſonic Lawyers of the Em-
wiley.Comit.Pa pire s that are not Pontificious, quarrell at him for it, and Icaue
hal.ad Thef.6. it doubtfull alſo whether the Empreſſe, the King of the Romans,
other Kings, or the Princes Electors, may of themſclues conferre
this dignitic. Of that I diſpute not. But for the Popes exerciſing
the Crcation of this title ; beſides the arbitrary power vſed by
him in creating ſingular perſons into it by ſcucrall Buls, and that
h self:24.cap.2. power alſo acknowledged h in the Councell of Trent; that of the
Referendaries who are as preſidents of his two Signatures of
i Videſis 1x. Grace and Iuſtice, is here molt obſeruable. Thoſe Referendaries
de Repub. Eccle- were i inſtituted by Alexander the Vi. and by a Bull of Paul the
kaflica cap.io. Tilo were cuery of them together thus created Counts Palatir.
Aulus Epiſcopus Seruus * Seruorum Dei ad futuram
rei memoriam. Debita confideratione penſantes quantum
Denerabiles fratres Epiſcopi , ac dilełłı filij in minoribus
fil.23.30. Iuli
conſtituti , vtriuſg
, Signatura , ſupplicationum videlicet eo
commißionum per nos, ſeu in preſentia noſtra ſignandarum,
infraſcripti referendarij noftri , qui præ cæteris officialibus,
bo miniſtris noftris propinquiùs nobis aßiftunt, circa ipfas lap-
plicationes & commißiones, pro noftro, e Apoftolice ſedis
honore,ac vniuerſalis Ecclefiæ vtilitate, e alias gratis, promp-
ta voluntate, indefeſe laborant
; dignum , quin potius debitum
reputamus , vt illos ſpecialis beneuolentiæ fauoribiu ample&ta-
mur, ac præclaris dignitatum titulis decoremus , & aliàs nos
cis (prout conuenit) gratioſos exhibeamus.
Hinc eft quod nos fel. rec. Leonis X. & Clementis
VIT. Romanorum Pontificum Predeceſſorum noftrorum de-
ftigys inhærentes , eoſdem infraſcriptos Referendarios noftros,
qui Pralati, ac etiana familiares continui commenſales noſtri
схiftunt,
* Lacrt.Che.
rubin.in Bullar.
tom I. pag.647.
in Paul.3. Con
P
3540.
1
391
beneficiorum Eccleßafticorum etiam vigore Gratiarum expeéta-
indultorum, quibus cæteri noſtri, & di&tæ Sedis Notarij de
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
exiſtunt, condigni fauoris gratia, bu excellentie dignitáte Jub- The Ema
limare, ac opportunis fauoribres munire volentes , ipfo[a, Refe- pire.
rendarios ac eorum fingulos à quibufuis excoinmunicationis, fi-
ſpenſionis, & interdiéti,alijſſ Eccleſiaſticis ſententijs, cenfuris
o pænis , à iure vel ab liomine, quanis occaſione bel caufaw,
latis, fi quibus vel quomodolibet innodati exiftunt, ad effeétum
præfentium duntaxat conſequendum harum ſerie abfoluentes,
& abfolustos fore cenfentes, Motu proprio, non ad ipforum re-
ferendariorum, vel aliorum pro eis nobis ſuper hoc oblate peti-
tionis inftantiam, ſed de noſtra mera deliberatione, e excer-
ta ſcientia, autoritate Apoſtolica, tenore preſentium, præfatos
Referendarios , & eorum fingulos , qui Præfules non ſunt, ac
alios infra ſcriptos, & corum fingulos in noftros, cor deste ſe-
dis Notarios gratioſe recipimus , eoſ , & alios qui Præfules
exiftunt, ac eorum fingulos in Sacri Palatij, o Aulæ La-
teranenſis Comites, nec non qui nobiles non funt , nobiles
facimus, conftituimus, ordinamus e deputamus , ac nobilita-
mus necnon nobilitatis titulo, & fauore decoramus, ac alio-
rum noſtrorum, e Sedis prædiétæ notariorum, necnon Pala-
tij & Aulæ huiuſmodi Comitum , de ex Magno Baro-
dow nobilium genere procreatiruin numero
fortio favorabiliter aggregamus , eojn deinceps nobiles ele,
da pro nobilibus reputari , nominari, teneri, cenferi, *116-
dicari , Ac de cætero in quibuſuis conceßionibus , ew literis,
tam Gratiam quam Iuftitiam concernentibus, à nobis, ſeu ſede
predi&ta impetratis, Jeu impetrandis, vel eos à nobis, art alijs
quibuſcung
, conceßis & concedendis , ac inftrumentis, Jese a-
lijs fcriptis etiani authenticis, & priuatis , nobiles nominari,
e pro talibus haberi poffe & debere volumus, Eifq; quod om-
nibus eo fingulis Priuilegijs, preeminentijs, indulus, immuni-
tatibles , libertatibus , exemptionibus, facultatibus, honoribus,
antelationibus, prærogatiuis, etiam in affecutione quorumcung
tiuarum , & illarum mutationum , extenſionum, & reualıda-
tionum, collationum & quarumcung, aliarum gratiarum, &
numero participantium exiſtentes, es abſq, illorum præiudicio,
ac Palatij Aula preditorum Comites , necnon beri sý in-
Ааа 2
du-
>
-7141,
con-
392
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. І.
The Em- dubitati nobiles, & ex nobilium genere ex vtroſ parente
pire. procreati , tam de iure, quam conjuetudine, ſeu alias quomodo-
cung vtuntur, potiuntur, & gaudent, ac pei, potiri, e gaut-
dere poterunt quomodolibet in futurum, in iudicio, ew extraw,
ac vbicung, locorum vti , potiri, e gaudere debeant in omni-
bus & per omnia, perinde ac fi Referendarij, & alij infrow
fcripti, de di£to magno Baronum, & Nobilium genere ex b-
troq
; parente, vere e non fi&te procreati
, & geniti forent, con-
cedimus. Ac eorum fingulis , Jublatis quibufuis obſtaculis eo
impedimentis, veros Nobiles eſſe, ew de Nobili ex diéto gene-
re ex dirog parente procreatos, cenferi debere, decernimus,eo
declaramus. Et in fignum honoris , & nobilitatis huiufmodi,
eis dy eorum cuilibet , pro inſignijs & armis , quibus ipſi, do
ab eis deſcendentes aſcendentes bti polunt in decorem,
partem inhgniorum noſtrorum , fi eis pri voluerint, etiam cum
Del abfq; armis ſuis, ſi illa habuerint, vel illis vfi fuerint, aut
ſine ipſis, prout duxerint ordinandum, fex eligendum, aſſigna-
m4s & perpetuo decoramus.
The Bull hath other priuiledges alſo vſually giucn to Connis
2 Liert. Che- Palatin, whcrof more
anon. And Clement thc VIT, and Paul the
rubin. Bulat. v. in their Buls of priuiledge 2 to their Conclauiſts, as they call
Tom.z.conflit
. them (or thoſe which were in the Conclaue when they were
P12.20.0 Paul choſen Popes) make them all Sacri Palari & Aula Lateranenfis.com
5. Conft:b.3. fag. mites. And to the excrciſe of this power, belongsálſo that Bull of
Pidem Bullar. Pope Iulius the III
, by which * hce created Fabius , Chriſtopher,
Tom I.pag.704 Chriſtopher and lohn, Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Hie?
Tuly 3.12.aprile rufalem, and Aquilegia, together with Andrew Archbiſhop of Spa-
lálo, and diuers other Archbiſhops and Biſhops ( being as his
houlhold Chaplains, or as he cals them, Prslati domeſtici nostri co
in Capella noſtra aſiſtentes) into ſuch a degrec of Gentrie as thar
they ſhould cnioy all priuiledges that were due to any other Gen-
tlemen whatſoeucr, although chey were ex Comitum genere, as the
words arc; and that cuery one of them might creare Notarics in
like fort as Coents Palasin might doc, or ad inftar Sacri Palatijas
Aula Lateranenſis Comites, as thc Bull ſayos.
The Stile wherin the dignitic of theſe perſonall counts Palating
is expreſſed, is indifferently, Comes Aula Caſares, Comes Curie Crea
Saree, Comes Palatý Sacri, Comes Palatinus, or Comes Comſifto: y im-
perialis, or Comes Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij ; when it is created by
the Emperors. But it by the Pope, Comes Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij
moſt vfually. And although the Emperors long ſince Ieft their
reſidence in the Laseran, yet the name of that Palace is of ſuch emi-
* 6.402
6. ISSi.
+
rence
Chap.I.
THE SECOND PART.
393
Isito lum.
Siye cai.ed
menièr infignimus, aliorxima Comitum Palatinorum numero, cætui
confortio afcribimus, adiungimus on aggregamus, decernentes de
prefuerint, omnibus & ſingulis, priuilegis , gratis , iuribus & imo
mupitatibus, honoribus, exemptionibus de libertat:bus uti frui polird
nence fill in the Empire, that commonly in the Creations of theſe The Eur.
counts Palasin they retain a reference to it as much
as the fixe pire
.
doth. But although they be called Comites Palatins in' Latine, jer
the Dutch that expreſſe them in the language of the German Em-
pirc, ſo diſtinguiſh them that are created by the Emperors, that
they call them not (as I thinke ) Pfaitzgrauen, which is for
the moſt part proper to the Feudali
Counis Palanin, but dés beli-
gen Romiſchen Reichs Hoffegrauen, or Counts of the Hüsje of 1 Schonburn.
the Holy Roman Empire, as it by vſing the word Houſe or more, Pulit c.lv 5.6.p.
they would purpoſely decline the name of Pfaltz for ſome di-
finĉtions fake in thc mention of them.
Tbej.z. lit.d.
XXXIX. For the Eſtates limited in the grant cf this titlė;
they are (beſides thoſe for life) ſomtimes to the iſſues of the Pas
tentces, and ſomtimcs alſo to the Succeſſors. lohn de Amaris was
made a Conxt Palatin by the Emperor Charles the TV. and the title
extended to all - Ex eo legilimè deſcendentes. So the Counts of Thel.i3. lit.b.
m Sagittar. ad
Thurn and vallefaßin write themſclues Cæfarei Comites Palatini ha- vid. fon Maecb.
rcditarij. And lohn de Dominis (an ancchor of the larė Archbi- Seet bani de
ſhop of Spalato) being Biſhop of Waradin, was for his feruice to pare...cop.6.
the Emperor Sigiſmund, cſpccially in the Councell of Bafill, crca: membr.1.5.26.
ted by him n into this dignitie, with a limitation, to his brothers 11 26. Auguſti
and the heires of their bodies bgoccer. Te &c. fratres tuos o 14 7.
haredes eorum (as the words are) & defcendentes in perpetuum le- . Apud Danie-
gitimo tantum &c. nofiros & Imperij Sacri Lateranenſis Pala:ij Co- Sorueprim oras
mites facimus , creamus , prigimus, ởc. Other ſuch cxamples ar: batum,606.
of Creation of theſe kind of counis, although it be not very fre- pag.190.
quent that the dignitie extends beyond the perſon firit created.
And as thus to hcirs, ſo alſo to ſucceſſors it is fomtimes gilien;
as in that of Maximilian the Second his Creation of Henry Iulius
the firſt Rector of the Vniuerſitie of Helmeftadt, and his Succef-
ſors into the title of Counts Palatin, sed diam di&tum Henricum
Iulium per nos defignatum (as the P words of Creation are recited p Pragæg:
in Thomas Sagittarius) primum Rectorem, eiufâ in illo officio & dig- Huy 1575. Se'
nitate impoſterum feligendos, ex ſpeciali gratia do fanore , Sacri Latc- Theſ:13
.
fancnſis Palatij Aulæquè noftræ & Imperialis Conſiſtorij Comites
facimus, creamus , crigimus , ac Comitatus Palatini dignitate cle-
gaudere poßint & valeant quibus ceteri Lateranenſis Palatij Co-
mites bactenus uji, positi & grauifi ſisse quomodo liber vluntur , freua
unsur, porinntur" 2. gandent confuetudine vel de iure, &c.
XL.
1
.
394
Tities OF HONOR.
Chape I.
gittar. ad
2
6
The Ex-
XL. The chiefeſt Power and Priuiledges inſerted in their
pire.
Patents are various, and for the moſt part ſuch, as arc a kind of
voluntary iuriſdiction; and ſometimes they haue alſo ſomthing
of the contentious or compulſory. For the purpoſe; the Power
of making the Baſtards (of all that are bencath Barons) legitimac
is frequently giuen them, as it occurres in the Charter of the
Emperor Rodulph thc 17. to Nicholases Renſnerus, by which hec
created him into this dignitie, and granted that hee might Nasos
9 Apud Th.S2 illegitimè a legitimare, cos ac eorum quemlibet ad omnia e fin.
Tbil.22. gula iura legitima restituere, omnemg genitura maculam penitus abe
olere , ipfos reftituendo & habilitando ad omnia & fingula iura fuco
ceßionum, bæreditatum bonorum paternorum dan maternoranz
etiam, ab inteftato , cognatorum do agrarorum, ac ad honores dignis
fates fingulos actus legitimos tam ex contractu vel vltima volun
tare quam alio quocung, modo tam in indicio quam extra, perinde 45
fi esſent legitimo matrimonio procreati,obiectione prolis illegitime peni.
tres quieſcente &c. dummodo tamen legitimationes eiufmodi non pra-
indicent filijs & heredibus legitimis
, &c.-.-Illuftrium tamen Prin-
cipum, Comitum da Baronum filiis duntaxat exceptis
. So in that of
Sigiſmunds Patent of Creation to lohn de Dominis Bilhop of Wa.
radin and his brothers; Dantes e concedentes vobis a heredibus
veftris.Supradictis , quod poßitis vbig locorum & terraruns, anusa
guilg, veſtrum & ex vobis quilibet (illustrium virorum Principons
Comitum & Baronum filijs duntaxat exceptis , legitimare e in paz
triam poteftatem reducere quofcung, naturales, inceftu fos, mangeres
nothos &c. The Power allo of making Doctors aſwell in Diuini-
tic as in Law, Phyſick, and Philoſophic, is fomtimes ad.icd in
their Parents, as in that to Renſnerus; bur with this conditio.),
adhibitis in cuiuſliber Doctoris Creatione Doctoribus eximijs de profefli.
one creandi ad minus tribus, qui Doctorandum examini (ubijciani
. So
the right of conferring other Degrecs in Learning, and ſpecially
alſo the making of Pocts Laureat is often among the priuileges of
theſc Counts Palatin. We addc here the Parent of Rodilph the Ito
by which he created Georgius Obrechtus and his Son Thomas (both
profeſſors of the Law at Strasbourg) into this title, and annext to
their dignitie, the arbitrary power of conferring the degrees of
Doctor, Licentiat, and Bachiler in both Lawes, Maſter and Ba-
chilor of the Arts, and of Poct Laurcat.
Vdolphus ſecundius diuina favente clementia electus
Romanorum Imperator , femper Auguſtus ac Ger-
manix, Hungaria, Bohemiæ, Dalmatia, Croatia,
Sclalionix, c. Rex, Archidux Auitriæ, Dux Burgun-
diz, Brabantiæ, Súria, Carinthiæ, Carniolæ, &:. Mare
chio
R
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
395
+
>
domeſticum illud decius non modo continuares, verum etiam quo-.
tranfmitteres. Quod quidem vſq, adeò conſecutus fueris , bt
chio Morauiæ, &c. Dex Lucemburgiæ, ac ſuperioris & The Ense
inferioris Silefiæ , Wirtembergiæ , Teckæ : Princeps pirs.
Sucuiæ, Comes Habfpurgi , Tyrolis, Ferretis , Kyburgi,
Gloritiæ : Landgrauius Alſatiæ, Marcho Sacri Romani
Imperij, Burgouiæ ac fuperioris & inferioris Luſatiæ Do-
minus , Marchie Sclauonicæ, Portus Naonis & Salinarum
&c. Honorabili , Doéto noſtro e Sacri Imperij fideli di-
lecto, Georgio Obrechto , luris vtriuſq Do£tori, & in
Academia Argentoratenſi Profeſſori primario, Sacri Late-
ranenſis Palatij, Aulæque noftræ Cæfareæ & Imperialis
Conſiſtorij Comiti, gratiam noftram Cæſaream, & omne
bonum. Peruetuſta atg, laudatißima Diuis predeceſſoribus no-
ftris, Romanis Imperatoribus, ac Regibus conſuetudo fuit: vt
cum honorum & dignitatum incrementa , ab Imperatoriæ Ma-
ieſtatis ſplendore, tanquam lumen à Sole dimanent, fingularem
vi in ijs decernendis, liberaliores ſe erga
eos præberent , qui non tantum ab honeſta generis origine,
ſed etiam à præclaris aétionibus , eli virtutum ftudijs, fibi
commendareniur : Idg, non folum, vt dignum illi (e premium
conſecutus , fibi gratulari poffent, fed vt alij ctiam illorum ex:
emplo accenfi , atq; inflammati, ad laudabilia virtutun certa-
mina , feruentiore ſtudio incitarentur. Quam conſuetudinem
laudatißimam , Nos, poſtquam ad excelfum hoc Imperato-
riæ ſublimitatis faftigium euefti fumus ſeruare cupientes : nihil
ſané libentires facimus, quam ut præſtantium virorem, quorum
pirtus clara habeatur, ex merita in Rempublicam fingularia ex-
tent, ornamenta, quantum occafio e rerum ipfarum ſtatus fert,
augeamus. Edocti itaq; fide digno teftimonio, Georgi, hone-
ftis ac vite morumq; integritate confpicuis te parentibus ac
maioribus ortum qui laudabilibus aétionibus nomen fibi de-
cuſa pepererint , eorumg Deſtigis te nauiter inſistendo , id
primis temporibus ætatis tuæ quam maximè cure habuiſſe, be
ad eius fieri poſſet, augeres magifq, illuftratum ad pofteros tuos
poſt ſeptem artium liberalium Curriculum abſolutum , in vtrog
iure, ad quod animum applicuifti, guoda
, nauiter legendo e
diſputando excoluifti , tantum profeceris, quod gradatim mag-
:
NA
1
1
1
395
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
r
1
1
The Em- na cum laude & applaufu publico, laurea Doctorali infigniri
pire.
merueris , indegy fingulari cum auditorum fructus à pluribus
iam annis in Univerſitate Argentoratenſe publice iura docila
eris, & etiamnum eiuſdem Academie profeſjorem primarium,
& ſtrenuum in forenfibus caufis Aduocatum agas : tum vel
maxime libris diuerfis in publicum datis, infignes Ingenij tui
dotes , & exactam , qua polles , eruditionem, toti quaſi orbi
teftatam reddideris , prætermittere fane noluimus, quin pro fir-
gulari benigne noluntatis nostræ inclinatione, te inhgni aliquo
munificentiæ noftræ ornamento, quod virtutibus c meritis re-
fponderet , condecorandum ſuſciperemus.
Motu itag: proprio , ex certa nostra ſcientia , animo bene
deliberato , ac Jano accedente conflio , deg; Cæfareæ potefta-
tis plenitudiné te predi&tum Gcorgium Obrechtum, fi-
mulcs filium tuum vnicum Iohannem Thomam Obrech-
tum, poft obitum tuum, Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij, Au,
læq; noftræ Cæfareæ & Imperialis Conſiſtorij Comites
fecimus, creauimus, o Comitatus Palatini titulo clementer
infigniuimus , prout bigore præſentium faciures, creanus,
inſignimus, aliorumg, Comitum Palatinorum numero , ordi-
ni, o confortio gratiose cooptamus, adſcribimus, e aggrega-
mus. Decernentes Imperiali edifto noſtro firmiter ftatuen-
tes, quod prædi&to modo omnibus ac fingulis Priuilegis, Pre-
rogatiuis , Immunitatibus, Honoribus, Exemptionibus, ebo
Libertatibus, vti, frui, potiri , & gaudere poßitis ac balea-
tis, qubus ceteri Sacri Lateranenſis Palatij Comites ha-
Etenus dfi eo potiti Junt , ſeu quomodolibet btuntur , fruun,
tur, potiuntur, & gaudent, conſuetudine vel de iure,
Præterea tibi prænominato Georgio Obrechto, je poſt
obitum tuum filio tuo Iohanni, Thomæ Obrechto, ſcientia,
motu, & autboritate, quibus fupra clementer indulgemus, vt
poßitis, baleatis Doctores, Licentiatos, & Baccalau-
reos in vtroq; iure : Magiſtros item & Baccalaureos li-
beralium artium, ac Philoſophiæ, nec non Poetas Lau.
rcaros creare , promouere , ordinare, constituere , ac facere:
Adhibitis tamen in cuiuſlibet Doctoris, Licentiati, Magi-
ftri, Baccalaurei creatione, Doctoribus eximjs de profes-
fione creandi ad minus tribus', qui creandum examini fubi-
ciant,
1
.
-
Chap. I.
THE SECOND PART.
397
ditis, d. fidelibus dile&tis cuiufcung ſtatus, gradus, ordinis g
ciant, ac ei quem fic idoneum inuenerint , ſufficientemý, com- The Eriis
probauerint, veftram autoritatem interponendo, Doctoratus, pire.
Licentiæ, Magifterij, aut Baccalaurcatus, ex Laurez Poe-
ticæ inſignia (vt moris est) conferre : Qui quidem Docto-
ratus, Licentiæ, Magiſterij, Baccalaureatus vel Laurez
Poeticæ titulo per vos donari poßint & valeant in omnibus
Ciuitatibus, Terris, e Locis Sacri Romani Imperij, u b-
bilibet terrarum , omnes a£tus Doctorales e Magiſteria-
les , legendi , docendi, interpretandi, Cathedram afcendendi,
elv gloſandi , diſputandı, conſulendi , aduocandi , ac cæteros
actus Doctorales, Licentiæ pel Baccalaureatus in iure nec
non Magiſterij ac Baccalaureatus in Philofophia facere,
atg exercere , ac omnibus eów fingulis Priuilegijs, Prærogati-
uis, Exemptionibus , Honoribus, Præeminentijs, Fauoribus,
Indultis
, Gratijs, ac quibuſonng, alijs quibus cæteri Doctores,
Licentiati, Magiſtri, Baccalaurei, e Poetæ Laureati, qui
bel in Gymnafio Viennenfi, Pariſienſi
, Bononienfi, Para-
uino, Peruſino, Colonienſi, Piſano, Ingolſtadienfi, ebo
quolibet alio publico , et priuilegiato Gymnaſio promoti, del e-
tiam à Nobis, ac diuis prædecefforibus noſtris Romanorum
Imperatoribus ac Regibus infigniti , feu aliter quocung modo
talia Inſignia acceperunt , vtuntur , fruantur , potiuntur , et
gaudent , quomodolbet conſuetudine vel de iure, omni dolo
fraude, contradictione quorumcung, ac finiſtra machinatione,
fublata , penitus eo remota. Mandantes idcircò do firmißimè
precipientes pniuerfis ac fingulis Electoribus tam Eccleſiaſti-
cis quam Secularibus , aliſa, Principibus, Archiepiſcopis, Epif-
copis, Ducibus, Marchionibus, Comitibus , Baronibus, Militi-
bus, Nobilibus, Clientibus, Capitaneis, Vicedominis, Aduocatis,
Præfečtis, Procuratoribus Heroaldis, Officialibus, Quaſtoribus,
Ciuium Magiſtris, Iudicibus, ' Confulibus, Cinibus, Communita-
tibus, & denig
, omnibus noſtris
, & Sacri Romani Imperij,
Regnorum et Dominiorum noftrorum hæreditariorum fub-
gitimofa Destros liberos, bæredes, pofteros et deſcendentes 2-
triuſ Sexus, una cum Dxoribus , Seruitoribus, Domefticis .
Subditis , ct Coniunétis, Maſculis et Feminis ab hac hora
Bbb
ac
1
I
in
.
1
1
398
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap .
The Em- in futurum ; perpetuis temporibus, omnibus, ac fingulis fuprawa
pire. fcriptis Priuilegijs , Gratijs , Libertatibus, Immunitatibus, Ex-
emptionibus, Indultis
, Conceßionibus, Iuribus, protectione , &
Jalua guardia alijjh Approbationis, Ratificationis
, Confirmatio-
nis , fnnouationis, Extenfionis, Augmentationis, Creationis,
Affumptionis, Aggregationis, Conceſionis, Indulti, Supple-
tionis, Derogationis , Statuti, Decreti, Voluntatis, & Gra-
tie, præfertim verò Nobilitatis, et Inſignium Prerogatiuis
vobis Cæſarei huins Diplomatis noſtri vigore coniunétim vel
ſeparatim competentibus pacifice, quietè, et fine omni prorſus
impedimento bii , frui , potiri, gaudere finant, adeoque
vos et illos in ijſdem conſeruare et mans tenere ſtudeant,
becq, omnia et fingula ab alijs etiam quantum in ipſis crit,
fieri curent. Si quis verò aliter fecerit , et hoc noſtrum
Cæſarcum diploma , in parte , vel in vniuerſuin temere,
aufus fuerit violare , is nouerit fe ipfo fa&to præter noftram,
et Sacri Romani Imperij indignationem grauißimam, fex-
aginta quog Marcarum auri puri pænam pro dimidia
paric
Fiſco noftro Cæfareo, et pro refidua iniuriam paſo, vel paf-
fis, omni (pe venia ſublata, et ex æquo toties quoties contra
fa£tum fuerit, foluendam incurſurum.. Harum teſtimonio li-
terarum , manu noſtra ſubſcriptarum, et Sigilli notti Cæſarei
appenſione munitarum. Datum in Arce noftra Regia Pragæ,
die decima nona menfis Nouembris, Anno Domini Mileſi-
mo, ſexenteſimo, decimo; Regnorum noftrorum , Romani
Trigefimo fexto, Hungarici, Trigefimo nono et Bohemici
itidem Trigefimo fexto.
>
à
RYDOLPHVS
+
♡ Leopoldus d Stralendorf
L.B. V.C.
Ad mandatum Sac. Cafe
Maieftatis proprium
Io. Baruitius:
The diſcharge alſo of taxes is ſomtimes inſerted, and power
}
1
* Priwiligo
Foreff. de Bar
SARO CHINA
mentio apud
Pith.de Palala
Camp.lib.I.
S
of
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTS
1
399
DET
1
makc Doctors , Liccntiacs , Maſters ,, and Bachilers of cither
Law, Diuinicic or the Arts, with the aſſiſtance of two of thrcc
of making publike * Notaries and ordinaric Iudges often. Vi pol. The Ema
fos.com valeas per totum Romanorum Imperium vbiqz locorum
Notarios publicos & Iudices ordinarios crcare de facere , are the
pire.
words in the Pacene of a Creation to Reuſnerus, Sometimes allo * Videfis Iacos;
Cancm de of
the appointing Tutors or Gardians to Infants, Adoptions, Ma-
ficio Tabellio
sumillions, making of Knighes, guing of Armes, granting of natus tie. For.
Pardons,and ſuch more. And in that to lohnde Dominis and his bro. ma inftrumenti,
thers. Poßitis inſuper facere & creare Notarios publicus es 14. a Sagitear. ad
belliones, necnon ludices Ordinarios de Delegatos, do per vos ipfos fa. 7 hef.34•
cere, exercerc omnia ea quæ funt luriſdiétionis ordinariè, voluntaria
vel Delegata , 6c. And for a ſpeciall cxample of the largeſt Pri-
uilcges annext to this dignitic, obleruc that of Charles the ly. to
John de Amaris (as it is recited in a Patent b made by Count Fer- b apud Sagizo
dinand de Amasis to Buribolomeus Bilouises at Padua in December, tar. ad Tbef.8.
Muc. The Emperor gaue (Iaith Ferdinand, ſpeaking of the poſteri- priuilegiacum
tie of Couus lohn) liberain poteftatem non modo legitimandi , adop- bas dignitate at
tandi, en:ancipandi, manumittendi, ciues Romanos creandi, Tabëllio- Rudaipho2
nec, ac Doctores pronuntiandum verumetiam (morum prins de perſo-maro Seltrech-
naruin qualitate indagata receptaſ, de fide Romano Imperio da Cæ- 9 Invas V:00-
ſarcæ Corone praſtanda suramento) Milises armates indiriæ facieodi, pi Pomerania
infames rediniegrandi, crimen lafa Maieftatis abfoluendi , ignobiles Ducis confitsa-
nobilisandi ac porro illuftres, ſpectabiles, ac clariſsimos imo Comites,
rio spad Mathi
Stephani de
Valuaſores, Capicancos , maiores e minores do medicorumg cum wrisdia.lib.
earundem vel aliquarum ex cis dignitatum da poreſtarum, quas in -- a parc.l.cap.6.
ljos tranſferre poſſimus, conceffu creandi. Here the giuing of digni- membr.205.789
cics alſo, and that of the very dignitic of Couns, is a priuiledge
joind with the titlc of Couns Palatin to this Family.
In that Bull allo of Paul thc III, to the Referendaries in the
Court of Rome, aſocr thoſe words of their Crcation before cited,
power is giuen them to crcare publique Notaries ad inftar aliorums
dieti Palatij Comitum vbig, locorum , cxtra tamen muros vrbis fexs
locum in quo Romanam Curiam refidere contigerit, and to make.
ordinary ludges, inueſting both of them pen Pennam & Calamare
vt moris est, and taking the Oath of them, which is preſcribed at
the end of the Bull, for their faith to the Church of Rome, and iuſt
cxccution of their places. Alſo to legitimat Baſtards, to all pur-
poſes, Pront Collegium Archiuij dicta Romanæ Curia vel eius offi-
ciales iuxta facultatem eis per pia memoria Iulium Papam īī. etiam
pradecefforem noftrum conceffam vel alias ipſi Comites Palatini de
sure vel conſuctudine legitimare & habilitare, reſpectinè poffunt ; to
them. And theſe Graduats haue by chc ſame Bull equall dignitic
and priuilcdġc, with all others made in any Vniuerſitic. Diuerso-
ther priuiledges-are there giucn to them, cſpcially in Eccleſiaſti-
Bbb 2
call
72.73
1
/
400
TITLES OF HONOR.
Сьар. Т.
1
Dcf. 1562.
Li
3599.
Etor, primus olim Perufini Gymnaſij Pbiloſophus , ſuperording
The Emys call matters. Afterward Pises the v. ordaind that no lcgitimation
pire. made by any ſuch Count Palarin ſhould bee good in prejudicium
Voratorum ex fideicommiffo aut teftumento , vel quauis aliâ valia
c Pius quart. da samen difpofirione , , as che words of the c Bull are. The priui.
Quanuis zo. ledge alſo of making of Notaries giuen to Rcfendaries, is leſſe.
ned by Pius d the.ū. And for the power of making Doctors,
d. confil.87: centiats , Maſters of cither Law or Diuinitie; it wils expreſly ta-
defis Paulis. kei (as far as Papall authoritic could cxtcnd) from all counts Pas
combie.pl. v. latim by the fame Pius; and ſuch alſo as had been made by Counis,
matione Tribw. were precluded from all benefit, that they might thence pretend
nalium Tom.3. voto in the Church. Decernimus & declaramus (ſayes his e Bully
Bular. pag.278. cos qui à Comitibus & alijs promosi fuerunt , quoad dignitates ce-
Pruss.com terag, beneficia Eccleſiastica nulla gradus prærogatiuâ frui & gaudere
Jeit.60, quam poſle vel debere. And Lalius Zecchius a Doctor of both Lawes is
wit 1. ImmY 1568 much docciucd (vnleſſe hcc wrotc bcforc that later Bull of Pires
Decretal lib.z. the V. But his Booke was publiſhed long ſince) wherin f he ſayes
sito-de comiti. that by the Rull of Pius the 1v. legitimations of counts Palatin
1 De Repub.ic. are forbidden (according to that before cited out of the Bull) but
clefiaft.cap.10. hcc allows them ſtill the authoritic of making Doctors , Licen-
pag.131.Verona tiars, and Maſters in both Lawes and Diuinitie. But this we fee
is as much forbidden by Pires the V. as the other by thc IV. Whic-
cher Doctors and other Graduats created by ſuch counts made by
the Emperor haue like Priuiledges with others that are made ac-
g De IuriſdiA. cording to the Lawes of Vniuerſities, is largely diſputed in 8 Mars
lib.z.pare...cap. thias Stephani, Thoſe Counts made by the Emperor may Hill (ac
7475 Go.co. cording to their priuiledges) giuc degrees in any facultie. And
dem capite etiá, ſuch as are made by the Pope alſo with the priuiledge (without a
Spærijs ab eis les non obfanie to that Bull) may at this day according to the Lawes
girimandis, f of the Church of Rome exerciſe their power in making of Do-
fins. &ors of Phyſickc or Philoſophie , as you may ſee in this next
cxample with which we begin the exerciſe of their priuiledges.
h Formul. lib.3.
XLI.
Saluftins Tiberiu à Corneso in his Formulary ki hathi
pag.287. Rome
this inſtrument of a Doctorſhip in Philoſophic and Phyſicke, gi-
uen vnder Scale by Hieronymo Boris a Doctor of the Ares, Phyſick
and Diuinitic, and a Count Palatin created by the Pope, to one
that was firſt examined vpon ſeucrall queftions both in Philosoo
phic and Phyſicke by two Do&ors of both Faculties, and thence
reported to be ſufficient.
N Nomine Saneta e individue Trinitatis Patris e fia
ly o Spiritus Saneti; Amen. Hieronymus Botis Co
mes Palatinus, &c. Artium, Medicine, Thenlogie. Do
rin, cc. Vniuerfis & fingulis præſentes literas fiue præſens
pub-
나
​2621.
1
-
+
Chap. I. The SecOND PART.
401
.
Doktores Diuntur , potiuntur et gaudent, bti , potiri, et gara
Sinc Cathedram , omniaque & fingula Doctoratus in-
publicum Doktoratus inſtrumentum , c priuilegium Difuris, The Enso
lekturis, pariter & audiruris notum facimus ū attefiamur, pirc.
qualitèr bocatis magnificis D D. F. N. Art. ex Medic.
Doctoribus , vt magnificum D. B. q. D. B. q. D. A. & C.
coniugum filium legitimum eu naturalem in Artium Medicine
& Philoſophie rigoroſe inquirerent, & examinarent: Qui qui-
dem Domini Doétores mandatis noftris obfequentes, datis di-
Eto B. bis punétis
. Videlicet , primo Phyl
. text. 42. omnia
autem contraria faciunt principia &c. primo Aphoriſ-
morum Aphoriſmo 7. vbi morbus peracutus eft &c. & eo-
dem B. ſuper eis rigoroſe eu diligenter inquiſito, & exami:
nato, ita eum tam in legendo , inferendo, Juſtinendo quam ex
tiam in alys emergentibus quæftionibus, ac fortißimis, et juba
tilßimis argumentis contra eum fummo cum ſtudio faétis re-
pondile, ou replicaſſe valde diligentèr , & ſubtilitèr nobis
iuxta corum conſcientiam retulerunt , vt merito ad huiuſmodi
Ariium Medicina e Philoſophie Do&toratus gradum tanquam
idoneum e ſufficientem. promoueri poßit; ideo vigore indulti
nabis à ſede Apoſtolica conceßı (hic caufa breuitatis inferi omi.
fi: quod tamen bolumus inſeri quandocunq, pore) de corundem
D.D. Doktorum vnanimi confilio , affenfu conſiderantes,
quod ex annoſa literarum radice debes, & gloriosè debeant re-
colligi fru£tus
; ipfam B. ad Nos reuocatum, & id poſtulantem
ad gradum ey inſignia Doktoratus huiuſmodi ad laudem co
gloriam omnipotentis Dei, o gloriofßima eius Matris Ma.
riæ Virginis, omni meliori modo , quo magis, & validius po-
tuimus, cu debuimus, ac poſſumus eo debemus , recipimus,
affumpfimus, ac aliorum Do&torum in arte Medicine, o Phim
loſophie numero, et aétui aggregauimus, prout tenore preſen-
tium recipimus, affumimus, et aggregamus. Pronunciantes, des
et declarantės ipſum B. Artium, Medicinæ &
Philofophiæ Doctorem omnibus et ſingulis Priuilegis, Ex-
emptionibus, Prærogatiuis, Libertatibus, Immunitatibus, Ho-
noribus, Conceßionibus, Fauoribus et Indultis quibus cateri
dere debere; fibique libros clauſos & apertos, biretum
in capite
, annulum in digito, oſculum pacis, ac ſedem,
fignia
:
cernentes
3
402
TITLES OF HONOR: Chap.T.
+
The Em- fignia fibi tradidimus et conceßimus , prout tradimus et
pirc. concedimus per preſentes, In quorum omnium et fingulorum
fidem et teſtimonium præmifforum, præſentes manu noſtra pran
pria ſubfcriptas, et Sigilli noftri appenfione munitas , fieri çise
rauimus. Datum et ačtum Romæ in ædibus noftris fub anno
&c. præfentibus, &c. teftibus, &c.
All Cklarens
1
1616.1: 8.
XLII. The courſe alſo vred by Counts Palatin in giuing the
the Crown of Laurell to Poets is teen cſpecially in that af lonxn
a Daphnis feu
nes Cruſius * his receiuing it at Strasbourg, in An. 1616. from the
Argenterari hands of Thomas Obrechiis a profeſſor of Law and a Count PA-
latin, whoſe Parent from thc Emperor is before inſerted. Firſt the
time and place were folemncly appointed by a publique inſtru-
ment from the Count , wherin hce ſhewcs how much degrees in
Icarning conducc to the aduancement of it, and then that Paulus
Crufius hauing firſt receiucd the dignitic of Maſter of Arts, now,
out of his happy vain in Vorſc, deſerucd alſo the Laurell of
Poctric , and therfore by vertue of the power and licence that
hce had from the Emperor , hce appointed the XXIII. of Dew
cember ( the inftrument was dated the XX.) for the folcmni.
tic of giuing it him. Quamobrem ( ſaith hec ) Omnes litora..
rum ftudiorumg amantes ac in primis illuftres de Generoſos Do-
minos , Comites, aig Barones, Parres Academicos omnes, amnium
ordinum Doctores, Licentiates, Profefforts, Magiſtros, Auditores,
Nobilißimos, præstantißimos , duetiſimos, ca que decet animi veners-
tione inuilamuis vi fælicitatem 'hwites actus literary illuftri ac honorio
fica fus præfentia non folum illuftrare aig, exornare, verumetiam pia
voia hac præfertim conclamata iempeſtate profalute Ecclefia,Scholado
Reipub. ad Deum facere nobiſcum velint maiorem in modum rogamu's
ac obteftamur. At the day appointed, the aſſembly being full, Cr#
Soms begins with the recitall of this petitory Epigram.
Cæfarci Comes alme fori, clarißime Thoma,
Si merui Laurum , Phæbus adeſto mihi.
Si minus, hic reddas iufte argumenta repulfa,
Parebo monitis parte in virag, This.
Fallor? an adpicio viridem ſub veste Coronam.
o dij! quam pulchrè Laurus amana viret!
Cafaris hæc munus, vigeat cum Cæfare LAATILS :
Praualeat vulgo Gralia Cefares
Que mihi contingit per ac, celeberrime Conso
Si mihi copiinger Laurea Cæſarca.
Then the conne Palatin made a long ſpecch in praiſe of the
ars
1
1
/
maledicentiam & conuitis prorumpes; ab omnibus famoſis libellis abftia
exercitio & morum ornatu facies & præſtabis. By direction then of
Chap. I. THE SECOND PARTO
403
art of Poctric, which hec concluded with Audiniftis häčtenues The Endz
fatis Superg. vii fpero, Anditores Nobilißimi, intellexiftis
, Artem poe-
rican Reipublicæ & vtilem es neceffariam effe, eines cultores dignis
pire.
afficiendos premijs, titulum ở priuilegia Poete Lanreati, non quibuf.
niis promiſcuè & fine diſcretione fed ijs tantum conferenda effe, in aria
Poesica ſingulares qui fecerunt progreffus. Then directing himſelfe
to Cruſius that was to bec honord with the Laurell , Cum itage
faith hc, in Magiſter Johannes Paulus Cruſius , Poeſeos candidate,
ad eundem honoris de dignisatis titulum afpirare cupias, qui iam officij
twarumg, partinm erit, vi antequam petitus honoris tirnlies, folenni
cum applanſ» ubi conferatur, eruditionis, que inſigne ac nobile aliquod
ſpecimen illuftri huic auditorio odas, exhiberis te talem, qualem te
commendo vi omuibus do fingulis liquido conftet te eum effe queni
ipfa crudirio ac doctrina commendet , ipfa virtus de minorum inte-
gritas condecoret, ipſa iuftitia honore perito condecorandum dignum
iudicet, nec ipfa etiam inuidia, virtutis Comes , idem deneget. Then
Craſius recites a Poem of abouc Cat. verſes, Hexameter and Pen-
tameter, his Theme being (choſen by himſelf) Quam nihil om-
mis homo! And theſe verſes are called in the act of Creation. Spe-
cimen pro impetranda Laures. Next, the Count Palatin (to the end
that this his act of conferring the Lawrell might hauc the fuller
credit and autoricie with all that were preſent) produces the Em-
perors Patent that made him Count Palatin and gauc him this
authoritie, and hath it recogniſed vpon a ſolemne obſeruation of
thc Scale and ſubſcription by a publique Notaric , and openly
read by him alſo. Thence he ſummes vp the authoritic giuen him
and thewes that the courſe is that whoſocuer is to be thus crow.
ned with thc Laurell ought firſt to take an Oth to the Emperor
and his Succeſſors, which hec bids thc publiquc Notary read to
Crufius, and required Crufires carcfully to harken to it. The Oth
was, Promittes & iurabis quod velis effe inuictiſimo, Potentißimo do
Serenißimo Principi ac Domino , Domino Marchiæ Primo Romano-
rum Imperatori ſemper Augufto & cidem Sacro Romano Imperio,
omnibus fuccefforibus cius Romanorum Imperatoribus ac Regibus
legitimè intrantibus, fidelis; nec unquam aßiftes confilio, vbi pericsso
lam corum tractetur ; ſed bonum de Salutem corum defendes fideliter
& promouebis, damna corum pro tua poſibilitate & facultate vitabis
&
auertes; que in laudem & honorem Romani Imperij ſpectabung
aliquando carminibus celebrabis, amplificabis , nec licentia data, in
que
,
tam iure vel confuetudine decent, modo fint honefta & iufta, diligenti
the couns, hec layes his hand on the book and fwcares, Hæc om.
mia mibi pralecta Summâ quâ potero obedientia & diligentia obferus
bo & faciam, vt me Deus adinuet , & hac Sancta Dei Euangelia.
Tho
& omnis
$
.
1
1
" 게
​404
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.І.
Palasin to Pocts Laureat, as in thoſe of Reuſner to Caſparus Wago.
The Em- The Oath thus taken ; becauſc (ſaith the Corent) I doubt not but
pire.
that during your whole life you will truly obſerue what you hauo
chus ſworno, it remains only that I now giuc you thc Laurell ap-
pointed for you. Te itaglohannem Paulum Cruſium Argentinſem
liberalium artium ac diſciplinarum Magiſtrum in hac florentißima af-
fidentinm e adftantium Corona ob inſignes ingenij tui dotes, præféra
tim verò artis Poetice doctrinam fingularem, peritiam eximiam; vf
moris eft, vigorc, ac tenore Cæfarei huitus noftri diplomasis, tanquam
Comes Palatinus Auguſtiſsima Imperatorie ac Cæfarce Maieſtatis
Auctoritate, hac Laurea Poetica coronamus, condecoramus, donamus,
ac Poetam & Vatem Laurcatum pronuntiamus, proclamamuus, facia
mus, creamus, promouemusaurcoj, hoc Annulo ornamus,condecoramus,
du hoc ipfo Laureæ Pocticæ infignibus ac titulis inſignimus , inueſti-
mus, aliorumj, Poetarum numero, Ordini, dan Confortio cooptamus,
adſcribimus, dggregamus. Concedimus infuper , plenam faculta-
tem, authoritatem , & licentiam elargimær vt tu per Nos Laurea
Pocticæ titulo fic donatus , ab hac bora in futurum poßis de valeas
omnibus paßim in vrbibus , Ciuitatibus, Communitaribus , Vniuerſi-
tatibus, Collegijs & Academýs quibuſcung, vniuerfi Sacri Romani
Imperij, do vbi liber terrarum in artis Poeticæ facultate publice le-
gere, docere, fcribere, interpretari, commentari, calbedram afcendere,
difputare, ac omnes prætereà cos Actus Poeticos gnos cateri Poetze
Laurcati ſolenniter infigniti atg, inueſtiti, ſubire, facere, do exercere
ſoliti funt, ſuſcipere , & exercere ac omnibus deniq; & fingulis.quesa
bus ijdem poeid, quocung, demum loco, do à quibufcunga poteftatem,
facultatemj, Lauream xonferendi babentibus, promoti, ornamentis, in-
Signibus, priuilegis, prærogatiuis, exemprionibus, honoribus, praemi-
Mentijs, faue ribiis, indultis, & gratis vri, frui, potiri, e gaudere,
quomodo libet, conſuetudine, vel de iure, omni dolo, fraude, contradi-
Etione quorumcunque, ac finiftra machinatione fublata penitus acres
With a Laurell we ſee alſo a Ring was giucn him. And after thc
Count had made another ſpeech touching thc Laurell and Ring,
the crowned Poct recites another Poem of thankes for his dig-
nitic, and ſo the Act onded. Other teſtimonies occurre of the
Laurell and Ring thus giucn in the Letters teſtimoniall of Counts
nerus 29.
Decemb. 1593. Te per Laurea impofitionem di Annuli traa
ditionem Poccam Laureatum fecimus. And in another of the ſame
Rewſner and lacobus Grafferus (both coupis Palatin) to Michael
Bartſchius 3.Julij 1618. -Imperiali autoritate fronti eius ingenio-
apelure to ķime Laurcam Pocticam impoſuimus , & dexiram in diuiniore
hac pocſos harmonia exercitatifsimam Anrulo aureo exornauimus ;
Palas.ad Tbeſ. Both which are noted in a Thomas Sagittarius. And Martines Crufiets
ſpeaking of lacobus Baſilicas ó Defpore of Samos, and a conne pas
b Turcogral.
lib.z.pag.248. latin, faith, that ab co creatus fuerat Poeta Zacharias Orthus , qui
mol4
Priuileg.Com.
31.07.d.
non
no
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
405.
Church, Coronantur Poele (faith latihias,
1
the Empire. In the French Empire I remcmber no cxample of
it. Nor was any Poct, after the tranſlation to Germany, vntill that
of Petrarch, fomc fiy, made Laurcat. Neither was hee by the
Emperor, or by any Conni Palatin; but by the Citic of Rome, and
tendance he conſecrated his Laurell on the top of Saint Peters
nobiſcum Tubinge fuit 64.672. Wee conclude here with thoſe The Enia
Verſes of Paulus Meliſiss (who was a Count Palatin) expreſ-
ſing his folemne giuing the Crown of Laurell to Matthias Ste-
pire.
phani ar Heidelberg, * where alſo hce was made Doctor of both * 1599.19. .
Lawes.
prilis.prefix.
Matth.Steph; :
de Iurifdia.
Annis à iuuenilibus
Inſtinctus acri corda thyrſo
Caſtalios inhiare cæpifii
Fontes amanes, 0 Stephane, ở tuc
Fetús abundè sepires indolis
Dias in aras publicafti
,
Non fine laude recensis eui
Partaj fama. Proinde etiam, licet
Te per ſupremos extulerit gradies
Dice triumphantem, forig?
Curia, Romuleique faſces;
Adhuc Poetari ingenuè ſoles.
Eo fit, ut me Iudice Laurcam
Apollinarem cenfearis
Poffe this merito capillis
Geftare: quâ nunc te, vice Cæfaris
Fungens, corono : iuribus additis,
Qucis liberè viuntur, frunnint,
Pieria Comitcs cohortis.
Tu quod decorum eft, fi tua poſtmodum
(vt ante) lima fcripta polineris
,
Seras ut eternum nepotum
ud fuboles mercare nomen.
XLIII. This cuſtome of giuing Crowns of Laurell to
Pocus (touching which we take leauc by the way here to ſpcake
more largely) as the Enſignes of the degree taken of Maſterſhip
in Poctric, and that by Impcriall autoritic exerciſed either by the
Emperors
own hand, or by counts Palatin, or by others that haue
ſuch delegat autoritic, hath continued about ç.l. yeers at leaſt in
1
1
L
!
2
a Delwiſdia.
pes geftarunt, quam Germani Cæfares non aligna vicaria fed fua ma- pag 16.
6.memb.1.6.91.
Videfis porra
a
ria Dialog.s.
CCC
MA
1
1
406
Titles OF HONOR: Chap. I.
mitc Coronatum
Petrarcbams
b Vita B.Fran.
cil.cap.4.
Marchio Sacri Romani Im-
The Em...molt Poetis qui id honoris virtute ingény confecuti effent, imponebant.
pire.
Inte conijcere liquet, quid de ſtudio Poetices Imperatores iudicarins.
Quin & Senatum urbis Romæ idem maguifacere exinde conftare po-
teft, quod anno Chrifli MCCCXLI' defuefactum ab aliquot ſeculis
a 46 Velo An. morem Poetas coronandi reuocarii,& • Franciſcum Petrarcham mag-
2.mjqw.934.
guiliaria Co-
na populi frequentia acclamatione in Capitolio Laureâ donaret ,
quam ille deinceps ingenti Nobilium pompa Comitatus tbolo e uma
fcribunt alij, vi- bilico tetudinis Templi Petrini, exemplum poſteritati, ſuſpendis. Lewes
delis Henric. of Baniere was then Emperor. But there was ſome vſe in the
Bullinger.de
Epiſcop.infit. German Empirc, long before Petrarch, of the Emperors giuing this
lib.2.cap.19.Ca - Laurell ; and perhaps it beganne there about the time of thoſe
Cotopaliha.ee other degrees in Learning which came into frequent víc about Fre-
cap. 14. O Pederique the T. For in the time of-S. Francis (who liucd in the
trarchiz vitam. end of that Emperor) we find that a Poct had been then crow-
ned by the Emperor. Among thoſe that came to ſee Saint Fran-
cis, quidam ſecularium Cantionum (faith Bonaventure b that liucd
alſo 'neer č. yccres before Perrarch) Cariofus innentor , qui ab
Impcratore proptercà fucrat coronatus & exinde Rex verfuum dictus,
virum Dei contemptorem mundalium adire propofuit; and he tels vs
further of ſome Viſions of this crowned Poer. But afterward the
Laurell was giucn by Frederique the iīT. to Conradus Celies, and he
was called the firſt Poet Laurcar of Germany and was afterward
made by this Patent of Maximilian the 1. Superintendent or
Coxstit.com.3.
pag.483.6 Rector of the Colledge of Poetrie and Rhetorique in Vienna,
Seripe.Rer.Ger
. with the authoritic of giuing the Laurell to ſuch as deſerucd it.
De Honore Priuilegijs
Poetarum.
Aximilianus, diuina fauente clementia, Romanorum
V.
Rex femper Auguftus, ac Hungariæ, Dalmatix,
Croatiæ, &c. Rex: Archidux Auftriæ; Dux Bura
gundiæ, Lotharingiæ, Brahantiæ, Stiriæ, Charinthiæ,
Carniola , Limburgiæ , Gelriæ ; Lantgrauius Allatiæ:
Princeps Sucuiæ; Palatinus in Habfpurg, & Hannoniz:
Princeps e Comes Burgundiæ, Flandriæ, Tyrolis, Gori-
tiæ, Arthois, Holandiæ, Selandiæ, Ferretis, in Kiburg,
perij ad Anaſum do Burgouiæ : Dominus Friſiæ, Mar-
chie Sclauonicæ , Mechliniæ, Portus Naonis & Salina-
rum &c. ad perpetuam rei memoram. Notum facimus tenore
prafentium vniuerfis
, Cum post ſuſceptum diuino aufpitio Ce-
Sarea
c Goldaft.
... Edit. A
Erchero 2.237.
M
:
!
Chap. I. The SECOND PARŤ
407
1
1
1
farce Maieſtatis titulum , office noftri inprimis duxerimus; ád The Ento
ca ſingula animum intendere; que el Reipublicæ noftra deco- pire.
ri e ornamento perpetuo fore arbitramur; orationem non
ſtram Germanicam ac domum Auftriæ, ex qua
orti fumus,
quantis poſſemus honoribus apud omnes gentes ad pofteritatemi
notas faceremus , id potißimum occurrit pro eternitate litera.
rum neceſſarium in humanis rebus fore, wc populis 0 Srbibús
noftris Romanarum literarum Gymnaſia, laudato ordine
o Romano more ſtatueremus, bnde publicarum rerum mo-
deratores ac re&tores vt plurimum excelentes prodire, qui vete.
rum rerum geſtarum lectione faéti prudentiorės, bene e beate
viuendi rationes multa etiam experientia pofteris fcripſeres.
Directis itag, à nobis in noſtro Vicnnenſi Gymnafio Ciuilis
iuris lectionibus; cum in Poetica do Oratoria arte nihil batte-
nás ibi inftituerimus,decreuimus pro iphus vniuerfitatis
. neftram
augmento Collegium Poetarum ibidem; priſcorum Impera-
zorum anteceſſorum noftrorum more, erigeré, obolitamą priſci
ſeculi eloquentiam reftituere, lsaſ de bac're prouehenda o
imitanda duos in Poetica e Oratoria, duos Dero in Mathe-
maticis diſaplinis eruditos , ad ipfum Collegium deputamus :
inter quos eum, quem pro tempore lektorem ordinariam in Pots
tica conftituimus, volumus eidem Collegio præeffe, quem etian
præſentibus noſtris ipſius Collegij cor lettionuni Superintenden-
tem facimus e creamus. Quo autem præfatum Collegium,
beriori a nobis gratis priuilegio decoretur., reff ipſa felici
gradus debitum fumat incrementum, pro honore noſtro, o dig-
nitate augende Viennenſis Uniuerfitatis, Ceſarca noſtra as
&toritate , ac motu proprio, præfatun Collegium höc preſenti
priuilegio e prærogatina decoramits , quicung in præfata
noftra Vniuerſitate Viennenſi in Oratoria G Poetica ftu-
duerit , Laureamg concupiuerit, is in prænominato Poetarum
Collegio diligenter examinatus , ſi idoneus ad id munus ſuſci-
piendum habitus & inuentus fuerit
, per honorabilem fidelem
nobis dilectum Conradum Celtem ; per genitorem noftrum
Fridericum Tertium disa memorie primum inter Ger-
manos Laureatum Poctam, o modo in Vniuerfitate non
ftra Viennenfi Poetices ac Oratoria leEtorem Ordinarium, ac
deinde per ſucceſſorės eius, qüi pro temporë' Collegio præfuerint,
"Lapsa
FOTO
1
1
"*7111*
Ссс 2
.
1
1
408
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. i.
1
The Ems- Laurea coronari poßis. Sicy
, per eum elo fucceffores eius Lait
pire.
reatus Pocta ab omnibus habeatur et celebretur; omnibuſ pris
wilegis o infignibus, quibus cæteri Poetæ Laurean fruuntur,
quomodolibet , confuetudine bel de iure, vii et gaudere poßit,
ac fi manibus noftris ea dignitate fuiffet inhgnitus. Cuius rei
tenore preſentium, damus, concedimus, e impartimur , noftri
Cæfareæ iuris eidem legenti, Poetae Ordinario, vi prædi&tum
eft , omninsodam auctoritajem, non obftantibus quibuſcung les
gibus, ſatutis, confuetudinibus, ordinationibus arg, alys qui-
bufcung, in contrarium facientibus, referuato tamen nobis nie
hilominus iure Poetas coronandi, quos idoneos daxerimus. Por
teſtati enim enim noftra per hac priuilegium nequaquam dero-
gamus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc noſtra conceſ:
fionis eo ordinationis paginam infringere, aut ei quouis auſus
temerario coniraire. Si quis id attentare præfumpferit, pænan
indignationis noftræ grauißima ; ac quinquagints marcarum
asri puri irremißibiliter ſe nouerit incurſurnm: quarum me-
dietatem Impériali fifco noftro , ac reliquam partem prefato
Collegio decernimus applicandam. Harum teftimonio literarum,
Sigilli noftri confueti munitarum. Datum in oppido noftro
Bezano, pridie. Kalendas Nouembrcs, Anno Domini mil-
befimo quingentefimo primo, Regnorum noſtrorum, Romani
fexto decimo, Hungariæ vero duodccimo.
And this is that which Vincentius Longinus Eleutherisss mcans
in his Pancgyriquc * to this Maximilian, in thoſc Verſcs.
Audijs vt nuper Lyricam refonare Poema
Germani vari, Phæbi preſente caterna,
obeulit huic hilari mox Regia munera vultu,
Munera que donare poteft tantummodo Cæfar.
Nam poiis eff Lauro facros decorare Poctas
Celcis in Auſtriaca memorandi Principis Aula.
But although this crowning of Poers hath not been of very
long vſc in the later Empire, yet , when it firſt came there
inco ve, it proceeded (it feemes) from a kind of example of
it which was under the old Roman Emperros. That of prifco-
Tum imperatorum ansecefforum noftrorum more in this
patent of
foundation, intimates fomwhat to chat purpoſe. And thoſe cxam-
ples are obſeruable in the A&s (as we may call them) or the
Magones or Certamina of Poors and of ſome other Artiſts, inſtitu-
ted
"In der.Goym.
Script.com.1.1.
Que. a Friacro
248.241.
*
1
Chap 1.
409
THE SECOND PART.
ted by Domitian. They were two; the Agon Capitolinüs which The Emo-
was celebrated, in honour of Jupiler, within euery foure years or
pirc.
cucry Ixftrum (for fo lüftrum is here to be interpreted; though in
regard of the whole iv. complére till from the beginning of the
account before the next Act, the acts or games were called , as
allo vpon the ſame reaſon the Olympique Games,Certamina quin-
guennalia) and the Quinguairis dedicated to Pallas and celebrated
ycerly. In both, the Enlignes of cxcellencic giuen, by folcmric
iudgement of the Emperor & his alliſtane ludges, were Crowns. In
the firſt, of Okeleaucs, or branches of Okcs in the ſecond,ot Oliuc
mixt with fillets or labels of gold. And if one were crowned a
lone, all the reſt being reiccted as nor mcriting any Crownc at
all, hee was then faid to be crowned Contra omnes Poetas. So it
may be concciued by that of Coronaires contra omnes Scenicos in
that Inſcription to L. Surredius crownd in one of thoſe Acts by k Gruter.ine
Domitian, and Corona114 aduerfus Hiftriones & omnes Scenicos, is fcrips.paz 339.
in another of like nature to M. Vlpines Apolavštus. The phraſe is ſo
Singular that, I think , it occurrcs nor clſwhere in any Latine of
the ancients. Martial remembers both thoſe Ads in that on Do-
mitjans 'birch day,
I Lib.4. Epig-t.
vinsſislib.s.
Epiz.s4. libre
Hic colar Albano Tritonida multus in auro,
Epig.54*
Perque mantis santas plurima Quercus car.
Axm.4.06.
In other of his Epigrams alſo he mentions the Crowns giuen
in them. And thrice was Starius crowncd in thc Quingwa:rie as
himſelfe teſtifies in that to his Wife # Claudia.
on Syluefan 3
er me vidifti Albāra ferintem
Dona comes, fanctog, indutum Cæfaris auro;
Viſceribus complexa stis, ſcriilq; dedifti
Ofcula anbila meis
uns
.
1
The ſame honor he remembers in his celebration a of Dorisitio a Syluarunde
feaſt.
talis longo post semporc denis 1.709
Lux mihi, Troianæ qaplis:fub follibm Alba
Cum modo Germanicas acies, modo 'Daca ſobatteri
Prelia, Palladio ine me mantes ipduit auro.
But as he had the Crown thrice in the Quinquatrie, ſo hee
loft it in the Agon Capitolinus, and complains of his dithonor in
what followes them before cited to his Wifc.
1H okm Capitolia noftra
Inficiata Lyra, feuum ingratumg dolebat's
Mocum victs louem
ri!!
i
1
1
.!)
1
1
410
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.I.
+
The Em And this loſſe or miſle of his Crown was vpon the recitall of
his Thebais, as wcc lcarn from his own words in his Epictyle on
pirc. his o Father.
o Syluarum 5.
Nam quod me mixta Quercus vou praßit Oliua
de quo loco, vide
potusimuw Sca-
Et fugit fperarus bonos &c.
liger.de Emes.
das. Temp. lib 5.
Where hcc means that although hee had the Crown of Olive
P45-483.6 454.
with the gold (which lc cals Albana dona, and aurum Palladium)
yet hc could not adde to it the Crown of Oke which hec cxpce
&ted in the Capitolin Act.
p Gruter.pag. Vnder Traian this p Inſcription was made to the honor of L.
332.717m.3.
Valerius a Child of X111. yccrs, crowned in the ſame act among
others.
L. VALERIO L. F.
PVDENTI.
HIC CVM ESSET ANNORVM
. R O MÆ CERTAM IN E
IOVIS CAPITOLINI LVSTRO
SEXTO CLARITATE INGENI
CORONAT VS EST INTER
POETAS LATINOS OMNIBVS
SENTENTIIS IVDIC V M.
XIII.
HVIC PLEBS VNIVERSA
HISCONIENSIVM STAT VAM
AERE COLLAT O DECREVIT.
CVRAT. R. P.
.
The beginning of this fextam Iuftrums, reckond from the firſt
Inſtitution of the Agon Capitolinus which was in LXXXVI of our
Sauiour (according to the vulgar account) or in DCCCXXXIX
Ab V.C. falls in C VI. of our Sauiour, or about the midle of Tra
ian. Afterward this cuſtomc of crowning Pocts continued into
the time of Theodofiss the firſt, as it is obferued vpon Anſorius,
Prope.
who a liucd then, and writes thcſc of Articus Tiro Delphidius.
Burdegal.6.0
Tu penè ab ipſis orfus incunabulis
Dei Poeta nobilis
Sertom Coronz preferens Olympicz
Puer celebrasti Iouem.
Corona Olympica denoting here the quercus Capitolina, or Crown'
e Lib.4.Bpigist of Oke, or Tarpeia quercus, as Martial long before called it in
So Jig. Auron.
kd.lib.1.668.50
chat to Collins
Chap.I. THE SECOND PART.
411
O cui Tarpeias licuit contingere Quercus
The Ema
Et meriias prima cingere fronde comas.
pire.
Where I underſtand prima fronde for the firſt Crown rather then
as if prima there ſignified (as indeed the word might) the gene-
rall excellencic of the Crown, becauſe it was both lacred to Tupi.
ser, and giuen by the Emperors hand, as ſome learned men in-
terpret it. For when diuers were crowned, the firſt Crown might
very well giue the beſt dignitic of that Act, the ſecond the next,
and ſo the reſt. And although in Marrials time, the teſtimonic of
thoſe Crowns are not ſo frequent, that we can clecrly iuſtifie ſuch
an interpretation , yet wcc find afterward another difference of
them in Aufoniu, which may well cnough perſwade vs that there
were degrees in the Crowns and in the dignitics that were giuen
by them.
Li que iamiudum iibi palma Poctica pollet
Lemniſco ornata eft, quo mes palma carct;
Saith he to Paulinus, making that which had the Lemniſci or la- ( fpif.20.6
bels or fillers , to bee of more dignitic then that which wanted vide Scalig.
them. And thus much, it ſecmes, he vnderſtood of the Crowns
Auros. LAGE:
1.620.10.
giucn in the Agon Capitolinus only. For the Act of the Quinqua.
tria, I think, was not in vſe in Aufonius his time. And therfore it
may
bc concciued that in the Capitoin acts of his age, thc Coro-
04 Lemniſcata was become to bec of like nature with that which
Martial cals primim frondem only.
And in that age of Arlonius the Capitolin A& ceaſed alſo, yp-
on the ſime reaſon as their plaies of all kind did ſoon after. For
that was dedicated to lupiter, as the plaics were to the other Dci-
tics of the Gentiles, whence it is that Tertullian, S. Chryſoſtome,
S. Ambroſe , and ſome other of the Fathers ſo iuftly inueigh a-
gainſt them. For ir could not be that cither this a&t or the playes
of thoſc times could haue been performed according to the firſt
inſtitution without groſſe Idolatric, which, in thoſe times of
the infancie of Chriſtianitie, was to bee f:ared wherclocuer any
relation was but ſo made to the name of a falſe god. And after the
ending of the celebration of this Capitolin act, we find no more
[c of crowning of Pocts,vntill the firſt example before rememberd
under Frederique the firði, which hath been ſince imitated by the
Emperors and Counts Palatin and ſome others that therein cxer-
ciſc Imperiall autoritic.
And though the vſe hath been ſince that age of Frederique the
firft to crowne Poets with Laurell (the branches of the tree of
thlir old Patron Plæbus, or amanies carmina Laurus as Statius
calls it; which was declined in thoſc ancient acts, perhaps becauſe
thac
412
Titles OF HONOR. Cbap. І.
The Eni- that was then become in Rome, moſt proper to the Emperors in
pire.
their triumphs) and although the crowning in thoſe times were
iterated to the ſame perſon, which is not done in the later cu-
fome , yet learned men attribute the originall of the later víc of
ir in the Empire to thoſe ancient Acts, as if the German Empe-
rors had ſo farre as Chriſianitie would permit them reduced a-
gain that ſolemne cuſtome. Nella pasta (ſaith moſt learned Scaliger
vpon Auſonius) aliunde Poetarum Laureatoram morem manaffe. Nam
ci ipſi antiquitus ab ipſis Cæſaribus Germanis coronabantur. Magnose
in pretio habiti femper apud Italos Germanos qui id honoris vir
toie ingenij conſecuti effent. Others to the fame purpoſe. Yer nci-
ther is it to be underſtood, as it in thoſe ancient Agones or Acts,
the firſt vſe of crowning of Pocts were found. It was much anci-
enter both in Greece and Rome.
Libori
Infignemg meo capiti petere inde Coronan
V'nde prius nulli velarint tempore Mufa,
Saithe Lucretins, that liued before the beginning of the Romans
Monarchie. And other frequent * teſtimonies are of Počts Crowns
* videlis Ca-
rol. Paſchal.de in the times both that precede and follow Domitian , and that
Coronis lib.s... giuen in other places beſide Rome. But his inſtitution was that
cap.1 2.13.614. which firſt made
which firſt made any ſuch Crowns proper to the gift of the Em-
perors, whence only it hath bin derived to his Succeſſors.
As fro the vſe of the old Empire, the later took the exãpic of crowa
ning Pocts, ſo from that of the later, ſom vſe of giuing the Laurel, was
anciently receiucd into England. John Skelton had that cicle of Lau-
a Bal.cont.s.
rcat u vnder Henry the vil. And in the ſame time Robert Whitington
fcript.66.
called himſelfx Grammatica magifter Pretouates Anglie,in florentißi-
x. In opuſculis ma Oxonienfi Academia Laureatus. Vnder Edward the fourth,oncioling
aliq cedit in, Kay by the title of his humble Poet Lawreai, dedicates Y to him the
videfis Antiboſ- ſiege of Rhodes in proſe. But Iohn Gower , a famous Poer vnder
ficon c. Lopte Richard the ū1. buried in S. Marn Oueries Church , hath his
Statue Crowned with luy mixt with Roſcs. Habet ibidem fta-
tuam (faith z Bale) duplici nota inſignem, nempe aurea torque & han
deracca Corona Rolis interferia. Illud Militis; hoc Poele ornamentum.
z Cenl.7.Scripe
. But of the Crown of Laurell giucn to Poers, hitherto. And thus
haue I, by no vnfeaſonable digreſſion, performed a promiſe to
you my beloued B e N. JON so n. Your curious Icarning
and iudgement may correct where I hauc crred, and adde where
my notes and memory hauc left mc ſhort. You are
omnia Carmina doctus
El calles Mython plaſmata e Historians.
both fully know what concerncs it, and your fin.
gular
diHi 1920.
y Ms. ix Bib.
lioth. Cotton.
23.
And to
you
!
z lacob. Canis
ma 1xftrumenti
diel lib... puol.
2.822.5.
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
413
gular Excellencie in the Art molt eminently deſerues it. And I The Ema
return to the power cxcrciſed by Connis Palatin in ſome other
pire.
things.
XÜTV.
Their forme of creating publique Notaries appears
in that of Count loannes Iacobus Canis. Idem Comes, L. pub-
licum eo autenticum Tabellionem creanit & fecit, ipſumg, coram ſe
flexis genibus conftitutum denoteh, ſuſcipientem, de Tabellionaius officio
publice exercendo, :am inftrumentis du vltimis voluntatibus de quibus
cung, iudicorum aétibus autenticè confcribendis quam in omnibus ad lib de ufa:io Tan
fingulis que ad dictum ſpectant officium per omncs terras & loca, que beliones Fuse
Romanum profitentur imperium peragendis cum Penna da Calamis, feu
Lic Nicilijs
per calamurij tradisionem ſolenoid v legitimè inuestino dec. O wi L quis huiufce
ipſi Domino Comiti vice ac nominc Imperij Romani recipiente corporale modi Cemie
prestitit fideti!atis debuie Sacramentum iurans etiam ad ſanctum Dei tes creant ex-
Euangelium quod inftrumenta tam publica quam priuata, vliimas terrorium.vie
voluntates ea quæcung Iudiciorum acta do generalitèr omnia & fin. de Gail.lib.z.
gula que fibi ex officij debito faciends feu fcribends occurrerit, iußè, iz
. Much Soro
purè, fideliter,omni ſimulatione, machinatione, falfirate, ac colo remotis phanı.de wif
ſcribes, Scripturas illas quas in publicam formam debuerit redigeres
in membranis do non chartis abraſis vel de papyro fideliter confcribena
do, & fententias & dilta teftium, donec peblicata fuerint e aperta,
Sub Secreto fideli retinebit, omnia fidelitter e rectè faciet gue ad
ipfum pertinebune. Where wcc ſee the forme of their inueiting a
Notarie, and the Notaries Oth taken to the Emperor. But thoſe
words, per omnes terra do loca quæ Romanum profitentur Imperium,
ſecmc to reſtrain the exerciſe of the Office from all other places
then ſuch as acknowledge the Emperor luprcmc. And ſome great
Lawyers think that a Count Palatin to whom this priuilege is
giuen by the Pope, cannot creare Notaries for any Territorie of Abb.24 € per
the Emperor, nor one to whom the Emperor giues, it for any venerabilem ix-
Territory of the Sec of Rome; which they'affirme alfo of giuing bidiy fine
legitimations of Baſtards and the like; though others wili haue
it that a Norary b thus created , is to bee allowd for a Notaric b Vide façoh.
in both Territories, as anciently they were allo in other States. Canen de off.
For here in England, vntill a command was to the contrary vn- $ 9.00 Bil
der King Edward the iž., Notarics thus made by Imperiali au- die Sper.tit.
thoritic were commonly admitted Bur then it was conceived that
ſuch a generall admillion was againſt the dignitie of the Kings of
England being ſupreme Princes, and therfore it was orderd thao
o clan.1FA.
they ſhould not be ſo hereafter taken for Norarics in this King-
dome. And to that purpoſe a Wric was ſent to the Archbilhop a Rexuell ney-
of Canterbury and the Alaior of London, which is yer extant boch
in the Rollss of the Tower, & in the Regiſter of Reynolds then 964
Archbiſhop. And ſomthing to this purpoſe is alreadie noted. But a challenges
in the elder ages before that of Edwara inc il. (after ſuch time as
Ddd
che
a Vide Burr.
Legitimi.
010 Tabellionar.
!
de Instrum.Esie
TiORE S 8.
2.17 6 in/uendia
nolds Arch.
Gunt.Ms. fol.
of the first
part.
414
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
The Em- the vſe of Notaries began to bec common there, which I con-
ceiuc to be but about the end of Henry the iii) Imperiall Counts
pire,
Palarin not only mide Notaries that were receiucd there, but alſo
gaue ſomcimcs, by way of delegacion, their power to others in
England to make them. This ſpeciall example of as much,l find
in a Regiſter of the Church of Wincheſter , u herin f Rogerus de
Monte florum one of theſe counts Palatin, at the carneſt requeſt of
the Prior of Wincheſter, that lived about the end of King Edward
f Regill Ms.
the firſt, chus grants to him power to create two Notarics, and to
inueft them per Pennam, Calamarium ego chartam, but ſo, that firſt
diverl. Epilcopp. he carefully ſhould examine their ſufficiencie, and take an Othof
fol.7. them to be true to the Sec of Rome, to the Empire,and to the Count
himſelfe.
Win! Eolde
quatera.12.
i
8
ntia
V
Tro venerabili e diſcreto Priori Sancti Swithini Wintoniz,
Rogerus de Monte Florum Dei gratia Comes Palatinus, pa.
com, gaudium, & falutem. Sagax humana natur& diſcretio, memoria
hominum labilisate penfarà , ne dihiurnitate temporum ea quæ inter
contrahentes aguntur obliuionis defectui ſubiacerent , 1 ale'lionaires ad.
inuenit officium per quod contrahentium voia ſcribuntur firiptura
miniſterio poſtmodum longam feruantur in quum. Cum itaq; ex parte
viftra nobis extiterit humiliter applicatam vt vobis cornmiliere
dignaremur pro autoritate noftra' Succefforchres, ſuper creandis Ta-
bellionibus publicis à Diuis imperatoribus, com6|ja, ve duas perſonas
idor.eas Clinicos ea ſufficientes Literaios quos duxeritis eligerdos creare
poffe:is, ad dictum Tabellionatus officium exercendum, Nos de diſcre.
tione veftra plenam in Domino fiduciam oprinentes necnon dy de dili.
quam ſuper vobis per nos in hac parte commiſis laudabiliès
vos crédimus adhibere, duetufas fupplicationibres inclinari diſcretioni
veftræ præmilla & eorum fingula tenore preſentium duximus commita
tenda, diligenti examinatione præmiffa, ſuper idoneitate perfonarum,
R:cepto poftmodum ab ipſis S. S. Romanz' Eccleſia , ac Sacri Imperij
non.ine foluso necnon de ipfo Tabellionaires officio fidelium , & legali-
ter excercendo prout inferites annotatur corporalitèr Iuramente, quas
vos fungi volumus in hac parte ipſis quibus ex tunc concedimus of
ficium memoratum per Pennam, Calamarium, aige Chartam inueftiae
tus de officio predicto dantes de concedentes eiſdem autoritate preſentiam
plenam licentiam & leberam poteftatem ac etiam facultatem inftru-
menta, ačta, procurationes
, codicillos, prorbocolla
, cuisſiung, tenor is do
forme fcribendi , copiandi, publicandi, & in formam pablicam redio
gendi, teftes examinandi, da recipiendi, examinationes, co dopofirio-
nes teftium publicandi , teftamenta conficiendi, e lam vltimas deci-
dentium voluntates quam quacung, instrumenta fuper quibufcung con-
tra£tibus for negotijs vel áctibus quibuſcung, ſcribendi
, copiandi, pub-
lıcande, e in formam publicam redigencia, allegationes, exceptiones,
propofitiones forsbendi & infinuanus as omnia alia á ſingula faciendi
quc
q
Cbap. І. THE SECOND PART,
415
gua ad predictum officium ſpectare dicuntur, vt illa vbig fidelitèr da The Ema
legaliter exequantur ex ad cos tanquam ad Notarios fess Tabellones pirc.
publicos quotiens opus fucrit liberè recurratur.
Forma Iuramenti de quo fupra fic
mentio talis eft.
TV jurabis ad hæc fan&ta Dei Euang. quod de cætero fidelis eris
S. S. R. E. ac facro Imperio gratiam & communionem ſedis
Apoftolicæ habenti, ipſique Comiti ſupradicto , & quod di&tuni
Tabellionatus officium fideliter & legalitèr exercebis, non addens
nec minuens aliquid quod in contrahenciurti vota aliquid prodeffe
vel obelle vale.it. Scripturas verò per te in forma publica per te
redigendas in Carca Papirca vel alias * obraſa fuerit ſcriptura in lo.
co ſubſcripto. aut quæ de facili vitjari valeat, non conſcribes, præ-
diAunque officium ſimpër abíque fraude quotiens fucris requiſi-
tus fideliièr & legalitèr cxercebis.
In quorum omnium teftimonium preſens priuilegium confcribi iuf
fimus per Notarium infraſcriptum das Sigilli noſtri appenfione muniri.
Datum Burdegalæ in Clauſtro prædicatorum anno à Nar. Domini milo
beſimo trecentefimo fexio, Indict. IV. die XXII. menfis Nouem. Pose:
1ificatus Domini Clementis Papæ quinti anno fecundo , præfentibus
diſcretis viris Guillelmo Leſerij, Guillelmo de Grantham, Iohanne
Raymundi, Clericis, cum pluribus alijs fide dignis ad hoc vocalis fpcm
cialisèr oy rogatis.
Et ego Guillelmus de Gredonc Clericues Miniacenfis Diecefis publi-
cus Imperiali autoritate Noturites omnibus præmißus cum fingulis como
mißioni per prædiétum Comitem facte prefens interfui, & ea omnia
& fingula ſcripſi, e in hanc publicam furmam redegi, do ſigno meo
ſolito ſignani rogatus in teftimonium præmifforum.
But howeuer this perſonall dignicic of Count Palatin be allowed
in the Empire, and in the Territory of the See of Rome, yet the eſti- 9 Des Countes
mation of it hath been various. The learned Pierre Pribou 8 ſayes in..
that it was neuer receiued or acknowledged in France to bec any
h cod Decif.Too
lawfull dignitic, although the Emperor or Pope created them in
rexf.lik, 10.sit.
their own Territorics. And in the Parliament of Tholouſe in 16.decis.l.
MCCCCLXII John de Nauarre a Count Palatin made by the i rob. Paur-
Pope, was cenſured h for granting legitimations and making No-mciftsde 14
taries in France by colour of his Buil of Creation. And his acts Rom.lib.z.cap.
we declared meerly void. And a great Lawyer of this age in the 10.5 19 videlis
Empire (having himſelf bin created a Count Palatin at Ratiſpor by Kirch crum
Rodulph the īī in MDXCIV.) makes this perſonall Title of count deeffi.. &
P'alarin leſſe then the dignitie of any other count or Graue,
cellarij dib-4.
whatſoeuer. Horum eigi (faith hec ) non vulgaris eft exiftına- cap 6.5.83.84.
130 & amplißima poteftaiis politica pars folis Imperatoribus ac Regebees Menocidi are
referuata conferatur, vi nimirum nomine ac vice Imperatoris poßins cas.68,
Ddd 2
de Champagne
1
dium.ale ta
2
crCATE
416
TITLES OF HONOR
Chap. і.
The Ema creare tabellionis dignitatem, ac inſignia Nobilitatis conferre ac nala-
pire
libus reftituere, ac alia ad fummam Reipub. poreſtatem pertinentia ex-
ercere , dignitate iamex Comisibres ſimpliciter dictis inferiores haben-
tur, nec ad heredes poteftas eorum tranſmittitur. Which alſo hec
ſpcaks aſwell of ſuch as affume the name from XX. ycers profeſo
fion as of thoſe that are created. But that of nec ad heredes
&c.muſt be underf-od only in caſe wherc by the Patents of Crea-
tion, the dignitie and power are not exprefly cxtended to the pom
ftcritie of the Count.
XLV. The Originall & Nature of both the Feudall and Per-
fonall title of Counts Palatin being thus opened; it refts now that
it be further cleered, as is before promiſed, why the ſame title (in
a generall expreſſion) ſhould be deduced to thoſe Palatins that are
Feudall, and the greateſt, only out of the French , and
yet
thoſe
that are perſonall and ſo furre bencath them out of thc old Ro.
man Empire. For that point; we muſt obſerue , that in the French
Empire, and alſo long after the beginning of the German Empire,
that perſonall citle of Count Palatin (as it now cxpreſſes any kind
of the Perſonall Palatins of this day) was not in any vſc. At leaſt
no teſtimonie any where ſhewes it to hauc been in vſc. But du.
ring the continuance of the French Empire , and afterward allo
vntill the times of Frederique Barbaroſſa, the title of Connt Palsu
tin, or Comes Palatij in the Empire, denoted only either the Of
ficiary dignitic known by that name in the Emperors houſhold
(as is before ſhewed) or elſe the ſupereminencic of thoſc Counts
that had like power in their Prouinces, as the Counts Palatin had
in the houlhold, and thence had the name alſo of Connis Palarin
fixt on them. Neither was there any of thoſe old Lawes of the
Roman Empire, chat fpeak of Comites Palatij, cither practiſed or
read in the French Empire, as neither was any part of the bo-
confulas Sigon. dic of the old Imperiall k Ciuill Lawes , in thoſe times, beſides
de regno Italia
, che Feudall Lawes. But the Capitulars of Charles the Great, and
lib.7.0 11.
other Emperors in the French Empire, of ſome Kings of the Lom-
bards in Vialy,and other ſuch in France, were (with locall cuſtoms)
the only Lawes ſtudied, and by which all,in thoſe States, was,du-
ring thoſc ages, regulated. And in all thoſe Lawes or Cuſtomes
there was ncucr found any ſuch title as this of the perſonall
Counts Palasin who by vertuc of that name alone, without ſpe-
ciall grant,neuer ſo much as pretended to any kind of Iuriſdiction.
So that there being in all that time but only that notion of Count
Palatin which deſigned one of ſuch a ſupercminent iuriſdiion,
either in thc Emperors Court, or in a County
, or Prouince; this
which is mcerly perſonall, and aſſumed cither by Profeſſors ofxx.
years, or giuen otherwiſe by Letters Patents, was not at all
knownc in the Empire. But when as (about MC L.) the old Im-
perial
* De hac re
Chap.I. ĪHË SECOND PARÍ.
413
pcriall Ciuill Lawes were after ſo long an intermillion reduced in- The Eila
to Studie, the Profeſſors of them finding in iuſtinians Code thc ho-
pire.
norary title of Comites and the Comitina , and other ſuch meer-
perſonall dignities of the elder Empire , and eſpecially of the
Comites Palatij ( all ſuch of thoſe clder times of the Roman
Empire that had the mecrly honorary Comitiua, being alſo by rea-
ſon of their reſidence and attendance at Court, truly Palatini Comi.
tes, or Counts of the houſhold) perſwaded, as I concciuc , the
Emperors that as they had reduced the Lawes of the old En-
pire into ſtudio and vſe, ſo they ſhould giue this honorary title of
Count Palarin according as it appearcd in thoſc Lawes that
the old Emperors had done. But becauſe from the Cuſtomc de.
duced our of the French Enpirc ; there was at that time a farre
different notion of Comes Palatinus as it had rclation to the excr-
ciſe of luriſdiction both in the Emperors Court, and in Prouinces
heid by Feudall right, therfore in the Letters of Creation of this
Perſonall dignitie, a plaine diſtinction was made from the Offi-
ciary or Fcudall Count Palatin. This dignisie being only perſonali
and not annext to any Territoric , was therein cleerly enough
diſtinguiſhed from that of others which were either Feudall or
had their titles with relation to Feuds. And for a diſtinction from
the Officiary great title of Comes Palatij that had its originall in
the French State; they were, as to this day they arc, created Co-
mites Aule, or Palari Lateranenſis, or the like (as is before no.
ted) to expreſſe the mcaning of the Ictters of Creation to be that
they ſhould haue the title as it was in the Elder Empire vnder
Conſtantine when the Palace of Lateran was the principall Palace
of i'che Empire, and not as it was vſed in the Palaces of Triers,
I Videlis De
Cologne , or elſewhere in thc old French Kingdomc and Empire, rini.
where it denoted that great Officer which was Licutenant or
m Menoch.de
Viceroy for matter of iuriſdiction to the Emperor. And in arbitr. Iud.
like ſenſe are the Profeſſors. of XX. yeers Counts Palatin if at all qual lib.z.cafe
they be fo ( which ſome great Lawyers o deny) and not other-
wiſe; as alſo they who are made by the n Pope, or by any other n Videſas porre
thar herein excrciſc authoritic deriucd from the Emperor.
dca.Bris.pag.
XLII. That of Count of the Empire I find perfonall alſo,as 175.
perſonall is oppoſed to Feudall
, though it be alſo hereditary. We
haue a ſpeciall example of it in Rodulph the i. his Creation of
Thomas Arundel of Wardour in Wiltſhire afterward made
Lord Arundell of Wardour by King lames
. The Parent ° is o Ëx datograz
dirc&ted in theſe words, illuftri fincerè nobis dilecto Thomæ Arun. pbo.
delio Noftro & Sacri Romani imperij Comisi gratiam noftram Ce-
faream & omne bonum. And then after a part of the preamble which
concerncs thc aduancement of men of merit, the Emperor con-
{idering firſt, the dignitic of his bloud, gocs on with
ina
nar.Conftan.
68.
de Comic A
pcftolico Ca.
1
418
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap T.
The Em
pire.
Nlignes etiam virtutes quibus illuſtre genus tuum magis as
magis domi foriſq illuſtras, vt liberalibus primum diſcipli-
nis peetus inbueris , peregrinas Prouincias adieris, multo-
rum mores, multorum o Vibes videris, magnumg; rerum D-
Jum acquiſieris, vt denig, tandem hoc facro quod contra com-
munern Chriſtiani nominis hoſtem Turcam gerimus bello ram
ro ac fingulari zelo excitus tam longinquis e remotis ex
partibus in Hungariam proprijs ſtipendijs nobis militatum be-
neris
, teſ in apertis prælijs in Cisitarum & Caftrorum oppug-
nationibus fortiter ac ſtrenuè geſſeris, vt omnibus nationibus
admirationi Nobiſg, a à Serenißimo Principe Archiduces
Mathia fratre noftro charißimo e à primarijs exercitus
noſtri præfeftis maiorem in modum commendatus fueris, in-
figni hoc inter alia exemplo ſpettato quod in expugnatione op-
pidi Aquatici iuxta Strigonium, Vexillum Turcis tua manu
eripueris & in principijs tempore pugnce te fpe&tandum pre-
bueris , prætermittere noluimus quin te poſterola
, 1405 legiti-
mas infigni aliquo gratiæ noftræ documento benignè decorem.sus;
Motu itag propria, ex certa noſtra ſcientiâga iimo bene delibe-
rats, ac Jano accedente conſilio, deg, Cæfareæ autoritatis ang
poteftatis noftræ plenitudine, te ſupradi&tum Thomam Asun-
delium qui iam antè Comitum conſanguinitatem à muioribus
acceptam in Anglia obtines, omneſq eu fingulos liberos here-
des, poſteros e deſcendentes tuos legitimos btrium lexus natos
eternag, ſerie naſcituros
, etiam veros facros Romani Imperij
Comites e Comitiſſas creauimus , fecimus nonmani-
mus , Titulog, honore eam dignitate Comitatus Imperialis
auximus arġi infigniuimus ficut vigore præfentium creamus, fa-
cimus eu nominamus , augemus eo inſignimus, volentes prea
ſentiſ Edi{to nostro Cæſareo imperpetuum valituro firmi.
tèr a expreſſe decernentes quod tu, Jupradiéte Thoma Arun-
delie, vna cum vniuerſa prole atq; pofteritate legitima maſcula
e fæminea in infinitum titulum, nomen, og dignit.item Co-
micum Imperij perpetuis deinceps temporibus habere & obti-
nerc el deferre coq tam in literis quam nuncupatione verba-
li in rebus Spiritualibus & Temporalibus , Ecclefiafticis eo
Prophanis honorari appelları da reputari ac demig
, omnibus o
fingulis honoribus ornamentis, dignitatibus, gratis, libertati-
bus, priuilegis , iuribus indultis, confuetudinibus, præeminen-
tijs
Chap.i. THE SECOND PARTS
419
tijs e prerogatiuis liberè et citra chiuſibet impedimentum b- The Emo
ti, frui, potiri et gaudere poßitis et debeatis quibus cæteri no- pire.
ftri Sacri Imperij Comites fruuntur, poriuntur et gaudent
inre vel conſuetudine. Non obftantibus in contrarium facien-
tibus quibuſcunq, etiamſi talia forent de quibus in præfenti-
bus ſpecialis et exprefſt mentio fieri deberet , quibus omni-
bus & fingulis quatenus obftarent ſet obſtare quouiſmodo
posſent Cæſarea auctoritate noftra fcienter derogamus ſuffici-
enters, derogatum esſe volumes e declaramus per præſenies;
Serenißimæ tamen Principis e Domine Elizaberliæ, Regi-
ne Angliæ, Franciæ « Hiberniæ fororis & confanguinece
niftra charißimæ iuribus ac lupenorit stibus ſemper ilialis ac
Jeluis. Nulli ergo omninò hominum, cuin,cung gradus, flatus,
ordinis, conditionis et dignitatis extiterint et quacung: præful-
geant eminentia , lice it hinc noſtre confirmationis , ratifica110-
nis , ap?: obationis, corroborationis, erectio ris, atb oritatis, bo-
luntaris, gruie et decreti paginam inf ingere aut ei quonis
aufu temerario contrau: nire. Quiſquis bero id fec:rit, is no-
Herit fefe ex ipſo faéto in noftr.um et Sacri Romani Imperij
indignationem grauißimams ac pænum centum Marcharum auri
puri (quarum mediam partem fico noftro Imperial, reſiduam
peró iniuriam pafſorun vabus foluendam et applicandam de-
cernimus, omni Denize ſeu remiffionis fpe prorſus fublata) incur-
furum. Hirum teſtimonio literarum manu noſtra ſub; cripta-
rum et ſi illi noftri Cæfari appenſione munitarum. Datum in
Arce Noſtra Regi: Pragæ, die decima quarta menfis Decem-
bris , Anno Domini Millefimo quingentefimo nonageſimo
quinto, Regnorum noſtrorum, Romani vicefimo primo, Hun-
garici viceſimo quarto et Bohemici itidem vicefimo primo.
Rudolphus.
Ad mandatum Sac. Caf.
Maieſtatis proprium
Io. Baruitius.
Factitulo qui gaudene (faith * learned Camdin) & huiufmodi oriui-
legijs gaudere perhibenter, vi in Diaris Imperialıbres fedem do fuffra- 1546 pag 11.6.
gium habeant, pradea in Imperio comparent, milites volones conſcribant ad bondini v
& Iudicio, nifi in Camera imperiali
, non ſistantur.
XLVII. As the counts or Granes of ordinarie Prouinces
were
Axral. Elia
zah R. (ub anna
bi plura de bos
diplomate.
420
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
47.
cap 9.
60 S S.
9 Long bez. on) which cleerly is the ſame with March or Marck. IVhence it is
The Ena were and are generally called Coants or Graues of this or that Pro.
uince, ſo ſuch of them as were imployed in gouernment vnder
pire.
the Emperor in Prouinces that were of the Frontiers of the Em-
pire , had the titles of Marchio and Marggrauiues in Latin,
and Marckgraue in Dutch, and in Italian Marcheſe, whence
alſo the lacer Greeks hąue their Magxian@ and Maguscirn for a Mar.
gueſſe and Marchioneffe. And the Counts of Frontiers were thus
called, becauſe thoſe Frontiers were known by the name of
Marken or Marks or Limits of the Empire, in the ſame ſenſe
as in England, wee ſay the Marches with relation to Scor-
land or Wales. The word Mark or March denoting a Limit,
Bound, or Frontier, both in the ancient and later Dutch: or ra-
ther in the language of thoſc Nations that ouerranne che moſt
part of Chriſtendom vnder the names of Vandals, Goths, and ſuch
morc,and mixed themſelues with the Dutch and moſt other Nati-
ons of Europe. For the ancient vſe of March or Mark; there is
n Ale ni Tit.46. teftimonie in diuers paſſages that occurre in the Lawes of the
Alemans , of thoſe that inhabiced Baniere º, of the P Ripuarians, of
o Boior.tit 12. thc Lombards 9, and in diuers other parts of Story, that giue vs
p Ripur..tit. the ſame notion of the word Marcha ( with the Latin terminacio
) .
alſo that Commirchani occurres' for neighbours bordering one
s Aimoin.lib. on the other. And Margus (the fame word varied in termination)
4.cap. 09.AX is vſed by Sugeries for Normanaie, being the vtmoſt South March
of France. So Marca Hiſpanica, Marca Britannica, and ſuch more
chronic,lib.7. wce meet with in the elder times, and thence alſo Marchifer ac
this day, in French, is to border or adioyne to, and the Spaniards
I Leg.Boior,
tit.11.04.5.&c. fay la Cinidad o ſus comarcas , for the Citie or its skirts or limits.
+ Ardreu aldus and thus the word hath out of Germany and thoſe Northerne
Mir S. Bened. Nations ſpread it ſelfe into the reſt of Europe. From Marck in this
ſenſc, nothing was eaſier then to make Marchiones or Marcheſitor
u Pet.de Vincis Marchiani u (as romcimes alſo they are called) in the Latin termi-
lib.z. Epiß.is.
nation, and garckgraues, which litterally denotes as much as
Comites Limiianei, or Duces Limiranei, as Comes and D#x were in
x Anonym. dr. the elder ages ofrimes indifferently vſed for the fame dignitic. As
mal. Fr. Edied Comes & Dux Sorabici limitis in ſome old Annals of France. * con.
curre in the ſame perſon , to expreſſe the meaning of Marck-
Panegyric.
graue. And Sidonius Apollinaris y thus deſcribes the Officiaric
dignitic in Ansbem1us, before the name of Marqueſſe appcarcs to
hauc been known
Comitis fed iure recepto
Danubi ripas de tractam limitis ampli
Circuit,hortatar, difponit, difcutii,armae.
Annal.Boioi
And fully to this purpoſe , Maiores noftri (faith z (Auentin)
rum lib.6. & 4. vnumquodga regnum, quo citeriora eitss tutiora forent, iuxia cardines
Cæli,
tit.30.
.
861.Di mar.
c.
cAp.73.
Picha/#6 AT.
70 873.
Anthemio.
Chap. I. The ŜECOND PART:
421
Auter. m libri de
1xri/diel.116.2
time, vnuill vndir the Emperor Henry the firſt. For before him I
Cæli, in limites, quibus Præfetos cum Preſidijs Militum & Equitum The Eino
impoſuere, dimiferunt. Illos Marcas, hos Marcigraphos appellani. There
pire.
are other teſtimonies and infinite, to this purpoſe. And from this
Originall without queſtion,is the title of Marckgrane or Marguelle
to bec dcriued ; howcuir ſome would . haue it from mare or a Alciat, de
March, as it anciently in Guabiſ or old Dutch, ſign fied a horſe; fingulari cerla.
and others otherwiſc But in b the Fcuds; Qui de Maichia inue- 6 Lib z tir.io.
ftitær Marchio dicitur. Dicitur autem Marchia quia Marcha do vt quis a:cout enco
plurimum 14x!a mare ſie poſiia. Here lo much as is ſpoken of Mar. Videfas autem
chio with relation to Marcha is true. But
if the Autor in that of Regim. Princip.
vt plurimum iuxia Mare 60. miant that the word Mare had mb.z.cap.10.
any place in the Originall of Marck or Marquefe, he was plainly chiontin im.;
decciucd. for although thc Marca Anconitana and Trinigiana in perij. Tob.
Italy as alſo the Marquiſut of the holy Empire in Brabant , the Daurelt.de
Marcha Normanic 1, and Britannica in France, bc adioyning to the
cap.1.0.Mitch.
Sca, yet thor: Marquiſirs of Miſnia, Lujatia, Brandeburg, Mora. Si whride
wa, Auftria, Mouniferrat, and Suſa in Sanoy (being called to be- Turiſdiz.lib.z.
cruſe chiy wert M.19c& or Marches or Limits, and thence hauing 90.001. Lance
Mirquelles ) are inland Countries, and had the name of Mars hot Templ. 1-
graffe.cijaft or Marquiſat fixt on them in thoſe elder times when Alciar.d fingu:
Marquelles had their ticles, together with ſuch Prouinces as were laricentamine
Limits or Frontiers, given them.
cap.32.06.
The Originall of the name of his title being thuis opened; the
firſt vſe of it alſo muſt be deduced our of the French Empirc, vn.
leile we account the Duces Limiranei, and ſuch Connis allo as had
Prouinces which were frontiers, to have been Marqueſſes in the
old Roman Empire. Indeed choſe Officiary dignities were but
the ſame in fenfe. But the word marchio occurres not in the
Empire before Chules the Great. He appointed Gouernouis by
that name in Galcony Relietis Marchionibus (faith c Aimoinus) c
qui fines regri suentes , omnes , fi fortè engruerent, hoftium arcerent Ajoem 11. Vita
lib scap.2.6
incurjus. And in his Conſtitution de Regis Imperij Tranſa'sini (e- lud Pig. Vide
de tenenda, he reckons & Duces & Marchiones. Eut although theſe immleann,
PP.8.Epif1.219.
times of the beginning of the French Empire had the word or the
tiile ſo diltinguilhed from Dux and comes, in regard of the Fron- d Apud Gol.
tiers that were conimited to him that was called by it, yer, pero imp. tom.2.
baps it was buc Officiary only, at leaſt, nor Feufall as of lacer e cbror. Scla.
sorumlib.i.cap.
find not the making of any particular Marqueſe, whole Marqui: Danie fib.4.cap.
Ist by the nime yet continues. He againt the Danes madcone in 18 Wandaliz
Sleſwick, anothe: agunit che vandals in Brandeburg, and another wh..cap. 16. c
in Muffen. Apud Siſwick que nunc Heydebo dicitur (laich e Hel- Cap.9 Lo !uic.
moldees) regnetismerios pomins ibi & Marchionem conftituit de $2.7'ec. 1b 2.Rer un
Polonic.in Micra
xonum Coloniam hahitire precepit. But that Marquiſat ended in the
death of the Marque:lc thao wa then crcared. For the Danes af.
ter the death of this Emperor Henry, loonc cut him off tog ther
Есс
with
8.vide C antze
ziau 2.
422
Titles OF HONOR.
Chap.i.
T
in ins Saxon.
de Roliers in
The Em- with his forces that were there with him. And Crantzius ſpeas
king of this of Sleſwick, and the ſame Emperors taking in Bran-
pire.
deburg, faith that he there alſo placed a Gouernour, C#i ſimile ip-
didit honoris vocabulum vt Marchio diceretur. But where he ſayes
f Wandal.lib.
that the name of Marchio is not found in the f Empire before
3.cap.16.
the timc of this Henry, it is plain cnough, by what is before cited,
gVidelis Andr. that he was deceiucd. Since that time diuers others hauc & been
KnichenComm. made in the Empire. And ſome Dukes hauing Frontiers for their
Prouinces, haue called themſelues aſwell Marqueſſes as Dukes.
cap.4.pag.118.
Lotharingie Dux & Marchio was often vſed, b the file of the an-
b Lipfium Lo.
uan.lib.2.cap.12 cient Dukes of Lorrain. Somtimes Comes de Marchio is giucn to
Franciſcum others * in like ſenſe. Their Creations of Marqueſſes and their
Diplomatis q**
Inueftitures, haue beenc as of the other dignities of Duke and
femmalis Lo. Count. And ſomtimes they hauc been created into the titles of
tharingie pre. Duke and their Marquiſacs made Duchies, as wee ſee in that of
fixa,
fæpius.
Aumia.
In the later times , as of Dukes and Counts, there are ſpecial-
ly fourc more cminent then the reſt, ſo alſo of Marquelles. And
Epif.32.
they are called Die vier hohen Marggraffen, and their Terri-
tories die vier hohen Marggraffschaften. They are thoſe of
Brandeburg, Merhern (or Morahia) Meiffer and Baden. And thence
was it, perhaps, that in the moſt barbarous Poem of Henricus
i De primordis Aquilonipolenfis, i the Marqueſſc of Brandeburg is called an Archio
lib.2.cap.8.
Dux Luneburgi infeudatus non minus ifthic
Albertus Brandenburgicus Archicomes.
* Petr. Clu-
niac.lib.z.
urbis Læberana
comes,
March.
So hee vſes the word in his Enumeration of the Princes that
came to Lubek with Charles the 1V. in MCCCLXXVI.
Beſides the Robes of State, the ornament of an Imperiall Mar:
queſſe is a Cap of State, and ſuch as the Dukes is. Birro & ip-
& Templ. Indie. je Munitus , ſaith Lancelotus Conradus, mcaning to tell us the
lib.5.cap.s.de
principall Enfignc of State that a Marqueſſc wcarcs.
But wheras Nicephorus Gregeras la Greciin of the later time
i Hiſtor.lib.7. faics, that among the Latins (thc Grecians ſometimes call all of
the Weſtern Europe, Latins; but more cſpecially thoſe of the Em-
pire) the dignitic of Marqueſſc is not of any eminencic, but
όπερ εν τοις Ρωμαιων παπύμασιν ο βασιλικίων κατόχων σημάιαν, τέτο παρα Λατίνοις
Masxime. Or a Marquelle was with shem as ihe Eaftern Emperors
Standerbearer in the field; Hec was grolly miſtaken, if hec fpake of
the dignitie in generall, as it is in the Empire. For neither the
nature of the riticof Marqueſſc, nor the name of it hath any relation
to a Standard. But the later Grecians doc vſually thus crre when
they ſpeake of the affaires of the Weſt. And Nicephorus herc,
bcing perhaps miſinformed by ſome that told him that the office of
thc Gonfaloniers in Italy (that namcindeed literally denotes a Stan-
dar,
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART,
423
dardbearer) and the title of Marguefle were ſcarce different in dig. The Egia
nitie (which might bee true enough if they means it of ſuch kind
pirc.
of Marqueſſes as in ſome parts of Italy haue rather the nime on-
ly then any ſuch dignitic as the name othcı wiſe regularly im-
ports) cither was that way deceiued, or elſe it was from this that
the particular Marqueſſe of whom hce ſpeaks there held his Mar-
quiſat by the tenurcof being a Standardbearer to the Weſtern Em-
peror, and had (as he ſayes) töv rô Mæpretis xañogu jus spóo ovde, is therapa
xię šxíron árásogor, The dignitse of Margueffe, which was of no great
eminencie , brez proportionable to be small Terrisorse that was his
Margmifat.
!
m Kranız.
1.li.r.
XLVIII. In thoſe other titles of Landtgtaue and Burg-
grane, the like addition of Ecaue, is to eandt and Burg, as
to Marck in Marckgcane. for Lanit dczotcs but as much as
Prouincia, or a Territory. And although, as the Prouinces of the
other Feudall Graues bec Land or Territories, ſo they might al-
fo literally be called all Landigranes or Comites Provinciales (for ſo
is the ſignificant m expreflion of Landgraues in Latin) yet in re wandal.lib.ro:
gard of chc large execht of ſome Prouince; or Territories, and of c49.4.Cuiac.
fuch eminencic which from that cxtcot the Granes of them had de fer dis adlıb.
before others in the inland Countries of the Empire, theſe Granes
had at firſt, as a note of excellencic, the word Laildt ioind with
Graue in their common appellation, as ar this day it remaines
moſt eminent in the Landigraues of Heffen. As the Lord of ve. n Goldəft. in.
Tong " or the Family de la Scala or the Scaligers, of dit Andula, of in de comes
1.Confir.19,36
Padua , and of Millain , had anciently alſo the expreffe name of
Landtherrent or Domini Prouinciales. And how great thc cltima-
tion of the name was , may bec ſcen alſo in that before cited out
of Rigordus , touching Otho the Count Palatin of mitleripacij,
where (if I apprchend the reading aright) che title was conceiucd
by Rigordus, as great as Count Palarin, and, by a miſt:king allo,
to ſignific it. There are foure Landtgrases reckond ( as four
Dukes, fourc Marqueffes , foure Counts, and fourc of moſt other o Adius Saxos.
dignicics) for the chrif of this title in the Empire
. The Landt. C4p.4 pag. 1 17.
graue of Thuringen, Heffen, E'falz and Luchtenberg. This title as p Hil.Erphef.
diſtinguiſhed from chat of other Graues came fiiit inco vſe , it for dicrisis A.
*03#.de Lan-
feems, in the German Empire. And Landgrauiatus dignitas incognsw grauj, Thurin-
ta videtur Longobardis, faith º Knichen The molt efpecjall. Crea- git cap 18. vide
tion and the moſt ancient together of a Landegraue', that I re dan de Lando
member, is that of Lewes the iīt. Count of Thuringen. Hee being giawij dag.
by inheritance Count there (the Counts from the firſt in licution 956.6558.in
having continually increaſed) was by the Emperor Lothar, his fa-
Scripluribus E-
ther in Law, in MCXXVI. created into the title of Landtgraue. d 1 1583:-
Imperator (faith an old p Autor) videns Ludouicum generum ſuum bibliotheca los
effe Militem ſtrenuum & potentem in Thuringia Hallia, de confi- Pafturij
ECC 2
rerum Germ.
lio
424
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
CAP.4.243.118.
The Emo Iso Principum, ipfum cum Vexillorum feftina exhibitione, vt moris
pire.
eft, imperatoriâ legatione folenniter extulit , cum magno Præconio,
ei nomen Principis impofuit, & Landegrauium Thuringia ipfos pro-
clamari ab omnibus fecit. Hic Ludouicus primus Thuringiæ Prin-
cops & Landgrauius genuis Ludouicum primogenitum qui fibi fuc-
ceſsie in Principacu, item Ludouicum Comitem qui moriuo parrere-
jedit in Cungisbrucke , whence we may correct a place in ano-
ther hiſtory which is called Historia ſecunda of thole Landgranesi
and ſays that Ludouicus Comes (the Father of this Lewes the it.)
genait Ludouicum primum principalem Comitem Thuringie. Doubt
lefle it ſhould be prouincialem not Principalem. But alſo afterward,
this citle was attributed to ſome of farre leflc dignitic then theſe
grcat Landgraues.
XLIX. The title of Burggraue denotes a Graue or Couns
of a Caſtle or Fort. Burg there ſignifying a Caſtle, Fortrefic, or
the like. Knichen ſayes that Burggrauialus eminentia, or a Burga
p Adimen Saxon. graueſchaft, had the name P from being Prefecture Arcis curafdan
imperij, desz Beichs Burck, vi funt Prefetti Caſtellani. And Mar-
thias Stephani ; Burgrauij Arc's Praſidyſ Præfecti. So Cuiacius,
* Videfis ide boc Befoldusrand * others, whence the Burggraves are called alſo co-
mises Caſtrenſes
. The foure Burggraueſchafts of the Empirc, are
thoſe of Stromburg, Noremberg, Madgeburgk and Rheineck; there
Brorum difc.3. being diuers other alſo of lelle note. This title began, it ſeems, in
the German Empirc. For that of Madgeburg ; although the Ter-
ritory bc annext to the Biſhoprique, yet the title remaynes with
q Knichen.loco the Dukes of Saxony, a to whom both Title and Territory were
heretofore giuen by the Emperor Rodulph the firſt, who allo an-
next the Burggraueſchaft of Noremberg * to the Graues von Zola
Befold.dulert
. tern from whom it is ſince deriucd into the Marquiſat of Brau.
de comit.com B&* deburg. And Magna, ſaith Beſoldus, hec olim dignitas erat , idco
vi, in ciuilibus, eriam Marchionibus illes dicere poſſent, ni nos fallis
Auctor des Sachſenſpeigel part.3.471.52. ad finem. In the Sach-
ſenspiegel indeed we read, Palatinus feu Palanſgrauius imperato.is
Iudex eft. Burgrauius verò , id est perpetuus Castellanus, index Mar.
chionis. Aliquando eriam (ſaich Beſoldres ) in Epifcopatibus exerse.
bant iuriſdictionem, vnde Peucerus lib.so Chronic. eos illarum terra.
rum iudices effe cenfet , qua Imperatorum donatione Ecclefijs acceffe.
Burin theſe two titlçs Landegrare , and Burggrane, which are
found only in the German Empire (where they had their Origi-
nally this is to be obſerucd, thar, as it happens in ſome others al-
ſo, they are not ſo reſtraind to ſingular eminencic, but that ſome
times they occurre communicated to men of leſſe note then ſuch
Cbron.apud
cold difer. as generally arc vnderſtood by them. For in ſome memories of
bal.cap.4.5.. the Dutch, "Landtgranes are mentioned that were bur Barons,
and
nomine lac.
W rnher.de
Ganerbijs ca.
S.148.
citate.
Idem ib.
Ton.impery cap
6.9.11.
1
runt.
Stumpf.
4
1
Chap.i. THE SECOND PARŤ.
475
}
and Burggraues that were not abouc Gentlemen. But that proceeds The Eña
from that various vſe of fuch words as make Titles of Honor.For pire.
ſomtimes they are vſed as fignificant literally , and ſomtimes as
only for denotation of particular Honor. Literally ; as when
Landigrane is taken for any pettic Iudge of any Prouince or Ter-
ricoric (for as Comes ſo Graue, ſignificd a ludge, and Landt li-
terally denotes aſwell a ſmall as a grcar Territory) and then if
may be well enough applyed to luch a one as an ordinary Baron
is, that hach any Territoric and Juriſdiction. But, for denotaţion
of particular and more diftin& honor; when it is giucn (as in the
more known vſc) to ſuch as arc specially cminent by it in
their Territories and luriſdiction. Thc like may be ſaid of Burg-
grane. For regularly as it is a title of Honor, it denotes one that
hach the command of ſome cminent Fort of the Empirc; but lit-
terally it miy allo be vſed for him that hath a command of any
obfcure or ſcarce cſtcemed Fort whence the dignisic yet cannot
bc gained, though the word be. But as the reſt, lo theſe of Landi-
graue and Burggraue are and hauc bin commonly hereditary,cſpe.
cially from the beginning of the German Empirc; and the Inuc-
ſticures of them are as of Dukes, Counts, and Marqueſſes.
L. The Title of Wiaiitod reckoned alſo among the dignities Hoyle Googuista
of the Empirc, is but rarc in regard of other titles. In the rankos
of the Empire publiſhed by Goldastus, the Vaiuoda Walachie, and
Vairoda Moldauiæ arc rememberd with this note on them. Sunt
(fuiche e he) inser Principes imperj aletti, fed fub patrocinio Prima Corp.itemb.
cipes Tranſiluaniæ , à quo eximuntur. Quanquam id in prafentia in prima.com.
fupradiéti Principis hcc mcans Sigifmund Prince of Tranſiluania, conftit.pag.18.
who is called ſomtimes Vaivod allo) me roganies illaftr ſimus De-
minus . Caſpar Vaiuoda Valachiæ negauerit ; allerers Principatui
Palachico elle eadem iura ab Imperatore conceffa quoad ſuffragia do
dignitales conſequendas , que ipli ferenißimo Tranſiluano. But for
the title of Watuod more anon, where we ſpeak of the dignitics
of Poland, where alſo, of the Title of Deſpoto taken by the Vai.
uod of Moldauia. And in ſteed of it , the name of Prince u genc- 4 Diplom Ro-
dulphu n. apud
rally is vſod alſo, of which Title more anon by it ſelfc. A 464
flit.com.3.145
LI. Barons or Freyherren of the Empire are principally 579.
ſuch as poſſeſſe Territories and luriſdiction from the Emperor,
together with the dignitic of a Baron or Freyherrn, which Title
is alſo, as thoſe of moſt other dignitics, communicared fomtimes
to ſuch as haue no Iuriſdiction or Territories. But that is acci-
dentall only, and proceeds from ſome ſpeciall diſcent, grant,
or cuſtome.For regularly and originally both Iuriſdi&ion and Ter-
ritorie arc cllcntiall to them. Yet by reaſon of ſuch Baroñs with-
out Territory, Barones (Caith Paurmeifter) in genere definio Pro. * Cap.Im.G-31.
Goldaft.con-
426
TITLES OF HONOR. Сар. Т.
Comitibus etc.
SAL.A.Ş.zo.
.
بد
The Em- ceres proximo, poft Comites, Nobilitatis gradu ornatos ; and ſo hoc
pire.
defines them without any particular relation to their Territories
and Juriſdiction. But Baldus makes the Territories and luriſdiction
chief
parts of the dignicic. For hce ſayes that a Baron is one that
y Adc. Inno- hath merum y miſtumg imperium in aliquo Caſtro, oppidoue, concef-
suit.extr.rir.de
fione Principis, which is but, as if he had ſaid, a Baron is one that
Ele&tione Al
ciat.lib. de fin. hath a Territoric leffc then a Count or Grane, and without the
gulari certami. title of Coans or Graue; but wich Iuriſdiction in it both for Ciuill
776 CAP.32 and Criminall Cauſes; whence it is alſo, that this Dignitie in rca
gard of the nature of it (which coincs ſo neer an ordinary Grane
or Count) though it differ in name, is by fomc Lawyers of good
note in the Empire reputed, as that of a Grane or Count. Quidam
Germanis moribres (faith Paur meiſier) inter Comites en Baroncs pre-
ser nominis ac ordinis rationem parlim vel nihil intereſſe arbitrantur.
And to that purpoſe, hec vſes the teſtimonies of thoſe Feudiſts,
Zafius, Schenckins, and Rothenfal. And Beſoldus more dire&tly for
z Differeatio de their cqualitie with Graucs; Tandem ex moribus noftris (faith 2 he)
Comici Baro æquiparatur , nullumginter eos cerſetur efle diſcrimen;
miſi quod Baro non eft inueftitas de Comitats; qui tamen alijs in re-
brus fufcipiendis honoribul adminiftrandis hantga:qum Comite infes
rior cenfetar. But although thelc ſo almoſt confound Barons of
y thc Empire with Counis, which is a dignitie ſuperior to them,
yet others not only ſeparat them from Counts, as bauing a much
leffc Territory, and wanting the Inueſtiture of Graffe.charts and
the title of Graues (and in thoſe cuſcs, the titles make the diftin-
&tion ) but alſo diftinguilh them into reuerall kinds among
themſclucs. Some make Six kinds of them, and give thein their
ſcuerall names. The firſt they call freyen (which is as much as
liberi or freemen) the ſecond Freyherrer or liberi domini as
Freyherrn zu Walpurg, zu äulenidGzff, and the like. The third
Semper Freyer or semper liberi, which is ginen to thoſe thae
are the ſpeciall foure Barons of the Empire , thoſe of Limburgk,
Dußis
, Weyfterburgk and Alwalden. The fourth, Heeren, or Domia
ni or Lords; as Heern zu Plawei, Heren zu Brannichfelt and
ſuch more. The fift, Edlen Qerren or Nobiles Domini
counts of Mansfield hauc the title of Eide Herrn zu Heldżungen
&c. The ſixt is only Edlen or Nobiles as Elde von Duerfurit,
for the Baron of Querfurt, and ſomtimes Edle after the men-
tion of the Barony, as Euert von Weerberge de Edle, for Eue-
rari Baron of Werberg, as he occurres among the witneſſes to an
8 Apud Paar: old Charter a of Magnus Duke of Brunſwick in MCCCLX. O.
meilt.de zurif thers make b two kinds only, the onc of Freeherren ſimply ſo
di&t.l.b.2.cap.
called by which they, ſay, are vnderſtood Barons that haue their
Baronics conſiſting of ficfs or held in Feudall righe, the other of
b Par
de And.
Lo de imp.Rom. Semper freyen that are fuch (they ſay) that haue fiefs held vna
Lib,a.cap.sh.
der them, but hold nor their Baronics as fiefs. And ſome would
haus
1
as the
Io.$.37.
1
Cbap. І. THE SECOND PART.
42%
1
haue three kinds of them; Semperfreyen “, freeleeren, and The Enjë
Heeten. That of Semperfreyen they find in thoſe fourc; Lim-
burgk, Doſis and the reſt. Ani for Hedren, abſolutely diſtingui-
pire.
ſhed from Freyen or ffrey erren; they find them ſo in ſome or- c videlis Rut.
dinances of the Empire where Churfurſtei, furften, Grauen, ger. Ruland:
Ffreyen and Herren are reckond with ſuch a diſtinction between onibus pari.z.
freyen and Hecreio. But I fee ſome great d Lawyer of the Em- lib.s.cap.4.num.
pire, that carefully examin theſe diſtinctions, allow none of them 35. Mur fer.
as they may any way.conduce to the making of ſeuerall rankes cap.zo.o Bc.
among thc Barons. Thus take rather the inamcs of freyen , fold.differe de
Freyherren, Edlen Herren, Herreni , and edlen, for indifferent cap.4.5.1 g.
words that denore them. And oblerue by the way, that the d Poft Paur.
word Baron is not vſed in high Germany , Tauing when they ex- me:&ilib 2.de
preſſc their Freyberen in Latin. But in high Dutch they call a S.:9. Vide
Baron by ſome of thoſe other names alwayes, though in low Marth.Sccpha
Dutch the word Baron bee ſomtimes vſod as in a ſubſcription of
de Irviſdi&.li.
2.part. i.cap.6.
Pbilip Count of Hohenloe where hee is c according to the 5.118 G Be-
low Dutch , ftiled Baron zu Lielfelt among his other Titles. fold. ce citat:
But Ego Baronum genera nulla effe arburror faith Paurmeiſter; & li'us r.cap. 4. *
quocung, nomine Semperfreyen , Freyherren, Freyeii, Edle 37.6c. Petr.
Derrn, vel fingulariter Herrn, Edle vel die Edle , appellantur, ciuili, ad com.
Nobiliiate 4c dignitate pares elſe. Omnes enim generali vocabulo olus.18.
Herrlı , comprehenduntur , vt perpetuo habet Decretorum Comitio Decret.Kati
.
rum ſubſcriptio, won der Grauen vnd Herrn wegen, that is,
By Paurmcit.dia.
the affent or autoritie of the Graucs and Barons. So that all B.2- los.9.35.
ions of the Empire immcdiar to the Emperor, are of one ranke, f lbid.5.19.
and are'knowne alſo indifferently by all thoſe names fauing that Alem. tom...
of Semper freyyeren which belongs only to thoſe morc cmi- fol.218.
nent foure, who, it ſeemes , hauc it not as a diſtinction of their
ranke, from the ranke of other Barons , but only to denorc their
antiquitie in the ranke of Barons, though others would draw the
originall of that title from the ſolemne words of Semper ingenures
exillat, or the like in old Manumillions , as if thence afterward
that name had been left on ſuch as were made Barons anciently
in the Empire. But I ſee not ground enough for that conic&urc.
And as Heeren is a common name for German Barons , fo is
Heerſchast for a Baronie.
LII. Theſe names by which they denote a Baron in high
Germany, (for in Italy, as in the low Germany ſomtimes alſo, they
vſe the word Baron) are alreadie ſo interpreted, that their ſignifi.
cation is thence ſufficiently known. But whence their Latin word
Baro, which hath been alſo diſperſed through Europe, comes and
what it ſignifics, is a queſtion 'much controucrted among ſuch as
arc coprent to be too troubleſome to themſelucs in fo nccdleffc a
dik-
Goldalt Ret:
428
TITLES OF HONOR. Chapī.
h Epif. ad At
tic.lib.9, Ep.11.
trde Finibus
lib.2.
Viacrum,
Principlib.3.
The Em- diſputation. Some will hauc it from Barones vfed b in Cicero, and
Baro in that of i Perfius.
pire.
Baro reguftatum digito terebrare Salinum
Contentus perages, ſi viuere cum lone texdis.
i Satyr s.vbi
Where the old Scholiaſt Cornutus reads Varo,& tels vs that Varones
videfis Ejum
dicuntur ferui militum, qui viige kultißimi ſuni, ferui fcilicet ftulio-
rum. But doubtleſſe both in Perfiles and Cicero, Baro is caken for
a ſtupid or contcmptible and blockilh fellow. And concurritur,
k Debello dle. (fuith k Hirlius, ſpeaking of the violence offered by Minutius Silo)
xandrino o vio ad Caßrum defendendum. Semper enim Barones (or Berones) complu-
rerg.s.cap.16. refa enocatos cum relis fecum habere conſueverat.Here Berones or Ba-
rones ſcems to denote mercenary Souldiers ; and to that purpoſe
1 Orig.lib gu Mercenari ſunt (faith ! Ifidore) qui feruiunt accepiâ mercede; lidem
sap.de cimbus. & Baroncs Græco nomine quod fint fortes in laboribus. And in an
old Arabick-Latin Gloſſarie , we read Barones fortes in laboribus,
which teaches vs co mend Ifidores Gloſſary where it is printed
m Pith. Aduer
far.bib 1.cap 8. Bargines fortes in Bello
. In ſome other Gloſſaries ** Baro is turned
videfisitem apud pair or hatred, and Baroſus, diſdainful or curriſh. But how from
Anter: de Regim any of theſe ſignifications it can be brought to denote the digni-
cap.zo.origina-
tie wee ſpeake of, I vnderſtand not. Others will hyue it, I know
tioncm Baronis not why, from the Ebrew Bar a thac is a Sonne. But clccrly
furilem.
they only deriue it from the true root, that make it from Bar
Barn or Bern as, in ſome of the Northern Languages which dif-
perſt themſelues into Europa vpon the incurſions of the Gorbs and
Vandals, and the reſt of that kind, it ſignificda man , and in that
fenſe as it denotes the ſex as Vir doth and not as homo may; or
rather as homo doch in a common & moſt vſuall acceptation when
it expreſſes the male ſex only as in the Prouinciall Languages that
hauc Hommes, huomini, and hombres (all made of homines) for men
only. That Baro d d ſignific ſo much , is iuſtificd not only from
thoſe old Gloſſaries which hauc Baro intcrpreted by a'rip or vir,
but alſo by this that both in Picart French, and with vs in our
Law French (for all or the moſt of the tongues of Europe had
ſomething from thole Northern Languages, and in this particu-
lar we foc chc word Baron almoſt in euery State of Europe) Baron
& femme denotc the ſame with Vir de fæmina, And in the Lawes
n Tis.33.dk both of the Salians n, uslemans o and Ripuarians P, Bars or Bao
745 and fæmina occur for a man & 4 woman. Siquis morstaudit Besti
o Til.76.95 rum aut fæminam cc. and ſi quis fæminam ingenuam colpo percuf-
p Tif.58.9.12. ferit &c. li Barus fueris fimiliter, & fi quis &c. ram Baronem quam
fæminam dc. The word thus ſignifying a man came by applica-
tion to be reſtraind to a dignitic,as Dúx and comes from their com-
mon ſignifications did , and as allo Miles for a Knight ofcen,
romtimes
via Latina.
។
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
429
anno 1190. pag.
$
yet 28a.
whis.
1.PAS.414.
ſomtimes for a Gentleman ; as in the Feudall Lawes. And thence The Emer
was it that the word Barones is ſomtimes vſed alſo in Latin Wri-
pire.
ters q for ſome greater Officers vnder the Grand Signior in whoſs
State wcc are ſure the Title was ncuer any honorary dignitic, . Chronic.Ri.
cherſperg. sub
as it is and long hath been in the Chriſtian States, where ſuch
as had none of thoſe ſuperior Titles of Dux or Comes , and
had their Territories giuen them vnder the tenure of Homage
or becomming the Men (as the phraſe is in England cſpecially to
this day,in homage) or the Barons of the Emperor that gauc them
their Territories or Towns with Iuriſdi&tion in them, were after-
ward called Barons. And although the name bee ſo ancient, as it
ſignifics a Man, and Barones noftri I occurre in the Lumbard Laws « Longobard.
for the Kings Men, yet it ſeems, the annexing of the name of Birtu lib.z.tit.sz...
son to Feuds and the reſultance of a dignitic out of that annexi-
on, was not common till in the following times of the Empire,
when other Fcudall dignitics alſo grew frequent out of ſuch an-
nexion, as is before ſhewcd. And to fir alſo the name of Baron
with their Fryen and fryherreni, fomc Icarned mon rell vs that
in old Dutch, Bar, which ſignifics a man or manchild, is iuftly
interpreted alſo by ffrye or Free. So Goldafturs upon Winsbeck ! Ad Parent.
tic.vett.para
an old Durch Poct; where alſo he cites out of Cicardus an anci-
ent Autor of a Gloſſary that Bard (as it denorcs freedome) is
interpreted by Dominus vel Princeps. And for the namic Baron
(becauſe more light will be giuen to it , in relation of the ſame
dignitic in other countries that haue it) wec conclude here only
with this note that when the later Greeks that write into the Em-
Lil.Ioachim
pire, mention the title of Baron, they call it o Moagwo and a Baro-
nic Maagcoria according to their falhion of expreſſing Besa by Mø. Apud Cructure
But the Germans hauc alſo the name of Bannersheer or Pan. cogra.lib.3.
ner-hjeer for a Baron, as if you would ſay Dóminus Vexillifer or
the like, or as the titlc of Bannerei is. The necrncſic and ſom-
times communitic of the citle of Banneret & Baron in other States
appeares in due place hereafter. But I remember not that it oc-
curres in the Writers of Germany, as applyed to that Countric,
though they haue a cuſtome of deliucring of the Imperiall Ban-
ser as an Enſigne of the authoritic of a Generall which wce ſec
in thoſc Letters of Rodolph the 11. directed to the Erioperor of u Pragaz.Fek.
Ruſia, the Prince of Moldania, and the Duke of Zbarato, certi- 1994. apud
fying them that he had cauſed to be deliucred, vexilluns troftrum Conflic. Imper.
Caſareum Imperiali usquila inſignitum, to Staniſlaw Clopátzi, quo
Tem,7.pag.5790
Jecundum morem militarem quamdiu in ſeraitis noftris fuerit viatur; rccti memoran-
to which words Goldafius notes in the margine, Mos inueftiendi swt lepiùs in le
Principem imperij. And it is truc, indeed, that the Delivery of a diris Argentina
Banner is the ancient ceremony in the Inucftitures of the Dukes Tauriner un
and Graues of the Empire, as is alreadic declared.
Theſe that haue the immcdiate title of freheeren (or Ban- diftinguunta.
Fff
ner
Patriarch. Aler.
Sed Banne-
1588. obi ctia
À Baronibus
430
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. I.
sit.2.
The Em- ner, or Panner-Heeren) and Barones in Latin in Germany, were
ſuch as in the Lombard Cuſtomes are called Valuafores Regis, and
pire.
Valvaſores Maiores, and Capitanei alſo. For in the Fcuds the name
of Baron is not ; but thoſe names in ftced of it. In lure Feudorum
Rubrica de Ba. (laith y Capiblancus) Baronum nomen non reperitur, ſed Magni Val-
wonibus 8.5.& uaſorcs vel Capitanci, aut Proceres nominari folent. But of Valua.
vide Frecc. de fores and Capitanei morc z anon.
FHbfeud.lib.i.
z 6.35.
LIII. The Titles of Duke or Hertzog, and Couns or Graue
with thoſe that are made by additions to theſe ticles , together
with this of Baron being thus deduced ; the title of Furſt or
Prince followes herc. Nor did wc cill now medle with it, becauſe
the various acceptation and vie of it in the Empire cannot bee lo
well expreſſed without the knowledge of thoſe other Dignitics
that bitherto hauc been handled. And with it here alſo we joyne
that great onc of Churfurſt or. Elector, which (as it is ſecular)
hach its being in thoſe that beare the ſcuerall dignities of Pfaltz-
graue, Duke, and Marqueffe , bclide the King of Bebeme. And
therefore could not hauc had lo proper a place beforc as after
thoſe ſeucrall dignitics declared. And as a Corrollary to thoſe
Feudall dignities, wee addę chon alſo other names that are,
in the Lombard Cuſtomes, comprehenfiuc of diuers Feudall dig.
nitics together, as Capitaneus and Valuafor.
For that of Furſt or Prince (to omit che vſe of ic, as it denotes
thc Emperor himſelfe, and did ſo in ancient Rome, and yet in the
fame Rome was attributed to ſome.mcan Officers in gouernment
as we ſee frequently in the Notitia, Caßsodore, the Codes and elſe-
where) it hath, in Germany, a threefold acceptation. The firſt is
where wcc find it, as other dignitics ioind with ſome Territoric,
and denoring a ſingular and diſtinct name of honour. the Second
where it is ſpecially alſo attributed to perſons that haue other
dignitics alſo; and the Third where it comprehenſiuely denores all
the states of the Empire, bcfides the Free Cities. It is alſo buc
differently a grcat dignitie in Italie , which wec referre hence to
the next Chapter, where we speak eſpecially of the citle of Prince
in the Kingdom of Naples.
Of the firſt kind, an example is in the Prince of Anhalt, or
Furſt von anhalt, who is neither Duke, Pfaitzgraue, parck
graue, Landgraue., nor Burggralie , yer hath this of Prince
for his eſpeciall dignitie. And ſome Graues hauc, by the indula
a Paurmeift de gence of thc Emperors, been created a Princes, and are called die
Iurifdi&.lib.z.
Gehurftete Grauen, or Granes made Princes, as wec fee in thoſe
Mattb.Seph. of Henneberg , beſides the Grase. of Arnberg, made a Prince by
de iurifdi&.lib. Maximilianthe 11, and of Mansfield by. Rodulph the 11. Diuers other
2.partat.cupis.
Principalities or Furſtenthuinbs as they call them, are in the
Empirc, as wcc ſec in the files of the Marqueſſe of Brandeburg
and
640.10.5.21.
5.23.
+
Chap. I.
431
THE SECOND PART:
Germ.
and of the Duke of Mikelbburg ( the one being furft zu Ru- The Ema
gen, the other Furl zu beenden) and b in others. But I find
no ſuch ſelect number of foure of this rank, as in the other great
pire.
dignitics of the Empire.
b Goldaft, in
The beginning of this titlc thus applyed to a Territory, and
Ord.prefix.co.
1.Coxfit.pag.18
making a rank of dignitie next aboue ordinarie Counts of Terri-
torics, appeares not. But ſome that haue laboured (and that with
learning enough) in the old fate of Germany, conceiuc that the
title is to bc deduced out of ſuch Cuſtomes as were ancienter in
Germany then the Roman Gouernment. They obſeruc in Cæſar,of c Debell. Gallis.
the Germans, that in pace xullus erat communis magiſtratus; ſed Prin- comm.6.
cipes Regionum aik pagorum inter fuos ius dicebant, controuerſiala
minuebant ; and in Tacitus of them; Eligebantur d Principes qui d De Morib.
iura per pagos vicole reddebant. Ceiteni fingulis ex Plebe Comites
confilium fimul & auxilium aderani. In there paſſages they con-
ceiuce that the name of Principes was but as tranſlated out of the Ph. Cluverð
Dutch die furſten (ſignifying Princes) at ſuch time as they had rius German.li,
not ſo many titulary diſtinctions of Honor and Power as after- 1.cap.39.4.41.
ward. And in regard that the Dertzogen or Dukes wercof a grea-
ter place in Germany then thoſe Pagorum Principes or Furſteii, &
thic Comites or Granes of Territorics, of a lefle and ſubordinat to
them, thence is it (ſay they ) thar euien to this day the title of
Prince with the addition of a Territorie is leſſe then that of Her-
tozg, and grcater then Graue or Count in the Empire; wheras in
other places of Europe, it is aboue that of Duke. Hæc una eſt ra-
tio (faith Cluerisus) Cur hodieg, Ducis dignitas in Germania Supe-
rior fit ordine Principum ; quum è diuerſo alijs in gentibus Europe,
Principalis dignitas fuperet Ducalem. But the Autors of this opi-
nion wonld hauc the originall alſo of Comes and Dux in the
Empire, deduced only out of Germany, and they interpret the
words of Cæfar and Tacitus , to make them iuftifie as much. Of
that matter enough is f alreadic ſaid. And for this of Princeps ; f S. 22. fupra,
in regard, indeed, thar ffurft and Princeps doe exactly interpret
one another , and both of them moſt naturally ſignifie an eſpoo
ciall eminencie, it might ſcemat leaſt as likely,that Princeps among
the Romans (applyed to Germanie) interpreted Furti as a title
there vſed before the Romans had to doc with it, as thar furft
Thould be afrerward vſod in Dutch, to ſignifie that which the Re-
mans called Princeps. But we are alſo ſure that Princeps was a title
of Honor in Rome, before cither the Empire or the name of the 8. Code Pridtipo
Komans came into Germany. That appearcs in Princeps Senatus and also comes to
Princeps Iuuentutis , beſides the application of it to the Emperors lib.6, til.28.
themſclues. And in the declining times alſo of the Empire, there
h videlis Pana
were $ Principes agentinm in rebus for the chief directors of Coure ciroll.ad Notit.
proceedings and diſpatches in Civill Gouernment; and the place verame, cap.9.-
of ſuch a Princeps, was called Principatus honor 6, and diuers pri. Notit.
rientis Tap.103:
Fff 2
uileges
.
:
.
437
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.I.
1
poroll,
1.649.4.
Terry
The Em- uiledges alſo belonged to it. And ſuch of them as were vnder 2-
ny grcat Gouernour of a Prouince ( as the moſt of the
grcat
pire.
Gouernors or Lieutenants had of theſe Principes in their Courts)
had alſo ſomtimes the title of Prince of the ſame Prouince, as we
i Caffiodor.
lib.7.form.14. ſec in the Princeps Dalmatiarum i, vnder k the Comes or Licurc-
* Panciroll.ad nant that gouerned there. And Nicephorius Gregoras exprelly;thar
Notic.Occdentis in the time of Conſtantine! the Grcar, this of Prince was giuen
Sap.64.
with a Territoric. For he ſayes that this Emperor created a Prince
1 Hif.Rom.lib. of Peloponnefies. Oʻri motornouxG-ri (ſaith he) afla pe så tiplyxioo xaxrý
7 pag. 166.
The
governour of Peloponnclus had the honorary title of
Prince given him ; whence it is alſo that in Phranzes on the title
m Cbrozic.lib. of Prince of Peloponneſus occurrcs, as alſo of Achaia. And in the
Greeke Writers of the later ages, the name of a 7fyxigades y apoyxi-
Confe
NIISH , apiz2766, apiz genue, and for a Principalisie #piggiadrov often oc-
Meurſ.Glor
Græcobarb.in
currc. So that there is vſe enough of the Title Prixceps, both
in the teſtimonics of old Rome, and in ſuch fragments of it as are
left in the writers of the Greeke Empire , to warrant the originall
of it out of Rome , and that it hath becnc ſince made a Fcudall
dignitic by being annexed to a Territory, as thoſe other of Co-
mes and Dux alſo hauc been. For Nothing is clcerer then that,c-
uer ſince the cuſtomes of the Roman Empire together with the
Empire came into Germany, Princeps and Furſt have not only ſiga
nified the ſame, but hauc litterally been alwaycs taken for the
ſame. But it is not ſo cleer that the very literall title of Furtt
was ment in Tacitus and Cafar. For the word Princeps might with
them denote any other eminent Goucrnour that had any other
name or dignitic bclide furſt. And therefore the more certainc
deduction of it is out of the old Roman Empire where no man
can doubt but that the word Princeps was a title of dignitic. But
it cannot be ſo clccrcd that the word furft was ſo in Germany,
before this of Princeps came thither.
The Second acceptation of Prince is in the ſtiles of ſuch as be-
• Paurmeiſt. ing of the States of the Empire, hauc other cities and yet arc cal-
de Turiſdi A.lib.
lcd • Princes alſo, as by a title diftinguiſhing them from ſuch as
dai. Matth. are not Princes in cither of theſe two firſt notions. And it is thus
Stephanide attributed not only to thc Electors (who are ſometimes ſtiled
Furifdi&.lib.2.
part.i.cap.6.$..
Archi-Principes P) Dukes and others of their greateſt Grames that
hauc thoſe additions of Pfaltz, Landt, Park, Burg, and to
ſuch ordinary Granes as are made Princcs , but to their Biſhops
Confit. Imperis and ſome Abbors, Prouoſts and Abbeſſes alſo by reaſon of their
mismo para temporall Power. In this ſenſe is Principes vſed by Linturius q ſpea-
Concil.pag.225. king of the Lords that appeared at thc Dies at Wormes in
MCCCCXCV. vnder Maximilian the firſt. Principes, ſaith heqin pro-
q in Appendice pria perſona X LV. Comises verò fine illis qui cum Principibus erant
med Faſcic. Temp. circiter LXVII. qui perfe venerans. Other like paſſages arc. And
henccis it that we read that the Principatius or Furđenthumb
of
2.CAP. 10.9.20.
20.ad 53
p Goldaft.
Edit.161).
GUN.1495.
"
Chap. I. THE SECOND Parts
433
ad Annal.Germs.
1
1
1
Pagrmcift.
of the Abbey of Lorſhem ncer Heydelberg was transford by the The Emi
Emperor Frederique ihe iſ. to the Archbiſhopriquc of Alentz.
Nos confideranses (faith the Emperor, as it is in Triibemius r) te-
pire.
nuens flatum Ecclefia Lauriſſenfis ab honore & nomine Principatus Chronico
proceſu temporis collabentem, vt non minus Imperio quam fibi defi- qub liko 1231.
.
cere videatar &c. Cum deliberatione & confilio Principum de inna- din Appendice
ta providentia da noſtre gratis Maieftatis , eundem Principatum Ec-
clefie Lauriſſenſis cuni omni honoré, Vaffallis, Miniſterialibus, C. Marquarda
Edit.1624.
Pris
, oppidis, prouentibus, Iuribus di pertinentijs fuis ficut ad nos da Frehero.
Imperium nofcitar persinere, cidem Muguntinæ Eccleſie, dieto Mo-
guntino Archiepiſcopo ( Siffrido ) e suis Succefforibus impe-
riali autoritate in perpetuum donauimiss de conceßimis , & nomi.
Datum Principem noſtrum venerabilem Archiepiſcopum Mogunti-
num preſentibus Principibus folennitèr inueftimies, vi eadem Eccleſia
Moguntina, idem Archiepiſcopus Moguntinus & Succeffores eius à
modo Principatum ipfum teneant de poßideant & ad honorem no-
frum do Imperij illum foueant & conferuent, faluo iure quod inde
debetur Imperio G. Bue for this citlc, ſee more anon in the Enu.
mcration of the States of che Empire, where you ſhall find ſome
Landtgraues and Burggraues aſwell as Graues that are not Princes
in this ſenſe, and ſome other, Princes,or cquall to Princcs, and yet
called only Lords or Heeren.
The Third vſe of the title of Prince I find in ſome expreffi- 132.de Iurifd.
ons of the Lawyers of the Empire, where they deuide thc States. cap.2.9.21.00
The States they ſay, conſiſt of three parts, the Electors, the Prin- 22.Vide Match.
Steph.lib.z.
ces and the Free cities. And in the ſecond member, they include
parl.i.cap.6.$.
all whatſocuer that hauc any voice in the Reichſtag or Parlia- '23. Ór.
ment of the Empire , beſides thc Elcctors , which yet no man
doubts but are Princes alſo, and the grcateſ. And they that haue
voice there are Barons, and all abouc Barons, or Lords cquall to
them. But whereas cuery Prince of the Elcctors hath his ſingle
voice, thc Counts arid Barons in che Empire altogether, hauc but
two voices according to that bipartit diuiſion of them into Swa
biſch and I:tterawiſch. But this víc of the title of Prince, is on-
ly in ſuch expreſſions of Writers; ncuer in the ſtiles of
thoſe that are abouc ordinarie Counts. For the files of all ſuch
Counts and Barons haue the honoraric inſcription, in their Titu-
lar books, of dem Wolgebognen Hern without furtt , that is,
Admodim Generoſo Domino or right generous Lord, when o.
thers write to them beſides the Emperor. And hcc writcs dem Videfis Tiekam
Edlen bnlern vrind dez Reichs lieben getrewen, N. or to the way
Nolden.Synopt.
Noble, beloved , and faithfull bosh to us and the Empire. N. Tract.o.1.9.65.
There is ſome example of another notion of Prince in the Con-
ftitutions of the Empire, much differing from any of theſe, as we
ſce it in Charles the his giving u his Sonne Philip then King of flie.Imiper.com
England all the Duchics, Marquiſars, Principalities, Countics (lo c.pag.585.
they
any but
5
U 25. Octob.
Goldal.com
1
434
TITIES OF HONOR:
Chap.i.
351.
The Em. ſo they are reckond) Baronies and other poſſeſſions of the XVII.
pire.
Prouinces, and making him Prince and Lord of them. And alſo the
Archducheſſe in the King of Spains palling of them afterward to
* Les Estats,
her x is called Ladie and Princeſſe of them. But the ſtile of
Empires&c.à
Paris 1613. pag.
theſe vſed by her , hath conſiſted only in the other particular ti-
tles, as Archducheſſc, Ducheſſe, Marchioneffe, &c. But alſo for the
namc of Prince in Germany; this of Matthias Stephani is obſerua-
ble, which he takes indeed from the Dutch gloſſe on the Saclj.
y ad lib.z.tit. ſenſpiegel y or old Lawes of Saxony. Inler ftatues. Imperij (faith
he; ſpeaking of a ſuch as are the Princes of the Empire in this
2 Lib.z.de lu• third notion of our diviſion ) poft Innperatorcm e Regem Roma-
riſd. part.3.cap. norum refero Ele&tores tam Eccleſiaſticos quam Seculares item , alios
7.9.23.
Duces, Principes, Marchioncs & Comites qui realem habent adminia
ftrationem fuorum Ducatum, Principatum &c. & proprie dicantur
* Vide cum lib. Principcs * Imperij. Qui enim adminiſtratione deltiruantur do ter-
2.part.3.cap.6.
ritorium non habent, illi habent quidem iura Principis perſonalia , at
S. so. vbi etia
am habet verba iura realia , fer territorialia non item. Dici enim de aliquo requirir
810[4. Speculit ineſſe. Et dicuntur eiufmodi Principes abſg, administratione Domi-
tonicè que fue
celli. In iure Saxonico vocantur Schlechte Furſten , item Furſterk
fias rem expli- Genoffeii.
у
58.
Saxonici Ten.
$478.
LIV. For that great title of Elector, which is in the threo
Archbiſhops of Meniz, Triers and Cologne, and in the King of
Boheme, the Pfaltægraue of the Rhine, the Duke of Saxe, and the
Marqueſſe of Brandenburg; the nature of it is well enough known
out of the Elcction of the Emperor, and eſpecially from the Gol-
den Bull of Charles the TV. The Originall of it hath been vari.
ouſly deliucred; ſome attributing it to Pope Gregory the v. and
Othe the 111. Others to Gregory the ñ. And the diſcourſes of it in
Baronius, Schardius, Knichen, Onuphrius, Goldaftus, Binius,C#bachius
and others of leſſe name, are obuious enough. Neither will I here
diſpute it after them. Nor if I ſhould, could I make a better con-
& Paurmoiſt. cluſion then ſome Lawyers a of thc Empirc chat éſteeme all ſuch
de lutriſdifl.lib. opinions as place the originall of the Princes Electors in this or
2.cap.2.9.38%, that particular time, to bee grounded only vpon meer conic-
Nobilis.ad Com. &tures, without warrant enough to make a clecr inference ; and
ful.18.11... that the truth is, there is no kind of other certaintie of it then
thus, that by a tacit conſent of the States and of the Empire
(ſince it came into Germany) this Septemuirall Election hath bin rc-
cciucd, and that ſo the dignitic of Electorſhip hath bin ſetled by the
ſame conſent vpon thoſe threc Eccleſiaſticall and fourc Sccular
Princes. But when or at what time this was firſt ſo receiucd , is
nor deliucred in any teſtimonic that is certain enough to decide
che controuerſie:
LV. For thoſe other two titles of Capitanei and Valuafores;
Caa
Chap. T.
THE SECOND PART.
435
b Feud lib.si
Capitaneus is taken either properly or improperly.Properly taken in The Engar
the Feudal cuſtoms of Lombardie, it cöprchenfiuely denotes Couais&
pire.
all aboue Counts that haue Feudall dignities immediatly deriued from
the Souercigne. The text of the Feuds is, • Dux Marchio Comes a Lib.l.sit.si
fendum dare poffunt, qui propriè regni vel Regis Capitanci dicuntur.
Improperly taken and with a ſpeciall reſtraint, it ſignifics ſuch as
being neither Dukes, Marqueſſes nor Counts , are inucfted,cither
by the ſoucreign,or by ſome Duke; Marqueſe or Count, or ſome
ſtate that hath power by infeudation to inucft, of ſome Territory
or Feudall command, or qui b de plebe aliqua vel plebis parte per ti IC.G ibid.
feudum funt inueftiti. Thele are alſo Capitanei, but improperly. For Culacius a
all ſuch as have none of thoſe greater titles,and yet haue any ſuch videfis Hoto.
Territories or commands immediatly from either the Souereignc manding secure
or from any of them which have of thoſe greater titles, werc Hiß.de Regno
more properly according to the Lombard cuſtomes, Valuaſores Ital.lib.7.
maiores, cor' the great valuafours, or Valuafores Regis. And they c Ibid. & lib.si
wcrc (if at leaſt immcdiat to the Souercigne) the ſame with the ti.14. o de
Barons or freeheren of the Empire. But the better diuiſion an-
Valuatoribus
videfis Legs
cicntly of reudall dignitics among the Lombards was generally Sabaudiæ!ib.s.
into Capitanes and valuafores, the firſt comprchending all thoſc cap.4. Auguſta
great titles, the other all ſuch as had Territory and Turiſdiction Taur.1588.
by Feudall right without thoſe titles. So it appearcs clecrly in
otho d Frifingenſis. The Originall of the word Capitanci is plain d Deger. Fredi
cnough; the ſignification literally being but as in the common no- alib.z.cap.13.
tion. It occurres alſo often in Petrus de Vineis, and the abitract
of it is Capetania with him. And as Dux and comes came to be c lib.6.Epift.
annext to Feuds, ſo did, this of Capitaneus in Lombardie. But for
Valuafor, it is not ſo cleer whence it came or what it liccrally
denotes. Some would hauc it à valus; and originations of that
kind are to ofren ralhly admitted. But I have not yet vnderſtood
any other derivation of it that is at all like a truth beſide Hote.
mans and thoſe that follow him , when they concciue it to bec
made of values, or Vaffallues, as Valuaſini alſo. Bur how made of
Vafſus.or vafallus,they tell vs fot.Nor is it worth a further enquiry.
And of the Feudall dignities of thc Empire, and of the names of
Feudall dignitics, which arc alſo ſomtimes made perlonall, hither-
to. And we come to the title of Bitter geſchlagen, or as, we
fay, a dubbed Knight, which is mecrly perſonali.
LVī. The nature of a Ritter geſchlageri, a dubbed Knight
che
Knight of the Spurre chere, is as with vs. Nor is the cc-
remony of making him at this day (for aught I know, different
from ours. Regularly the perſon to bcc honord knceles, and
the Emperors genelc Itriking him (for 'the laying on the
Sword is rather to bee called a ſtroke, and not a
and not a couching or
laying it on, as in vulgar ſpecch; and it was, in clder times, a
plain
22.
or
1
456
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap..
The Ems- plain ſtroke; &eſchlagen ſignifying but as percuffus) and the prod
pire.
nouncing of him to bcc a Knight, crears him. And ſomtimes the
pronouncing only without any vſe of the Sword (at leaſt any ſuch
particular vſe of it, as that it touch thoſe which are created) goes
for a ſufficient Creation. As in that cxample of Charles the v. who
vpon his vi&tory againſt Frederique Duke of Saxony, created ma.
ny Knights together, only by pronouncing that they ſhould be
f Merwen De todos e Cavalleros , or all Knighis. Touching this dignitic (which
Jic Equeft.p.20.
neuer was extended beyond the perſon crcared) we obſcruc fpc.
cially the ancient Law of the Empire that appointed who ſhould
be capable of it, the Priuildges belonging to it, the Originall of it,
the Ceremonies that anciently were vſed in conferring it, and the
Perſons that gine it. None was capable of this dignitie, by a Con-
g Goldaft.
Conftit.com.3:
ftitution of Frederique thc īī. (which is alſo attributed 8 to Con.
040-398.
Tard thc ſv.) but he that was diſcended from one, that was Mia
tes, which I interpret a Gentleman or Nobilis, and not a Knight.
For Ritter and Miles ofren ſignific in the old Fcudall Law of the
Empire, a Gentleman, as the word Gentleman is ſignificd in No-
bilis, and not a dubbed Knight or Ritter geſchlagen, which is
interpreted by Miles factus, or cingulo militari donatus ; as with
vs in England, qui ſuſcepit Ordinem Milite, is the dubbed Knight,
and him generally wcc calloa Knight; yet alſo the word Milites
denotes Genilemen, or grcat Frec-holders of the Countric alſo.
And they are called Knights in our Lawes that concerne cither
choice of Coroners or of Knights of the Parliament, although
they be no creared Knights. And thence it is that the Gentric of
h Petr. de Vi. thc Empire generally is called the Bitterſchaft , as if you would
17.v.definite ſay Militia, whereas yet none is a Bitter in chat ſenſe, as Eques
Corfir. Frede. Auratuts or Cingalo Militia donatus denotes it, but hcc thar is
sic. de pace te Knighred, or in ordinem Militarem cooptatus. The Conſtitution
we (pcake of is rememberd in a diſpenſation to one that was to
Feud.difput. be made a Knight, his Anceſtors bi hauing not been Gentlemen.
sap.s.
Otum facimus (faith the Emperor) vniuerſis , quod
A. de N, Maieſtati noftræ humiliter fupplicauit, de
cum fieri velit Miles, es pater ſuu Miles non effet,
ſibi exinde largiri licentiam dignaremur. Nos autem de fidei
ſue meritum, & fuorum , per Imperialis gratiæ præmium im-
perialiter compenſemus, fupplicationibus ipſius benignius inclina-
ti, de poteſtatis noftræ plenitudine fibi concedimus poteftatem,
quod quanquam patèr Juus Miles non fuerit, e noffris cosa
ftitutionibus caueatur, quod Milites fieri nequeant , qui de
genere Militum non naſcuntur , ipfe tamen de culminis
noftri licentia decorari Daleat Cingulo Militari; mandantes,
quetes
Horoman.de
1
NA
i
Chap. I.
The SECOND PART.
437
ncn. delit. EA
Louan.lib.
quatenus nullus fit, qui ipſum ſuper hoc de cetero moleftare. The Erika
vel impedire valeat aut prelunsat.
pire.
But Goldaftues vnderſtands it, as if this were a Creation of a
Knight by Patent. For the title in him co ic is , De Cingslo
Militari per Principem concedendo. To this may bcc added that
which is by ſome rememberd out of an old Conſtitution in the
Records of Louaine * that none ſhould recciue this dignitie vnleſſe * vide Men-
he had ſerued thrice in the warres.
quest... Lipro
LVII. For the Priuiledges of theſc Knights; wheras by the
t6.lib.3.
old Imperiall Lawes , diuers Priuiledges in making of Teſtaments,
in being free from impriſonment, and ſuch more (which are
collceted by divers Lawyers, but cſpecially by Claudius Cote-
raus in his de Priuilegis Militum ) were due to thoſe that .
were truly Milites, and ſerued in the Warres, being thereto cho-
ſen and ſworn with ſolemnitie, as appeares, in Polybius, Vegerius,
and other good Autors that deſcribe the Militia Romana ; it hath
been a queſtion among ſome great Doctors, whether all or any
of thoſe Priuiledges belong now to Knighrs made in the Empire;
Knights, that being Equites aurati (and called ſo from their gilt
Spurres, which they were wont to have put on at their Crea-
tion) are alſo known and expreft by the name of Milites facti, or i vide Tires
in Ordinem Militarem cooptari. If they liucd in the warres; and quell.de Nobí.
were truly Milites by their feruice, there were (ſayi they) no doubt wateco Petr.
of it. And ſome alſo k, expreſſely, that they ought not to bce Spec.Princ.&.k-
impriſoned for debr, nor put to torture, by reaſon of thcir digni- bric.30.9.8.
tie. But in reg:rd chis dignitic thus conferd doth not make them kBeid.adl.1.ca
a part of an Army, nor hath any martiall employment annext to til, Qui bania
it, the moft common opinion is that they haue no right to any videos porno ,
of choſe ancient Priviledges. Soli namga hi qui pro tutela Romani anance.fraelde
.
imperi militani, priuilegijs Militum digni habentur ; alŷ non haben. Imperio Romano
9.68. di ſeq.
tur, fairh Zoannettus. And hinc eff, ſaith he further, quod à Cæſa-
re creatis Militibus auratis quos armatæ militiæ non incumbere con-
ftat , prerogative Militares eo folo nomine nequaquam debentur , feis Epift. aid syl-
cundum verum, communem o receptißimam Doctorum omnium Fens. Militijs vero
tentiam , and to that, purpoſe hce vſes diuers autorities taken from a Mílitum
the Doctors. H. Asipag.934.
pud Romanos
generibus præ-
ter cus, qui de et
LVIII. The Originall of thcſc Knights in the Empire is re volumina
not to be drawn out of the vſe of old Rome, where the Equeſtris (aris trita, vi.
,caq
Ordo, or the Ordo Secundus (as Stasius calls it) conſiſted of ſuch defis Lud.Cha.
as were Equites. They anciently had their rank only from their rondam, Picha.
Cenſus Equeftris and the Cenſors choice or allowance of them. And
fome ſimilitude, indeed, is between m them & the dubbed Knights and Literas de
m Videfis Budi
of the Empire and of other States, in regard that as thoſe of old Senatoribus
77
non.lib. 1.6.14
G88
Rome
438
Title3 OF HONOR . Chap.Ĩ.
pire.
A
The Em- Rome had relation to the Senat, as the next rankes to them, ſo
there to the Lords of ſcucrall States. But neither the Cenſors
choice , nor the Cenſus Equeſtris (which was about m MMXXV.
pounds of our money) nor their jus aurcroum annulorum had.co
uct any place in theſe Knights. And though in England cſpecially
(as is hereafter ſhewed)and in ſome other places, there be from an-
cient timc a kind of Cenſus Equeftris , yet it is without any colour
of relation to that of old Rome. Sometimes alſo in the declining
ages a whole Corporation had the dignity of the Ordo Equeftria
giucn them in Rome by the Emperors rcſcript , as wcc loc in
C.Theod.lib
. that to the Nanicularý, " or ſuch as had the care of ſhipping
$3.tic.5.6.36. for publique frouiſion, which agrees with nothing that belongs
to the folcmne giuing of it as ir hath been a dignitic ſince the
French Empire began. Nor can this dignitic hauc any, Originall
in the Milites or Şouldiers of the old Empirc; although they had
their Cingulum & Sacranieniam alſo , and the addition of Miles
o cad. Gregor. often, and turalus miles o ſometimes , occurrc in thoſc cider
b.13.sis.r. times, in ſuch ſore as Miles at this day for a Knight. But there
things were common to all Souldiers. There is alſo in Iulians Epi-
Alcs a grant from him to Leontius , thar hec might vſe Armes.
tu rūs brokasy xpôrm, are the words. But the Original) of this kind of
Knights is not perhaps to be deduced from any other then Germans,
and thc cuſtomes exerciſed among the Germans and other warlike
Nations of the North. Their vſe was, in publike aſſemblics by a
ſolemne giving a Launce or Target to conferre ſuch a kind of
honor. An this was done ſomtimes by ſome Prince of the State,
ſomcimos by a Father or Kinſman. Tacitus is a witneſſc of it. Nia
in Germania; bil (faith Phcc) neka publica nego prinasa rei niſi armati agunt.
o colete acto Sed arma fumere, non ante cuiquam moring
, quam Ciuitas fuffecturum
Boiorum lib.t. probauerit. Tum in ipfo concilio vel Principum aliquis, vel Paser vel
ubi Ludoti "Propinquus, Scuto framcàquc iuuenem ormant. Het apud illos Toga,
Saborum remise hic primys iuucntæ honos. Ante hoc domus pars videntur ; mox
wlitaribus do Reipublice. Of this nature alſo was thaç courſe of adoption per
arma, which Theodoricus King of the East Gashs in Italy, vſed ro
Amxracer.
the King of thc Heruli
. For as in later ages, ſo then alſo, one
Prince received the dignitic of another. The Charter of that ad.
option is yet extant.
Caffiodor. Er arma fieri poſle filium (faith 9 Theodoricus) grande
ad videfis 0. inter gentes conftat effe præconium. Quia non eft dignus
Laum Hagnan
Hilppuex. lib. adoptari niſi qui fortißimus meretur agnoſcia in fobole
s.sap.5.6.9. & frequenter fallimur. Ignaui autem effe neſciunt quos iudicias
Pepererunt. Hi enim gratiam non de natura ſed de folis me-
ritis babent. Quam vinculo animi obligantur exrránei,
santa in boc actu vis eft , ut prisas ſe velint mori, quam ali-
quid
nat Fredericus
4.lib.Far,
P
30
-*
Chap.i. THE SECOND PART.
439
Mus
9
quid aſperum patribus videantur infigi. Et ideo more
geil-
The Emo
tium ex conditione viril, filium te præfenti munere procrea- pire.
vt competentèr per arma naſcaris qui bellicofus efes
dignoſceris. Danus quidem tibi Equos, Enfcs, Clypeos, &
reliqua inſtrumcnta bellorum; ſed quæ funt omnimodis
fortiora , largimur tibi noftra indicia. Summus enim inter
gentes ele crederis , qui Tlieodorici ſententia comprobaris.
Sume itag, arma , mihi tibig, profutura. Ille à të deuotio-
nem petit, que té magis defenſare diſponit ; probat tuum ani-
mum e opus non habebit obſequiun. Adaprat, té talis.n.de
cuius gente tu potins formideris. Nota funt enim Herulis Go-
thorum , Deo iuvante , folaria. Nos arm.3 tibi didimus:
gentes atitem olim virtutum pignora præftiterunt. Salurantes
proinde gratia competenti , reliqisa per iúum & illum Legatos
noſtros patrio fermone mandamus ; qui vobis, literas nojtras 6-
videnier exponant', o ad confirmandam gratiam, que funt di-
cend.2 Jubiingant.
Thus was Estherique ficher to Athalariqué, King of the Ealt
Gorbs, ' facius per arma filıues, by luſtinian; and another exampler Callindor.!
Varifom.r.
of it, is råmemberd' in Caſiodorc. Neither was this ároprio per
arma, any.ching elſe but a publication of the Princes fudgement Var.8.ferw.g;
touching the perſon ſo adopred, and his folmne cor:firmation of
him, vnder the name of his Son, thias to bare and vſe Armics:
For it had no ſuch matter in it as the giuing any hope of fuc-
cellion or making any civill adgnation berween them, as that Adi
option which was in vſe in old Rome, had. A ſingular cxample
to that purpoſe is in. Procopius, kbere Cabades King of Perſia by Perſicorum á.
Emballadors improtuned inftin the elder to adopt his Son Cofroes, pag.16.
which lullin was inconſideratly' readie enough to dos according
to the Roman falhion , vntill his Chancclor Proclius admonilhed
him, that an adopsion donic acording to theſc Lawes. of Rome,
gauc
alſo a right of ſucceſſion which might: ſo preuent his Ne-
phew Iuſtinian, whom hee had before deligned for his ſucceſſor.
Therfore Proclus aduiſed him, that to fatistic the deſire of Cabades
and
yer to ſauc the ſucceflion as he had alreadic detigned it, hec
ſhould return an anſwer char he would adopt him atter the fathion
vſed among the barbarous Nations, but not according to the Laws
of Rome, or diy (as Procopises his words are) ws Bapkápa agoríxes,
donde
ότι, γράμμασιν οι βάρβαροι της παιδες πρινται αλλ' όπλων σκεύη, That 1 hould
be done after the cuſtome of the Barbar ous. Nations that did not ad-
opi Sonnes by writing, but by Armes. And this Anſwer being re-
turnd, the Perſian (whoſc purpoſe indeed was to haue gaind to
G882
his
1
440
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.I.
The Em. his Sonne an expe&ancic of ſucceſſion in the Roman Empire) re-
pire.
cciucd ir rather as a ſcorn put vpon him then for any ſatisfacti-
on. It being cleer Law among thoſe Nations that vſed this Ad-
option by Armcs , that no hope of ſucceſſion could come of it.
u Degelf.Lan. Neither can I concciuc, thar thc Phraſe à Rege gentis exteræ ayma
gobardorum lib. fuſcipere, vſed by Paul Warnfred, where he ſpeaks of Alboin, Son
1.cap.33.6 34. to Andoin, King of the Lombards, that went to Turiſend to re-
cciuc a Knighthood , ſignifics otherwiſe then per arma adoptari.
And in thoſe clder times, both thoſe phraſes,and trocortic bou a's Rasa
Basqu apoońces, or to bee adopted afier the barbarores cuſtome (that is,
the cuſtome of the Northern Nations) were of the famc ſenſe.
From this víc of thoſe Northern Nations came the faſhion of
Knighting into the Empire, which vnder Charles the Grear, and
after him, conſiſted of none elſe but of thoſc Northern, or of ſuch
as bad vpon thcir incurſions been mixt with them, and ſo recci-
ued moſt of their cuſtomes. For the girding with the Sword, pur-
ting on Spurs and the like, which made up but an adoptio per arma
hauc been often vſcd in giuing this dignitie both in the Empire
and elſewhere among the poſteritie of theſe Nations.26.146.44.334.
LIX. But although the Originall be hence taken , wherin
the giuing of Armes is the chief Ceremony of Creation, which
in the later times (as at this day) becamc to be for thc moſt parc
the gentle ſtroke of a Sword with thc atteſtation of the Empe-
ror, by a ſolemnc pronouncing the perſon honord to be a Knight;
the Ceremonies in the times that intercede this Originall,and
thc later agcs,haue been various. The folemnitic of girding, a blow
on the neck, putting on Spurres, and diucrs holy Ceremonies al-
ſo are found in good teſtimonics, that concern this dignitic in the
Empire. And ſomtimes an Orh taken, touching which , more
alſo in the next Chapter. Charles the Great in his Conſtitu-
tions (as they are pretended) made for the State of Friſland, or-
dains that thc Goucrnour there', by girding with a Sword, and
ſtriking the perſon created on the card (as the cuſtome then was)
Thould makc Knights and giuc them alſo an Enſigne of their
Knighthood with the Imperiall Crown pi&tured on ic, which
* Hauconius fhcwes the vſe in thar age. -Statuimus ( ſo are s the words)
de reb. Frific vt fi quis ex ipſis fuficurationem habuerint vel militare voluerint,di-
men.Delir. E. its poteſtas (ſo was the Gouernours title, as Podeſta in Italy) Sicut
quas. pag.7.& conſuetudinis eft, manu colapho, ſic Milites faciat , eifdemgz firmiter
apud Fanin.in
in iungendo præcipiat : vt deinceps more Militum Sacri Imperij aut
$6.3.pag.529. Regni Francie armati incedant; eo quod conſideramus fi predicti Fri-
Jones ſecundum flaturam corporis & formam eis à Deo ele natura de
tam fic militauerint , cunctis in orbe terraram Militibus, fua fortitu-
dine', ingenio & audacia (dummodò vi predictum est Jint armari)
facile pracellent & preualebune. Qui Friſones fignam fuæ Militia à dicta
Po.
усt
Theat. Honoris
Chap.T. THE SECOND PARTÍ
441
F
faith * Guntherus. Diuers like paſſages are in the Writers of the De vita un
poteftate recipere debent in quo Corona Imperialis in fignum fuæ li
. The Em
beriaris à nobis conceffe debeat efle depicts &c. Datum Romæ in La-
pire.
teranenſi Palatio anno Domince Incarnationis. DCCCII. In thc teſti.
monics that occurre in the Story of the following times, the ma-
king of Knights is often rememberd, but rarely with more par-
ticular expreſſion of Ceremonic then the Girding. As, Frederique
the firſt held a Feaſt at Mentz, Vt filium fuum (faith y Arnoldas y Hilf.Sclak,
3.cap.9:
Lubecenſis) Henricum Regem Militem declarares, & Gladium fuper
femur eitts potentißimum accingeret. So the Embaſſadors of the
Eaſtern Empirc in like words importuned the ſame Emperor to
Knight Frederique Duke of Swaben. In præfentia fua (the words
of = Radewicus ) gladio accingi do Milisem profiteri poftulant do im- z De 'gepi. Frco
petrant.
dericii.08.s.
! Princeps puerum, præfentibus illis,
cap.6.
Accingi Gladio Fredericum rite iuberet.
Empire. But the blow on the care or check was alſo (it ſeems) in babilib.6.
vre for the moſt common Ceremony, and is ſupplycd, it ſeemes,
or ment by the ſtroke with the Sword. For lohn de Beka a a Ca- a Hift.Epift.
pon of virecht that wrote abouc GC. ycers paft, ſpcakinig of the
Vltraieš.p.65.
vſe of his age ſayes, that although other Solemnities wire onlit-
ted, yet that was then vſed. Pleriş Milites moderno tempore (faith
he) parcimonijs intendentes, omißis" ſumptuoſis ſolennitatibus, faltem
per colaphum, Militarem dignitatem accipiunt. Ideoſ multi regulam
eiufdem ordinis ignorantes, debitè militare neſciunt , wherupón hec
rclates the ancienter and ſolemne forme by which the Order of
Knighthood was given to William Graue of Holland, when hċ was
cholen Emperor in MCCLXXII. whereof more preſently. And
therin alſo the ſtroke on the care or ncck was vſcd. But in that
cxample of the Emperor Sigiſmund his Knighting Signell a French
Gentleman in France, beſide the ſtroke with the Sword, and the
girding , his giuing him one of his gilt Spurres is b. rememberd, 6 Tili.dereé.
Where obſeruc, by the way, this power of Knighting exerciſed Galic.lib.z.
Mennen.Delica
by one Prince in the Territory of another, and that iuſtly (as it
was concciucd) quia ex iure conſultorum ſententia (laycs da Tiher) 22. Videos
Equites vbig in Imperio do in alieno dominatu inſtitui poffunt. Nolden.Sprops.
Trallat.cap.z.&.
But alſo oftimes Knights hanc been created in the Empire by the
Emperors Letters Patent. Cum his temporibus (faith · Petrus Cale- c Lib.de Egue:
fatus a Profeſſor of law at Piſa) Ordo Senatorus vrbis Roma non in Ari dignitate,
veniatur , fequitur vi bodie primum ordinem in Ciuitatibus (excepta
Venetiarum vrbe) tenere videatur Equeftris dignitas, guam Impera-
10% his verbis, codicillis fuis, concedere foles. Then hcc thus addes the
formc.
E N. preſenti noſtro ediéto e de plenitudine noſtre
Cæfareæ potestatis Militem fiue Equitem auratum
faci-
Equef. Pag.
Iyo.
or
1
TE
1
442
TITIES OR HONOR. Chap. I.
A
1
A
quæ illi
Poce, German
P2.402.
The En-. facimus eg creamuis ac titnlo di dignitate Militari decoramus
pire. & ad ftatum G ordinem Militarem affumimu. Militaris
qu09, Cinguli o Baltei decore. faſcibuſg es. ftemmate Aura-
tæ Militiæ infigniuimus o fortitudinis Gladio accingimus ad
aliorum Militum nimero e confortio clementèr ajčribinus
e aggregamus, volentes es decernentes quod deinceps bbig
locorum cão terrarum pro vero Milite habearis & honoreris
poßifq; c debeas pro huiufmodi Juſcep:& dignitatis ornamento
torquibus, gladijs, veſtibus, phaleris ſeu Equorum orna-
mentis aureis, ceteriſq
, omnibus & fingulis Priuilegijs, Gra-
tijs, Dignit.stibus & Franchiſijs vti, frui, e gaudere , quia
bus viri ftrenui per nos ſtricto enſe facti & creati Milites
bluntur , frnuntur eu gaudent low etiam admitti ad
admittuntur quomodoubet de conſuetudine bel de lure.
Somtimes alſo giuing a Shield and the pucting on a Helme were
anciently added to the Ceremony, as Goldaſius obſerues vpon
d AdWinsbek. ſome old Dutch Poers. Nobilium. quondam filij (faith a he) apperfi-
one Scuti,Galee impoſiilone accinétione enſis in Equestrem digniisa
tem letti. Theſc Ceremoifies wcić done by thic Em crors them
felues (for the most part) to their ſubicets, when they Knighted
them; but by ſome great Biſhops to the Emperors when they
themſelues took the dignitic. Henry the ITI. per e conceßionem Ara .
chiepiſcopi Bremenſis primum le arma bellica ſuccinxit Goſlaria. And
to this purpoſe Hotoman dcliuers his generall obſeruation; Dande
f Diſp. de feud. Militis ritus (as his f words arc) fendiſlico quidem inftiruto bic fuit,
vi fiquidem Imperator in Militarem Ordinem cooptandus effet, sem
Epiſcopi aliquot folenni precatione adhibitâ Cingulum ei chin Gladio
apponerent ; fin autem alines, ipfe imperator.
LX. But for the Ceremonies in the Emperors receiving this
dignity; this example of William Earle of Holland, the Anti-Cæfar.
r Goldaft.con- to Conrad the iv. is moſt obferuablc.
toms Regula Militaris Ordinis præſcrista"Willielmo,
cum in Regem Romanorum' eligeretur à
Principibus Imperij in Comicijs
Colonienfibus, An. 'Domisi
8. vide pocißi-
MCCXLVIT.
Voniam Wilhelmus defignatus Romanorum Rex
piſcopp. vltraic.
adoleſcens eſt Armiger, bium nobis eſt, pt cum fe-
ſtinatione præparentur omnia, quæcung: funt neceſſaria,
3.Epifcopo agit.
Lamb.Scbat-
ni urg.in
cbranico.
cap.s.
fit.Tom.3.pag.
Snouil.Ba.
tau.li.7.Demp-
fleras lib.3, de
Furamento cap.
19. M nenus
in Delicis E.
queftribus pag.
mum Ivannein
de Beka in E:
Q
Finis paz 65.
vbi de Orcno
pe
+
Chap.T. THE SECOND PART.
443
E
+
T
33 feeundum risum Chrifticolaruni Imperatorem Milcs fieret, The Eöt.
antiquami Aquiſgrani diadema Regni fufciperet, i bit fecuna pire,
düm Chriſtianam inſtitutioner Miles effectus, Öö Regulama
Militaris Ordinis profeffus , ex eo difceret , cuiuſmodi iugum
in ordine fuö fufceperit, e quale votam in proceßione fue
Regulæ emiferit. Itag ex confenfu noftro , preparatis in Ec-
defia Colonienfi omnibus, pois Euangelium folemnis Miffa,
prædictus Wilhelmus Armiger coram Cardinale Apoſtolice
Sedis Legato produktus eft per Regem Bohemiæ, dicentem in
bunc modum: Veſtræ feuerentiæ, Pater almiflue, praeſco-
tamus hunc electum Armigerum, deuotiſlime ſupplican-
tcs , vt veſtra patcrnitas võtiuam eius profeſſionem fuf-
cipiat, quo Militari noftro collgeio dignè alcribi poflit.
Dominus duten Cardinalis in Fontificalibus aßiftens orna-
mentis į eidem Armigero dixit , fecuridum Etimologiam eiuf-
dem nominis, quod eft Miles: Oportet ait , vnumquemq;
militare volentem, eſſe magnanimum, ingenuum, lar-
gifluum, egregium & ftrenuum : magnanimum qui-
dem in aducrſitate , ingenuum in cohlangüinitáte, lar-
gifluum in honeſtate , egregium in Curialitate, & ftre-
puum in virili probitate. Sed antequam votum tuae pro
fellionis facias, cum matura deliberationc iugum regit
læ prius audias.
Iſta itaque regula eſt Militaris Ordinis. Inprimis cum
deuota recordatione Dominica palfionis Miffam quo-
tidie audire ; pro fide Catholica corpus audacter expo-
acrc , Sanctam Eccleſiam cum miniltris cius à quibül-
cunque graſſatoribus liberare ; viduas , pupillos ac oro
phanos in eorum neceſſitate protegere ; iniuſta bella
vitare ; iniqua ſtipendia renuere; pro liberatione cuiuf-
libet innocentis duellum inirc ; Imperatori Romanorumg
{cu cius patricio reuerenter in temporalibus obedire;
Rempublicam illibatum in vigore luo permitterc ; bona
feudalia Regni vel Imperijnequaquam alienare, ac irre-
prehenſibiliter apud Deum & homines in hoc mundo
viucrc. Hæc ftatuta Militaris regulæ fi deuote cuſtodi.
eris, & pro virili diligenter adimpleueris , fcias tempo
malem tc honorem in ccrris, & poft hanc vitam rcquiem
patcram in Coclis mererię
Quid
,
444
TITIES OF HONO R. Chap 1
1
!
/
The Em Qubus expletis , Dominus Cardinalis coniun&tas manus és
pire. iufdem Tyronis. clauſit in Miſali , fupra leElumn Euangelium
ita dicens : Vis ergo Militarem Ordinem in Nomine
Domini deuotc ſuſcipere, & regulam tibi verbotenus
explicatam, quantum potes, perficere? Cui refpondit Ar-
miger, volo. Et tunc Dominus Cardinalis ſubſequentem pro-
Jeßionem, Armigero dedit
, quam idem Armiger palam on-
nibus in hunc modum legit. Ego Wilhelmus Comes Hol-
landia, Miliciæ princeps, Sacrique Imperij Vafallus liber,
iurando profiteor regulæ Militaris obferuantiam, in præa
fentia Domini mei Petri , ad Velum Aureum Diaconi
Cardinalis, & Apoſtolicæ ſedis Legati, per hoc facro-
ſanctum Euangelium, quod manu rango. Cui Cardinalis:
Hæc deuota profeſſio peccatorum tuorum fit vera re-
miſlio, Amen. Istis itag dietis, Rex Bohemiæ i£tum im-
pegit in, collum tyronis ita dicens : Ad honorem Dei omni-
potentis, te Militem ordino, ac in noſtrum Collegium
gratanter accipio. Sed memento, quoniam feruator
mundi, coram Anna Pontifice pro te colaphiſatus &
illufus coram Pilato præſide, & flagellis cæſus, ac ſpinis
coronatus, coram Herode Rege chlamide veſtitus & de.
riſus , & coram omni populo nudus & vulneratus, in
cruce ſuſpenſus eſt , cuius opprobria meminiſſe te ſua-
deo , cuius crucem acceptare te conſulo, cuius ctiam
mortem vlciſci te moneo.
Quibus ita ſolemniter ad impletis noupe. Tyro poſt dictam
Aliffam cum ſtridentibus buccinis , perftrepentibus tympanis,
e timientibus cymbalis contra filium Regis Bohemiæ tribus
vicibus concurrit in haftiludio , e exinde, cum gladijs eniten.
tibus, dimicationis tyrocinium fecit.
Erant autem ei eadem fua electione o Curia Preſentes.
Petrus Caputij, Cardinalis Legatufe ſedis Apoftolice.
Rex Bohemiæ cum filis fuis.
Arnoldus de Iſenborch, Archiepifcopus Trcuirenfis,
Conradus de Hoyſtaden, Archiepifcopus Colonienſis
.
Gerhardus, Archiepifcopus Moguntinenſis
.
Henricus de Geldria, Ele&txs Leodienſis.
Otto de Hollandia, Epifcopus Traiectenſis.
Cum
L
1
1
1
1
Chap. I. THE SECONDE PARTI
445
Cum nouem alijs Archiepiſcopis. & Epifcopis
. Marchio Bran- The Ema
denburgenſis , cum pluribus Ducibus & Marchionibus e pire.
Vafallis Imperij
.
Thus ſomtimes before the Coronation, ſomtimes afterward the
Emperor as other Kings, tooke this dignitic, wherein the eſti-
mation of it is moſt remarkablc. And ad Notitiam veftram per-
ducimus (faith Conrad King of the Romans , in his Edict bi for the h Goldaft.coda
time of his Knighthood directed to thoſe of Palermo) quod licet ex Tomo gag.405.
generofitate ſanguinis , qua nos à primis componentibus natura decora-
sit ex dignitatis officio, qua duorum Regnorum nos in folio gra-
sia diuina præfecit, nobis militaris honoris aufpicia non deeffent", quia
tamen Militiæ Cingulum, quod reuerenda fanciuit .antiquitas, ponduin
Serenitas nostra fufceperat, die præferitis menſis Augufti, cum folen
nilate Tyrocini, latus noſtrum eligimtes decorandum, vt ex hoc ætatis
noſtre victoriofe floriditas ligna maioris ftrenuitatis indueret , duo-
riginalis nobilisatis gratiam renouaret nous silitie clariindo. Qu4 cm
tiam die, vi honoris noftri folennia dignis militantium ftudiorum ti-
tulis ornaremus, preter celebrala magnifice feſtiuitatis, que tanti boni
iocun iitas, & perſone nostre Magnificcntia reguirebat, ad locum vi.
Eoriofi exercitiis noftri castra perduximus, o abonde fub fælicitatis
futura præfagio, pace data, plene fidelibus contra hoftes nostros contie
Huatis greßibus procedamus. And for the great citimation of this
dignicie in the Empire; I obſerue allo thoſe words of Giovanni
Seliño, as they are cited by.Alfonſo Cecarelli in his Hiſtoric dicam
ft Alonaldoſca; Conradus imperatör decorexit illustrißimam do-
mot de Monaldis aurea Equeftri dignitate que fumma omnium dig-
mitatum eft in Imperiali Palario; vocauis eam collateralem imperij.
LXI. There is alſo in the Pontificale Romanum. this forme
preſcribed for the Creation of a Knight,
De Benedi&tione noui Militis.
Iles creari & benedici poteſt quacumque die, lo-
co, & hora ; ſed fi inter Miſſarum ſolennia cre:
andus eſt, Pontifex in eo habitu, in quo Miſſam
celebrauit
, aut illi interfuit, in faldiſtorio“ ante medium
Altaris
, ftans, vel fedens , prout conuenit, finita Miffa,
id peragit
. Si autem extra diuina , in itola fupra Ro-
chetum, vel fi ſit regularis, fupra fuperpelliceum, id fa-
cit. Et primo Enſem, quem aliquis coram eo genufle-
xus euaginatum tenet, ftans, detecto capite, benedicit,
fi non ſit benedictus, dicens,
Hhh
Verf.
+
M.
7
446
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap. І.
The Em Verf. Adiatorium noftrum in Nomine Domini.
pire.
Reſp. Qui fecit Cælum eu Terrram.
Verſ, Domine, exaudi orationem meam.
Reſp. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
Veri. Dominus vobiſcum.
Reſp. Et cum Spiritu tuo.
Oremus.
E
ſem, quo
Xaudi , quafumus, Domine preces noftras, & hunc En-
hic famulus tuus circumcingi deßderat, Maie-
ftatis tue dextera dignare bene dicere, quatenus effe
poßit Defenfor Ecclefarum, viduarum , Orphanorum, omni-
umý Deo feruientium, contra fæuitiam Paganorum, atg He-
reticorum ; aliją fibi infidiantibus fit terror e formido. Per
Chriſtum Dominum noftrum.
Resp. Amen.
Oremus.
B В
Ene * dic, Domine fanéte, Pater Omnipotens, eterne
Deus , per inuocationem fan&ti Nominis tui , & per ad-
uentum Iefu Chrifti filij tui Domini noftri ,1 & per do
num fan&ti Spiritus paracliti , hunc Enſem, di hic famulus
tuu, qui hodierna die co tua pietate præcingitur, piſibiles ini-
micos conculcet viétoriag per omnia potitus femper maneat il-
lefus. Per Chriftum Dominum noftrum.
Resp. Amen.
Deinde dicit, ftans, vt prius.
B
Enedi&tus Dominus Deus meus , qui docet manus meas
ad pralium, e digitos meos ad bellum.
Miſericordia mea, o refugium meum: ſuſceptor meu,
du liberator meus.
Protektor meus , et in ipſo ſperani : qui fubdit populum
meum fub me.
Gloria Patri , & Filio, & Spiritui Sankto.
Sicut erat in principio ar nunc eu semper en in ſeculas
ſeculorum. Amen.
Verf.
4
i
Chap.T:
THE SECOND PART)
44
The Enia
pire.
Verſ. Såluum fæc feruum tuum Domine.
Rcfp. Deus meus ſperantem in te.
Verſ. Eſto ei Domine turris fortitudinis.
Reſp. A facie inimici.
Veri. Domine exandi orationen meani.
Reſp. Ec clamor meus ad te veniat.
Verf. Dominus vobiſcum.
Refp. Et cum Spiritu fuo.
20
Oremus.
D
1
Omine Sancte, Pater Omnipotens, æterne Deus, qui
cunéta folus ordinas, & reétè dispoñis, qui ad coercen-
dam malitiam reproborum, tuendanı iuſtitiam , 3-
Jum Gladij in terris hominibus tua ſalubri diſpoſitione permi-
Mifti,& Militarem Ordinem ad populi protectionem inſtitui
boluifti , quig per beatum Iohannem Militibus ad fe in
deſerto venientibus be neminem concuteient , fed proprijs con-
tenti eſſent ſtipendijs, dici feciſti; clementiam tuam, Domine,
fuppliciter exoramus, bt ficut Dauid puero tuo Goliam (4-
perandi l'argitus es facultatem, & Iudam Machabæum de
feritate gentium nomen tuum non inuocantium triumphare fe-
cifti , ita & huic famulo tuo, qui nouiter iugo Militie colla
fupponit , pietate cæleſte vires , es adaciam ad fidei it-
futia defenſionem tribuas ; & præſtes ei Fidei, Spei
, ♡ Cha-
ritatis augmentum; & da tui timorem pariter, com amoreni,h%.
militatem , perſeuerantiam, obedientiam, & patientiam bo-
nam, & cuncta in eo re&tè disponas ; Dt neminem cum Gladio
ifto, vel alio, iniuſtè ladat; e omnia cum eo iufta,&b recta
defendat; & ficut ipſe de minori gradu ad nouum Militia
promouetur honorem, ita veterem hominem depone'ns cum aéti-
bus fuis, nouum induat homitem ; vt te timeat, & re&te com
lat, perfidorum conforția vites, o ſuam in proximum charita-
tem extendat, præpofito fuo in omnibus reftè obediat, es fuum
in cunctis iuſte officium exequatur. Per 'Chriftum Dominum
nostrum., Resp. Anien.
Tunc enfem aqua benedicta afpergit. Si autem Enſis
fit prius benedictus, omnia prædicta omittuntur. Poft-
Hhh 2
hæc
i
1
!
448
Tities Of HONOR:
Chap. I.
+
cens.
1
T be Emsa hæc Pontifex fedeps, accepta Mitra, dat Enſem nudum
pire. nouo Militi ante ſe genuflexo, in manum dexteram, di,
Accipe Gladium iſtum in nomine Pa + tris, eð Fi + lyg
con Spiritus Sancti, co vtaris eo ad defenfionem tuam, ac
fan&tæ Dei Ecclefia , & ad confuſionem inimicorum Crucis
Chrifti , ac fidei Chriſtiana ; e quantum humana fragilitas
permiſerit , cum eo neminem iniuftè ledas, quod ipfe præſtare
dignetur, qui cum Patre e Spiritu Sancto viuit, & regnat
Deus, per omnia ſecula ſeculorum.
Resp. Amen.
Deinde Enſis in vaginam reponitur, & Pontifex cin-
git Militem nouum Enſem, dicens.
Accingere Gladio two ſuper femur tuum potentißime; e o
attende quod fanéti non in Gladio , fed per fidem vicerunt
Regna.
Enſe igitur accinctus Miles nouus furgit, & Enſem
de vagina educit, & euaginatum ter viriliter vibrat, &
ſuper brachium finiftrum tergit
, & in vaginam reponit.
Tunc Pontifex dat nouo Militi oſculum pacis, dicens:
Pax tecum,
Et iterum Enſem euaginatum in dextcram accipiens,
Militem nouum ante ſegmuflexum cum ipſo Enſe cuiao
ginaro ter fuper ſcapulas leuiter percutit, interim femel
tantum dicens.
Efto Miles pacificus, ftrenuus, fidelis, ex Deo deuotus.
Deinde repoſito Enſe in vaginam , Pontifex mamu
dextera dat noulio Militi leniter alapam, dicens.
Exciterù à fomno malitia , e vigila in fide Chriſti, o
fama laudabili.
Et Milites aftantes, imponunt nouo Militi Calcaria;
& Pontifex fedens cum Mitra, dicit Antiphonam.
Specioſus forma pre filijs hominum, accingere Gladio tap
fuper femur tuam potentißime.
Surgit Pontifex, & verſus ad nouum Militem, ftans,
& detecto capite, dicit.
Verf. Dominus vobifcum.
Reſp. Et cum fpiritu tuo.
+
Ore-
1
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
449
0
Oremus.
The Emba
pirc.
Mnipotens fempiterne Deus fuper hunc famulum tuum,
qui hoc eminenti Mucrone circumcingi defiderat, gra-
tiam tua bene + dictionis infunde, do eum dexterie
tua virtute fretum fac contrá cuneta aduerfantia cæleftıbus are
mari praſidys, quo nullis in hæc ſeculo tempeſtatibus bellorum
turbetur. Per Chriftum Dominum noftrum. Reſp. Amen.
His dictis, nouus Miles oſculatur manum Pontificis;
& depoſitis Enfe , & Calcaribus, vadit in pace.
But this kind of Benediction belongs, they ſay, only to Knights
made by the Pope, or ſuch as deriuc their power from him, not
to i them that are created by lay Princes. Scc before, the making i Greg Lopez
of a Knight x of S. Peser, whcre we ſpcak of Dukes. Malvisay:934 Partid.z.e.
k Et videlis
LXII. The perſons that giue this dignitie are ſeen in the eliberespa :
cxamples, hitherto brought, of the Ceremonics vſed at the giving piff. 3.
it. And more to that purpoſe occurres anon, where wee ſpcake
of dignities giucn by ſubordinar Princes in the Empirc. But we
addc here (that it may be had alſo with the more obuious paſſa-
ges of Ciuilians touching this matter) that of Nicholas Vpion an
Engliſh Ciuilian(who liucd in chetimcof our Henry the vi.) vnder
this title, Qui poffunt creare Milites. Non exiſtentes Milites (faith
he') aliquando Milices faciunt & creant, quales funt Papa & Magni I Dere Militari
Barones non Milites. Sed ille Miles qui créatur per Dominums Msdib. 1. cap.a.
Papam debet degradari fi militauerit contra Ecclefiam vi in l.n.c. videfis Philoct.
de obſequijs. Et in neceßitate Scutiferi & Sacerdotes, qui tamen Viridary libr.
funt milies' inermis militia o notatur C. dc Equeſtribus digni- cap.123. Petrus
tatibus 1. 1. Sed certe fcias quod sales qui funt Milites & à non Princ. Amb.zo.
Militibus, creantur vel neceßitate vel conſuetudine que habent vim le- 5.4.quotidiè
videmus quoid
gis ve ff
. de legibus li dc quibus vbi ifta materia tractatur
per
doctores & fpecialiter per Dominum Bartholum in fine cuiuſdami re• facit alium
petitionis quam facit in diéta lege de quibus. Neceſitate, vi forte Mrem &c. ·
aliquis volens effe Miles apud Sanctum Sepulchrum Dompini noftri Ic-
fu Chriſti non reperiens ibi aliquem Militem, poteft Sacerdosem re-
quirere vt ipſum ordinet ut efi multotiens vifum , quod verum est
tam de neceſitate quam de conſuetudine , ut in dicta lege de quibus
per doctores. Et vi dictum eft,
fi Sacerdos ibi non fuerit, poteft ille or-
dinandies requirere aliquem Scuriferum valentem ve iplum ordinet.
Multi dicunt tamen quod requiritur quod talis Scutifer ordinans fit in
actibus bellicis & armis antea nosabiliter approbatus, & tunc fufficit.
Ex quibus iam infargit quaftio; Numquid non ordinatus poßit aliuza
ordinare? & quod non fic, probatur per naturam situli cxtra. de cleri-
co
+
>
vous Miles
.
1
1
។
!
450
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. I.
1
1
The Em- co non ordinato miniſtrante. Ad guod reſpondit Bernardus ibidem
pire. in c. 1. allegans pro fe neceßitatem vt ibi, cam quo concordat Henricus
de Bowycho in c. accedens extra. de purgationc canonica. Sed
tu dic breuiter good offician militare eft officium oneris & non ho-
noris maxime vt dicam infra ordine (no; quia Miles eft feraris Reipub-
lice vt patet in l. milites C. locati dan per naturas titalorum ff. de re
militari & C. lib. XII. de teftamento militari C. ff: & Inft. vbi
ſupra patet quod dictum officium militare efi onerofum. quamuis fue-
fit in multis priuilegiatum vt ibi.Et contraria funt vera in illis ordi,
nibus per. quorum collationem inprimitur character in animain ordina
ti. In creazione Militis nullus imprimitur character. Quare voco illud
officium militare proprie di non ordinem vt inferius dicam. Creantur
autem Milites vt dixi per non Milites , comfuetudine vel ſtaluio.
Vi forte eft confuetudo vel ftatutum in ciuitate Ierofolima quod hoſtia-
Tires fiue cuftos officij hoſtý fancti Sepulchri folues creabat Milssés sbi
creandos. Scutifer ibi hostiarius vel custos qui de conſuetudine, vel fts-
tuto vt prædixi habet exercere ea qua pertinent ad ſuum officium
fic de facto creari. Pro iſtis eſt Dominus Bartholus in lege ommcm
ff. de legibus. Et fic habes quales poffunt creare Milites. And hce
confounds here, it ſeemes, the Knight of the Sepulchre (which is
commonly taken rather for a regular Knight) with him of the
Spurre or the Ritter geſchlagen. Hercunto wee note that of Sir
William of Badenjel a German Knight, who in MCCCXXXVI. ita
his Pilgrimage to the holy Land, made two Knights at the Scpul-
chre by girding them with the Sword. But whether hee means
(for he relates it himſelfe) Knights of the Spurre, or thoſe of the
ſpeciall Order of the Sepulchre, I know not. His words are ,
m Gail.de Bac pro Sepulchrum Chriſtipulchram fecide Reſurrectione Domini Miffam
denfel
. Hade celebrari, & aliqui de meis ſocijs corpus Chrifti denote ſuſceperunt. Pofte
rame fanttam. Miffam feci duos Milites Nobiles fupra Sepulchrum Gladios accingendo,
n Nic. Vpton. That which come Ciuilians haue of Dostors, that are regent or
& alia obſeruando,quæ in profeßione Militaris Ordinis ficri conſueuerunt.
Ms.de officia
Militari dib.s. proteſſe by the ſpace of 8 yeeres , becomming thereby Knights,
wce rcice here as a meer fancic. For cleerly this Knighthood is
C.de Prof. in gained only from ſome ſuch Creation as hach relation to Armes.
vrbeconftanı.. And although it hauc been frequently and iuſtly conferd alſo on
men of the long Robe, yet the title of Miles, Bitter or the like
with the Sword or Spurres, or ſuch other notes as expreſſe Armes
or Militarie ſeruice, ſhow that the dignitic of it ſelfc is primarily
relatiue only to acts of the ſhort Robe, according to that of our
o Ms. of the Dano Lidgai.
Horle, Sheep
Eques ab Equo is ſaid of very right,
and Cheualier is ſaid of Cheualrie
in which a Rider called is a Knight.
arragoners done allo ſpecifie
S4
cap.3. & Bar
tolum cital ad
Vnic.
and Goole,
!
Cao
I
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
451
A
Caballicro though all that partie
The Emo
I's name of wozlhip, and fo tooke his ginning
pire.
of Spożes of Gold, and chieily Riding.
There are alſo- , --in the Territories to which the dignitics of
this Chapter belong ; ſome ſpeciall orders of Knighthood'; as
that of the Annunciada inſtituted by Amè Count of Saüoy in
MCCCCIX. that di ſangue di Saluatore , in Mantona, begunne by
Viceptio Gonzaga, Duke there , in MDCVIII, and ſome other:
But they arc with diligence enough deliuered in diucrs Writers
that hauc purpoſely collected them, and are obuious to any
Readcr.: Therfore 1, abſtainc here from further mention of
them.
LXIII. As by the Sword girded (which was the moſt
cffentiall part of the Ceremony in Knighting) Knights were
made ; and by a ſtroke on the care ſomtimcs ; as in diucrs of
the examples before brought; So another dignitic was wont to be
conferd by deliuerie of a Sword only, with a blow on thc check
or care, which gaue the libertie of bearing a Sword or other
Armes, as in attendance on a Knight or a Ritter geſchlagen; but
nor of the wearing it girded on as the Knight did. Theſe chat
had this ceremonie and libertie of bearing Armes in attendance
on Knights, were Armigeri, Schiltknabent or Mbapeneren. Forit
was not lawfull for any other to wcare Armes, 'in thoſc p elder p Vidsfis Ferá:
times, without thc eſpeciall indulgence of the Emperor, although lib.z.tit.27.8.s.
the libertie of bearing them, or the perhaft machen (as chcy
call it) be regularly in theſe later ages communicated to all Sub-
icts of the Empire whatlocuer. Goldafus hauing spoken of the
old cuſtome of Knighting the Sonncs of the Gentric; addes, Mi.
miftri illis
. 9. adiuneti alapa & Gladio in ius arma ferendi. Nec erat qad Winsbek
cuiuis licitum arma portare
. And, to this purpoſe obſerue that in Pet. Germ.
Nelden; Notanda eft differentia que antiquitus (faith he) in Welt-P4-402.
phalia obſeruabatur inier Nobiles ve ex antiquis inftrumentis appa- pr flas. Nobil.
ict, hoc modo, idir Johan von A. Ritter vnnd Henirich der
72. videfis BC
knape &c. Qui enim reipſa dignitatem Equitis Auratilegitimè ad-fold.de Ord. E.
eptus erat der zu Ritter geſchlagen war, vocabatur eo nomine quefiri 5.3.0
Kitter. Qui verò vir armiporens erat , quema-nos Rittermeitig, no- Coman.difp
.
minamus , vocabatur Armiger, ein wapenet, juniores vero, die Feud.cap.5.com
Jungengeſellen , nominati ſuns knapen. Whence alſo hce ob- fecalo Savona
code
ferues ſome lubſcriptions hercrofore vſed in the Empire with the
addition of Armigerzas Johannes Morfaim and Henricus Bock Armi-
geri. And note this title giuen before "to William Earle of Holland (8.59.
(choſen Emperor) before he was Knighted.
But at this day (and that from ſome ages paſt) I think, this
title of mapener or Armiger, is grown out of vfc in the Empire.
Yer
452
TITLES OF HONOR. Chapī.
que magis obuia
apud Scriptores
Stemm. Lotha
The Em. Yet I have herc thus rememberd ir, both as it hath a relation to
pire.
thc Mitter geſchlagen , and becauſe the ſame title remayns in
thc Eſquires of other States ; of whom, in their due place. The
names of Armiger and Scutarius (whence Eſcuyer in French, and
our Eſquire are made)arc very obuious in the memories of the old
Empirc. Eſpecially in Ammiantis Marcellinus and the Notitia. And
Palquier finds the titles of Gentlemen and Eſquires in the Genti-
les and Scutarij in Marcellinus. See his Recerches de la France
? De Gentili- liute 2.cap.is.
bus, praterea
LXIV. As theſe titles hitherto handled, are created by
babentur,videfis ſuprem Power in the Empire, and are immediat to the ſame
aus Vellerus" power cither as it is in the Emperor,or is pretended by the Pope;
Rorum augue So by ſome great Princes within the Territory of the Empirc,
Rarum Vindc. (that, howſocuer diuers of them exerciſe a power fülly Imperiall
lic. libro 8.
or Regall, and bee ſupremi Domini in terra fua, or imperatores in
u Francil. de Patria Tua, both which titles haue becn vſed in the ſtilcs u of the
Roſiers in Di. Dukes of Lorrain, yet have titles which are only Fcudall or Sub-
plom. on in
ordinát) diuers titles of the like name and nature are giuen , and
held vrider them. This of Maximilian King of the Romans (vnder
ringia pag. 17
Frederique the iTi.) his Creation of Charles Count of Chimay into
the title of Prince of Chimay, to him and his heires of both ſexes
may belong to this place.
1.Stbobier, en la
Aximilianus, Diuina fauente clementia, Romano-
genealogje dela
maiſon de crop
rum Rex ,-46 Hungariæ, Dalmatia, Croaciæ,&c.
Archidux Auſtriæ, Dux Burgundiæ, Lotharin-
giæ, Brabantiæ, Stiriæ, Carinthiæ, Carniolæ, Lymbur-
gi, Luxenburgi, e Gheldriæ, Comes Flandriæ, Haſpur-
gi, Tirolis, Ferretis, Kiburgis, Artheſiæ & Burgundiæ
Palatinus Hannonia, Hollandiæ, Zelandiæ, Namurci,
o Zutphaniæ : Margrauius Sacri Romani Imperij, cry
Burgouiæ; Langrauius Alfatiæ : Dominus Friſiæ, Marche
Sclauonicæ, Porius Naonis, Salinarum, & Mechliniæ, &c.
Nobili Carolo Comiti de Chymay ; ex illuftribus de Croy
deſcendentibus ex bera & legitima progenie“ fess origine Ré-
gum Hungariæ, noſtro e Imperij Sacri diletto, gratiam Rea
giam, & omne bonum. Illuftris, fidelis, dile&te ; Etſi Regalis
ſublimitas , necnon eius circumſpecta benignitas vniuerforum
exaltationi ſtudiosé conſuexerit intendere, & ea que Reipub-
lice conducibilia effe crediderit perpendere, ad illorum tamen
ſublimationem procurandam proniori es fingulari quodam fer-
M:
Pag. 59.
Hora
Chap. T. THE SECOND PART.
453
à
Kore inclinatur vberius quos firma constantia & infeperate The Ens.
fidei diuturnitas , euidentibus teftimonijs in conspectu Regią pire
.
Maiestatis non mediocriter commendant. Sanè conſideratis multis
plicibus & ftudiofis tuis el progenitorum tuorum obſequijs e
nobilium tuarum virtutum induſtrijs quibus tu o progenito-
res tui folida e integra probitate, cura peruigili , nobis doo
facro Imperio Romano indefefe claruiſe, & complacuiſſe di-
nofcuntur, ey inantea feruentiùs clarere & complacere pote-
ris o debes , quanto maioribus honorum prærogatiuis , larga
noſtra manu Regali, te ſenties frugalius refectum atque con
latum. Ideoque Regalis noſtre Maieſtatis oculos fingulari quan
dam feruentia, in te gratioſiu dirigentes, Te, tuoſque vtriuf-
que fexus hæredes , ac eorundem fucceffores legitimos quides
lumbis tuis aut ſuis deſcenderunt, vel impoſterum deſcendent in
veros Principes illuſtres Principatus de Chimay, principum
facri Imperij adhoc accedente confilio, animo deliberato aucto-
ritate noſtra Regali, motu proprio eu ex certa fcientia ac de
plenitudine poteſtatis in nomine Domini ſaluatoris noftri, à
quo omnis honor da poteftas prodire dinoſcitur , cleuauimus,
creximus, fublimauimus, atg, creauimus , prout eleuamus, e-
rigimus, ſubleuamus, & creamus, auctoritate o poteſtate pre-
dietis, decernentes, o hoc Regali noftro edicto, quod tu can
hæredes tui ac eorundem fucceffores legitimi finguli vrriuſque
Jexus ex lumbis tuis e ſuis nati bo nafcituri ex nunc ob in.
antea perpetuis temporibus quandocunque eo quotieſcunque
cafus fe obtulerint,Trulo Principes illuſtris dicti Principatus
de Chimay, frui, nominari, e appellars poßitis, ac in dandis com
recipiendis iuribus, C in conferendis ſeu ſuſcipiendis feudis, ac
in omnibus alijs conditionem & ftatum Principum illuſtrium
concernentibus, teneri, honorari, & vbique ab omnibus reputa-
ri, atî priuilegio , honore , gratia , dignitate, & immunitate
frui poßitis debeatis, quibus alij lacri Imperi principes il-
luftres hactenus iure vel confuetudine freti ſunt, noftris tamen
e ſacri Impery iuribus auctoritate eo fuperioritate in pre-
mißis femper jalmis. Mandamus igitur omnibus & fingulis
Principibus, Ecclefiafticis
, el Secularibus, Ducibus, Marchiga
nibus , Comitibus , Baronibus , Militibus, Clientibus, Officialia
bus, quibuſcung, Capitaneis, Burgrauijs, poteftatibur , "Ancia-
nis, Gubernatoribus, Præfidibus, ludicibus , Regibus Armo,
Tume
1
1
454
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. I.
Howitag 934
The Em
runi, Haraldis , perforlandis ciuitatum , oppidorum , villarum,
pire. el locorum communitatibus , ceteriſq; noftris c Imperij Jacri
fidelibus diletis cuiufcung ftatu, gradus, felt conditionis exiſtant
tam in Imperio ſacro, quam alibi ubilibet conſtituis, Quatenus
Le Q beredes fuos ac fucceffores fuos deriuſ& lexus legitimo
præfatos Illuſtres Principes nominent, intitnlent , e rene-
reantur, Volg
; dignis honoribus ſemper profequantur, cunctis
temporibus futuris', ad enitandam noftram eo facri Romani
Imperij indignationem grauißimam do quadraginta Marcarum
auri pari pænas, qui contra facient toties quoties contra fa-
Etum fuerit ipſo facto nouerint ſe irremißibiliter incurſuros,
quarum medietatem Regalis fifci feu erarij, reſiduam vero par-
tem iniuriam paflorum Dfibus decreuimus applicandas. Dat. in
Ciuitate noſtra Imperiali Aquiſgrani ſub Regalis Sigilli appen-
fione ea testimonio literarum ipſo die Coronationis noftræ 4-
quiſgrani habitæ. Anno Domini Milleſmo Quadringenteſis
mo oftssagefimo fexto , Regni noſtri Romani Anno primo.
Vnder the Arch duke of Auſtria, is the Count or Grauc of
Hardeck , vnder the Marqueſſe of Brandenburg , the Grauc of
Honflein , and vnder the Duke of Pomerland, the Grauc of New-
gariten. But thcſc are not inueſted with ſuch Royalties as the
Graucs that are included in the generall name of the Princes of
the Empirc. To this purpoſe, Matthias Stephani , after hee hath
ſpoken of the Graucs that are included in the number of Graues,
that are immediate to the Emperor , and are of the ſtate of the
Empire; addes allo, Sanè funt ope alij Comites qui non funt in ma-
triculam relati, & fine regalibus imperij inueftii, reperiuntur in 4-
liquib. partibus Germaniæ, vt Hardeck ſub Auſtriacis ; Item,
Graffen von Honſtein, fub Electore Brandenburgenſi; Graffen
von Dewgarten dib Ducibus Pomeraniæ, & Epifcopo Cammenſi
.
Hi quia Regalia integra non habent, & alijs principibus ſublunt, ijfdem
iura eorum Comitum,qui funt ftatus Imperij, non competunt
. So Rusia
y De commif gerus y Rulandus; ſpeaking of the ins Archini, or hauing, as it
were, Courts of Record, belonging to Graucs. Aut funt Comises
Imperij, (faith he) & ratione Regaliorum, &, quod vnà fatum Ime
perij reprafensant, idem in ijs quod in Decibes & Marchionibus fta-
tuendum erie. In omnibus enim qualitatibus hoc loco requiſitis conue-
niunt. Aut funt Comites non in matricula Imperij relation line re.
galsbres inuestiti quales in aliquibus partibres Germaniæ, (qui Land-
Callem vocantur) do in Italia & Lumbardia magno numero repe-
riuntur, ef his qui Regalia non integra habent & alijs etiam Prin-
cipibus funt fubieéti, Ius Archiui, nifi fpecialitèr à Superiori concef-
form
ferys part, a lib.
5.6424.9.28.
Chap. I. THE SECOND PART.
455
}
fum 2013 habere fatto. Nam in his deficiunt requifisa. Primò enim The En-
non concedunt leges per fe, fed ftatuta fuorum dominorem'timent , nec pire.
creant Notarios , quia non Imperium immediatè, fed alium Principem
Superiorem cognofcant.
For the dignities vnder the Dukes of Saucy; ſee the old Lawes
of chat Dutchie princed, where Barons, Bannerets, and Valuafores
are eſpecially mentioned. And anciently the Dutchic of Baniere,
before the erection of Austria inca a Dutchie, had, beſides Ba-
rons and Counts, foore z Marqueſſes vnder it , of Austria, of Sty-
rja , of in and Cambey , as.it hath ſince hrad Counts and Ba.
rons. Hucala ( faith Siero ſpeaking of MCLVT after our Saviour,
and others follow him) quatuor Marchioncs Austria da Styriej
firie de Cambenſis qui diccbatur de Vohburg, enocari ad celebrationen
Curie Duris Bauariæ veniebant , ficut hodie Epiſcopi & Comites' ipa
sous terre facere tenentur. Other like are in other Dukedomés.
And for the power of:guing dignities in a perſonall Count Da-
lacin, you haue that of charles the IV. to lohn de Amatit, which
is before cited out of Thomas Sagittarius where we ſpeake of
Perſonall Courts Palatin. And in tbc Lumbard. Cuſtomes of the
Feuds, wee ſee that Dukes, * Marqueſſes, and Counts might de
* Feud.lib.2.
plebe ant plebis parte aliqua alios inueftire is and ſo make val- cap.10.
1afores maiores, or: giue the dignitic of the greater Faluafores;
and theſe alſo, might creat vnder them Valuafores minores by gi-
uing Fiefs:likewiſe to be held of them, and the Minores by a
like grant and conure reſerucd made Valuafiri', which was the
lywelt title of Feudall"Gentric. Adde hereunto the Ceremonic of
Knighting vſed by theſe Princes of the Empire: Henry 'Duke of
Saxcnie at Roflolme knighted Albert of Midlburg, wlien: he mar-
ried Euphemia daughter to Magnas King of Swethland: Ericus
(faith a Krantzius) Dux inferioris Saxoniæ militari cinguloponfum a Sycielib.s.
Albertum exornanit. This was in:MCCCXXXVI. And Frederique cap.28.
Duke of Auſtria, mada CXL. Knights vpon Saint Georges day at
Vienna in MCCXLV. Centuin os quadragintaub iudenesilde zerria liric,ann.1245.
fuc Nobiles apud Vlennam honorificè donanit gladio do cingulo mic Petrus de
litari, Sec before alſo the Charter by which Caftruscio de Antela
Epiſt.26.ch de
minellis was made Duke of Luca. That alſo of Frederighe the. JI. Tu infexdatio-
his giuing to the King of Auſtria, (whentice made tra? King- nibus quibus ir.
domc) power to crec - Carniola into a Duchic belongs to this posting tipibus im-
place. And Pope Inlius the TI 1. by his Bull of divers Priviled= pery conferun-
ges, giuen to the Patriarchs of Conſtantinople, Alexandria, Terifalem, tur, vide preier
and Aquilegia, with diuers other Archbiſhops and Biſhops, being in ius Feudific.
of his Houlhold Chaplaines , among the retty granted to èuery Andr. Knichen
of them that they might create Milites da Equites deauratos, ecko zerb.Duc.cap.o
ac eiſdem Militibus folita Equitam deasiratorin inſignia tontedexe,:d Laert, Che.
as the words of the d-Bull arc. Other cxamples to this purpoſe
rubin.Bullar.
are enough frequent. For Preſcription of time and ancient Grants Billesz.
lii 2
haue
b Annal. Ana
Vincis lib.6.
:
TOR.I.p.19.705
1
456
TITLES OF HONOR. Chat. I.
1
The Emo haue ſetled a power of fuch Creations of dignities in diuers Prin-
ces ſubordinate in the Empire.
pire.
LXV. But it reſts now that according to our firſt pur-
porc, in the deſignation of the Titles of the Empire , wec con.
ginag.az:..
clude and makc che ſtate. of the Empire. That we ſhall doe with
the enumeration of the Feudall cirles there, that arc immcdiare to the
e In Præfixis Emperor, according as wee find them in Goldaflus, • taken out
conflicut.com.1. of the Imperiall Records. After the Emperor and King of the
Romans, he places the three Eccleſiaſticall Electors, and then the
foure Temporall; then ſome Kings (and hee takes them and this
rcft, he ſayes, out of both the old and later Records) the Arche
duke of Auſtria, the Great Dukes, the Patriarch of Aquilegia, Pri-
mats, Archbiſhops , the Maſters of the Dutch Order in Prußra,
Biſhops, the Maſters of the Dutch Order in Germanié
and lialie, of the ſame in Liuonia, and of the Knights of S. Johns
in Germanie; then Abbates Principes, as the Abbots of Fulda, of
Kenipten in Sueuia, of Marbacki in Alfa114., and diuers more,
then, threc Præpofiti or Prouoſts, with the addition of
Principes, as of Weffenburg in Alfaria, of Elewang in Sueuia,
and of Berchtoldſgad in Basiere. After theſe , thc Abbeffes
that arc titled Princeſſes alſo, as of Quindlebourg and of Gandera
pheim in Saxonic , and fame more. But of theſe kind of Abbela
f De iurifdict. ſes, ſayes ? Paurminister, Etfi pleriſ Principam honorem o sia
lib.2.cap.1.9.17
Inlum gerunt tamen quo ad locum in comfeffu , ac dictionem fenten.
tic pari cum reliquis jare cenfentur. After theſc, in Goldastess
follow Dukes , then Lintgrauij qui funt Principes, as of Alſatia,
Turingen, Heffe, Leuchtenberg , and Franconia, Next after theſe
follow Marchiones qui funt Principes, then Principes ſimpliciter fic
difti. Vnder which title hoc reckons that of waiuod. After there
follow Burgraaij gui funt Principes , as of Norimberg , Magde-
burg, Zorbeck, and miſſen. Next Comites qui (unt Principes, of
die gefurftete Graueni. Afçer them , Domini qui fumo. Princi-
pes, ami aquiparantur, vnder which title hec hath Dominus Roſto.
chienſis y Dominus Stargardienſis , Dominus Friſia, and diuers
more, Then Abbates, gæi non ſunt l'rincipes, of which the num-
ber is very grcar, then Prouoſts alſo that are not Princes and
Abbelles chat wanr that title. After them Baliai feu Commendato-
res Provinciales Ordinum Egueftrium. Then comites or Graves in
a great number, and Landgraues qui non funt Principes fed in' Co-
mitum dignitate , as of Turgow and Walgow, and ſuch more, ,
and Burgraues, qui non funt Principes, fed in Comitum dignitate,
as of Altenburg in Mijlen, and Kurburg in Thuringen, and di-
uers others. Next follow a great ſtore of Barones and Liberi
Domini, and then a few Aduocati
, or Hogfen of Churches, qui
Baronibus equiparantur.But I think that Title is almoſt,if not wholly,
er.ded,
1
1
1
6
1
457
Chat. II. THE SECOND PART.
3
ended, at leaſt as it is honorary, in the Empire. Next to thoſe
are Equites , Ritteren qui Baronibus æquiparantur : and then the
free Cities, and the reſt that are immediate to the Emperor.
Thoſe Equites are chere called., Societas Sancti Georgij in Sue-
uja, Ordo Equeftris in Hegovia, Equites de Gerlafſce, Equites de
Fridberg, Equites de Baden, Equises de. Gelnhauſſen , Equites 455a
tei velleris in Imperio, Equites de Andelow , Equites de Meldin-
gen, Equires de Strondeck, Equites de Froſenberg, Pinčerna de
Winterſtetten , Nabiles de Planirz in Miſnia, Nobiles de. Platho
in Saxonia, Nobiles de Erenberg, Nobiles de Stainach. But Ritte.
ren and Eqsites among theſe(faring in that of the Golden Fleece)
denote only ſome of the Gentrie 3 of the Empire, or of the g De quibus
zidelichen Reichs Ritterſchaft, as they call it. Nor Ritteren ridefis Befold.
geſchlageit, or others of any order of Knighthood. But in the difeopolitic.cap
.
other Lawiers of the Empire, theſe States of the Empirc are ran- Iuriſd.lib.z.cap.
ked ſomewhat otherwiſe. Thoſe wee (ball more particularly de- 2.5.576
fignc in the collcetion of autorities that concerne Precedence.
For here we cook this of Goldartus, not for matter of Precce
dence; but chiefly to Chew thoſe differences of the titles of Pring
cipes, and non Principes, and others that aquiparantur to a title
(as he ſayes) though they haue it not.
,
11
;
7
CHA P. II.
í. Of Titles in Swethland, and especially, of making of Knights
in thoſe Northerne parts.
II. The Creation and Inucftiturc of A Dukė in Poland:
:.
MT. The Inucftiture of a Cairod by the King of Poland. Of the
the title of Waiuod, of Palatinus there. And Boiari and
Armigeri in Moldauia.
IV. of Baroncs in Poland, and Boyaroncs in Leytow, and of
other Titles in Poland.
V. of the Titles in Hungarie.
ū1. Of thoſe in Boheme.
Vii. The Titolati, as Princes, Dukes, Marqueſſes, and Counts
with their Coronets, in the Kingdome of Naples. The Title
of Archduke once there.
Ill. The generall and diſtinct Notion of the Title of Barons therë.
ix. The title of kt. ovaquis aurate si mari și
Sy & Irake of banin.
Fter thcſc Titles of the Empire , we come to thoſe
which are in fomc States that are ncerelt adiacenc
to it, or intermixe with thc Territorie of ic.
1.
The adiacent or intermixe Kingdomes where-
in
any
of the like Titles haue beenexhaue imitated
for the most part the cuſtomes of Germanie.Sweibland hath almoſt
the
r
L
1
1
1
458
TITI'ES OF HONOR. Clap. Ta
a Andr. Ion,
Gothus cher
$11.9.
the ſame names varied from high Durch into Smethique, as the
ſamo Tbilborin Spaniſh; ; or in xicher of thc ·Prouinciall congues
are from butine. Ilse titic of Hereditarie' Prince there a in the heire
F:piftolic lib.z. apparant, is expreſſed by @rff-Furlar of the Swerhes, Goths,
and Pandal sand a. Duke they call Eertig or fertug, a Count
Greffuz, and a Baron friiheere: The fame names of Octtug
and Grcfiue, the Kingrof Denmarke vſes in his file, as Hertug
udi Slelywig. Hollen, Stoumoan oc Dytmerfier, Greffue
vdi Didenboig oc Delmenhozł, Duke of Stefwicke, Holff Stormer,
and Ditmarſh, Couni of Oldenburg and Delmenhurf. But in thcold
Lawesiof: Sipeshland, I find no mcntion of any ſecular dignitic,
19 Razwald.inc. (that is not merelyi Officiary) beſide b Milas do Militaris, the
Sue..lib.z.cap, onc, as I conceiue, dcnoting a Knight, the other a Gentleman;
And Comcimcs Militares Militibus fimiles occurre, which I under-
ſtand for Gentlemen of fic eſtate, and meric to be made Knights.
But the making of Knights in thoſe Northern Kingdomes, is
ſomtimes: vſed with more ſolemnitic then only the night ſtroke of
a Sword hc Belc, Sword,
and Shield were ſointimes
giuen, cogc-
thier with Fiefs ; and an Oath taken by him thac'was Knighted,
cſpccially at Coronațions. The Northerne -Kings (faith Olarus
C Hift. Sepert. Archbiſhop of < Veſale) after they are crowned , vſe to create
lib. 14,cap.7.
Milites 4uratos, feudis abundantèr diſtributis, cingulo dcnfe ac cly-
peo preſtitis, lali tamen interueniente intam cnio in manibus alicuius
Prælati affiftensis. The forme of the Oath iss
8.6.21.
Ego N. opto mihi ita Deum propitium G Beatam Vir-
ginem ac Sanctum Ericum quod 2010 iuxta extremum
meum pofle per vitam & bona mea defendere fidem Catholi-
cam Sanétum Euangelium, eb tenere ac protegere Eccle-
fiam eius miniſtros in ſua libertate e immunitate do ſtare
contra omne quod iniquum eft eo conferuare pacem & iu-
ſtitiam , &. defendere pupillos & orphanos, virgines, viduas,
e pauperes, e seu fidelis & Jechrus meo Regi & regno
ſeu patrte mea, e iuftè exhibere & exercere militarem ſta.
fum ad honorem Dei fecundum vltimum poffe meum ; fic me
Dcus adiuuet, omnes Sanéti eius. Amen.
And by this Oath (faith Olaus) the Knights concciued them.
ſelues lo bcund, that vpon publication of any warre, againſt ci-
ther the Irifidels (us Turks) or Schiſmatiques:(as thoſe of Moſconie)
they cuer with all readineſſe, and at their owne charge, prepared
themſclues to be a part of the Armic. And for that. form of the oath
by Name of God, the blesſed Virgin and Saint Erique;itis according
to the cuſtome of other folemne Oathes anciently vſed in that
State.
Сар. Ті. THE SECOND PART.
459
4.
Stace. For the Kings there alſo, at their Coronation, were wont
to ſweared thus, Sic mihi Deus fit propitius in corpore & anima, Raguald. Isegi-
as Virgo Maria, S. Ericus omneſque Sancli ac reliquia Sancto- murd
. 1.eg,Sua-
Corno lib.2.cef.
rum qnas manibuss teneo , quod omnes do fingulos enumeralos artich-
los tenebo, feruabo, c.
For the order of the Elephant in Denmarke, and of the Sword
in Swethland, I rcfcrre you to the many Writers that hauc col-
Icetcd the Orders of Knight-hood ; Euery of them almoſt, fath
all that I know of thoſe Orders. And I am vnwilling to tran-
ſcribe from them. But there came now to my hands , when the
Preſſe was thus farre, the forme of a Parent teſtifying the Crea-
tion of a Knight by the King of Sweibland, which I inſert here as
the only example that I have ſeene of that kind. It is of the
Creation of my worthy friend Sir Henry Saint-George Knight, in
his late employment thither, when the Order of the Garter
was ſent to that King.
Os Guſtauus Adolphus Dei gratia Suecorum, Go.
thorum , Wandalorumque Rex, Magnus Princeps
Finlandiæ Dux Eſthoniæ do Careliæ , nec non
Ingriæ Dominus &c. Significamus vigore præfentium quo-
rum intereſt aui quomodolibet intereſſe poteft vniuerſis & fina
gulis
, inprimis halce noftras viſuris, lečturis, auditurilue; Quod
cum Serenißimus ac Potentißimus Princeps Dominus Caro-
lus eâdem Graria Magne Britanniæ , Franciæ, & Hiber-
niæ Rex, fidei defenſor &c. Confanguineus, frater, eye amicus
noſter charißimus, in arétioris amicitie nexum, & euidentißi-
mum amoris erga nos ſui perpetuo duratari pignus, præteritis
biſce diebus auream nobis Periſcelidem Ordinis Sancti Geor-
gij,per legationem Solennem offerri curauerit; enque
nobili
piro Henrico Saint-Georgio Armigero ex Heraldis ſuis ad
arma vnigillum locum fummo cum honore aßignauerit, vt per eum
quæ ad ritus eius Ordinis abſoluendos fpe&tarent, maxima ex par-
te perficerentur ; idcirco, quemadmodum ob multas cauſas gratif-
fima fuerit nobis præfens Legatio:ita vicißım æquum arbitrati
fumus , vt legatis ipfis aliquod gratia es fauoris noftri ſpeci-
men exhiberemus. Quoniam igitur maximum erga bene meri-
tos fauorem noſtrum, ſingulari alicuires honoris adorea metiri
folemus : atque inter omnes gentes fummæ ſemper aſtimation
nis habita fuit dignitas ordinis Equestris , ideoque tam ratio
Juorum Principaliun, quàm fua ipſius mérita poftulabant, bt
brae
in
460
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap-1.
3
hac cum fauoris teſſera dignandum cenferemus. Quemadmo-
dum enim à mutua qua nobis cum Serenißimo Magnæ Bri.
tanniæ Rege intercedit amicitia, hand alienum videbatur, ve
que nobis legatio Equeſtris dignitatis inſignia attuliſſet, eidem
nos vicißım , in fuo gradu, equestrem honorem tribueremus :
ità maximè conueniebat , vt eo legato, ob ciuilis prudentiæ
merita, & Armigero, Heraldog
, ad arma, propter bellica for-
titudinis conformitatem, huius dignitatis premia darentur:quo
pofteritati etiam fue conſtaret, hoc eum, non modo viri fortis
brabeum , fed etiam fideliter adminiſtrate legationis enco-
mium cum laude reportaſje. Præterea tot etiam aliæ virtu.
tes nobis eius perfonam inſinuauere , vtpote quod non tan-
tum claris maioribus ortus, verum etiam egregijs animi es in-
genij docibus excultus; in aulicis officijs laudabiliter obeundis
verſatus ; multa rerum experientia ornatus, adeoq; & Regi fuo
per integre fidelitatis obfequium charißimus ; omnibus bo-
nis, ob animi moderati laudem, morumg, concinnitatem gratiſ-
fimus effet : vt merito gratia & benignitate noftra tanto dig-
niorem iudicaremus, quanto pluribus nobis virtutibus commenda-
tus eſſet. In caſtris igitur & confpe£tu totius, exercitus ritu Chri.
ftianis principibus folenni, motu vero proprio & ex plenitudi-
ne Regie poteftatis , di&tum Sainct-Georgium Equitem
auratum creauimus : eum , ad hanc eminentiam eaeximus eo
extulimus ; dedimufque ei e in eum contulimus omnes hono-
res priueligia, immunitates, libertates, iura, preeminentias do
infignia, quæ quocung tempore, iuxta cuiufcunque loco conſue-
tudinem, mores e ritus, tam fmperatoribus Romanis, quam
alijs Regibus, huic prenobili equitum auratorum Ordini, in
omnibus a quibufcung prærogatiuis , geſtatione auri, Jeßione,
proceſsoribus, alifue folennioribus & honoratioribus congreſ
fibus, concelja Junt : Itá be apud omnes e inter omnes Ima
peratores , Reges , Duces ,· Principes, Prelatos, Liberas
Respublicas, Comites, Barones , Communitates, eo quofuis
Magiftratus dignitarios , ss Dignitatibus , Præeminentijs ,
Prærogatiuis , ornamentis, o Clenodijs , perpetuo , publicè,
palam eb Dbig vtatur , fruatur, gaudeat, ca pra ceteris pre-
fulgeat , coruſcet , excellat, nec plius hominis, cuiuſcung, is
condicionis fuerit vel dičte vel faéto , in ijs exercendis aut
bſur-
Chap. II. THE SECOND PART.
461
7furpandis impediatur vel prohibeatur. Et vt di&tus Sainct- Swethläd:
Georgius tanto maius benignitatis & clementiæ noſtre docu-
mentum habeat ; Paterna eius infignia cum effectu reaſſumi-
mus , eaque Regia noſtra autoritate in perpetuam rei memo-
riam augemus , ita vt quem geftat Leo ruber tribus infuper
Coronis flauis regnorum noftrorum inhgnijs condecoretur; quem-
admodum preſens ſchema* ad viuum demonſtrat: quod illi ebu po- .Here in the
ſteri eius vtriufque fexus ex lumbis eius legitimo thoro pro-Armes are ac.
creati vel procreandi, vti ftrenuos viros decet in oinnibus bo- cordingly cr.
neſtis rebus, inſignijs, aulæis, figuris, pieturis, tabulis
, ſignis,
ſculpturis, haftiludiis u quibuſcunque alijs aétionibus decoris,
habeant poßideant , gerant ea ferant publicè lo palàm.
Rogamus itaque Augustißimos, Potentißimos, fusftrif-
fimos, Reuerendißimos, Iluſtres, Reuerendos, Generoſos,Mag.
nificos , & Nobilißimos Imperatores, Reges. S. Rom. Im-.
perij Electores & Principes, liberas Respublicas, Comites, Ba-
rones, c Communitates omnes amice , benigne e gratiosè:
Noftratibus vero vtpote Regni nostri Principibus, Comitibus,
Baronibu, Nobilibus, Prælatis, Militaribus do Militibus omnia
bus incolis ſeuere mandamus & ſerio iniungimus bi nomina-
tum Henricum Sainct-Georgium, pro Equite aurato no-
bilıqne agnoſcant, habeant, venerentur priuilegis, dignita-
tibus , præeminentis, prerogatiuis , vtilitatibus honoribus
illi à nobis conceßis, penes ſe e inter fuos licitè e liberè vti
e frui, nec in quoquam illi denegari, vel per alios malitioſ
derogari quidquam patiantur. Sed potius ei conuenientem ho-
norem & omnia humanitatis Officia in noſtri gratiam exhibe-
ant , eundemq dignè promoueant. Noftratibis Dero fecus faa
Eturis, ew in hanc Regiam noftram conceſsionem, malitiosè c
contumeliosè commiſsuris, mul&tam quadraginta librarum auri
puri irrogamus ; colg os modo condemnamus, ad partem dimi-
diam noſtro fiſco, alteram nominato nobili do Equiti Saint
Georgio, fine vlla requiftione perſoluendam. In quorum om-
nium fidem, maiuſque Robur, preſentibus mann noftra fuba
fcriptis, Sigillum nostrum Regnum ſcienter appendi iuſsimus,
Aftum in Caftris noftris ad Dirſcauiam die Diceſsimo fexto
Septembris. Anno Milefimo fexcentefimo vicefimo feptimo.
II. According alſo to the faſhion of the Empire
, the giuing
of ſome Feudall dignities occurres in the memoric of Poland.
Kkk
This
.
?
462
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. II.
Poland. The examples I meer with are of the title of Duke , and of Wai-
UOD. Sigiſmund the firſt, in the treatie at Cracow, Muxxx, among
other Articles agreed with Albert Marqueſle of Brandenburg, then
Maſter of the Dutch Order in Prußia, to giue him diucrs Terri-
torics there as Duke; tanquam Dsci in Prußia, in legitimum (foare
e Priluf ſfat. the words of the Treatie) < bereditarium fendem conferre, en
Polon.likos.cap
. eiufmodi infeudarionis literas ab vno fratre ad alios o eorum hare.
3.pa766.C. des tanquam fuper indiuiſo feudo iuxta tenorem tranſactionis conficere.
Tomit, R.PO. And it was agreed further that if the foure brothers, Marqueſſes
lonic. pag.226.
of Brandenburg, Aibert, Gcorge, Caſimire, and lohn, died without
iſſue male, the Duchic ſhould reuert to the Crownc of Poland, and
that Albert ſhould receiue Inucſtiture by'a Banner, and doe his
homage by oath,and his brother the Marqueſe George at the Inue-
fiture ſhould ſuo & fratrum nomine vexillum contingere. This was
agreed on Palme Sunday in the ſame ycere , and vpon Monday
ir was performed. For then is the Patent dated, that creates a la
bert Duke of Pruſia, according to the treatie. The Dignitie and
Territories are giuen to him & his heires Males of his bodie(the In-
ueftiture being per Vexilli nostri traditionem, as the Patent ſpeaks)the
remaynder to his brothers, the one after the other, accordingly.
The tenure is to aſſiſt the King, with a hundred horſe whenloe-
uer he ſhould goe himſelfe into the field againſt an enemie. And
of other Inueſtitures of the ſame Dochie, afterward in the
of a liuerie to the heires, other teſtimonies are. And one is eſpe-
cially obſeruable, that when the Baoner was deliuered to the
heire , who had not his right free from the claime of competi-
t Orat, Vice- tors, they were admitted ad f contactum extremitatum vexilli
Cancel, Polonie ciufdem. This was vnder Sigiſmund the 11. in MOLIX, when Duke
in Comitis Albert was inueſted, and the Marqueffc of Onolzbach, and Bran-
1559. apud denburg, Frederique and loachim, laid claime to the Duchic. Ou
Chytraum sa ther inſtruments of making Feudall & Duchics there, are publike-
& Priluf.ftat.
Priluf.fias. ly extant. They call a Duke Elaze or Kiaze. .
Pol.lib.5.cap.s.
III. An example of a Fcudall Waiuod (or ppoiewoda, as
K ex Arcbiuis they call it, and wholewodowie in the plurall) is in that of King
Putor. Priluſ. Kazimir the III, his infcudation of Moldauia to Stephen , Vaivod
Stat, Polon.lit.s. of Moldavia in September MCCCCLXXXy. This was not the firft
Cap. 1o. fol 806.
Creation of the Title of Vaiuod, in this Stephen, but only an inuc-
Rerum Polonic. {titure or ſolemne Liucry, wherby Moldania was thus recciud as a
pag, 254, ende Ficf from the King of Poland. It was after a trčatie on both ſides
nie, Vide plura wherein the Vaivod (being otherwiſe under the Empire) agreed
apud Crome both to put himſelfe into the protection of the Crowne of po-
lexie lib.l. e land, and alſo to receiue his Territorie and Dignitic from the King
as a Ficfc. The Ceremonie was ,
that the King ficting in ſtare,
Newbegaue- Stephanus Palatinus (ſo they call a Vainod, wherof more preſently
and thus it is deſcribed in the h Records of Poland) à Maieſtate Reo
Hif, lib.x,
gia
naturc
Lublini babit
xen.6.11.
Tom.I.Rer.
Tom. I. 112
Salomoncm
rumu Polonic.
1
Свар. Т.
THE SECOND PART.
433
gia per Magnificos nuncios ad veniendum faciendumg, ca que debet, ani- Poland.
ſaries & conductus cum omnibus fuis Armigeris, Boiaris vulgari eorum
dietis , eques venit , ad latus vero per vniuerfum fidelem habebat, cui
Banderium quogne magnum fericeum coloris rubri in quo arma ter.
re Moldauie pulchre auro depicta erant, preferebatur. Sui verò omnes
Terrigene bona hæreditaria in Moldauia habentes & alij omnes Curia
enſes norabiliores Banderia parua, quolibet fuum equum infedendo,ma-
nu senebant; ipfiues Regis clangentibus tubis.Accedenſque ad ſoliuni
M. R. ex equo defcendit, dein Banderium manibus corripuit, ac mox
cum Banderio verfus folium proceſit. Id etiam (ui omnes poft cum fi-
core; immediatege Solium accedens flexis (10 more genubes do capite
prono, Barderium vf , ad terram inclinat , fimiliterqz facientibers
fxbilitis tenorem O magij
, his verbis proferebat. M. R. immota ſedenie,
fed ftantibus dominis, his verbis in facie M. R.
Clementißime mihi Rex , égo Serenitati veftræ omagiuns
facio cnn omnibus terris, bu bominibus meis, & peto tuitio,
nem Serenitatis veſtra, da circa Iura, in Jureg, meo,& digni-
tatibus conferuari
Hic adhuc Banderium tenuit, pro genu autem flexi-
one , de ritus fui more, capite inclinato , tacto ſigno
crucis fanctæ lufiurandum fecit corporale, his verbis.
Gratiofißime Rex, Ego Omagium preſto, eiuro ac etians
promitto fideliter fine dolo or fraude veftrae Serenitati, ſuc-
cefforibufq, Serenitatis veſtre Regibus & Sacræ Corone Reg-
ni Pelonie cum omnibus 'terris , Baronibus & hominibus meis
,
fidelitatem , effeġ fidelis & obediens Serenitati veſtræ fuccef-
Joribus eo Corona Poloniae Regni; Sie me Deus adiuuet,
Janita Chriſti Crux.
Mox luramento finito, hæc reſpondit M. R. verba, re
fidens in fede M. fuæ.
Nos te da terras tuas in noftram protectionem recipimus, et
circa omnes Dignitates can Iura omnia Terrarum tuarum tan-
quam Palatinum noftrum relinquimus. His diftis oſculata eft
eum Maieftas regia.
Ofculo facto, recepit Banderium M. R. manibusſuis
de Palatini manibus, in manufque Mareſcalli Regni il-
Kkk ?
lud
1
1
1
.
464
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap. II.
1
Poland, lud dedit
. Hic primum Armigeri omnes, Palarini Mol-
dauiæ ftantes circa ſolium Maieſtatis, fua Banderia parua
è manibus in terram ftrauerunt, Marſcalcoque Regni
prædicto Banderium magnum de folio Maieſtatis iuixia
ac concluſum erar ad theſaurum Regium deferente, &
parua illa per Cubicularios M. Regiæ collecta itidem ad
theſauri lccum ferebantur ſeruanda. Noluit quippe Pala-
tinus & Armigeri conſentire, vt intra tractandum diripe-
reptur : quin petijt ipforum vc Banderia Omagialia ho-
nelte ſertiarentur propter maioris amicitiæ autoramen-
tum. Quo facto M. R. non longè à ſe Palatinum tan-
quam amicum & fuum Omagialem penes ſe locauit, &
conſedentibus illis, Armigeri ipfius omnes ſub hac forma
iurauerunt, tacta cruce.
Nos Barones, vaſalli & tota Terra Moldauiæ præſtamus
Omagium noſtro eu totius communitatis Terre Moldauiæ no-
muine, Sereniſsimo Principi Domino Kazimiro & fucceffori-
bus Regibus
. Poloniæ, en Coronæ Regni Poloniæ, promitti-
mufá, or juramus omnem fidelitatem , ſubiectionein, by obedi-
entiam in perpetuum Serenitati fu: Regno o Regibus Polo-
niæ, Ita Nos Deus adiuuet, du fanéta Chriſti Crux.
1
-1
i vide Leup
clauium
Pandu&7.Turcic.
1
The oth was taken , ſome of them laying their hands on the
Croſle and ſome holding them ouer it. In the relation of this
Ceremonic, the Titles in Moldawia are (by the way) ſpecially
obſeruablc , and that Armigeri or Boiari (fignifying the fame)
comprehends alſo the Barones of chat Territorie. Thoſe words,
wirmigerr ipfius omnes fub hac forma juragerunt, rcferd to Nos Ba-
rones Vaffeli &c. fecmcs to thew it.
But for this Title of Vaivod; it is a name in thoſe parts that
cap.71, & 174. dcnotes as much litterally as Captain, or militiæ profe&tus, and in
Cromer. in Po- Moldania,at that time, was thus feudall
, howeuer in the later times
k de is confia the
Vaiaod there bath taken the i name of Depore or Prince,as ſup-
les le placer l. poſing (fay fome) that of Vaivod, as it is vied in the neighbou-
ring Kingdomes, of it ſelfc to denote too much ſobicction. See
239 b. before where wec ſpcake of this Vaipod, a of a Prince of che
Prilus.lib.i.cap
. Empire. And indeed in Poland, and the great Duchic of Leitow,
Babrowice in and elſewhere in the members of that Kingdome; there are ma-
ſfaturis Polonice ny known alſo by the name of Vaivods, which are all k officiaric on-
editis 1609. ex ly, and for life, and hauc commands in the ſeucrall Territories
committed to them , ſomewhat like the Lords Lieutenants of
Shircs
Ferborttate.
Polon. fol. 174..
Andrea Pro-
chinichi.
Chap. II. The SECOND PART. 468
lex.
1
Shire in England, and haue their Castellans, like Deputie Lieute- Poland:
nants viider them in all places, except Cracow, where the Vainod
is under the Caftellan, as for a perpetuall memory of the diſho-
norablc flight of the Vainod of Cracow vnder King Boleſlaw Krzia
woulli, froin 3 Ruſian ambuſh. But theſe Vainods in Poland are
not at all feudall nor to be reckond among Titles of Honour but
of Office. And ſo it is very ancient in thoſe parts, m and attribu- m Gaguincirca
ted to the time of ncere - yecres paſt. The later Greeks made inic.cb; on Po.
into their language the name Borbos from it to denotes a Vaivod.
So wec ſce in that of Conftantinus Porphyrogennitus where hcc
ſpeaks of the Vainod of Chazaris. He ſayes n that the firſt Gouer. n De admini-
nour or Prince there was called a Boicoso, which queſtionleſſc {trando Roma
he mcanes for Vaivod. Ovouce on asias as xj ó nos mod pel' aurèp Boétodo Irap.cap.38.
xdaritas. By the name of his dignitre, as his Succeffors, hec was called
Varnod. But the Hiſtorians and Lawiers of Poland, that expreſſe
themſelues in Latine, vſually call a Vaivod, Palatinic; which doch
not at all literally tranſacc it. But vſe hath made thoſe two words
there to be row equiualent. And this feudall Vainod alſo of Mol-
dausa, wce fee called Palatinus eucry wherc in that relation of the
Ceremonie of his receiving inucftiture.
IV. In the Lawes of Poland, ſometimes thc Secular States
are reckond by the Title of Comites, Barones (or Danowie, as
they call Barons, that is, Domini : For Pan is bur Dominus, as
in the Kinge ftile among their Lawes, whcrin frequently Bulki y
Pruſki y Pazo vicske y Zmudzie Pan y Dziedzic occurres
for Rußid ei prußr&, Muſcousa, Samoga11& Dominus et bæres) Milio
tes, Proceres, Nobiles, Børgenſes, cæteriſ Jabditi et incola, &c. ſom-
times of Principes , Barones , Nobiles, &c. fomcime of Barones,
Milites, Nobiles, doc.Theſc kind of Titles in generall are frequentin
paſſages that concerning the States therc, occurre in Herbore and
Priluſius. But the Archbiſhop of Grefnaw ſubſcribes himſelfc (be-
ſides Legatus natuss & Regni Polonia Primus) Primus Princeps in his
letters to Baronius o touching the tranſlation of his Annals into o Prefix: text
Poliſh : and Baronius likewiſe files him ſo in his anſwer, which
4.Barony.
is indeed but according to the very fyllabes vſcd in the deſcrip-
tion of 'the ranke of their Dignitics publiſhed in thcir Lawcs by
Dabrowice, and printed at Cracow in MDC. out of lendrzeis Proch.
nickiego a Canon of Cracow, that publiſhed the ſame at Rome in
thc limc language.
In the Inſtrument of annexation of the Duchie of Leithow to
the Crown (which was by Alexander, alias Witwod, Great Duke of
Leithow and Vladiſlap the firſt, in MCCCC.) Duke Alexander ſayes
p Herborr,
he doth ir with the aſſent p Omnium Baronum, Nobilium, Procerum, verb.Vnic.peg:
& Boyaronum eiuſdem terra. And Barones, Nobiles Boyari ciuf- 294.66.6
Prilus lib.sg
dem terræ, arc remembred often in the fame inArument, where
for
capela
!
466
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. II.
!
1
Poland. for Poland , Barones de Nobiles are ſtill mentioned. But it
ſeems, that Barones du Nobiles ſignifie there rather the Officiaric
Palatines and Chaſtellans, whom they call Dignitarij , and
other principall Gentlemen of the Counſell of State , then any
particular dignitie , as ic doth in the Empire , and in moſt other
places. And for Boyarones ; the word is vſed (being the ſaine as
q sigiſmund. Boiari) both in Moldauia (as we ſee before) and other parts of
Lib.lx.dofcoria the Eaſtern Europe, and denotes thoſe of the Gentric rather as in-
terpreting Nobiles, then as being any other dignitie beſides it.
For Knights; as in other places, ſo the King makes them there.
At that inveſtiture of the Vainod of Moldauia, before mentioned,
the King knighted both all of deſert in his ownc Court, and all
r. Apud Prilus.
the Boyari or Armigeri of the Vajuod. Omnes Palatini r Armi.
fib.5.cap.io. geros vniuerfam denique Curie fue inuentutem militia Symbolis
pag.807,
inſigniuit.
But for Honorarie Titles in the latter Agc, within that which
is knowne properly by the name of Poland ; lendrzeia Proch-
nickiego a Canon of Cracow, in his deſcription of the State of
Poland , publiſhed at Rome in muc, and inſerted by Dabrowice
into his collection of the Lawes of Poland, ſaith, that Sunt in Reg-
no titulo Ducali do Marchionatus infigniti
, sed qui cum reliquis
Regai Proceribus, Comitibus, Baronibus, &c. Nobilibus iure viuntur
communi. Ordo etenim Equeſtris, cum magnam fibi apud ſuos Prin-
cipes & Remp. paraffet laudem & merita Bellicis artibus ac fortitu-
dine militari, ad eam cum titularis æqualitatem peruenit vt aquo
inte de and capeſſendos bonores & ad liberam noui Regis eleétionens
pertineat, vnde janta omrium par libertas. So Cromer Bilbop
of Watne writes, that there is ſcarce any diſtinction at all by
Defitu Polor them. Eft pari dignatione Polonica Nobilitas (faith rhce) Nec est
villum in ea Patritiorum Comitumue diſcrimen,exæquata quodam tem
pore omnium conditione. But then hec addes, Nuper adeo paucis
quibuſdam parentum vel ipforummet amplitudine algo meritis &
Principam Beneficio, Comitum decus denuo partum eft." Ducum qui
peculiares haberent dominatus vel territoria nunquam aliud
genus
fuis apud Polonos quam id quod à Boleſlao Krziwouſto principes
propagatum fuit, cum is principatum inter liberos diuififfet. Periimid
iam defecit. Here hce ſeems to attribute the beginning of feudall
Duchies therc to this Boleſlav Krzimonfti that died and left his
Kingdome ſo amongst his fourc ſonncs, that three of them held
their ſeucrall parts as Feifs of the eldeſt. So he ſuppoſes, as I think.
t Hift.Polon. And Solomon Newbegauer, a Prußian, writes to the ſame t ſenſe.
This Boleſlaw died in MCXXXIX. And according to that faſhion
u Alex. Gaguin,
in deſcript. Por of giuing Duchics, ſome ſay that u anciently. Siradia and Maf-
Souia, both as Duchies, were wont to bce giuon to the ſecond
x Ferheu.cz Sonne of thc King.
V. In the Lawes of Hungarie collcéted by x Stephen Wer-
2.part.z.tit.4.
beacz
niæ
lib. 1.
1
lox.
Iur.conf.H1471-
gar.part, 1.tit,
6
1
Proto abbar.s.
a Matth. Reg.
Dkbray,
pag.113.
Chapo IT. THE SECOND PART.
467
bencs, Barones, Magnates, Nobiles elbo Proceros Regni are remem- Poland.
berd together, and often ſeuerally, eſpecially Barones & Nobi.
les. In the ancienter Conſtitutions of the Kings of Hungarie,
and that of about Dc yeares paſt , y Barones, Comites do Mili. y S.Stephan. .
tes occurre, and Dulces z alſo. Put both Duces in the elder Laws Reg. Decrct.lib.
and Comites alſo in the clder and later moſt frequently denote bosco 4.6 48.
Officiarie dignities, and not Feudall. For in cuery of the Pro- z Priuileg. s.
Stephan.Reg.
uinces chere (thcy call them Comitatus ) the King was wont
to appoint one by the name of a Comes in Latine (to whom a Martini, Anne
Vicecomes was to be ſubſtiture) as a Licutenant eſpecially for Ci- chrift.1001,
uill gouernment. This was ordained by Matthias the firſt, in
Decret.5.cap.
MCCCCLXXXVI. Such Officiaric Counts are called Comites Paro- 67. et videfis
chiales or Parochiani. But others' are expreſſed by Comites perpe- Bübemizliko.
ini. And thoſe Iconceiue to be Feudall. Such a one is the Count ſub initio.
of Scepufia, which title was (I know not whether it continue) in
the Family of Zapolya. Emericus de Zapolya in the ſubſcription to
one of the Decrees of Matthias is nored with Comite b perpetuo b in conflit.
terræ Scepufienfis. So is lohn de Zapolya alſo celſewhere and others. Hungar.15-
hexis Boxfinio
And of this kind of Counts, it ſeemes, is that to bc vnderſtoord ir
Otho d Frifingenſis ſpeaking of Hungarie ; Hinc eft (faith hec) vt cSubextremum
luris confuet.
cum predi&tum regnum per LXX, vel amplius diuiſum fit Comitatus,
Hungar. Stepb.
de omni iuftitia ad Fiſcum regium dua lucri paries cedant , tertia Werbeucz, in
tantum Comiti remanear. Whcrc wec ſee alſo the like cuſtome Decret.fraga
for a third part of the profits of the Countic Courts, to thar mento
,
d De geft.Fred.
which was alſo anciently in Exgland, as is hereafter ſhewed. But 1.lib.i.cap.31.
whereas in the beginning of ijthuanfius his late Hiſtorie of Hun.
garie there is mention of Stephanus Zapolianus Palatnus Comes
Scepufienfis, it is not to be vaderſtood as if the Count of Scepulis
were a feudall Count Palatine in Scepuſia, there is no ſuch title
I thinke in Hungarie as a Count Palatine of this or that County.
But there is an officer of greateſt dignitic, and of a kind of c
ge
cifthwan Hift.
lib.6.
pag. 84,
nerall Lieutenancie vnder the King, whom they call at this day
Palatinis, as in chcir Lawes and Hiſtories in Latin be is named.
And becauſe this Gount of Scepufia had that Office in Court, as al-
lo his anceſtor Emericus before him, therefore is Palatinus ioy-
ned to his name. But this Officiarie dignicie of Palatinus (as it is
vſually called in the teſtimonics that concern it in the later agcs)
f Decret, lib.
was in the elder times alſo expreſſed by Palatinus Comes as we ſec
in the Lawes of f Ladiſlaus and Colomann, & two ancient Kings 3 Decrct.lib.i.
of Hungarie, and was iuftly ſo expreſſcd in regard of the nature of cap.de equo dom
it , which is in ſubſtance, as that
the comes Palatij, in the videfes Goldaft.
French Empire, whereof enough is alrcady faid.
conflit.imperial
As the name of Comites with them, is thus both an Officiarie Tom.z.pag.403
and honorarie, or Feudall Title ,
or Feudall Title , ſo is that of Barones : which bertiz.Imp.B**
they diftinguish into Barons in Office, and Barons not in Officc. de edita 1439
Art...ibid. pag.
And theſc laft I conceiuc to bce Feudall and Honoraric. Wer.
beus
Decreta Al
458
1
468 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap 1ĩ.
hce any
Poland. benca ſpeaking of the Barons and Gentrie, fayes they hauc all c-
quall Libertic, Exemption and Immunitic, and the like procee-
ding in Law is vſcd againſt the one and the other. Nor makes
ho chenta
h difference twixt chem, ſaue only with this exception
2016, 147, Hun. that their Homages (as he calls it ) or the Weregilds (that is the
fari.j.sit.s. price of one ſlaine without fore-thought malice) differ, as allo
jarr.l.iit.93. thc Dowrics that they are to lcaue to their wiucs. For the Ho-
wago of a Baron is a ē Marks, and of a Gentleman or Nobilis
but i. And the widow of a Baron in Office may demand a c,
Marks for her ſpeciall Dowric as duc, propter eius deflorationem
(as he ſayes) or for her Maydenhcad , beſide whatſoeuer elſe is
ſctled on her. But of a Gentleman or Knight but I, or other-
wiſc according, to the value of his poffeflons; nor any more of
a Baron not in Office. And in deliverie of this Law, hee vſes
Magnas for a Baron without an Office. Reliéta, faith he, Baronis
plus conſequitur ratione doralitij propter deflorationem quam reli&ta
units Magnatis. And Si Maritus officium Baronatus gefferit , tunc
mulier ipfa centum Marcas , fi vero Magnas , vel Baro folo womiwe
fruerit & officio Baronatie caruerit , aut infignis
. Nobilis vel Miles
extiterit, &c. Then the widow is to haue fiftie Marks. But then
he tcls vs whom he meanes in all this by Barons, and makes the
word denote all their greater both Officiarie and Feudall Digni-
ties. Ne astem ſuper officijs (ſo are his words) & nominibus Baron
Part 1.tit.94.
natuum dubium ſuboriri poßit ; eorum nomina hic inferenda exi-
ftimaui. Sunt itaj vert Barones quorum ab antiquo nomina Decretis
du literis confirmationalibus Regis inheri confueuerunt, Palatinus
Regni Hungariæ , Iudex Curiæ Regia Regnorum Dalmatia, Croa-
sie, Sclauonie Baness ; Waywoda Tranſylvania , no Siculorum
Comes. Banus Zeprinienſis. Item Thauernicorums , Ionitorum, Pixa
cernarum, Dapiferorum, Agazonum regalium & Reginalium Magi.
ftri , necnon Theweſicnfis & Pofonienſis Comites. Of their Palatin,
alreadic; and of the name of Vaiuod alſo, which is the ſame with
Vaiuod mentioned before in Poland. And Banus in thoſc parts is
& De adiziniſt, that'Officiaric Title of gouernment which in Conftantin k Porphy-
Rom. Imperio. rogennetus, as I conceiuc, is called Béard. Perhaps Heſychius mcanr
1 Werbeucz
the ſame where he ſpeaks of Bannas, Beroe's (faith hee) Barrague
Iuris conf.Hun-
gar.part.z.cap.i nae ad Izarasaipals
, disi', kazisapgrBannas with the Italians fignifics
King ; but ſome interprèt is e chiefe Magiſtrate. Volelle hce
mcant this word Ban, which hee might caſily mcete with in
Italie , as ibrought from the parts of Hungarie or thoſc ncere
Kingdomes which were long ſince incorporated to it, I con-
fefſe with the learned Meurfius, I underſtand him not. The Ta
#ernicorum magiftri, are there of ſuch nature, as our Barons of
the Exchequer. And for the Comites laſt named here ; they are
Officiarie Counts only, and ſo reckond among thoſc Officiarie
Dignitios.
Thc dignitic of Knighthood is giuen there (as in England and
other
1
Chap. .
THE SECOND PART. 469
cther places) by gently ſtriking the perſon honord on the Bohemia:
ſhoulder, King Maximilian at his Coronation MDLXIII
, knighed
diucrs after that faſhion. In Franciſcanorum templo (faith m isthu. in Hiftoriar.
A: fixes) editiore in loco, podina gradibus excelfum,auleifque ftrarum,
1.6.21. 18:4:4.
erectum erat, in quo fedens haud paucos Milites do Præfectos , E.
queſtri dignisaté, humeris de more gladio lcuiter percußis, oro
pauit.
:
+
VI. The Kingdome of Bohemia hath from ancient time had
almoſt all kind of feudall Dignities, and of the greateſt alſo, and
Knights, as the Empire. In an exemplification made by the
Emperor Charles the iv, of Rodulph the firſt his Patent of atte-
ſtation couching the right of Electorſhip which is in the King of
Bohemia , mention is of Counts and Dukes in particular with a
generall comprehenſion of the Sccular cltates, by Cæterig Duces,
Principes, Barones , Proceres do Nobiles Regni Bohemia. The n Anno 1348.
ancientelt Creation of a Duke there, or Liucric of a Dukedome; & habetur in
that I find cxprefly mentioned , is vnder King lohn, about wol edit à Fres
MCCCXXX. Johannes Rex • Bohemie, contulit Ducatum Oppauie bero 1602
Nicolao eleganii inueni. This Nicholas was fonne to another Chron. Aula
Regre. Fag.28.
Duke N cholas that enioyed it before him. So Henry Duke of
Silefia, vpon leaving his whole Dukedome to the fame lohn, bad
a part of ic giuen him for life by the name of a Duchie; with a
Penſion of a thouſand Markes of ſiluer out the Kings Exche-
quer. Hins Rex Prouinciam (ſaith one of their p old Scorics) Gla- p Ilid. pag.38,
cenfem ad tempora vita Ducis poßidenduin pro ducatu aßignat , f-
bią deputat mille marcas argenti annis fingulis à fifco Regro, quoad
vixerit, percipiendas. And before this time the Duke held the
whole Duchic of Sileſia of the King. For the Storic ſayes, that
hec created with the King , De Ducatus fui refignatione , which
flipoſes, I concciue, a pscccdent feudall poffeffion of ic; as, I think,
before chat time, there was of other feudall dignities in Bohemia
after the example of the Empire. The ſame King alſo made his
ſonne 9 Charles (that was afterward the fourth Emperour of that q Dubrauius
name) Marqueſe of Morauia. Thoſc Territories of Sileſia , Mo- Hiftor.lib.zs.
rauia, with Lufatia, were annexed' to the Crowner of Bohemia r. Ær.Sylxius
by the Emperour Henry the ſy, about MLXXX, and of later time de fit, Bohem.
haue beene in the Kings ſtile and poffeffon, whereat pleaſure al- Camila Sede
ſo he creates Counts and Barons. In Bohemia di incorporatis pro. confil.impe-
uincijs (faith f Nolden) vipore Moranja , Luſatia, Sileſia, óc. fum- pag.3.5.
mam poteftatem obtinct Rex 7:09 folum nobiles ſed etiam co- 1 De fiatur.No.
quemadmodum in Sileſia ad quatuor prin bil,cap.2.5.86.
marios Baronatus nemo admittitur niſi vel ab Imperatore vel Rege
Bohemia Bare creatus fuerit. And for Barons, the Storics of that
Country mention a Creation of ſome into that dignitic about fix
hundred
years ſince. They tell vs that Hieronimirius Duke of
Lil
+
1
Bon
1
470
TitleS OF HONOR. Chap. II.
!
Naples. Bohemia (for vntill they vſed a Crowne Royall, the name of
Duke, and not of King was attributed to the Princes of that
Countrie, as of diucrs others in thoſe Eafternc pares ) bcing,
through the loyaltic and valour of one Honora , reſcued from a
traiterous aſſault made on him in a hunting, gaue him in fcc for
a reward the Office of Chiefc Forefter
with all the parts a-
bout Stember (where the Reſcue was made ) Primum (as D4-
Hilor.l.b,6. brauius + his words arc) inter Barones autoritate Cæfaris Henrici
(he meancs the Emperor Henry the firſt ) ad eum Procerum gra-
dom pronchebat, qui nunc Barones À quercu in Boiemia appellantur.
VII. In the territories of the Kingdome of Naples, where
the greater Nobilitic is without example ſo numerous ; There
are Princes, Dukes, Marqueſes, Counts, and Barons, all which they
u Ncapol, illi- call Titolati, and innseniss Surgens in Latinc, u Titularij. For al-
13.6.1.0.7. though all thoſe of the greater Titles , are alſo comprchended
vnder the name of Barons in a gencrall Notion; yet alſo there
is a diſtinct dignicic of Barons allo, as is anon ſhewed. And for
Knights; the like authoritic and ſuch a kind of Ceremonic makes
them there, as in other Kingdomcs. The originall of the Title of
Prince in that State is much Ancienter then the beginning of
the Kingdome, which falls about Mixxx, when Roger Dukc of
Calagria and Apuglia gaind to himſelfc thc Title of King. For in
the time of the Lumbards (when diuers fcudall Duchics were ere-
ated in Italie (as is before (bewed) that of Benevento was the firſt.
And Duke Arechi chc II of chat name (he is called in the La-
tinc Stories Aragiſius and Archis ) and the Xiv Duke of Ben
neuento, much affecting the gloric of a greater name then Duke,
becauſe he had much increaſed his Territorics and command,
yer daring not to venture on that of King (for Pipin and his
pertus apud Lc- Father Charles were then Kings of Italie) filcd himſelfe Prince
on,caſſin. of * Benevento , and made his Biſhops annoynt him alſo and
Hiſtor.lib.z.
crownc him, and ſubſcribed his Letters and other inſtruments
cap.io.Sigou.
de Regno Italie of State with Scriptum ex noſtro Sacratifimo Palacio. And thus
lib.4. fub anno he the firſt chat tooke on him there this title, as it is lelịc
786. Scipio
Mazzella nella then King, and greater then 'Duke. For fo'ic is there, though in
deſcrit.del rog- Germany it be inferior to Duke. And although the Kings of Ita-
120 di Napoli lib. lie afterward reduced the Pofteritie of this Arechi into obedi-
prim. pag.99.0
lib.a.pag.500.ence enough, yet the Title of Prince continued ſtill in it. This
cxample of the Duke of Benevento, was followed by diuers other;
whence the Titles' of Prince of Capua, Prince of Taranto, Prince
of Salerno, and the like. And afterwards when Naples was be-
come a Kingdomc, thc Kings ſonncs had this title with Territo.
rics vſually giucn them.
The Principalitic of Salerno was ſometimc appropried to
the dignitie of the hcire apparant , with the title of the Prince of
Salerne,
b
X Hircbem-
was
.
1
1
1
1
Clap. 11. THE SECOND PART.
491
Salerne, which began firſt in Prince Charles, ſonne and heire to Naples.
Charles of Liniow King of Naples, who raigned till MCCLXXXV.
But afterward, Duke of Calanria was the heire apparants title,
and then, Prince of Capna. But of an ancient Grant of char Prin-
cipalitic, we have a mcmorie in the Rolls of our Henry the III.
He being at Bordeaux , as'Turor y to his Sonnc Edmund King y Rot,Vaſc.38
of Sicily, then about the age of xī ycares, recircs that,.Cam Ed. Hen.3. membro
wandres Dei gratia Siciliæ Rex, natus noster de affenfu de voluntate 1.N,10,11;
noftra dederit & concefferit per cartam fuam dilecto Anunculo
nostro Thomæ de Sabaudia Comiti pro bomagio e Teruitio fuo
Principatum Capuæ cum omnibus appenditüs & pertinentis fuis do
omnities honoribus iuribus exactionibus et cum omnibus alijs liber-
taribus & liberis confuetudinibres ad principatum illum pertinentibres
fine aliquo retenemento dicto Thomæ & heredibus fuis vtriufque
ſexiis irnperpetuum poſsidendum &c. and confirmes it, to the end
it might haue Robur irreuocabile, and this vnder his ſcale that
he then vſed in Gaſcoyne. Such as hauc this title of Prince of Na-
fles may ſer ouce their Armes a Coronet with ſtones pointed
and pearled, almoſt like that of the Earles in England, and of
this ſhape.
The title of Duke is as ancient in there
parts , as that of Beneuento which began
vnder the Lumbard Kings about DLXX.
But after the beginning of the Kingdom
of Naples, the firſt Duke made thers,
that was nor of the bloud Royall, was Franceſco del Balzo. Hee
was created Duke of André by Quecne loane che firſt. After-
ward lacopo Marzano was created, by King Ladiſlao , Duke of
seffa; and fince that, a verie great number hauc becne of the like
kind.
The Dukes vſe on their Armes a Coronct ſomewhat like that
of Viſcounts in England, only pearled without points, of this
forme.
But allo tbe title of Archduke was in this
Kingdomc, For Charles the VIII
, of France,
being King of Naples, crcared Gilbert of
Burbon Count of Mompenfier and his
Licutenant Generall of the Kingdome, in-
to the title of Archduke of sefa, who to diſtinguilh bis dignitie
from a Prince as abouc it, and a Duke as beneath it, put ouer
his Armes on a Ducall Cap the whole form of a Princes Crown,
excepted only that the points of it were not pearled. In this figure
Scipio Mazzella repreſents it.
A But, though the title of Duke and Princebe
thus very ancient there, yet that of Mara
queſc, which next followes, is of a much
LII2
later
huoni
!
.
1
1
+
Titles OF HONO R. Chap. TÍ.
472
Naples. later beginning. The firſt which had this dignitic there, was
Cecco dal Borgo, created Marqueffe of Peſcara, by King Ladiſlao
about cc. ycarcs paft. A Marqueſſe there ſecs ouer his Armes a
Coronet or circle figured with ſtones on it, without any point or
angle clſe raiſed out of it. And it is to be ſo drawnc, that the o.
pen part of it bec ſcenc as litle as may bec. Cerchio di
gemme
ſenza cofa veruna di ſopra è con pocbißima apertura , as Mazzel.
las words are that deſcribes both this and thic reft.
Next follow the counts which had there
the famc beginning that is opened
where wce ſpcake of Counts in thc Em-
pirc,and the Kingdome of the Lombards.
They may ſet ouer their Armes the like
circle as the Marqueſſes, ſaving that the Stoncs muſt be omitted.
And this was anciently vſed there by di-
uers Counts. Vo femple Cerchic (faith
Mazzella) non in alıro de quello del Mar-
cheſe, diffirenze, che dall, ellere ſenza gioce,
ficome ufarano i Conti d' Altauilla, A-
quino, di Conza, di Marſico, di Nola, di Iſernia , di Milito, di Po-
ienza. di Troia da altri anticamente. And he makes a Catalogue
of all the Titolati of his owne time, which was about çwcntic
yeares paſt, and ſers this Coronet or circle over thc Armes of e-
pcric of the Counts, afwell as thc other oucr thc Armcs of ſeuc-
rall dignitics proper to them.
i.
+
i
Baronibiu en
63.
titjo,
VIII. All thcſc Titolati are called there by a generall
2 Neapol. 104. namc Barons. Diftribuuntur Titularij (faith M. Antonius z Surgens)
firat.lib.4.cap
. in Comites, Marchiones, Duces, Principes, omnefqz appellantur Baro-
L'ad Rubr.de mes. So Franciſcus Capiblancus ; 2 Baronum nomine Comises alioſa
titularios comprehendi nos dicimus. Nam iftad verbum Baro eff Scala
edium officio S., do caput .dignitätum rigelium. And Comes dicetur Baro ac deinceps
Pragmatixum. Cateri; inde videmus communi ſermone Duces & Principes vocari
Bareves de fuis Terris, And this, bccauſe Dignitas Baropalis (as he
ſaies) fat is gemus ; as alſo in the Lumbard cuſtomçs or the
b Feud.lib.2.
Feudall Lawes. b Capitavci & y aluafores Maiores comprchended
thoſe grear dignicics of Duke, Marqueſſc and Count. Many priui-
Iedges are due to the Titolari allo , faith Surgëns, as to ap-
peare alwayes by Attorney, not to bc impriſoned without cx-
prcffç affèrt of the Viceroy , not to receive puniſhment in pub-
lique, 'not to be put to torturc, nor ſuffer death by hanging; To
fit-in preſence of the King , to bce coucred before the Viceroy,
and thc like. And he calls them, conſiliarij Regis à latere. And for
the Counts ; Precedono i conti (faith Mazzella ) ne Parla-
ments * tutti gli Signori e Baroni che non hanng titolo. They
precede all other Lords and Barons that are not Titolati. For
they
0
1
1
2
Chap. II. THE SECOND PART. 437
they haue there alſo a great number knowne by a difinĉ name Naples.
of Barons that are bencath all the Titolari. And therein the word
Baro keepes a proportion ſtill with thc Valuafor in thc Feudall
Lawes. For in thoſe Lawes the great dignities are comprehen-
fiuely expreſſed in valaafores. And yet Valuafor more particularly
was a Feudall dignitie of it ſelfc alſo, chat is, the dignitie of him
that hath a ficfe with Iuriſdiction from the ſoucraigne or any o-
.ther of the greater dignities, without any of thoſe titles. The o-
riginall of the name of theſe is to be referred to the beginning of
Feudcs. But when or how their name came firſt inco Naples or
other parts of Italy, by changing Valuafor into Baro , i hauc
not yet learned. For the making of them; Capiblancus, a great
Lawyer of that Kingdome , fayes there are two wayes; the one
by che Kings giving a Caſtle or Territoric with Iuriſdi&tion, with
the title of Baronie. The other by his giuing leaue to a Feudatarie,
or Tenant of a Territorie with Iuriſdiction, to make a ſub-infcu.
dation to others. For although the gift of a Territoric without
thc title of Baronic , makes not a Baron , yet if the Feudacaric
haue licence gigcn him to make ſub-infeudation, by reaſon of
thoſc vndertenancies, he is by implication become a Baron. Thus
Capiblancus; whoſe ownc words I adde here. in Regno DD.con- c Super Rubr.
cludant cos dici Barones , qui preeminentiam iurisdictionis fuper de Batoniluses
vaſallos habent in terra ſibi infendata. Sed intende ſi expreßè ea terra corum officio $.
fit in Baroniam conceffa ininuefitura.Nam folum Feudiquaternati com.
Geßio non tribuit dignitatem Baronalen, ſi precipuè daia non fit.Nam
FHM ft.dignitas & caput dignitatum, pecifice efl tribuenda à Principe
cuius est eas conferre cam ab eo Fluent & Refluant. Alias fi fine
qualitate Baronia Terrs vel Caftrum concederetur, ille Feudatarius
non Baro dicetur. Altero modo quis 'creari potest Baro ſi Rex per-
mittat quod Feudatarius aliquis ex terris fibi infendatis ipſe alteri
ſabinfeudare poßit; tunc ob fubfeuda que ab co tenentur, ille dici-
tur effectus tacite Baro. Que conclufiones non probantur lege feudi,
fed iia in Regno conftitutam reperitar ex obferuantia qua noftri le-
ges comprobarunt. And a little after, unde labumiur afferentes fuf-
ficere debere terram cum valſallis ut vocari debeat Baro. Nam nori
omne fendum quaternatum dici poteſt Baronis. Extra di&tos cafus quis
pon dicitør Baro , ita vt benigna vel penali appellatione Baronis
propriè comprebendarar: Sec alſo for theſc of Naples thac Treatiſc
of Marinus Freccia , De fab-Fendis Baronuin en inweſtituris Baro-
num, In Pawlus Merula d there is an enamcration of the ſcuerall d coſmog
, part,
2.lib.4.cap.25.
Titolati , and of thoſe that were ſimply Barons. And the Titola-
ti are in Maczela alſo. The Power and Iuriſdi&ion of both the
Titolati and thoſe other Barons, arc at large in Capiblanco , the
Deciſions of Antonio Capycio, M. Antonius Sørgens, and ſuch more. 4.12.AS: pag
: 975.
And for the Diſcents to the fonncs of them, ſee eſpecially Tho.
12.13. 14.0
34-
1
/
.
+
1
1
I
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. II 1.
474
$
France,
mas Mimadoi his Repetitio regni Conftitutionis, In aliquibus , with
that Defucceßione filiorum Comitum & Baronum.
Dell.com:934.
CHA P. III.
1.
1
11
.
V.
The title of Daulphin in France. Le Roy Dauphin, filz
aiſne du Roy de France; And filz du Roy de France; and
of the Titles of the younger Sonnes.
Princes du ſang , or Princes of the Blond. Primicr Prince
du fang, and the Monſieur ; with their Chaplecs or Co-
Foncts,
III. Other Titles of Princes, Perfanall and Feudall. The Title
of Capcall, Capicalis, Capitancus, or Capdaw. of Coro-
nets belonging to theſe.
IV. The Feudall Title of Prince of Guyenne , givers by King
Edward the III of England, 10 Edward the Black Prince
for life, and the Charter with the Kings explanation of it.
Something of this Princes gouernment there, and the farren.
der of his interest.
of the officiarie Titles of Dux and Comes, and when they
became to bee of Pendall Inheritance in France, with the
Soucraigntie that anciewtly accompanied ſome of them.
Vio of the Creation and Inucftiture of ſome cucioni Dukes
in France, by the Sword, and Ducall Coronet ; with
ſome osher principall Ceremonies at fuch Inucſtitures.
The forme of the Creation of lohn Duke of Lancaſter into
the Title of Duke of Aquitain in the Parliament of England
under Richard she i i, and his Inuefticure by a Ducall
Cap, and a Rod of Gold.
VIII. Of the Coronets of Dukcs of the latter times in France,
and the formes of ſome later Creations.
The Title of Count, as it bath beene in the Comites
Maiores, and the promiſcuoui vſe of it with Duke ; and
ibe difinition of Dukc, as greater, from it.
Comites Minorcs , or Counts of Inferior dignitie to
Dokcs.
XI. . Of the Creation or Inueſtiture of Counts; and of the
Coroner belonging to thems.
Formes of giuing the Counties of Bolloigne and Flan-
ders, As Countics immediate to the Crowne,
XII. The forme of giving the Countie of Bigorre, by Edward
Prince of Aquitaine
XIV.
Other ancient and later Grants of the Honor of Count
without
VII.
j
IX.
X.
XII.
Chap: III. The SECOND PART.
475
XV.
1
XX.
XXI
XXII.
3
1
without mention of any Rite of Inueftiture, France.
of the rite of Girding on a Sword, mentioned in ſome
Charters of Creation of Counts in the Duchic of Nor-
mandic.
XV1. The Titular addition of Palatio, in France.
XVII. Of the Pceres of France; and a forme of Creation of a
Pairrie.
XVIII. Marqueſſes; their ancient and latter Creations and their
Crowner.
XIX. Viſcounts; the ancient Creation of them, the feuerall
ſorts of them, and their Crownet.
The originall and Nature of Vidamos.
Barons ; the generall and particular ſignification of the
word and Titlc. Their Creation. Chaſtellains. The Fil-
let, or Crowner of Barons.
Summarie Poſitions of Law,touching moſt of the French
Feudall Dignitics, out of the Code of Henric the IV.
XXII. Knights or Cheualiers and Knights Banncrets with
the Creation of them. of the right of bearing a Ban-
ner, or Armes in Drappean quarré.
XX111. Knights Bachclors; their Creation and the Dedu&i-
on of their name, and the various uſe of Bachelor.
And ſomething of their peculiar right of vling Scales.
XXV. Of Knights of the Order of the Starre ; of Saint Mi-
chacl; of the Holy Ghoft; of The Golden Fleccc.
XXVI. Of Orders of Knighthood, of leſſe nose; eſpecially that
of the fairc Ladie in the Greene field, instituted under
Charles the VI. by Mellier Boucicaut Mareſchall of
France.
XXVI. Of Eſquires there.
Hc ſubordinate Titles in France are thoſe of Daula
phi», with Fils aiſne du Roy de France,and of Filz do
Roy de France, the Monſieur, Prince du fang , and
Prince in other acceptations, Duke, Count, Count Pa.
latine, Paire, Marquelle, Baron, Banneret, Chashellaine,
Cheualier or Knight, and Eſquire.
Ī. The heire apparant of France, being a ſonne, is Titled
le Daulphin. In the ancient times (before this of Danlphin) no Ti-
tular diſtinction appeares of the eldeſt ſonne or hcire apparant
from the reſt of the Kings fonncs there, befides Primogenitus for
lius ; or, as ſome ſay, Monſieur.
The originall of the Title of Daulphin , as thus applyed, was
from Humbert Lord of Vienne , and of the Territoric about it
(which we now call la Dahlphinè Jor rather Daulphin of it.For ſo,an-
ciently
ద 476 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IT TO
1
2 ?!!En.
lius 2.1: 3,372
Comes Vicni-
Gollur. liir 6. de
49.
d P. Nerule
11.3. part.2.
France.
ciently a in thoſe parts , they called the Lords of that Territorie.
And ſome giue this reaſon, why they did ſo. Becauſe one Guy
an anciene Lord there, diuers Ages ſince, procured the Countrie
prill 1.077go.
to bec callcd la Dauphinè, or Prosincis Delpbinalis , out of a ſin-
Artig.& kecer. gular deſire b he had to perpetuate the name of Dauphin Earle
ches l.4.cap.z of Albon and Viennois , to whoſc ſonne hee had married his
Delphinits
Daughter. And thence the name of Darphin was fixe (as they
enfis & Alba- lay) vpon the Lords that ſucceeded, and Dauphine on the Terri-
nix 1 D.1227, toric which they poſſeſſed.
But the beginning of the name there, is not certainly knowne,
ses imemories
chay.46. though it be knownc cleerely enough, that very anciently the
Chez die Chełne Lord of that Territorie had it attributed to him; as in Letters of
del bir de la Frederique the it, to his Captaine in Sicily, the Count of Vienna
ma o de Ver. is filed Delphinus c Comes Vienna Conſanguineus & amicus softer,
sy lis.3.pag.158 and in their Coars of Armes alſo they gauc thc Dolphin deno-
acis **, L.Lip:le ting as much. But that Humbert , which is exprefly' called the
Dauphin de viennois in his Epitaph , which yet remaynes d in a
Monaftcrie of the lacobins at Paris , vpon the loſſe of his only
078.40.vide ibi- ſonnc and heire, being in deſpaire of iſſue malc, when hee
dem call. 7 was oucrpreſſed by his enemic of Saroy, reſolued firſt to haue
transferred bis whole Patrimonie to chc Sec of Rome ; bur was
afterward diſſwaded by the Dauphinois , that were much more
willing to become ſubiect to the King of France, then to the
Pope. Ar their requeſts thcrcforc he changed his purpoſe, and
at length fo ſetled it (faith Amilius ) that it might continue
to that ſonne of France alwayes which ſhould be heire apparant
to the Crowne. And that he ſhould bec called Daulphin as the
c Lib.9. fub Counts of the Prouince before were. Plachit (latih e he) filij Re-
Thil. Valefio.
VideſisP.Mail. gnm, vt quiſí in proximum heredem Regni fufcepti effent Del-
ad Guid, page phini vocarentur iuran Delphinatibus reddercnt. Some alſo ſay,
Deciſ.233.Tbe- that it was conditioned that not only the name of Daulpbin but
Hiftor.2 cap,25. the Armes alſo of the Daulphinè, quartered with thoſe of France
dict. Guid de were to be borne by ſuch as ſhould f cnioy ic by this gift. The
cif.361. chop, Inſtrument of this gift, they ſay, 'was made the xxx. of March
lib.z.tit.3 S.12. MCCCXLIX. and ſo transferred it vnto Charles ſonne and heire of
* lib.z.tit.c. Tohn Duke of Normandie, ſonne and heire of Philip of valoys then
f Dil Haillan, King of France; the ſame Charles that was afterward Charles the v;
dis Chefacec. his Father, the Duke of Narmandie, being King beforc him. The
gift of it was ſome fixe yearcs before intended to Philip Duke of
Orleance, ſecond ſoone of this King Philip. But afterward it was
thus ſetled vpon this Charles who was the firſt Daulphin and hcire
apparant together. And ſome confounding that incent with the
citate afterwards thus ſetled , deliver the Originall of it with
ſuch Errors as mult of neceſſitic follow ſuch a Confuſion. This
Humbert had two Daughters alſo & from them the Counts Danl-
phins d' Anscrgne (which title was in the Dukes of Burbon) were
deriucd.
j
!
1
1
i
+
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART. 477
!
decciuca. But that of Daulphin of Vienne was the title which the France
ſonnic and heire apparant of the Crownc had. But for the
originall of the title of Daalphin in the ſonnes and heires or
Kings of France, I adde alſo a teſtimony of a Rabbin that thus
; ,
,
ויקרבו , ימי אימברטו דילפינו מריאנה למות ; defiuers it
ויאמר אליו המלך הנך הולך בדרך כל חארץ. ועתח זה הסוך אשר
תעשה עמדי צו את בית. ותן את הדאלפינאטו אל קארלו בן בני
בבור לאחוזה: ויאמר אימביוטר אליו יהוה שומע כיניתני אם
לא בדברך אדוני המלך בן אעעף הים הוח : מחום ההוא והלאה
היה הדלפינאטו למלכי צרפת או לבניחם הבבון ער חיוס הוף
1
I
..
1
that is , And the dayes of Imberto ( lo hee calls Humbert) the
Daulphin of Vienne drew neere 10 his death. And the King (of
France) faid vnia him. obferne Sir , that you are going the way
of all the earth. Now command that the friendſhip or promiſe thas
you
hane made to me be continued or performed by your houſe, and
conferre the Dauphiné (or the Delphinato as hee calls it ) upon
Charles my eldeſt forines ſonne for a poſſeſsion. And Imbert anſwe-
red him, God be witneſſe betwixt vis that I will this day doe accor-
ding as my Lord the King haib ſpoken. From that time the Daul-
phine hath belonged to the Kings of France, or to their eldeſt
Jonnes to this day. This Rabbi,is Toſeph Sacerdos or loſeph Ben lo-
Thuah, and deliuers this in his Hiſtorie F of the Kings of France, imbo
and of the houſe of Otoman deduced downe ro 1553. of our Sa-h27
viour. And he places it in the beginning of the reigne of Philip Helech s. pag
of Valois, as the French Writers doe. This firſt Daulphin that 93.
was heire apparant (bcing afterward Charles the 7,) to profeſſe
his title of Daulphin and the Armes of the Daulphinè, in his great
Sealc, fits as ſupported by two Dolphines. In ſome of his Coines
alſo the Dolphine, ſometimes with the Flowre de Lis, is with the
inſcription vſually of D ALPH $ VIEN s, for Viennenſis, and
in other of his Monies , hce hach the Dolphinc otherwiſc. And
Charles the ſixt bath ſometimes a Dolphin with only DALPHS
VIEN: for the title on it, and ſometimes Carolies Franco-
rum Rex, and D ALPHS VIE N N. But in ſome of Lewis
the g1, the Dolphin is on both ſides quartered with the Arines
of France, and circumſcribed with LVDOVICVS DA IN
PH IN V S VIENENSIS only. Moſt of the following
Kings of France baue it in their Monics (as they are publiſhed)
though I ſec not the Inſcription of the title of Daulphin in them
after Charles the viii. Put howcuer the Kings, while they were
Kings, thus vſed the title of Daulphin in their Moncyes, yet the
ſonnes and heires apparant hauc beene from that firſt Dowlphin
Charles ſtiled Daulphins or Delphini in Latinc, and haue that ter-
ricoric as their birth right belonging to their name , after , at
lcaſt they'bee of age to haue liuerie of it. The Kings otherwiſe
vſe, with the name of King of France, Daulphin of Vienne, as
appeares in thoſe Coincs. Therefore doth #milius alwayes call
Mmm
Charles
478
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
38.
but of ſubalterne Turiſdiction ,
France. Charles ſonne to King lohn Delphinus, after the Daalphine was in
him. And ſo doth he the other of the ſonnes being heires appa-
rant, through his Storic. So that great Lawyer Guido Papa, who
liucd under Charles thc VIII, Preſident of the Parliament at
Grenoble, ſpeaking of Lewis fonne and hcire to this Charles, after-
ward Lewis the XI, calls him Dalphinus Viennenſis. Quia vfors,
& Guido Tapa (faich he) reſcriptorum frequens eft in hac patria Dalphinali prop-
libell.de refcrip-
tis in initio
ter reſidentiam illuftrißimi Principis Domini noftri Ludouici Regis
Francorum primogeniti Viennenſis Dalphini de preſenti in hac ра•
tria Dalpbinali reſidentis &c. And Dominus Delphinus , for
h De hoc no. h Monſieur le Daulphin is often vſed i by him. But ſomtimos al-,
mine Diolphi ro (according to thoſe old Coynes) hec ſeemes to call the King,
Videfis Carol. both King and Daulphin; the Crown and Dauphinar being both
I.'øyſcay des
in one hand ; as where hce ſpcakes of that Statutc of the Daula
Ordres cap.7 $.
phinė, Si quis per literas &c. hcc ſayes it was made by William de
i Decif.233. Area Goncrnour of the Daulpbine in Mccccviii, and con-
* Fe Proem.ed firmed Per k Dominum noftrum tunc Regem Delphinum vt patet in
cõment.in Sia- Camera Computorum Delphinatus. Thc King that , being together
tut.Delphin. King and Daulphin, is vnderſtood by him here (if he meanc fo)
is Charles the ví, that time being the xxix yeare of his Raigne.
But I ſee alſo that ſome of thc French tell us, that the Daula
I L'Osſeau des plin is ſometimes called ! Le Roy Daulphin for the excellencic of
Ordres o chap.
his dignitie according to that ancient vſc in France, of calling the
ſonne and heire King in his Fathers life. And ſo this might be
quell.de pri.
vnderſtood of Lewis the eldeſt ſonnc of Charles the ſixt who was
Hog.quef.33.
Danlphin in that yeare, MCCCCVIII, but died before his Father.
And that Title of Le Roy Dauphin might haue had the more vſe
becauſe the Title of Prince Daulphin abſolutely is giucn to ſuch
as are of the Daulphinè of Auergne. For ſo it is vſcd in n an E.
Rays Tom.2.lix. diet of Henrie the ill, made when there was no fonne and heire
Choppinum ad apparant or Dasslphin of Viennois, which is the ſonne and heires
leg. Andium lib. proper Title. The Dawlphin (ſayes • L'oyleau) in his file calls
3.cap.65.tit.b. himſelfe, Par la
grace
de Dieu fils aiſne du Roy de France, Daul-
o Des Ordres phin de Viennois, and ſo puts the title of filz aifne before Dauba
&c chap.7.8.40 phin, as alſo he doth before the Title of King, when hec hath
any Kingdome in his filc, as it appeareth in the Niles of them
that hauc beené Kings of Nauarre , and in Francis the 11, that
being Daulphin, was alſo King of Scotland, as in Right of the
Qucene whom he had married. Bur if the Darlphin bec a Duke
he places his Title of Duke after that of Danlphin ; as Henrie
Provides Ber- the T1 being Daulphin p vnder Francis the firſt, Niled himſelfe
gextre. Hift.de Danlphin de Viennois Duc de Bretaigne &c. But L’oyfeau vnder.
Bretagnelix.13
. Itands this to haue bcene so in regard that Bretaigne as other
chap.70.6 73. Duchies in France (in the later ages) was no foucraigne Duchic,
Daulphin is a Scignioric foucraignc. Indeed in the elder times
when
7.9.41.
m V". Tira-
c.
n Edicts des
pag 441
Chap.111. THE SECOND PART.
479
:
inre Regums
les Recerches
when a foucraignc Duchie was in the Daulphin, the title of Duke France:
preceded. The firſt Daulphin and heire appårane is filed Charles
Duc de Normandie Daulphin de Vienne , iu that Confirmation
of the Treatic ar Bretigny; 9 between France and England. But 9. Froiffart.
Charles, the Dauphin to Charles the Vī, in the league betwecne volol. chapaji
Jim and-the Duke of Burgundie in de cccxix, is : Niled Daulphin r Ex Regifr.
de Viennois, Duc de Berry é de Torain d. cont de Poyton. But as Parlop, isa-
that of Filz aiſne in the Danlphins Title is put before any King. Er isoin colle-
dome that he hath while hee is Dautphin , ſo Fils du Roy de drone Ms.de
France (which belongs to all the younger ſonnes) is placed after
Anglia in
the title of a Kingdome, As Charles Count of Aniow, and a Regno Francie
younger ſonne to King Lewis the VIT; being King of Sicily, fi fubcrrico sa
led himſelfe Roy de Hierufalem, Naples do Sicily, Filz du Roy dè in Biblioth.
France, Coxnie D' unicu &o. And Charles Court of valoys, Corton, Item
younger fonnc to Philip the ill, beinig inueſted by the Pope into is falutis Del
the Title of King of Aragon and Valence, filed himſelfe Roy Dividere eft apud
Aragon, & de Valence
. Filz du Roy de France ely Count de Valoys. Dicianum in
But if they had no ſuch Title nor Appenages , they were wonit. liri, 8 de l'bift.
to be called only by their Cliriſtian names with the Addition of de la Maiſon de
Monſicht., as Franžois Monſieur, Henrie' Monſieur and the like. Vergy pag.379.
And where thcy haue, Appcnages, the + Addition of the Appe- ? Paſquier en
nage is giuen them alſo.
But wec conclude the Title of Daulphin with that of Róbertis limesempio
Cænalisz: " Duo tantum (ſaith he) reperiuntur toto orbe Gallicano tia Roys de France.
tuli nulla adiectione decurtati. Rex enim fine pluri eorim lingua appel-
latur Sire; Delphinus autem Monfieur. Rurfils quemadmodum Rex u Perioche ia.
Chriſtianiſsimis omnium conſenſu appellatur ; Ita & Delphinus Gal- fag.108.
ligram Prorex, tantùm non vnetus. His acredit quod per vniuerſam
Galliam Archidux omnium in Gellia Ducum
fupremuis habetær, nori
honorarins tantum (uti Auſtriacus) imo , niſi pufilla vitat cias, Di-
Charcha.
II. The next after the Kings Sơnnes, or to the King, if he
haue no Sonncs, are thoſe Princes du fang, or Princes of the blowd,
which being not fonnes of the preſent King , haue any poflibili-
litie of inheriting the * Crowne. The
originall of this Title (ſo x vide Tilwind
communicated there as in no place elſe in Chriſtendome) ap- 16.2.
peares not. Somc deduce it from the diſtinction which the yon-
ger Sonnes and their heires, being great Dukes and Counts,made
of themſelues from ſuch as were not of the bloud, and yet being
no leſſe Dukes or Courts, were ſtilcd Prifices alſo in thoſe times
when Honoraric Duchies and Counts in that Kingdome were
frcqucnt. But if thence were the Originall; why ſhould the
younger Sonnes of theſe younger Sonnes and all whatſoeuer of
the Race that could not ſhow any likelihood of Inheritance, have
thc Titlc? For they were all Princes des fang, not all of them
M m m 2
Dukce
Tom.z.lix.I.
tit.4.
1
1
1
1
1
C.
480 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap 11 -
149.
pag.373.
:
France. Dukes or Counts. In the elder ages alſo they are ſometimes cal-
led y Seigniors du fang, and Domini fanguinis, The Title of Prince
orig, clomus die being omitted, but the memorie of their bloyd being yot ſo pre-
Courtney pag, ſerued, as it was alſo, in the Ages before the Carolin Line began,
by thc wearing of long hairc, which was ( faith Agathias )
gyvépsorues roch zápas étaipetop Tip Buonnaica 31144, Afpeciall Enfigne and how
por of thoſe of the bloud Royall; couching which, there are other
z Hiff.3.c.19. tcftimonies in Gregorius Turonenſis z Aimoinues, a and the like. And
a De geft.Franc. Landulphus Sagax ſpeaking of thc ſame note of the Lords or
lib.z.cap.1.2.& Princes of the blond of that age, bath this ridiculous paſſage of
PRAX-in Franco- it, as if the Princes of ghe bloud in thoſe ancient times had bin
all. briſtle-backr as Hogges are , Dicebantur ex genere illo diſcendere
bition atif Chriſtati quod interpretatør Trichorachati. Pilos enim habebant na-
c Hiſt.comp tos in fpixg veluri Porci. He had it from ſome of the later Greeks.
I thinkc from Theophanes ; And Cedrenus chath the ſelfeſame in
his Greeke. Ελέγοντο , faith hc, οι εκ γένες εκείνε καταγόμενοι Κριτάται,
ο ερμίωίνεται τριχαραχάτοι Είχαν γαρ και της ραχέως αυτών είχας εκφυομέας ως
zeõgene
The Greeks (as they often doc) ſo miſtooke here, that in ſteed
of haire hanging downc on the backes of theſe Princes, they
conceiued thcy had their haire growing out of their backes as
Hogges haue. When this cuſtome of diſtinction of Princes of
the bloud by their falhion of haire ended; I hauc not yer learned.
But, of the Princes of thc bloud at this day, he that is ſo necro
that he bc thc Kings next brother, is the Primier Prince du fang,
d Loyſcan. des, and ſo d filed, and la ſecond perſon du France, and hath the Title
Ordres chap.7. of the 2140nſieur abſolutely, or Monſieur ſans queue ( as they ſay)
Fauchet Orig. or Monſieur le Prince , as the ſonne and heire apparant hath that
des dignitalius, of Daulphin, But if there be no brother, or at leaſt the next heire
cbap.6.
be pot a Kings Sonne , then is thc Title of Primer Prince die
Sang giucn by Letters of Acknowledgement or declaration from
the King (which ſome thinks ncccis not in caſe of a brother) and
ſuch a Prince hath only the title of his Appenage, and not the
titlc of Monſieur as a brother hacb. The Princes of the bloud are
moſt cminent both in priuiledges and place. They are Counſeiliers
c Loyfeau des nais e du Counſeil prinè du Roy, or Counſellors borne of the Priuie
5.80.6 103.** Counfaile. And if they be much elder then the King, hce files
them his Vncles , if necre of the ſame age; his Couſins, and if
much younger, his Nephewes. They cnioy alſo all the Priuileges
due to the Peercs of France ; of whom more preſently. They are
free from the Fces of the Scale , from all Tolls, from Chartels
of the Duell, and more ſuch which by du Haillan, då Tillet, da
L'oyſeam are more largely deliucréd.
f Loyſean ibid.
Their Place is confiderablc cither between themſelucs, or with
Tiliu de tela regard to others. Hercrofore diucrs controuerlies hauc been fbe-
twcenc them; whether the dignitic of the Seignioric and Feudall
Titles,
.
61.6
Gall.lib.z.
1
1
!
1
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART. 481
Titles, or their neerreſſe of bloud, and degrees of ſanguinitic France.
ſhould be the mcaſure of their Place. But it hath been at length
receiued clcerly,that only by necrneſſe of bloud and their degrees
they were to be ranked. Their dignitie, being only from the bloud
Royall appropriared to them, is abouc all Feudall dignities what-
foeucr, as the French giue the reaſon. The ſame rcalon alſo raiſes
them all before whatſoeuer orher ſubordinate dignitics in the
Kingdome. For, the eminencic of the bloyd Royall in them
being ſuch as that among themſelucs (ſome of them being al-
wayes of the greateſt feudall dignities alſo) no regard is had but
only to their degrees of neernelſe to the Crowne ; much more
ougar no other regard be had when they are to be ranked with
others that hauc feudall dignities, and are not of the bloud. Yer
in the later age betweenç the Peeres of the bloud, and thoſe
that were not of the bloud , the queſtion was not ſo clecrly ſet.
led, but that this Edi&t was made to determine it by Henrie the
iſt, who gauc the place for euer afscrward to the Pacres of the
bloud
Eprie h
par la
H
grace
de Dieu Roy de France e h Les E diets des
de Pologne , a touts preſens à venir ſalut. Sça- monocoma.lubes
uoir faiſons , que pour mettre fin auz procez du tit.se
differens cy deuant aduenus entre aucuns Princes de noſtre
ſang Pairs de France, & autres Princes auſi Pairs de
France , ſur la preſeance a cauſe de leurſdites Pairries, e
voulans obuier à ce que telles controuerſes e difficultes no
adniennent cy apres : Nous, apres auoir ſur ce meurement de.
liberè auec la Royne nostre tres-honoree Dame & mere, no-
ſtre treſcher do trefamè frere le Duc d'Aniou, do es pre-
Jences de noz treſchers o amez couſins le Cardinal de
Bourbon , Duc de Montpenſier, & Prince Daulphin,
Princes de notre ſang, Cardinal de Guyſe, Ducs de
Guyſe, de Nyuernois & du Mayne , Archeueſque &
Duc des Reims, les Sieurs de Moruilliers, de Lenen-
court , de Lanſſac, Eueſque de Lymoges, de S. Suplice,
de Chauerny, de Biron, de Chauigny, de Pyennes, de
Villequier, & autres, tous Conſeillers en noftre conſeil priuè
allons dit, ſtatuè el ordounè, diſons, ftatuons, es ordonnous
par edikt irrevocable, voulons es nous plaiſt que d orefnia-
nant lefditis Princes de noſtre ſang Pairs de France
precederont, G tiendront rang ſelon leur degree de conſan-
guinite
1
:
482
TITLES OF HONOŘ. Chap.III.
France. guinité deuant les autres Princes & Seigneurs Pairs de
France de quelque qualite qu'ils puiſſent eſtre, tant es facres e
couronnemens des Roys, que es ſeances des cours de Parlemene,
& autres quelconques folennitez, aſſemblez, & ceremonies pub-
liques, ſans que cela leur puiffe plus al'aduenir estre mis en
diſpute ne controverſe, fouz couleur des tiltres es priorite d'
erection des pairries des autres Princes e Seigneurs , ne au-
trement pour quelque caufe elbow occaſion que ce ſoit. Si dona
nons du mandément à nouz amez G feaux, les gens tenans
noſtre cour de Parliament a Paris,que noz preſente diet, Statut
Bagi Ordonance, vouloir e intention, ils facent liure, publier du
enregiſtrer, le contenu garder, obſeruir, e entreteiner de
poinęt en poinet ſelon la forme, tenenr, Jans y contreuenir
ny foufirir y eſtre conntreueriu en aſcun manier que ce ſoit : Car
tiel est noſtre plaiſir. Et a fin que ce ſoit choſe firme ,
ſtable a touſiours, nous auons fait metre noſtre ſeele à ceſdits :
preſents, Saufe en autres choſes noſtre droit à l'autrwy en
toutz; donne à Bloys au mois de Decembre, Lan de
grace
mil cinque cens. ſeptant ſeize e de noſtre Regne le troiſieme.
. To the Princes of the bloud, ſome of the French attribute, for
a bearing at lcaſt ouer their Armcs , this forme of Coronet rai-
fed into Flowers de lis and Roles, as Fauis
interprets them. But, for the Coroncts or
Chaplets of Princes of the bloud, there is not
Sexo
conſcnc cnough among the French Writers i co
giue a clecre information. Some allow a Coro-
nec to none of them but to the Kings Chil-
Moreas eisla dren : Others rcſtraining it from the younger ſonnes; others o-
Tableau des Are therwiſc. And Lemes d' Orleans k notes, that, in the lacobins at
pag.246.c. 247 Paris , the Princes of the houſe of Bourbon are ſo repreſented
k en les ouver (being buried there) that two of them hauc cach on their heads
Lamens chap. Vne ligne de pierreries, or a circle of ſtones only, and the third a
plaine circle without either pearles or flowers. But touching the
qualitie of ſucli of them as liue obſcured for want of ſuch fcu-
dall dignitic as might fupply them in the nature of Appenages,
or arc otherwiſc queſtioned about the presence of their dignitie
of bloud, there is matter enough at large handled by thoſe fa-
mous Lawiers Antonius Peregrinus, Palydorus Ripa, and diucrs o-
thers in that Book publiſhed ar Laris 1607, De Nirpe d origine
Domus de Courtney.
Bi. Hot Bangs 937
III. Befides the Title of Prince in this of Prince of the
bloud,
i l'oſeau des
Seigneuries
cb48.5 8.69.
mories chap.8.
11.pag. 17.
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART. 483
lib.i.pag.441.
bloud , the fame Title is otherwiſe variouſly giuen within the Frances
Territorie of France. It is otherwiſe vſed, both as Perſonali and
as Feudall. This Perſonall Title of it is either by Birth or by Crea-
tion. By birth the Naturall ſonnes 1 of the Kings and their iſ. I Loyſeau de
ſues maic, are Princes, in reſpect of whom alſo the Princes of the Ordres chap.7.
bloud are ſometimes called the Princes of the Crowne , as by a m Idem ibid.
note of further diſtinction , becauſe that addition du Corone 9.99.
fhcwes exprelly the relation they haue to the Crown which thoſe
other Princes hauc not. And although thoſe naturally are alſo of
the bloud, yet becauſe the firſt of them by reaſon of his being
illegitimate hath not the ciuill rights of bloud, and ſo cannot
transferrc it to his pofteritic , they haue che Title only of
Princes.
They that haue it by Creation , are ſuch as the King vouch-
ſafes to create into this titlc,as when he gileth it to the Sonne of
ſome other ſupreme Prince which Loyfeau ſaies ſometimes n heen Idem ibid.
9.93
doth. And lo he notes two ſorts of Princes (hauing the Title
mecrly perſonall) in France, the one the French Princes or Nili
turall Princes (as he calls them) which are the illegitimate ſonnes
and their iſſue male, and Stranger Princes, or Princes naturallized
which are thus crcated. Both of them (hec ſaies) hauc many of
the fame kind of preeminencics and priuiledges that the Princes
of the bloud haue. They haue procedence of all other great Lorcs
of the Kingdome that are not Princes of the bloud. And though
they be Feudall or Titularie Lords otherwiſc, yer baue they their
places from this perſonall Title of Prince only , fauing in caſa
they fit in the Parliament as Peeres. For then their place is accor-
ding to their Pairies, They are alſo reputed as borne Counſel-
lors of eftatc , and are to bec ſaluted, with the Titles of Vncie,
Couſin and Nephew, as the Princes of the bloud. And more of
this you haue in L'oyſeau. For the Feudall Ticle of Prince; it oc-
curres in diucrs old Inſtruments attributed to the great Dukes
and Counts there, which in ancient time had their Prouinces
in Feudall Right, with almoſt all Soueraigntic. D# Tillet hath Caft.de
cxamples of the Dukes of Aquitaigne, the Counts of Tholouſe, p cut d'Aniowe
and other ſuch. And in the Cufumarics of • Normandie and part.z. Vide
P Aniou, the Dukes are called Princes alſo. And in the Inſcripchoppin.de Ju-
.
he is called trelhault & puichant Prince. Diuers more ſuch are obe Loyfcau des
vious. Thoſe kind of great Dukes and Counts long fince ended, Seigniories chap
as is anon ſhowed. But as theſe tooke to themſclues the name of a Hift.de Foix,
Prince in regard of their Soueraignris, which was little leſſe then Bearn Úc. per
Regal; ſo alſo it is likely, that ſome of the more eminent Lords vide Bertidos
that were ocither Dukes nor Counts, and yer had ſuch Power, Argextr. Hif .
de Birt.lib.4.
Juriſdiction, and Priuiledges , cither by preſcription or vfurpati-
cap.31.
on, that they might alſo, afwell as thoſe Dukes and Counts, bec
ſtilcd
484 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
-
r Videlis
6.$.jo.
tit.5 S.10.
o riters
France. Kiled Princes, tooke to themſelues ( in thoſe elder times when
the Regall power was ſo diſtracted among the Nobilitie) the
Title of Prince wbich continues in diucrs Lordlhips , that
are Principautes to this day; as thoſe of - Orange and di-
Chopp 2. de Do. uers other of leſſe note , as De® Croy in Champagne, de
minio.lib.z.tit.
Guemeine, in Britagne', de Crequy, de Marcillac , de Carenoy, de
fidem de lib. ll Dawlpbine d'Auvergne, de Chastellailon, de lamuille, and others.
viſd.Andegau. But the title of Prince, ioynd with theſc, is now reputed ſo
lib. 1.viti opasFeudall that it rather belongs to the
Territoric then to the per-
de Doman lib.i. ſon. Hoc folum (faith choppin) poffeßionibus inditum nomen eft,
feudatariegue poffeſionum dignitari veriùs quam perfonarum celfino
dini. And as thoſe Titles (as it is concciued) were aſſumed, ſo
others haue becne created by the Kings of France. The Title of
Principatues, or Principalitic, with relation to a Territorie there
Fil Franc. giuen, is as old as Gregorie of Tours. Ennadines (ſaics + he) cum
lib.9.cap.7. Ducatum urbium Turonicæ argue Pictaua miniftraret ad hec ego via
ci Iulienſis arý Benarne vrbium Principatum accepit. There is the
verie name of the Principalitie of Bearne, which, though perhaps
it were nor then Feudall
, yet in this paſſage is teftimonie cnough
that it was at leaſt an Officiaric Title in thoſe daics giuen by
Childebert. And ſuch Officiaric Titles were afterward made Feu-
dall; and Bearne alſo is a Principalitic to this day. And fome
u Vide Chapu
great Lords , affecting the plaufibie name of Prince haue
pro-
Andegar. 2.b.r. cured ſome of their Territories to bee made. Principalities from
whence they might be called Princes, and alſo tranſmit the fame
Title to their eldeſt ſonnes , as thc Earles in England doc the
Title of their Baronies or Vicounties. L'equinoge d'entre les Princes
x Des Seigneur de les Seigneures des Principantes (faith x L'eyſéans to the ſame pur-
ries c.chap s. poſe ; and he is ſo ſcrupulous about the name, as if none ought
6.76.
rightly to have it, but ſuch as are perſonall Princes) 01, pour
mieax dire , d' entre les Princes de race de les Princes à cauſe de
leur terre erigee en principautè, eft cauſe, que pleuſeurs princes que
eraignent qui on reuoque ens dont leur qualité, do plenfieurs grandes
Seigneurs que defierent eftre tenues pur Princes, Soni curieux de faire
eriger vne de leur terres en Principautè ; doni par apres ils baillent
voluntiers le tiltre a leur fils Aiſne, which hee faies is done a li-
misation de ce que la plus part des Roys de la Chrifiientè font appel
ler leur aiſne le Prince indefinitement. But I find not the French
allo L'oyſeau followes) will haue it leſſe then a Count, and abouc
a Baron; and thewes indeed how their Principalities were ſub-
videfisiten ordinate to y Counties. And therefore he faics, that ſuch of the
Choppin. de Do- Princes of the bloud as hauc gorten ſuch Principalities to be ere-
manio lib.z. tit.
eted for them, haue rather lefleoed their owne dignities, which
arc abouc all kind of Feudall Princes, then gained any hono-
rarie Title worthy of themſelues by it. And I remember in an
Ediet
pis de lyrild
pag. 441. in
margine.
1
+
.
6.9.30,
+
1
1
:
!
1
(
Chap. IIl.
THE SECOND PART. 485
tilt.85.
Edict of Charles z chc v, touching compoſition for Crimes, the Francè: ,
Title of Prince is rankt in enumeration after, Baron, as Prelat,
Baron, Prince, Cheualier. But for the greatneſſe of the Title of Ba- z Edict. &c.
Tom. 1.lin.3.
ron, ſee what is anon Thewed, where wec ſpeake of the vſe of it
in France. And for the Title of Prince, others otherwiſe. But
Choppin, though hec call them Minorum gentium Principes,
yet in this expreſſiɔn ſeemes to ſuppoſe the Title cquall to the
higheſt Feudall dignitie. Principalium Ferdorum (faith a he) ſpecies a De Iuriſdict
appellation, Feudifticis legibus incognita, fed à noftris recepta commen-
Andegau. lib.1.
tit..pag.441.
titio iure“quaſ principalis Summige Feudi Simia quodammodo ac imi. quem interim
tatrix, And Carolus Paſchalius ſpeaking of Duces Maiores do Vide loco libri
Minores (hc mcanes by Maiores , the firlt of thoſe ancient Dukes i amiciteen
of France that had all foucraigntie in their Teritories ;. And by
Minores ſuch as are at this day having no other ſoueraigntie then
what is ſubiect to the Kings power)makes a like diuiſion of Prin-
ces,
into Maiores and Minores. The Maiores to him are the Prin-
ces of the bloud, the Minores, the Feudall Princes. Minores
Principes (are b his words) voco illos, qui ftemma nequaquam ducunt b De Coronis
à Regibus , fed quibus eſt conceſſus ager, vrbs; ditio , Feudum , cui lib.9.cap.az.
nomen Principatus, einſj, Domino ac poffeffori permiſſum vt vocetur
Princeps propria nimirum ac peculiari appellatione, quæ talem Do-
minum diſtinguit ab alijs aliorum Feudorum Dominis, hoc eft Mar-
chionibus, Comitibus , Baronibus. Nempè, hi omnes in hoc ſunt
fimiles, vi fint in perpetua clientela atá adeo in ditione Regum. Then
he ſaics , theſc Principes Minores are ſo neere equall to the Dham
ces Minores, that it is hard to tell which are the greater. Hic quoa
que minor Principatus eft minori Ducatui (as he writes) emulus;
neque cui prærogatiuam des facilè diftuest. And this molt eſpeciall
marke of their greatneſſe he giues, that, for the moſt part, they
vſe the ſame kind of Coronet which the greater Princes doc,
wherein he is deceiucd, if Fauin deceiuc not. For in Fauin the
Princes of the bloust (which are the fame that Pafchalius cals the
greater Princes ) vſe a Coronet raiſed into Flowers de Lis and
Roſes (or as ſome would haue it Oke leaues, or ſome other
lcaucs) as is before expreſſed. But for other Princes, though So.
Ucraigne, the Coronet in Fanin or Chaplet (as he calls it) is ES-
panome de Roſes, or bloſſom’d with Roſes, in this forme, and
the Gold ſet with ſtoncs. Others alco ſay that c Philippes
cheſe Fcudall Princes ſhould hauc only in cir- Morcall en le
cle d'or pur on eſmaille de Feuillages
, only a circle tableau des Ara
of Gold cnammelled with leaues or ſuch like. Francechap.6.
Thus Philip ; Moreau who teis vs alſo that the Pag.245:
Title of Captall and Captalat, is in ſome paces
of France, for this of Prince and Principalitie ; and hec brings an
example of the Counts of Candall that haue the Titles of Cap-
tals of Buch, and in Latin hauc beenc vnder that name called
Nnn
Prin.
b
1
1
1
486 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. ITT.
c Rot.Vaſco.44
1.4.Vaſc.4.H.6.
R.I.N. 1. Coco
France. Principes. And he addes, that in a glaſſe window of the Couent
of Recolez at Bourdeaux there is the picture of one of theſe Cap-
tals having on the head a circle of Gold enammelled with ſome
thing wrought vpon it. And that the Armes of thc latter Lords
of Candalle, hauc flowrie Chaplocs, or font tymbres de Couronnes
a bants Fleurons as his words are. But I ſee him not adde cnough
to perſwade that either the circle put on the head of the one or
the Chaplet or Coronce on the Armes of the other had place
there as belonging to a Caprall. For both that old Captall and the
reſt were Counts alſo (as he confeſſeth) the firſt of Benanges
, and
the other of Candalle. That which he cals Candalle is our Kendall
in England, of which lohn de Foix, Captall de la Buch (or Cap-
d Rot.Parl.28. daw in Englifh, as ſometimes d this Titlc is called in our Rc-
Hen.6.art.31. cords, or Capitalis, or Capisaneus in e Larine) Count de Longeville
Ed.3. membr.8,
de Benanges was created Earlc by our Henrie che Sixr.
IV. But we cannot omit here the Feudall Title of Prince
piſimc in Arcbi.
His Regis.
giuen by our King Edward the Third , when hee made his el-
deft fonne Edward the Blacke Prince, Prince of Guienne. It is but
toucht only, in the Stories of either Nations, and that but in
ſome of them. We ſhall therefore the more fully ſhew it as a ſin-
gular example of a Creation. In that famous Treatie of Renuncia-
tion at Brerigny necre Chartres, on the behalfe of the two Kings
f Froilart. Edward of England, and lohn of France; it was agreed that the
vol.i.chap 212 Citic, Caſtle, and Countic of Poilliers, and all the Countrie of
.
Æml.lib.9.
Poičtou, Thouars, Belville, Xaintes and sanctogne with the Towne
Th.17'alſingham, and Fortreſſe of Rochell, the Citie and Caſtle of Agen, and the
Anno 1366 &c. Countic of the Agenoys, Perigort, Lywoges, Calors, Tarbe, By-
gorre, Gahre, Engoleſme and all parts belonging to them, together
with ſome other countrics, and all that the King of England had
in Gayenne and Gaſcoigne ſhould bec enioyed by King Eward
his heires and ſucceſſors, fans nul reſort & foucraigntie au Royaame
de France, or in ſuch ſort that no kind of Power or Supremacie
ſhould bec ouer them in the French King, or as it is more at
large in the Confirmation of the Treatic, En tout Francheſe eco
liberte perpetuell, come Seigneur Soueraigne , “ Liege du voiſin and
Roy de France da au Royaume de France , ſans y cognoiſtre foule
raigntie ou faire obeyſance, hommage, reffort, & fubietion fams
faire au temps quenire aucun fernice ou Recogniſance au Roy ou a la Cois-
ronne de France, Des Citez, Couples , Cbaſteallx , Pays, terres, lles,
Lieuz de Perſonnes Deuant pommes ou pour aucun d'icelles. Other
particulars bce accorded on both parties. King Edward within a
{hort time after hec had poffefion according to this Trcatie
(wherсunto thc Dauphin, afterward Charles thc 7, was alſo par-
tic) gauc by Charter Guienne and Gaſcoigne by the name of a
Principalitie to the Blacke Prince for life, and in the fame Char-
ni
ter
1
1
1
1
Chap.IIl.
THE SECOND PART. 487
ter created him Prrince of Guyenne , and allo granted vnto him France:
thoſe other Caſtles, Townes and Counties with the
gouernment
of them, reſeruing to himſelfe Power to creet Guyenne into a
Kingdome , and recayning alſo che teſort and ſoucraigntic ouer
both the Principalitic and the reſt that was giucn with it. This
Charter was dated the xix. of Isly in MCCCLXII, or thc XXXVI of
Edward the Third. And beſides thc Charter of Crcation, there
was another dated the ſamc day, of explanation , by, which“the
King more particularly declared the fence of his reſervation of
reſort and ſoueraigntie and beſides of an ounce of Gold ycarely
payable to him by the Prince in his Palace at Weltrainſter on
Eaſter day. This Charter of explanation hath thus in it wholly
that alſo of the Creation. The Marginc of the Roll k is, Pro * Rot.Vafcon.
Edwardo Principe Aquitanie do Wallid.
36.Ed.3. miem
br.18.16.17.
L
1
3
E Roy a touz ceux qui ceſtes letres verront ou
orront, falutz. Combien quc au jour preſent nos
aions donneez a noſtre treſcher ainſnez fitz Ed.
Doard Prince de Gales, le noun
renomee,
& tiltre
de la Principaltee d' Aquitaigne, tranſportants en fa pers
fone a ſa vie tantſeulement, toutes les Citecs, Countees,
Chaſteux, terres, pays, Villes, Fortreſſes, Ines, Prouin
ces, & lieux que nous auons & deuops auoir per my
la paix faite darreirement, encre noz & noſtre treſcher
frere le Roy de France au pays d'Aquitaigne, & celles
anſlı quc noz auons & tenons on dcuons auoir & te-
nir en toute Gaſcoigne enſemble homages, ligeances, ho.
nores, obeiſſances, vaſſaulz, fcez, arrerefiez, Seruices,
recogneiſſances, droitz, mier & mixtc Empire, & les
Turiſdictions hautes, moyenes, & ballcs, falucs gardes,
aduocſons, & patronages des Eſgliſes Metropolitiques,
& Cathedrales, Abbeyes, Priories, Monſtiers , Hof-
pitalz tant Seculeres , que reguleres, & de quelcunqes
autres benefices deſgliſe appurtenantz a noz per cauſe
ou occaſion des choſes deſſuſdites; deuoir, Cens, Rents,
Confifcacions, Emoluments , Profitz , Reuerfions , &
toutes maneres dez droitz & toutes leur autres appura
tenances, & appendances auſſi enticrement & perfait.
ment come noz les tenions ou aucuns de noz proge-
nitors les tindrent en acun temps paſſe, a cenit , de-
Nana
four
1
488
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IT TO
France:" fouz riös & noſtre Seigniorie d'Acquitaigne per homage
liege, ficome ceſtes chofes & autres font pluis large-
ment compris en nos autres letres ſur ce faites, dont la
tenor ſenſuit.
1.
E
Ewardus Dei gratia Rex Angliæ , Dominus Hiber-
niæ & Aquitaniæ carißimo:Primogenito noftro Edwar-
do Principi Walliæ, Salutem. A Regali folio, velut a
fole diſtenſi radij , fingula temporales prodeunt dignitates bt
ex hijs prime ſublimitatis integritas minorationis detrimenta
non fentiat, fed à fuis potius curis eo ſolicitudinibus releua-
ta tanto fecurior perſiſtat, in prosperis regatur , e protegit-
tur continue, in aduerſis quanto pluribus ea excellentioribus
fubfidijs fulčiatur. Stat tutum tribunal Regium multorum Prin.
cipum ftipatum potentia. Gaudent de ſubdiu Domini fui
Principalis perfonam in Sanguinis er generationis ſuarum
effigie frequentits intueri, evo fibi fore pre šperum reputantes
quod'bbi eorum Dominus Principalis per fingulas dominatio-
mis ſüce Prouinciæ non poterit perfonaliter intereſſe hæredem
fuinn futurum , fi natura ſuum reclum ordinem perſequatur,
contingatis temporibus aßiftere fibi vident quo tranſgreſ-
Forum infolentia ex bonore e poteftate iuris fibi traditi, ad
tutel.m fidelium, puniantur frequentius & aliorum laudabilia
fruiktisoſa obfequia dignæ retributionis commercio com.
penſentur Hac igitur confideratione Fili nofter charißime,
necnon multis alijs caufis rationabilibus exsitati ; té , qui
nuper in Aquitauiæ Vaſconiæ partibus, dim in ipſis
guerrarum turbatio frequens ingruerat, æfiuos pro nobis pul-
neres e ſudores bellicos non bitafti , fed fub titulo da boca-
bulo locum tenentis nostri nostras ſollicitudines es abſentiam
tua ſupplens præfentia prolixo ſatis tempore ſupportafti, in-
tendentes vicißitudine gratuita honorare , {ubfcriptarum ter..
rarum ebu Prouinciarum ac totiis Aquitaniæ o Vaſconiæ
Principatum, præfentium literarum nostrarum Epigramma-
të tibi, de prærogatina poteftatis Regiæ , conferimus & do-
namus, polentes de concedentes quod omnium en fingulorum
locoruń, terrarum , es Prouinciarum buiuſmodi fub nominibus
Dominj noſtri folio regimine fis de cetero berus Princeps
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART 489
& Principis Aquitaniæ honore, titulo, appellatione, et vo- France.
cabulo potiaris libere quamdiu manferis ſub bac vita , etiam
fi per nos huiufmodi Prouinciæ ad Regalis rhonoris tituluni
elbi faftigium impoſterum ſublimentur , quam erektidnin fa-
ciendi per nos ex nunc fpecialiter referuamtis. Et bo holla-
tus honor huius nominis tibi fit impoſterum , fapente Dovino,
fructuoſus, de mers noftra liberalitate de exe cesta ſcienzia da-
mus tibi e concedimus o in perſonam tuamodnntawutriranje
ferimus iure e modo quo poffumus meliori Ciuitates , Caſtra,
Villas, Terras, Loca, o Prouincias infra fcripta el quicquid
iuris polleßionis & proprietatis habemus vel quouit modo ban
buimus, aut progenitorum nostrorum aliquis habuerit Daftensis
ad eadem quomodolibet vel in ipfis (directo eorum dominio ao
Superioritate nobis ſemper ſpecialter referuatis) videlicet Cizi-
tatem eo. Caftrum, necnon totam terram o Patriam Pieta-
uenſem , vna cum fendo Thoarcij, terra de Belleuiile,
Ciuitatem e Caftrum totamg; terram e patriam Xanto-
nenſem citra u vltra Carentonium, Ciuitatem el Ca-
ftrum totamq terram do patriam Agenenfem , Cruitatem
o Caſtrum totamque terram & patriam Petragoricenſem,
Ciuitatem , Caftrum totamque terram & patriam Limoui-
cenſem, Ciuitatem, Caftrum totamque terram a patriam
Caturcenfem , Ciuitatem, Caftrum totamque terram & pu-
triam Tarnienſem , terram, patriam, ew Comitatum de Bi-
gorra, Comitatum, terram el patriam de Gaúra, Ciuitatem,
Caftrum, terram e patriam Engoliſimenſem, Ciuitatem,
Caſtrum, terram & patriam Ruthenenfem; Et inſuper Ciui:
tatem & Caftrum Aquenfem, o Villam, Caftrum Sancti
Seueri, ac oninia Ciuitates, Caſtra, Vilas, Loca; terras
vniuerſamý, patriam tam Aquitaniæ quam Vaſconiæ. Haben-
dum & tenendum à nobis Jub homagio ligio, prædictis Domi-
nio directo, ac fuperioritate nobis, vt præmittitur referuatis, Tibi
quoad vixeris, omnia dw fingula Ciuitates, Caftra, Villas, loca,
teras, Comitatus, do Prouincias fupra ditta vna cum omni-
btts Inſulis eiſdem adiacentibu, homagis , ligeancııs, honori-
bus , obedientijs, bafjallis, feudis, retrofeadis, feruitis , re.
cognitionibus , luribus , mero G mixto Imperio, es cum Josa
riſdiétionibus altis, medys, atg, baßis, faluis gardys, aduoca-
tionibus,
1
490
Titles OF HONOR. Chap. ITT.
France. tionibus, & patronatibus Ecclefiarum Metropoliticarum eye
Cathedralium, tam Secularium quam Regularium & aliorum
Eccleſiaſticorum Beneficiorum quorumcunque ad nos præmiſſo-
rum occaſione del caufa pertinentium ſem ſpectantium, deverijs,
Cenfibus, redditibus, prouentibus , confiſcationibus, emolamen-
tis, o proficuis, reuer honibus, vniuerfiſą iuribus eo pertinen-
tys ipſorum, adeo integrè eo perfectè ficut nos ea tenemus ad
præfens tenuimus ex habuimus ebu tenuerunt aut habuerunt
progenitorum noftrorum aliqui bllis vnquam temporibus retro-
lapſisi Ad tuorum infuper honoris er nominis validius fulcia
menum hanc tibi autoritatem es potentiam ſpecialiter imper-
timus de terris, locis, & iuribus antedi&tis, perſonis bene me-
ritis donando el concedendi in Feudum a Domanium per-
petuo vel ad tempus illa videlicet terras & loca, quæ de Do-
manio noftro antiquitus nullatenus extiterunt prout tibi pla-
cacrit e fore videbitur ; faciendi, cudendi @ fabricandi
monetas auream & argenteam, & aliam qualemcung, ao
Magiftris & operarijs, earundem, indulgentias & priuilegia
talibus dari folita largiendi, amortizandi & infuper terras lo-
ca eo redditus liberè aut fub finantia que ad manum mor-
tuam dantur ad preſens, dabuntur ſucceſfuris temporibus bel
etiam relinquentur ; Nobilitandi etiam perfonas ignobiles ; Sed
eſcallos, Iudices, Capitancos, Conſules, Tabelliones publicos
Procuratores, receptores, & quoſcunque officiaros alios crean-
di inftituendi e ponendi in fingulis locis Prouinciarum buiuſ
modi o quando eu quotiens opus erit inſtitutos com poſitos
Officiarios antedi&tos amouendi o loco amotorum alios ſub-
Togandi ; bannitos e criminoſos quoflibet Prouinciarum bu
iufmodi præſentes præteritos e futuros ad ftatum famam
patriam ac bona corum mobilia et immobilia reſtituendi e
reuocandi con plenam perdonationem et remißionem de com-
mißis con committendis criminibus in Provincijs antediétis em
tramſ propterea fuerunt vltimo ſupplicio condemnati
, ſeu con-
demnandi aa fuerunt de Provincijs alienis , concedendi dandi
& faciendi eiſdem; quibuſcung Ciuitatibus, Caftris, Villis, &
locis
, Eclefijs, Ecclefiafticis que Perfonis, Monafteris, 'COL
legys
, Vniuerfitatibus, & perſonis fingularibus cuiufcung cong
ditionis exiſtant, priuilegia, immunitates , franchiſias, liber-
tates,
}
4
491
Chap.Ill. THE SECOND PART.
I
tutes, e indulgentias perpetuas ac temporales quaflibet lar- Francë.
giendi e etiam concedendi , conceſlas eis antiquitus nec-
non ipſorum vfies de conſuetudines alios (ſi tamen contraria
non fuerint paci o accordo fatto ultimo inter nos i carif-
fimum fratrem noftrum Regem Franciæ) autoritate noftra
confirmandi quando & quotiens Juper hoc fiteris requifitus, ebo
quelibet alia faciendi exercendi que verus Princeps Pro-
uinciarum huiuſmodi ad tutelam regimen corundein in-
colarum & fubditorum ſuorum quietem poſlet facere vel debe-
rét. O up. omnia & fingula ſupradieta donata, alienata, conces-
fa, largita, autoritizata, reſtituta , reuocata, perdonáta, re-
miffa, conceſa, confirmata, fatta, geſta, ego expedita per te
deputatos tuos habere volumus & exrtunc prout extunc pera
inde habebunt perpetuam firmitateni ac fi ea per nos ipfos ge-
fta fa&ta & expedita vt præmittitur extitiſſent; Et ex habun-
danti & quatenus opus fuerit pro ipſorum firmitate maiori ex-
nunc prout extunc landamus , acceptamus eo approbamus ea-
dem ac tenore preſentium confirmamus. Datum fub magni
Sigilli nostri teſtimonio in Palatio noftro Weſtmonaſterij diej
XIX. Menfis Iulij, Anno Domini millefimo C C C ſexa-
geßimo ſecundo, eu Regni noftri triceſimo fexto.
Ous pur ouſter toutes doubtantes & contentions
que purroient auenir en ampres fur ceſte mati
re, &, a fiu que la choſe foit le pluis clere, per
haboundant & dereſchiefe Nous reſeruons à nous & a
noſtre Magefte Royale per expreſſe & per la tenor des
preſentes, la directe Seignioric, toute la Souerantee &
reſore de toute la Principaltee dAquitaigne, & de Gaf-
coigne, & de toutes les Citees, Countees, Chaſtealx,
Terres, Pays, Villes, Fortreſſes, Iſles, Prouinces, &
lieux & de touz les Prelacs, Contes, Viſcontes, Barons,
Nobles, & autres Subgiz & enhabitantz les dites Pro-
uinces lcs queux nous
auous dones a noſtre dit einſnes
filz & tranſportez enfa perſone par le tenor de nos
letres perdelus encorpores. Et volons & declarons que
la directe Scigniorie toute la Souerantee & le reſort a-
dellus couches, ſoient & demperent à touz iours a noz
&
N
s
!
492
TitleS OF HONOR. Chap. II.
+
France. & a noftre dite Mageſtee a vſeri les ditz reſorts en
licu & temps a ficome bon nous ſemblera queles nos
ne volons ne penſons delaiſſer ne tranſporter a no-
ſtre dit filz per le dit tiltre de Principaltee ne per autre
choſe quecunque compriſe en nos dites letres. Et a in-
dicc oucrte & clere demonſtrance que noſtre dit filz
tendra & deura tenir deſouz nos a noſtre dite mageſtçe
&, per homage liege la quele il nos ad fait de preſent,
toutes les dites choſes & cheſcun dicelles, il nos deue-
ra paier chefcun an a noſtre Palays de Weitmonſter, a
la feſte de Payſqes vn ouncedor dont il noz ad deſia.
mis en pofleſſion & ſaiſine cnſegne a recogniſſance
de noſtre Seigniorie Soueraigne la quele chole an nonn
d'apport & cens annuele, nous lui impoſons & ſtatuons
reclment & de fait de certein ſcience & de noſtre au-
Ctorite & pleine puiſſance , & volons quil le paie as
lieu & terme & ficome deſlus eſt dit . Referuantz à
noz expreſſe & cſpeciale poiſſance dattroiſtre & enoi-
ter la dire impoſition & cens annuele a paier a noz en
autres choſes & termes & ailleurs ficome il noz ſem-
blera a faire pur temps auenir en conteſſoiz conſidera-
cion & regard a leſtar de noſtre dit filz & a les charges
que luy coucndra de neceſſite ſuſtenir & porter pur go-
uernment des pays deſſuſditz. Donne per ceſmoignance
de noſtre grant Seal a noſtre Palays de Weſtmonſter le
XIX iour de luyl lan de grace, Mill. Triſcenteſſ, ſex-
ante & deux, &, de noſtre Regne, Trente ſiſme,
7.16. mēby'.
36.7.1s.
But by reaſon of an omillion of theſe words , Ac etiam Ciui-
tatem & Caftrum Burdegale at Ciuitatem & Caftrum Baiona, which
lhould hauc come immediatly after Caftrum seueri, thc Charter
f Rot.Valc.36. it felfe was renewed with the ſamef date and an Addition of thoſe
L.3.membr.17
. words. The Blacke Prince had diuers ycares poſſeſſion of it ac-
cording to this Grant, and the King his Father had his Dele-
gates there, or his Judges, De la Soueraintie & du reſort that
8 Vale: 44.Ed. heard all cauſes vpon & appeale from the Princes iuriſdition. The
3.membr.4.5
h Vide ingra
Prince ſtiled h himſelfc Princeps Aquitania & Walia. But in the
Letter of Charles the ū of Prance, by which he ſummoned t'e
Prince to the Chamber of Peeres or his Parliament, for that
matter of Impoſitions or Fouage chat he laid on thoſe of Guyenne,
he
$.13.
1
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART.
493
1
n 2.
1
he is filed Prince of Wales and Aquitaine. For the exerciſe of his France.
Power in the Priocipalitic; ſee the ſtories of France ; and eſpe-
cially Bouchee his Annals of Aquitaigre, and Gabriel de Lurbe
his Chronicle of Burdeaux. But about 8 yeares after the Crea-
tion, hec ſurrenderd his wholc right to the King his Fathe
who then gouerned thoſc Countries againc by Lieutenants
as hce had done before hee created him. The Surrender
was made the V, of O&ober in i the XLýi of this King Ed- i Rot.!?**.
Ediz muinbo.za
Pard, or MCCCLXXII.
V. The famie beginnings of the Titles of Duke and Count
which are alreadic declared in the firſt Chapter of this Baoke
(for che dedu&tion of thoſe Titles into ſuch ſtate as they are now
in the Empire) belong equally to the Titles of Duke and count in
France. Yet other Teltimonics are, which bring more proper for
France, were reſerued for this place, and may adde further light
alſo (if any bec yet wanting) to thoſe of the Empire. The French
Kings in the more ancient times (by the French Kings, I meanc
the ſeuerall Kings of Territories in France ; as not onely the
Chiifc that are knowne by the name of Kings of France ; but
thoſe of Burgundie, Aquitaine, Bretagne, and ſome ſuch more)
vſed to commit their Prouinces ſometimes to Patricij, ſometimes
to Counts. The Commiſſion gaue them Juriſdiction both Ciuill
and Criminall, and the Officiaric Dignities were in the Abſtract
called Ducatus, Patriciatus and Comitatus ; and about M yearcs
ſince this was a forme of the Commiſſion. Precipuè k Regalis in k alareulpb.
hoc perfecta collaudatur clementia, vt inter cunétum populum bonitas
Form lib.i.ca.8"
e vigilantia requiretur perſonarum. Nec facile cuilibet iudiciarian
conuenit' committere dignitatem niſi prius fide e fremuilas viden-
tur eſſe probatæ. Ergo dum la fidem dy vrilitatem tuam videmies
habere compertam ideo tibi actionem Comitatus, Ducatus, Patri-
cistus, in pago quem anteceffor this N. vſqe nunc vifus eſt egiſſe,
tibi ad agendum regendumg commifimus , 114 ve ſemper erga regi-
men noftrum fidem inlibatam cuflodias o omnes populi ibidem com-
manentes, tam Franci
, Romani, Burgundiones vel relique nationes
ſub tao regimine do gubernatione degant de moderentur de eos rea
to tramite ſecundum legem confuetudinem corum regas, viduis &
pupillis maximus defemfor apparens, latronum de malefactorum ſce-
lera à te fexeriſimè reprimantur , vt populi bene viuentes ſub 110
regimine Gaudenses debeant confiftere quieti & quicquid de ipſa acti-
one in fiſci ditionibus fperatur, per voſmetipfos annis fingulis noftris
drarijs inferatur. There is allo Teſtimonie cnough of particulars
of theſe officiaric Dignities in Gregorius 1 Turonenſis, Aimoinus, 'Hifalib.8.cap.
and others that write theſe elder times which are before Charles 18.30.lib.9.cap.
7.Sc. lib.$.
the Great. Examples of Duces, Comites Prouinciarnm here cap.13.
need; not becauſe they are common. But for Patritives to bec re-
ооо
ferred
1
492
TITLES OF HONOR.
Cbap.11.
}
cap.3.& videlis
591.
France. ferred to a Prouince; becauſe it is not ſo obuious, I note one or two.
Salomon by the name of Patricius Africe is remembred in Victor
m In Chronic. m Tunnunenſis. And for France ; Amalres Patricirus Prouincia qui
n Degelt. Lor. Gurihramno Francorum Regi parebas , in Pauites n Wanfredus. And
gabard.lib.3. other ſuch were within the Territories of France. Theſe three Of.
Nicolai vigi
ficiaric Titles (as it appcares by che Commiſſion) had the ſame
nieri chror. power in the Prouincce annext to them. So that a Patricius of
Burgund. Pag à Prouince had but the like Office or Iuriſdiction, as a Dux or
29.14b Anno
Comes.
In the following times, from the age of Marculphues (out of
whoſe ſtore of Preſidents of the time wec haue that forme of the
Commiſſion, the vſe of the Title of Patritius in the Provinces
of France is rare enough, vnleſſe wec conceive with ſome of the
French that the Title of Peeres there was but the ſame dignitic
expreft out of Latinc into French , touching which more where
we ſpeake of Peeres, But the Titles of Dux and Comes, with rc-
lation to Prouinces, are exceeding frequent there in all ſucceeding
Ages. Thoſe Dignitics of Comes and Dux, being firſt at the
Kings will and only Officiarie, became afterward to be ioyned
with Feudes, firt for life. And at length they were alſo with the
Feudes, tran!mitted to heires. Diucrs of the French place the be-
ginning of the Tranſmiſſion of them to heires, in the time of
Hugh Capet, which falls about DCCCCL of our Sauiour. But
plainly long before that, ſome of the greateſt Counties or Du-
o Videlis lan, chies, in what was then the Kingdome of France, were crected
Douf. Annal. and the Titles of Count or Dukc, promiſcuouſly atcributed to
Holand
, labo, sin ſuch as had them, & that with cítates of Inheritance.
cod
The Countie of Holland was gilien by Charles o the Simple to
Auiserri Mirei. Thierry and bis heires in the yeere DCCCXIII, although after-
de Beka in vehus ward p it came to be reputed a Fief of the Einpirc. Buc for that
marrer, rec eſpecially the moft Lcarned Hugo Grotius in his firſt
in Hurgero Chapter De antiquitate Reipub. Batauie. About the ſame time
19 * I.pifcop. Rollo had the Duchie of Normandie giuen him in like manner.
And ſome are alſo before theſe. The Foreſters of Flanders (which
Epifcop.45. pag
100. Epifcap.
were as Counts) had that Tcrfitoric, and tranſmitted both ic and
the dignitic to their poftcritic. It was firſt ſetled vpon Liderige
9 Marchant.
9 by King Clothar the īī. And afterward (that dignitie being cn-
Ferreol. 1.ocrius ded in his iſſue) Charles the Bald, in DCCCLXII created Baldwin
Chronic. Belgic.- Count of Flanders, from whom the dignicic, as Feudall,
Tom 1.pag.55. was deriued to his heires. Diucrs other like arc in thoſe times
123.0 lego which make it cleere that the beginning of the tranſmiſſion
r Videlis Vins of Feudall Dignitics to heires was not vnder Hugh Ca-
putat:lib.2.cap. për. Büt indced it is true that firſt vnder Charles the Simple and
30.Bertsand. d' afterward' vnder Hugh Capes many of the great Feudall Dignities
Argentrexiftor of the elder times, became firſt inheritable, and had little leſſo
de Bretagne .
then ſupreme Power ioyned with them by reaſon chiefly of that
weak
I
Donationum
Vliraiccliuis
1
41.pag. 39
Ý
47. pag. 100,
Flandr.lib.z.
1
en T011...
pag
4 caj.6.
I
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART.
495
[ Huiuſce rei
caru Normans
46.
1
weakneſſc into which the Crownc in both thoſe times was falne. France.
For wich divers of thoſe Feudalt Dignities, that then were giuen
or permitted to the poffeffion of ſuch great Lords as had gained
them, all Iuriſdiction Ciuill and Criminal! without Appeale,and
luch a Soucraigntic , as that nothing was left in the Crowne
faue only a Supremacie acknowledged by homage ,'' accompa- exemplum come
nied the po fleflion. And ſuch a loucraignty in Durchics and Ccun- preffimum ha-
ties, diuers, D. kes and Counts there enioyed vntill within the lac- betur in Du-
ter ages, when almoſt all the ancienr Duchies and Counties, with
nir apud G.
ſuci Soùcraignty and luriſdiction, were either by marriages or Gemiticenfem
vpon Forfcitures, Eſcheats or otherwiſe reduced backe, and ſo re- lab 7 cap.45.
thined in the Crowne, that the new Gránts or Creations of thoſe
Titles, that hauc followed, haue becne without any ſuch Soue-
raignrie as ' was in thoſe elder times enioyed in the Territories + L'oyſeau des
that denominated the Lords created. But examples of ſuch so. Signeuries
.
ucraigntic ioyned with ſuch Titles continue yer in the Counties 59.&c.
of Flanders and Burgundie. And in the later times ſince that re-
duction of all Territoriall Soucraigntic to the Crowne : only
ſome few Duchics and Counties that haue; becne appointed for
Appcnages of the Kings younger ſonnes, haue, by the Ordinan-
ccs u of the Appenages, ſuch a Iuriſdiction and Soucraigncic ioyo w Voyez les
ned with them, as diſtinguiſheth them from the reſt
. Yet that is Tom.z.lib.I.
Ieſſe alſo then what was in thar ancient kind of the greateſt tit.4.
Dignities. And none of theſe Appcnages are to bee ſeuered by
any Grant from the Crowne ; but , vpon default of the iſſue
Male, they muſt rcuert to it , which from the Edicts concerning
that matter may bee more particularly learned. And thus the
Kings of France (as Logſean sotes) hauc found a mcanes to re-
moue the Soueraigne Titles of Duke and Count from that
great-
neffe which the clder ages.gaue them Aux rangs des ſimples Seigneurs
fuzerains de leur oster la qualitè de Princes , as his words are.
VI. The originall and nature of the Titles of Dukes and
Counrs in France chus generally deduced ; we come to the Cc-
remoniall part of their Creations, and their Coronets (being their
moſt remarkable honorarie Enfigncs) with which alſo ſome o-
ther particulars, out of ancient teſtimonic, occurre touching the
Nature of them. And firſt, of the Creation of Dukes, of the
Coronets attributed to them, and of other the chiefe particulars
of Honor and ceremonic concerning them. Theſe are confidera-
ble according to that diſtinction of the Ancient Dukes that were
Soueraignes in their Territories , from thoſe created in the later
times, which wholy remayne Subie&s euery way to the Crowne.
For thoſe Soucreigne Dukes ; by the Sallade (an ancicor Booke
written by one Anthony de la salle and thence ſo titled) they were
to be made by a folemne impoſition of a rich Crowne or Co-
Ooo 2
+
:
1
11
roncs
1
496
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III
1
France.
ronet on their heads, not with leſſe ceremonic then the King was
crowned, fauing only the Annoynting. And there alſo it is fup-
poſed that he, which is to be created , ſhould bce a Count or
Marquefle that liad fourc Counties, or foure Baronies for cuerie
Z La Sallade Countic. The words are ; Quand ung x Marquis of Ung
fol.67.a.
chez L'oyreart
Count a quatre contezou quaire Baronies pour chaſcun Counte, Lem-
chap.s.dos s cig. pereur ox fon Roy le peali faire Duc licetemens, & le doit faire
nchrics. $.46. en fa Meilleure ville que doit eftre citè; & d'icelle ou da pais porter
le nome de Duc ainſi que doit un Roy de fon Royaume, do tohi en
LA 4 proper forme que Roy est Coronne except d' efire oingt. Doit eſtre
le Dric enchappellè dung trefrich Chappell D'or da de Pierres pre-
cieuſes par le dit Prince a le plus digne prelat qui doit faire le' ſero
Hice, ou doujent eſtre que peult autres Prelats, Princes, Counts, Ba-
rons, Bennereis d autres nobles homes a grant plante pour honorear
feſte. The ſame in ſubſtancc, almoſt in the very words, is de-
livered in a little Bookc, citled La diuiſion du Mound and Printed
at Paris in MDXXXIX, as alſo at the end of Gefta Rumanorum,
publiſhed by Robert Gagwine long ſince, wbcre, in the mention
of the Rich Coronct, this addition is Ainſi quil eft accuſtume de
faire, which exprely denotes the knowne vſe of giving the dig-
nitić by a Coroner. But howeuer they 1pcake heert of fourc
Countics, I hauc not yet ſeene warrant enough for any ſuch or
any
other number of Counties out of which a Duchic ſhould
bce ſo raiſed. It is true that in ſome oldc Annals of France wec
y App. sinoin. reade that Pippinus Y Rex Grifonem more Ducum X11. Comitatibus
lib.4.cap 6s. donanit. And hence will ſome learned men z haue it, that ſome
P.Pith. Aduerf.
cuſtome was (about the beginning of the French Empire) to c-
2.cap 8 Dona: rect a Duchic by making it out of XII. Countics, as is alſo be-
Annal.Holland. fore a noted. Buc neither the examples of the time before King
des corentes de Pipin (thoſe examples are frequent enough in Gregorius Turonen-
Champagne di sis) nor ſince iudific any conftant cuftome of any number; che
Brye.Chopping Counties that were in both the clder and later timcs vnder
.
3.tit.35.9.3:
Dukes being variouſly one, two, three, fourc, fiuc or otherwiſc, as
it happened; as appeares in the ancient Duchies of Bretagne, Bur-
partist an eine gundic, Normandie, Anucrgne, Bourbon, and ſuch more, which is
vide infra9.9. alſo Argument cnough to diſprouc all other opinions couching
Videfis chaf- bany particular number of Counties here.
fineuns catalog
For the Coroners of thoſe ancient Dukes; They were not
part.s.confil.46 only Circles of Gold cnriche with Scones (as in the Sallade they
panic er Alciat. are mentioned) but Fleuric alſo, with Flowers cuenly and highly
de fingul. Cet.
raiſed, or a hautes Fleurons tons d une hauteur,
or this c which is before deſcribed, as belong-
C Carol.Paſchal.
de Coronis lib.9.
ing alſo to ſuch as hauc thc particular dignity
of Princes. This kind of Coronce was very an-
JAK
cient there, and impoſed not only at the firſt
Creation, but alſo when the Duchie deſcended, as the Crowncs
of
z Vidcli; pa
:
}
c.
a
11
Glor. diundi
tam.cap 31.
1
cap.22.
1
1
T
Chap. Ill.
THE SECOND PART:
497
pag.792. Edit.
1
of Kings are at this day, and that by the greateſt Prelat of the. Francë. :
Duchie. A ſpeciall example thereof is in the Duchie of Normar-
die, where lohn Earle of Moreton (the ſame that was King. 1ohn
of England) was crowned Duke of Normandie, by Walter Arch-
biſhop of Rhoan, and was girded with the Sword of the Duchic
(as the phraſe was)' and tooke an oach álfo as Kings doc. Roger.
de & Houedén thus retares it. Conies venit Rothomagum dos dies d Hoveden.
Dominica in Octavis Pafche, viz. vil. Kål. Maij , Feſto Sarieti
Annal. part.
Marci Euangelifte, accinétus eff gladio Ducalas Normanniæ ix Mao Francofurt.
trice Eccleſia per manam Walteri Rothomagenſis Archiepiſcopi.
Et predictus Archiepiſcopres pofuit in capite Ducis Circulum au-
reum babensem in. Summitate per circuitum Rolas aureas , & ipfe
Dux coram clero do populo iurauit fuper reliquies Sanctorum
per facrofancta Euangelia , quod ipſe ſanctam Ecclefiam & dignitar
tes illius bona fide da ſine malo ingenio ſeruabit illaſas de rectam iu-
Aitiam exercebis co' leges iniguas deftruet bonas inftituet.
Matthew Paris, the Autor of the Annals of Ireland, and others,
to the ſame purpoſe. So alſo were the Dukes of Bretagne ancicnt-
ly inueftcd , as appcares in the example of the Coronation of
Monſieur le Dauphin Francis Sonne co Francis chc firſt into that
Title in MDXXXII, where alſo many particulars occurre touching
Ducall Inueſtitures, and that performed according to the Cu-
ſtomes there which wįre much ancienter then the age of King
Francis. And thercfore I ac large relate it, as Bertrand d' Ara
geniro. Preſident of the Parliament of Rennes hath deliucred it. e Hifoire de
The Duchie being giuen him by his Father, he came with a Bretagscyliu.sg
pompe fir
fit for ſuch a perſon into Rennes , and before his paffage chap.75.
through the gare they call Mordelaiſe , bcc tooke his Oath in
Latin (which was interpreted to him) vpon holy Reliques
to defend and preſerue the Catholignc Faith and chc libcrrics of
the Church of Brctaigne, to mayntainc the Barons and the Gcn.
tric in tbeir Priuiledges, and as farre as in him lay to doe incirc lu
ſtice to all his Subiccts of the Duchie. The like Och alſo he took
between the hands of the Vicount of Rohan who receiued it in the
name of the Generie, and the third eſtate. This done, the Duke,
in a Ducall Robe of cloth of Gold, cnered into thc Towne, and
afterwardinto Saint Peters Church where after hc had beard Eucn-
ſong , he kept a Vigill with ſome of his Scruants all thc night
before Saint Peters Alrar till Mattins was donc, and then rctired
to repoſe in his lodgings where he ſaid till the Proceflion of the
Church about nine of the clocke came for him and receiacd
him in che ancient habit of a Duke of Bretaigre, that is, a Purple
Coat furred with Ermins, and vpon it a Robe of Eftate of the
fame. Thc cheifc Officers, as the Licutenant Gencrall, he that reas
preſented the Chancetor, thc Mareſchall , the Admirall and o-
thers
1
1
1
1
1
A
1
498
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.III.
1
France Žebers having to alſo their Robes':ofiiEſtate. Then the Biſhop of
Rennes; ſaid this Prayer.
D
Ieu tout puiffant @eternell, qui as daigne iefleuer a la
dignitie de Duc
de Duc, ton ferüiteur. François , n0l18 te
Jupplions que tu luy donnes la grace de diſpoſer telle-
ment del commun
ſalut de tous, au cours de ce ſiecle que il ne
ſe defuoye point du Sentier de la veritè. Par notre Seig-
neur, ec.
"The Prayer döne, two other Biſhops in their Pontificiall Ha-
bits, and having their Croſſes and Mitres, attended the Duke on
each ſide , and the Biſhop of Rennes with his Clergic in their
Copes (the Croſfc, Tapers and Incenſe preceding chem) waited
on him to Saint Peters doore ſinging voicy, l'ergoye mon ange qui
marchera diri and theri Eſconte Iſrael tu n' adoreras aucuns Dieux
Ffranges &c. And the Barons and Gentric and all the people
followed the Proccdidn', which being come to the Church
doore , the Biſhop of Rennes ſaid this Prayer.
1
Dien que cognois que le genre humain ne peast ſe main,
tener per aucune fors
. ſans loy ; otroy 90148 fauorablement
que ton feruiteur François le quel tu as voulu eſtablir Jur ton
peuple ſoit tellement apisy de ton ajde quil puiſſe commander
e profiter à tous ceix qu'il pourra.
Thent immediatly' the Proceflion went into the Church fing-
ing , Seigneur en 1a vertu si sfiouira le roy &c. and at the entrie
into the quire, the Biſhop prayed againc.
Tout puiſſant & eternel Dieu Gouerneur des choſes cele-
jies ex terriennes qui as daigne efleuer a lis dignitè de Duc
ton ſerviteur François, nous te prions que tu faies qu' il
Joit muny du don de la paix de l'eſglije da deliuere de
toutes aduerfitez, o que per ta grace il merite de paruenir
aux ioyés de paix eternelle par noſtre Seigneur Go.
The Sword in the meane time, and the Crowner or Chaplet
being delivered to two of the Canons, and the Prayer donc, the
Proceflion went into the Qyire , and the Dukc was led towards
the Altar before which he kneeled, as alſo did the Biſhops that
ſtill waited on him; and the Biſhop of Rennes began Veni Creator,
which
Chap.ITI. . THE SECOND PART.
1
497
which the Quire received from him and then began the ſhort Frances
Letanie, about the end whereof at the ſaying of rt Dominum
Apoſtolicum, the Biſhop aroſe and turning himſelfe towards the
Duke, ſpake theſe words thcre.
Nors le prions exauce nous, a ce que tu daignes benir, con-
ſeruer & garder cestuy noſtre Duc.
Then, ftill with his face towards the Duke, he ſaid this Prayer.
و
Dieu que es la gloire des inſtes, le miſericorde des pec-
heurs, qui as enuoye ton fils racheter de ton precieux fang le
genre humain, qui dißıpes les guerres , qui es le protecteur
e gardein de ceux quiont esperance en loy, Joubs la volonte
de quel tout puiſſance de Seigneurs eft reiglee & continue,
sous te ſupplions bumblement que tu pueilles tenir dans ce
preſent Siege Ducal, ce tien preſent ſeruiteur Françoiz le
confiant en ta mifericorde , o que fauorable tu luy aßiſtes,
a celle fin qui iceluy qui attend eftre defendu par ta protecti-
on, ſoit pluis fort que tous ememis ; fay le Seigneur eſtre bien-
heuxeux , vainqueur de ſes enemis eb auguste triomphant ;
enuironne le de la Couronne de Iuſtice ex de piete; e fin que
croyant en toy de tout ſon coeur du de toute fa penſee, il te
ferne, qu'il defende e efleue en honneur ton Eglife, & que
iamais pour quelques embuſches de Manx il ne ſe tourne a P
iniuftice : Enflamme, Seigneur, ſon coeur de l'amour de tan
grace, a če que aymant la juſtice e marchant par les ſena
tiers , apres avoir paracheue le coeurs des ans que tu luy as
ordonnez en ce traſexellent Duche, il merite de paruenir
aux joges eternelles par notre Seigneur C.
From the comming into the Quire till the end of this Prayer,
the Canon that had the Sword , held it naked on the right ſide
of the Altar, and the other the Coronet on the left. Thc Biſhop
Dow received the Sword from the Canon , and delivered it na-
ked to the Duke with theſe words in a lowd voice.
!
*
Reçoy lespee qui l'eſt royallement baillee e conſacree par
nos mains quoyqn' indignes, mais tenons le lieu e autorità
des Sainets Apostres. Ce glaiue t' eft ordonne de dieu par |
office by miniſtere de noſtre benedištion, a la defenſe de nos
ſtro
A
sou
TITLES OF HONOR, Chap. IIl.
1
France. Atre mere Sanéte Eſgliſe , punition des meſchanis & louage
des bons , e te fouuienne de celuy du quel le Pfalmiſte o
Prophetize, difant, fori ceint de ton glauic ở trešpuiſſaut a
fin que par ceftry it exerces la force de Iustice ev defirnizes
pax iceluy meſmes anec puiſſance
. le fardeau d iniuffice, de-
Fendes le Sainte Eſgliſe de Dieu, les enfans fideles en
combatant pour eux, apres en horreur de les faux Chreſtiens
Os ennemis du nom Chreſtien , ayder e defendes debonnaire-
ment les vefues & Orphelinss, reſtaures ce, qui eſt ruinè, con-
ferues ce qui eſt reſtaure, benges i iniuſtice, mainteinnes les
choſes bien dispoſees, afin que faiſant ces choſes, triumphant
in vertus eo exerceant glorieuſement juſtice, tu puiſſes auer le
Janueur du monde (la figure du quel tu repreſentes au nom)
regner auec celuy a iamais, do quel viſt auec le Pere & s.
Esprit au fiecle des fiecles, hindi ſoit il.
This ended, the Biſhop ſaid to him.
!
;
1
1
On vous a baillè ceſt espee au nom de Dien & de Mon-
fieur S. Pierre Come ancienument a eſte fait aux Roys
Ducs de Bretagne veſtre predeceſſeurs (for anciently there
were Kings of Bretagne before it became a Duchie) en
ligne de braye Justice, pour deffendre l'Eſgliſe e le peu-
ple, que vous eſt commis come Seigneur droitturier
que
dies
bueille que ce ſoit par telle mannere que vous en puiſiez ren-
dre compte an iour de iugement du an foulagement de vous
de voſtre peuple.
trand d' Ar-
lib.4.cap.,
Then he girded on him the Scabbard, and preſently after hee
ſolemnely ſer a Cap of Purple Veluer doubled with Erminc opon
his head, and then alſo vpon the Cap a Coronet of Gold rich
with ſtones, and a hants fleurons tous d'un hauteur, or all Fleury
f Videfis Ber
the flowers cuenly high raiſde , qui eſt la Coroure (ſaith d' Ar-
gent.Hift. Brit. gentre) que les Ducs oni porte de puis quils out laiſſe le tiltre de
Roy, which is about the ſpace of Dcc. yccrcs. And they of the
ſega.
Church (he ſaies) call it le cercle Discal, and the Bilhop thus v-
fed the fame phraſe when it was put on.
Recoy le cercle Ducal, qui t'eſt mis e impoſe par nos mains,
combien que indignes conteſtois ſacrees, e entends
que
telle
choſe repreſente la gloire de la fainčtete o ľ honneur de
oeuure
1
Сар. її. THE SECOND PART.
Sol
oenure de force , & n'ignore pas que par iceluy tu es fait France?
participant de nostre miniſtere, tellement que comme nous aux
choles interieures ſommes paſteurs ; du gouerneurs des ames
intelligents , aufi tu es aux choſes exterieurs bray obſervateur
de le honuenr de Dieu , e reſiſtant bailament Axx aduer-
fitez de l'Eſgliſe de Ieſus Chriſt, tu és profitable executeur.
de la charge de Duc, la quelle Dieu ta doninee o qụi eſt
commiſe a ton gouernement par l' office de noſtre benediti-
on que ſommes commis an lieu du autorite des Apostres e
de tous les Saints. Soyez: veu regnez au profit de lous a ce
que orne des pierreries de vertu entre les renommeez com-
batans , d payre du loyer perpetuel des bien hereux, fans
fin tu te glorifies auec noftre Sauicur by Redempteur Iefus
Chriſt le quel vit & regne avec Dieu le Pere en vnitè dm.
Sainet esprit &c.
Then bee thus (pake to him.
On Doris a baillee cé cercle au nom de dicu da Monfieur
S. Pierre, qui déſigne que vous receuez poſtre puiſſance de
dier le tout püſſint, que come cercle n'a my fin ng commence-
morit, du quel dueres loyer couronne perpetuelle en paradis,
faiſant voſtre debuoir par bon gouernement de votre Seig-
neurie, a lxaltation de la fov, protection de l'Egliſe & deffenſe
de vos ſubie&ts, que vous octroye Dieu per Ja Sainęte grace.
The Duke theri went to the Altari and therć tooke his Oathi
which thc Biſhop gauc him in chis formic.
Vous iurez a Dieu, a Monſieur Saine Pierre, aux Sains
&tes Evangiles com reliques qui cy font preſentment, que les lí,
berties, franchiſes , immunities @ anciennes cuſtomes de I
Egliſe de Rennes, de nous en de nos hommes tiendres fans
les enfraindre de tort, force, violence, inquietations, oppreßi-
óns, es des toutes quelconques noxallitez nous do nos hommes
garderes & ferez garder, a voſtre pouuoir.
And the Duke laying his hand on the Alcar anſwered Aini
foit il; and then being returned to his place, where he knceled,
the Biſhop vſed this Prayer.
PPP
Now
1
+
+
tu
4
502 TiTLES, OF HONOR •Chap. II.
France.
Nous te Prions Dieu tout puiſſant que il te plaiſe regar-
der – br æil debonnaire ce tien iluſtre Jeruiteur François,
o que tout ainſi que tu as beneit Abraham, Iſaac, ý la
cob, il te plaiſc liey donner les benediétions de ta grace ſpi.
rituelle l'arroulant de la plenitude de ta puiſſance , luy don-
nant de la Roſee da ciel, e graiſſe de la terre, abondance de
vin, froment, huile, ou de tous fruits, ea de la liberalite de
ta fauexr luy octroyant longue vie, a fin que luy regnant nous
ayons pour loyer la ſante du corps, la paix inuiolable au Dks-
che, eu que la Maieſte glorieuſe du Palais Ducal reluiſſe en
puiſſance aux yeux de tout de monde, par Iefus Chriſt nostre
Seigneur. Oftroye nous Dieu Tout puiſſant que ce tien fer-
uicur foit le tres-fort protecteur du pays, confolateur , o
conſervateur des Egliſes, ey Saints, Monaſteres , par grand
piete & magnificence Ducale , & qu'il triumph de ſes ene-
mis, ſoit le plus fort des Princes pour dompter les Rebelles c
Nations, Payennes el Heretiques, qu'il ſoit redoutablera les
ennemis, debounaire a les Subiekts, aux Seigneurs, Barens,je
vauſſaux amiable , liberal, e magnifique , qu'il ſoit craint
@ ayme de tous , & puiſſe auoir des enfans Ducs, leſquels
par ſucceßion du temps aduenir puiſſent gouuerner le Duche,
e que apres une vie renommee benreuſe en ce monde iloba
tienne la felicite eternelle, par lefus Chriſt noſtre Seigneur,&c.
1
Next, the Biſhop began Te Deum Laudamus, which the Quire
ended. Then they went out through the great doorc, and in a
Procellion went round about the Church, the Duke following
them with the Sword naked in his hand; and ſo returning in after
them till he came to the Altar, where hec pur of the Scabbard
which with the Sword was deliuered to the Marſhall of Bretagne,
who held it during the Mafic. The Marſhall there is as the Con-
ſtable in moſt other States, faith D'argentre. In the meanic time
while thc Bilhop was putting on his Chaſuble,the Duke receiucd
the homage of the Barons of the Countric, and of other Lords.
And thc Mallc of the holy Ghoft was begunne with theſe
Prayers.
Prions pour noftre treſcheheur Duc François , affin que
Noftre Dieu el Seigneur luy rende Subie&s toutes Nationz
barbarez pour le bien d'une perpetuelle paix pour nous. Nous
>
tc
Clap 11. The SecOND PART.
503
te Prions Dicu Tout-puiſſant qu'eſtant appaiſe par ſacrificez Francë.
ſalutaires, tu facez que ton feruiteur François ſoit touſiours
trouue propre pour bien faire la charge de deuoir de la dig-
nite de Duc, do que ſoit toujours agreable 44 pere celeſte
per noſtre Seigneur &c.
Seigneur te prions que ceft participation au ſalutaire fan
crifice pußie effacer les taches des pechez de ton ſeruiteur com
le rende ſuffiſant pour gouerneur le peuple ſelon ta volunte
affin que ne ſoit vancu des enemis cant bifibles que inuiſibles
par le moyen de ce ſalutaire miſtere par le quel mond is este
rechepte.
des
d Moreau en
Bur although theſe Teſtimonies of Normandie and Bretagne
ſhew clcerly that thc Ducall Coronets were raiſed into Flowers,
yet
there was not ſuch a conſtancie in the faſhion of them as
that they were alwayes ſuch or of any other certain faſhion. The
French tell vs that in the Celestines at Paris, where two Dukes
of Orleance, the Farber and Sonne, are repreſented, the Father
hath a Coronet Fleurie as thoſe of Normandie and Bretagne had,
but the ſonne & hatb it only pointed with raies and pearled. g See Loys d
Likewiſe in thoſe of the Princes of Burbon, mentioned beforc Orleance en het
where we ſpake of the Crowncts of Princes, another difference: Parlemenschap.
is; yet they were Dukes alſo.
11.pag. 170.066
la Tableau des
VII. But although ſuch Tellimonies be concerning the In- Armoires chap.
veſtiture of ancient Dukes in France with a Coronet and Sword; fpacij 24.9.1
.
yet
alſo we find ſome inucfted without either Coronce or Sword neuries chap.s.
mentioned in their Inueftitures which conſiſted only (for aught 5.46.66.
appeares) in thc putting on a Ducall Cap, and the giuing of a
Rod of Gold into their hands, beſides the deliuerie of the
Charter of Creation. Such was that Inucftiture whercby lohn
Duke of Lancaſter was crcated by the affent of all the Efates in
Parliament Duke of Aquitaide for life by his Nephew King Rią
chard the IT of England, as King of France. He was inueſted (as
the Parliament hºRoll Taies) Per le mestre de la Cappe. A som h Rot.Parla
Chiefc ở
per
la baille D'une verge D'or, or per virgam & pileumi R.2.membr 9.
fibi prebila manu Regis, as Thomas of Wallingham remembers, it #um.27.
according to the effect of this Charter deliuered to him by the
Kings hands.
13
t
R
Ichardus Dei gratia Rex Angliæ, eto Franciæ, c
Dominus Hiberniæ, Charißimo Patruo noftro Iohan-
ni Duci Lancaftriæ, Salutem. Inter gloriofas Reipub-
Ppp ?
lica
1
$04 TITLES OF HONOR Chap. III.
France,
lica caras et ſollicitudines varias Regis humeris incumbentes,
firmat potißimè Regale. folium efluens à iuftitia condigna
premiatio meritorum, ibi namg continuè virtus creſcit co-
litur pbi à debito fibi premio non fruſtatur. Cum igitur ho-
nor ſit virtutis premium , conſtar quod virtuoſis e Stre-
nuis ex Regali iuftitia debentur faſces honorum,o premia
dig-
nitatum que vtiġi fi dignis conferantur non debent fimpliciter
æftimari donnm ſely exhibitio fauorum , ſed potius debita
recompenſatio meritorum. Quid enim in retroactis ſeculis e
fælicium principium temporibus Rempublicam amplius proue-
xifſe comperimus , quam quod piè regnantes virtuoſos e
ſtrenuos ſub ſe habebant oneris eis iniunéti participes, quos
poftmodum, iuxta exigentiam meritorum, honore & diſtri-
butionibus dignitatum fucceßiue fecerunt ex debito Regalis
iuſtitiæ glorioſos. Quia quod foli non poterant, prouida bir-
tuoforum buiuſmodi prouifione ſupplebant. Hijs igitur corſi-
derationibus inducti ad te precarißimum patruum noftrum
mentis noftre aciem dirigentes actuſ& tuns virtuoſos e pre-
clara merita quibus te virtutum Dominus infigniuit in pro-
funde diſcußionis liberamine ponderantes de aſſenſu Prælato-
rum, Ducum, Magnatum, do alorun Procerum & Commu.
nitatis Regni noftri Angliæ , in, inſtanti Parliamento noſtro
apud Weltmonaſterium conuocato exiſtentium , te predi-
lectißimum patruum noſtrum in Ducem Aquitaniæ, cum
titulo ftilo ac nomine do honore eidem debitis præficimus ac
inde præfentialiter per appoſitionem Cappæ tuo capiti ac tra-
ditionem virgæ aureæ inueftimus in præmium eximiè vir-
tutis tuæ & attinentiæ prædiétarum toto vitæ tuæ tempore
poßidendum. Et vt clare particulariter ego in ſpecie intelligere
valeas qualis erga te fuerit & ſit noſtre intentionis affectus,
de afſenfu prædi&to donauimus & conceßimus ex tenore pre-
fentium concedimus o donamus tibi Ducatum prædictum nec
non vniuerſa o fingula Ciuitates, Caftra, Villas, Loca, Tero
ras, Comitatus, o Prouincias noftra infra eundem Ducatum
exiſtentia habendum e tenendum de nobis vt de Rege
Franciæ, da hæredibus noftris pt Franciæ Regibus ſub
bomagip ligeo ad totam vitam tuam una cum omnibus Juſulis
eifdem adiacentibus, homagys, ligeancy's, bonoribus, obediences,
vaffaillis,
?
)
Chap. III.
THE SECOND PART,
SOS
Y
+
"
baffallis, queftalibus, feude, retrofeudis, fernitys, cognitio- France .
nibus , iuribus, mero el mixto imperio eo cum iuriſdictioni-
bus altis, medijs, atá baſsis, Jaluis gardys, aduocationibus,
& præordinationibus Ecclefiarum Metropoliticarum Catbe-
dralium tam Seculariam quam Regularium et aliorum benen
ficiorum Ecclefiafticorum qnorumcung ad nos præmifforum oc-
caſione pertinentium fiue ſpectantium dederis , cenfibus,
reditibus, prouentibus, confiſcationibus , emolumentis, reuerfio-
nibus proficuis, Regalijs, Regalitatibus, Franchefijs, Li-
bertatibus, Prinelegijs, Immunitatibus, vfibus, eu conſuetudia
nibus vniuerfiſg iuribus com partium fuis quibufcung adeo
plene integrè es perfe&tè ficut ea tenemus habemus, te-
nuimus o babuimus , tenuerunt eu habuerunt progenitorum
noftrorum aliqui vllis unquam temporibus retrolapfis, aliqui-
bus conceßionibus de quibufcung officijs per nos ſeu per Pro-
genitores noftros ante hæc tempora fa&tis quas tenore præfen-
tium omnino reuocamus , caflamus, & de fato adnullamus, ,
non obftantibus. Saluis tamen nobis vt Franciæ Regi do be-
redibus nostris, vt Franciæ Regibus dire&to Domino, ſuper
rioritate, e o reforto Ducatus prædi&ti ſpecialiter referuatis.
Nolumus etiam quod tu aliquo tempore bite tud Caſtrume
Dominium de Frouſſac, cuicung perfonde dare , alienare vel
transferre valeas quouis modo. Immo ea in manibus tuis tan-
quam eidem Ducatui annexa omnino teneri polumus & re-
ſeruars. Et ad honoris & nominis tui validius fulciamentum,
banc tibi auctoritatem ex poteftatem ſpecialiter impertimus,
monetam auream eu argenteam & aliam qualemcung facien-
di cudendi e fabricandi monetamque iam vfitatam Jea quam-
cung impofterum per te cudendam quotiens e. quo modo tibi
videbitur expediens, mutandi ; aliqua conſuetudine in contra-
rium ibidem retroattis temporibus bhitata non obſtante,ac Mia
giftris operarys earundem Indulgentias & Priuilegia ta-
libus dari folita largiendi & inſuper amortizandi terrai, lo-
ca, creditus libere ant fub finantia que ad manum mortuam
dantur ad præfens, dabuntur ſucceſ uris temporibus, vel etiam
relinquentur ; nobilitandi etiam perſonas ignobiles, Seneſcallos,
ludices, Capitaneos, Conſules, Tabelliones Publicos , Procura-
tares, Receptores, é quoſcung Officiarios alios crcandi inſti-
tuendi,
។
t
1
505
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. Ill.
France. tuendi , ponendi in fingulis lacis Ducatus predicti
, e
quando opus erit inſtitutos & pofitos Officiarios antedi&tos
amouendi er loco ametorum alius fubrogandi, bannitos,
criminoſos quoſlibet Prouinciarum prædiłtarum preſentes pre-
teritos do futuros ad ſtatum famam bo patriam ac bona co-
rum quælibet mobilia e immobilia reſtituendi e reuocandi
di plenam perdonationem eo remißionem de commißis com
comittendis criminibus in Prouincijs antedictis etiam fi propter-
ea fuerint vltimo Jupplicio condempnaci ſeu condempnandi og
fuerint de Prouincijs alienis , concedendi dandi & faciendi';
eiſdem quibuſcung Ciuitatibus, Caftris, Villis, & locis Eccle-
his Ecclefiafticiſa, perfonis, Monaſterys, Collegijs, Vniuerfita-
tibus , & perfonis ſugularibus cuiuſcung conditionis exiſtant
Priuilegia, Immunitates, Franchefias, Libertates, e Indul-
gentias perpetuas ac temporales quaſlibet largiendi & ctiam
concedendi į Priuilegijs per Progenitores noftros patrijs o
ſubditis Aquitaniæ coniunctim vel diuifim ne à Corona An.
gliæ ſeparari aut extra manum Regiam poni valeant concef-
Jis non obftantibus, que reuocare per præfentem conceßionem
non intendimus , ſed duntaxat ſuspendere vſø, ad terminum
vitæ tua de poſt tui obitum in ſuo robore perpetuo duratura
eſſe volumus. Ita ſemper quod immediatè poſt mortem tuam
idem Ducatus cum oinnibus elu ſingulis præmißis ad nos do
baredes noſtros integrè reuertant. Dat ſub Magni Sigilli no-
ftri teſtimonio in Palatio noftro Weſtmonaſterio fecundo die
Martij, Anno Domini, Milleſimo, trefcenteſimo obtogefimo
nono & Regni nostri tertio décimo.
;
1
1
Whether the vſe of the Coronet and Sword were committed
by reaſon that the reſort and Soueraigntie is referued to the
King, I determine not. But this is here obſeruable alſo that
whereas at thc Coronation of the Kings of England from an-
cient time two Gentlemen haue alwayes repreſented the Dukes
of Normandie and Gayenne in Ducall habits, thoſe habits are
only a Ducall Robe and Cap without any Coroner though not
only the Dukes of England, but all the Nobilitic to the Vicounts
incluſiucly, that then attend alſo, weare the Coronets belonging to
their ſcacrall Dignities
. But alſo we ſee that the greatch Duchies
haue becne anciently giucn by the French Kings Charter without
mention of any rite at all of Inucftiture, as for example , the
Duchia
4
Chap. III.
The SECOND PART.
50
934.
5 cap.7.
Duchie of Burgundie by that of King lohn to his Sonne ? Philip France:
in MCCCLXIII. And of the ancient Dukes of France and ſuch as i Chez Fauin
had their Duchies with Soucraigntie, thus much in this place ; ex le Theatre el
bonneur pag
other particulars concerning the Title as it hath beene the ſame
with Count, and the diſtinction of it from Count, being referred
to the ninth Paragraph wbere we ſpeake of Counts.
VIII. Thoſe Dukes of the later and preſent k age, though I Ducaelis re-
they have nor that ancient Soucraigntic nor any ſuch Inuelti- centiores
ture, yer haue Crownets attributed vnto them, and that of the labes apud
quam plurimos
ſame ſhape as the ancient Dukes had. Carolus Pafchalius a lcar- Choppin.lib.1:
ned Writer of France , hauing firſt deuided Dukes (as hec did de Doman. wit.
Princes) into Maiores and minores, ſhcwes the great difference of
their power and dignicic, and at length notes yer that they agrec
in Crowners and makes a wonder of it. Ducum, faith hc, ali ſunt
Maiores alij Minores. Maiorcs voco illos quorum dignitas proximè
accedir ad Regiam. Et hos quidem Duces in tantam magnitudineri
do claritatem exectos video vi tot mihi Reges videre videor.
Minorcs Duces (unt illi qui funt in ditione maioris poreftatis, Re.
gia, Imperatoria , Pontificis. illis videlicet dari ſunt Ducatus,
hoc cft dignitas & feudum quod hoc nomine demonftratur, ea lege
of conditione vt iuri iurifaictioni datoris per omnia fubieéti fint
haud fecus quam quilibet è vulgo. Tales fuerunt maiores Duces in
Ditione Imperatoris antequam darentur eis Vicariaths Imperij. V-
triuſque tamen Ducatus Coronæ, quod mirere,funt promiſcud, eifi
Regis funt fimiles. Quippe in viriſque lamina aurea que caput am-
bit prerioſis quoque lapillis diſtinguitur. Ex bac lamina exeunt flores
& folia. Certè id quicquid eſt , nihil aliud eft quam materia
florea folsacea, frondes, léta, lafciuiens , fuaque ſerie laminam in
umbrars. But this agreement of their Crowners (howſocucr ho
ſpeakes of them, as if they might be worne by both) is only in
ſhape not in víc. For wheras ſome Dukes that werc Soucrcignes
did at pleaſure wcare them, and receiucd them alſo at their In-
Beſtitures; theſc of the later ages, which want that Soucraigntic,
weare the ſhape of them only on their armes, not the Crownets
themſelues on their hcads which yet they may doe 1 if they bee 1 L'oyfeasi des
Creared into that kind of Soncraigntic which the ancient
Dukes Seigneures change
cnioyed. So L’oyfears teacherh vs. But for the Nature and Formcs 5.5.53.4 54.
of Crcation of Bukes in the later ages in France, wee may efpe-
A. du
cially obſcruc choſe m examples of that crcetion of the Baronic Chelne cries
of Montmorencie into a Duchic and Pairree by Henrie the īīgas presus du lix
.
alſo of the Baronie of Damuille by Lewes the XIII, and the
s.del bift.de
king Anne de Montmorencie Conſtable of Frances, Duke pag 286.6 309.
of the firſt, and Charles de Montmorencie of the Second. In that
to Anne de Montmorencie , after the prcamble concerning the
merits of the Conſtable and his Anceſtors, and a recitall of di-
ma-
Montmorencies
ucrs
i
1
508
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. III
France
uers Lordſhips, beſide that Baronic, being in his poffcoflin, and
of a rcuenue fit for the ſupport of a Dukc.
d Nanios lul.
ISSI.
Peter
Our ces cauſes (ſayes the * Charter) & autres conf.
dcrations deſſus touches or declares par adais & delibera-
tion d'aucuns Princes i Seigneurs de nostre ſang
o linage s autres notables perſonages de nostre conſeil,
Auons par ces preſents ioint, vny e incorpore e de nos
propre mouuement, certaine ſcience grace do liberalite ſpe
ciale, plain puiſſance & autoritè Royal, ioignons , vniffons,
eller incorporons a la dite Baronie de Montmorencie", des
bouloir du conſentement de nostre dit couſin, leſdites terres
Seigneuries – Eſcouen, Chantilly, Moncepillouer,
Champuerly & autres deffus nomees, leurs dites appurtenan-
ces e dependances. Et la quelle Baronie auec les fiefs eg
arrierefiefs que en tient de posſede noſtre dic couſin, eftant
ainſi reduit a augmentee par la moyenne defitds adiunčtion,
vnion o incorporation, auons crée eu erige, creons ca erige-
ons en tiltre, nom, dignitè, da preemmeine de Duche oro
Pairrie de France. Voulons e nous plaiſt leſdites Baronnie
terres & Seigneuries eftre doreſenauant dires eo appellees
Duche ou Pairrie pour en jouyr @ bſer par noftre dit cou-
fin Anne de Montmorencie a apres fon deces parſes
heirs & ſucceſſeurs mapes Seigneurs de Montmorencie,
a toufours perpetuelment en tiltre de Duc e Pair de
France auec les honneurs, prerogatiues, e preeminences ap-
partenants à Duc & Pair de France & tout ainſi que les
austres Pairs en jouyſſent ex bfent tant en juſtice ſeaunce el
iurifdi&tion que autrement a Joubz le reſort de noſtre
Cour de Parlement de Paris. Et la quelle Baronnie terres et
Seigneuries vnies o incorporées à icelles nous auons die
ſtraites eximićes e exemptées diſtrayons, ex imons & exemp-
tons de tous nos autre iuges en tous cas, fors eu exceptè des
cas Royaux, dont la cognoiſſance appartiendra a nos iuges,
par deuant leſquels ils auoient accuſfumè refortir auparauant
ceſte preſent ereētion, Voulons noſtre dit coupin & ſes ſuc-
ceſſeurs maſlez Seigneurs deſdites lieux eſtre dites, nommez
cenfeze reputez Ducs de Montmorencie Pairs de France.
Et que Ládite Baronie avec les dites terres e Seigneuries y join-
>
tes
1
1
Chap. ITI. THE SECOND PART.
509
tes o incorpore és ils tiennent en tiltre de Dischè Pairrè á France:
foy & hommage de nous. De la quelle Pairrè noſtre dit Couſin
nous a fait dés a preſent, ainſi quiſ eft accuſtumeè, le ſerement de
fidelite auquel l'auons recer; a la charge toutes fois qu'en de-
faut d'hoirs mafles la dite dignite de Pairrie demeurrera efteinte
e supprimée av retornera la iuriſdiction en ſon premmier
eſtate tout ainſi que ſi la dite erection de Pairrie ri' euſ eſte
fait
. Et neantmoins la dite Baronie de Montmorencie auec
les dites terres & Seigneuries, iointes a icelle, demeureras
au dit tiltre & dignitè de Duché pur estre beritage des en-
fans e berstiers de notre dit couſin, maſles ou femelles ou
des ayants caufe d'eulx&c.
1
Cbeſne en 18r.
)
225. c.
The like in ſubſtance is that of Damuille o fauing that the Duco A Paris Sepe,
chic and Pairric are both to be ended vpon default of illuc malc 1610.
(the Pairrie being only ended vpon ſuch ſuch default in that of Mont-
morencie) and alſo a Non obſtante is added, although the Baronie
of Damuille ſhould be taken in any wiſe as reunited to the Do-
main of the Crowne, which is in regard of ſome Edicts there
mentioricd touching ſuch Baronics.
IX. For the Titic of Count in France (which was alſo called
Quens , as is before ſhowed ; and other teſtimonics P of it are
moſt obuious) it is conſiderable either as it is knowne in thoſe p. Voicz Du
that were of the greateſt counts or Comites Maiores, being an- prcuuesdu liv.
ciently the fame with Dukes, or as it is attributed to ſuch as arc 4.del bilt
. de la
leſſc Counts
or Comites Minores being thoſe that had or now maiſon de Vera
by pag. 224. és
haue the title as infcriour to Dukes. Concerning it, as it is in the
Comites Maiores, we obſerue here, the Promiſcuous Vſe of it with
Duke, then how,vpon the change of chat Promiſcuous Vic, the
Title of Duke only became to bce fixed vpon ſome thac before
were equally ſtiled Dukes and Counts, and how Count hath been
retained ſingle alſo by others, and how it hath becne yet
fo
puted in ſome to be Equivalent to Duke. Of the Comites Mino-
res, we make two kinds; one Immediate to the Crownc, the
other Feudall to ſome ſubiect. Thcle kinds declared; we adde al-
fo what may be fit for this place touching the Creation and the q s.5. huius
moſt honoraric ornaments of the Title of Count.
capitis.
Firſt, for the Promiſcuous Vſe of it with the Titlc of Duke; it
r Cap.1. buius
is plaine enough (in regard of the ancientelt times of the French pag-335.
Kingdomc) in that before a cited out of Marculphus. And for fa.cbr.923-
the Ages that haue ſucceeded him ; beſides what is alreadic no- Rofiers in
ted to this purpoſe in the ſame Titles in the Empire ; in a Stemmat
. Lo
Charter of Charles the fimple to Roger Archbiſhop of Trier's
tharingiæ pag.
R49
со-
re-
partis $.23
12.
1
510
TITLES OF HONOR Chap. IIl.
Ducibus.
Brel.lib.4.cap.
libris de Imperio lon, which another calls Dux. That is moſt especially ſcene in
France. concerning his right to the Abbey of Sairit Sernace , Ricuinus,
Matfridus, Sigardus, Osho and diuers more are reckond under
the ioint Title of Duces ac Comites. And in the Inſcription of a
t Grcg.7 lib 2. Briefet to William Duke of Aquitaine by Gregorie the vii, wee
Epift 14. Sed & baue Guilielmo Duci Aquitanie , and in the bodie of the letter,
de Offices acgni Tibi verò Guilielme Comes iustitiam committo tractandam &c.
Gillie fubnc Comes alſo is vſed frequently by one Writer for the ſame per-
Romano, cap.de, the Stories of the Dukes of Normandie of about Ū yeares paſt.
For that great Duke William, the firſt King of England of the
Norman Race, is ſometimes called Comes Normania , ſometimes
Dux, as alſo ſometimes Conful Normania , as we ſee in William
of Malmesbury, Henry of Hunting dox, Florence of Worceſter , lho
Carnotenfis and others of the clder cimes. And thoſe kind of
Connes or Dukes were expreſly comprehended under the name
u De bellofacro of Maiores Comites , as Guilielmus u Tyrius calls Robert Duke of
Itb.8.ca. 13. Normandie and Baldwine Earle of Flanders. So Alan the third
x Berty and. Duke of Bretaigne Comctimes * calls himſelfe Comes ſometimes
Argentre hift. Dux, and both comes and Dux together occurre alſo often in the
files of che Duke of Bretaigne. And Geofferie third ſonne to
28. cap.63.
Henry the ſecond King of England, being Duke of Bretaigne in
right of his Wife Conſtance (daughter to Duke Conan lc Petit) in
his Allſe (as they call it) or Ordinance that he niade there tou.
y Bertrand.d ching thc Inheritance of Ficfs, firſt ftiles himſelfc, y Ego Gaulfri-
argene.lib.5., dus filius Henrici Regis, Dux Britannia, &c. and then in the end
extremum capio of it, where he teſtifies his Oath to it, his ftile is, Ego Gaulfri-
dus Comes Britannie. And after his death the Ducheſle Conſtance
ftiled her Father Count aud her ſelfe Ducheſſc, as Ego Conftan-
z Id. ib.cap.15.
ria Conani Comitis filia Duciſſa Britanniæ , wbich is her title z in
the foundation of the Abbic of Ville-neufue. Diucrs other ſuch
examples are of this promiſcuous vſe of theſe Titles which are
obuious.
But although Dux and Comes were ſo indifferent, yet at length
fomc
great Counts and Dukes began to conceiuc that the Title
of Duke was the better, (and that, doubtleſſe, becauſe they ſaw
that comes was ſo equivocall char it denorcd in diuers particu-
lars aſwell meaner Lords and ſuch as were ſubiects to great
Counts and Dukes, as the grcat Counts and Dukes themíclues)
and therefore obtained from the King of France ſo to fixe
that name on them that they might bee called
bee called Dukes
only and no more Counts, A ſingular example of that
is in the Duchic of Bretagne, where John the ſecond Duke
of Bretagne to whom , as to his Anceſtors the Titlc had becne
indifferently attributed , had the ſingle Title of Duke feled
on him, and his Territoric erected into a Duchic by King Phi-
lip le beau. This was by a declaration or clauſe inſerted into the
Ler-
tis 31.
1
1
1
Clap-III. The Second PART.
SIA
ifterc ipſum-
re mihi vidcor.
1
Letters Parents by which the Duchie was made a Pairrie. Et Francë.
ne poßit (faies the * King) in dubium rcuocari Ducem ipfum, qui' – Bertrand &
Comes fuit aliquando noftris vocatus in literis, Ducem fore e icr- Argere
. Hiſt. d?
ram Britanniæ Ducatim exiftere , ipfumge Ducem impofterum de-Bret.liu.s cbap.
bere vocari, autoritate Regia, ex ceria ſcientia declaramies tenore bent verba ir
prafentium, confirmamus. Quod vt ratum & flabile perfeueres Argentvæo. pel
preſentibus literis noſtrum fecimus apponi Sigillum. Aftum Cursraci exiſterelegerem
Anno Domini MCCXCVII, menſe septembris. And this was the firſt iam upramter-
that had the Title of Duke, as diſtinguilhed from Count, fetled ram Britannix
on him. Afterwards ſome other of the Comites Maiores or the Ducatum ex-
great Counts that a were alſo cqually ſtiled Dukes , cither con- que &c. Et fixe
tantly vſed the name of Duke only, and fo propagated it to Typographi fiue
Poſteritie, or elſe had it likewiſe fixed on them by Letters Pa- amankenys (vt
tenrs from the King, and ſo the Title of Counc ceaſed in them, hesc plane vide.
Now as Dux by it ſelf was thus ſetled vpon ſome which
pro-
a Videlis chopo
miſcuouſly were before titled both Dukes and Counts, ſo ſome pin.de Demanio
others of thoſe great Princes being indifferently ſtiled by thoſc lib. 1. tit.5 8.9.
names, or at leaſt, being cquall in dignitic to ſuch as were indif- & lib. 1. Iacrifd.
Andigan.cap.
ferently ſtilcd by them, ſo declined the Title of Dux, that they 48.5.2.
retained only, and tranſmitted the Title of Comes to their Porte-
ritic, which yer both in nature and reputation hath becne eftec.
med no leſíc then Dax, and that alſo cuen in the Ages ſince Duše
was lo ſingled from Comes in thoſe others which ſo had the Title
of Dix only fixed on them. For example, the Countie of Cham-
paigne was rather (ſaith Chaſſanaus) a Duchie, and to be reputed
fo. Aduertendum eft (ſo are b his words) quod hic Comitatus po- b Cat. Glor.
tius debet dici eo effe Ducatus quam Comitatus : but hee giues his mundi part.s.
Confil. 46.
reaſon, Quoniam fub ſe habet decem e vlera Comitatus (as it then
had thirteenc) ſuppoſing that tennc Counties vnder a Count,
made the Count fo equall to a Duke, that hec ſhould rather bec
called a Dukc then a Count, which is ſpoken by him without any
ſufficient ground, as is before < ſhewed. The reaſon why hec e vide fupiai
might rather be filed a Duke then a Count (after the diſtinction $.6.boc capite.
of thoſe names came into víc; as it did about that of the fixing
of the Title of Dux vponi Tohn the Xi Duke of Bretagne) was bea
cauſe he had like Soueraignric, likc largeneſſe of Territorie and
many honours ſubordinate vnto him as Dukes had ; notwith-
ſtanding which,the Title of Count, as cquiualent, was only retai-
ned by the Princes of that Territoric. And the Title of Duke
was attributed to ſome that had no Counts vnder them, and on
the other ſide not giuen to ſome, that having fourc, fiue, fixe, or d Challan cat.
ſuch like number of Counts Feudall to them , ftiled themſelues Glor. mundi
and were filed only Counts. For the purpoſe, the Duke of Or-partis.confil
.
lcance is d noted to haue none, when the Count of Tholouſe had diceveteris
feuen, the Count of Artois fiue; and the like more examples are: editionis de
Such great Counts alſo perhaps were the Granes of Holland (the livé fol.278.
Q992
cxample
S
512
TITLES OF HONOR Chap. II.
qucm dcilthoc
Comitatu con
vclis.
France. example may ſcrue both here and for the Empire) that had ſuch
Soucraigntie as that they were in regard of Juriſdiction, as Impe-
e Philippus ratores in fuo Comitatu as c ſome cali chem. Such alſo may they
Leidius apud be filed that fall vnder the firſt part of our next ſubdiuiſion of
de Artiq Reip. Comites Minores. For though in reſpect of their ranke, by reaſon
Batau£ cap. s. of their name of Counc only ſo fixed on them, they bee iuftly
calle Minores ; ycr thcy may as iuftly bee called Maiores, in re-
ſulas, fi plura ſpect of their Power and Soueraigntie. And touching the Title
of Count, in the Comites Maiores, thus much.
X. Of the two kinds of the Comites Minores , before ſpo-
ken of, the firſt, that is, ſuch as occurre immediate to the Crowne,
we ſubdeuide into the ancienter and later. The ancienter are thoſe
that hauing bcene of the Maiorcs Comites and every way cquall
to Dukes in the time when the Titles of Count and Duke were
vſed promiſcuouſly, did afterward (by retaining and vſing the
name of Count only, and omitting that of Duke, in the times
when that of Duke only was fixt vpon others that ſo lefc off
likewiſe the Title of Count) ro leffen themſelues from their for-
mer dignitie , or at leaſt were reputed ſo much leſſe in honour
then the Dukes now are, or then they themſelues had before
bcene when both Titles were vſed promiſcuouſly by them, that
they were cuer afterward taken to be a degree inferior to Dukes.
But as the Soueraigne Dukes there long ſince ccaſed , ſo almoſt
all theſe kind of Counts, which were no leſſe Soucraigne, though
their Titlc thus became lefic. None of theſe now continue but
the Counts of Flanders and Burgundie. For although Flanders be
ſo ſingularly cminent a Couutie, yet it was anciently, after that
diſtinction of Countic and Duchie came into vſe, taken to bec
Ducatu minor ( in which reſpect wee vſe the phraſes of Comites
f Hiftor. vol.1. Minores here) as appeares is that of Froiſſart, f where the purpoſe
cap.116.
was in MCCCXLVI, to haue made it a Ducbie.
The later immediat. Counts, wee call them char are and have
becnc in the later Ages created ; but without that Soucraigntic
which thoſe ancienter immediate Counts had. Of this kind ma-
ny haue in theſe later Agcs beene , and, at the pleaſure of the
Prince, now are created in France. By the Counts that are Feu.
dall to ſubicets, I meanc ſuch as held or haue held their Coun-
tics either of a Duke or great Count of the Kingdome; as the
Counts D'Aumerle, Longeuile, Tancaruile, Eu, and ſuch more
were Feudall to the Dukes of Normandie; De la Marche Armiginac,
g De Comiti. Perdriac, and others to the Dukes of Guyenne; and as the Counts
bus Ducatus of Tholouſe and diuers & more ſuch were. But of this kind , at
Britannæ,vidc
this day, by reaſon that all the ancient Soucrcigne Duchics and
Bertr. Argent.
Hil.Bret.lib.1. Counties (except Flanders and Burgundie) are reduced to the
Crowne , there are none ſauing ſome which remainc ftill (as I
chink)
1
cap.13
Chap.III. THE SECOND PART.
513
1
+
> cap 7.
thinke) in the Countie of Burgundie and Flanders. And an exam- France.
ple of a Creation in Flanders is anon ſliewed. But in the ancient
times,very many were of this kind; all dcduced out of that cuſtom
of aboue a M yeares fince, when Officiaric Dukes or thoſe Co-
mites Maiores had vnder them Officiarie Comites that were Mino-
res. Examples.thereof are in Gregorious h Taronenſis, Aimoinus h Hift lib. .
and others. When thoſe Officiario Titles were annexed to Feuds,
cap.18. lib.ge
then began thoſe Feudall Counts of this kind , and were ſome
times made by the King, and became afterward ſubordinate to
great Counts or Dukes vpon the Kings appointing great Counts
or Dukes ouer diuers of them; and ſometimes the great Councs
or Dukes (which wec vnderſtand here for the ſame in the anci-
cnt Ages) created theſe leſſe Counts in their Territories, and
in ſuch caſe they were originally Feudall to ſubie&ts. Sometimes
alſo the King made them by conſent of thoſc Dukes. All which
more fully appeares in the teftimonics here preſently brought
touching the Creation of them.
XI. For the Creation, Investiture, and Coronet of thoſe that
were originally of the Maiores and equall to Dukes, crough is
ſaid where we ſpeake of Dukes. For that equally belongs to
thoſe great Counts as wce ſee in the example of the Count of
Normandie (which Title was equally vſed as Duke) where hee
receiued his Inucftiture i with a Crownct of the ſame kind with i D'incfupra
a Dukes. But perhaps only ſome of the greateſt did vſe Crow. Si 6,
rers, and not all of thoſe greater Counts. For in the deſcripti-
on of that warre in MCCHII (which was long before the Titles of
Dux and comes were ſingled from each other; the firſt knowne
example thereof being about XC yeares after in the Duke of Bre-
tagne, as is alreadie ſhowed) made againſt the Eaſternc Empe-
rour Alcxites by ſome Counts of France, as the Count of Flan.
ders, of Champaigne and others, written by Geoffrie Villehardo-
3:in, Marſhall at that time of Champaigne, the Counts are rce-
koned by Dandolo, then Duke of Venice
for ſuch as had no
Crownets. Sont (lo are the words of the Duke) les plus k haulz k. Vilkardos
xin liu.s.
homes que ſoient fauns Coronne ; ſo an Ambaffadour (that was a
Lombard borne) fent to them from Alexises, tels them; L' Emr
percur Alexis vos mande que bien fet que vos eſtes la Meilles
gent lidem lix.si
que ſoient fanns Coronne &c. as if in thoſe times theſc Counts
had vſed 11o Crownc nor Crowners.
But, for the leſſc Counts and ſuch as originally had the dig.
nitic giucn them, as it is inferiour to that of Duke ; they were
wont to bee ſo created, that their Inueftiture into the name and
Territoric was by a rich Diamond or Diamond Ring and that
only (as fome Ceremonials of France fay) where the perfon to
be honoured had at leaſt foure Baronies, and cucry Baronie ar
leaft
i
+
$14
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap 11 -
.
mundi part.s.
1
France. leaſt ten Gentlemen depending on it; for otherwiſe, ſaics Anthony
de la fale, ic were a dilhonour to thc Title of Count. Others
m Chaflam ca- will haue ten m Baronies here. Buc indeed there is no regard to
talog Glorie
be bad regularly to any certaine number. And although in a later
confider 46, Edict of Henrie' the TI, 1579. it were a ordained that no creation
n. L'ayleau des of the dignitic of a Count ſhould be publiſhed, vulefſe the Count
Seigneuries
cap.4.5.7.
had at leaſt two Baronies and three Chaſtellaines, or one Baronic
and fixe Chaſtellaines , vnder him vnited and held of the King,
yet the Edit was only verified in the Parliament of Renres, and
not made a generall Law. But for the elder times, in a litle
o Parisys. 1539. Boake citled • La diuiſion du monde, the words are, on peule faire
ung Conni quant il a quatre Baronies enclauez en un Dushie. Le
Duc le peult faire Count ou le Roy , per le conſentment de D110. But
the Sallade more largely; and laics, the Prince that doch it may
doc ic by Commiſſion granted to any that is aboue a Count.
And that the Title is to be taken from the chicfeſt Baronic that
the Count hath. Quant ung Vicount on Baron (ſo are the words.
of the Salladej le veali faire Conte il fault gue il ait quatre Baro-
nies & chaſcun Baronie ait ſous elle au moyns dix Nobles homes pour
luy faire honeur a ſes beloignes. Adonc for Prince il le peule licit-
ment faire Count, autrement il fais tort a la dignite le Conte.
El ſé son Prince ny peult eſtre , per Jon Congie le peult faire ung
Prince ou Marqueffe de plus grand dignitie que le Coint, Ceftaſcauoir
que apres le ſeruice de la ſolemnielle melle channtee per vn Prelas
ainſi que dit eff, la Prince ou Seigneur que anera la Commiſion fers
aßis recenera i' homage de luy de ce fait, ſera li Commißion
Priuiledge lene denauso ireftous. Et apres ce per un riche Diamant
De Seign (but this paſlage is cited in P L'ogſeaui
, avec un anneau de Diamant)
neuries chap.s. qui port ſeigne d'auoire, L'enueftira & mertera en poſeſion de la Conte
la quelle ſerra nome de la pluis Noble Baronie, que il aura, ou ferront
Princes , Counts, Barons, Dames, Damoiſells, aufres Nobles de
pleus a fon Honesse que il poterra. The ancient Rircs alſo vſed in
the Inueſtitures of the heires of the Countie of Flanders, that is,
their Otb , their being girded with a Sword, and ſome other
9 Flandrie de- circumftances related in lacobius 9 Marcbantires may be obſerua-
fcrip.lib.2. ble in the diſquiſition of the ancient formes of Creation or ſuch
Inuchitures vpon heires, as being in the nature of a Liucric with
vs, ſomewhat imitates a Creation. And ſee alſo more of the Cin.
IS.IS. čtura gladij v hercafter. But, at this day, and in the later times,
the creation of a Count is wholy or principally in the Charter,and
the publique deliuerie of it, which with that of the Edict of
Henry the iī before mentioned is (according to its extent of au-
thoritic) to be rememberd. But there is no Coronet (which was
of old time giocn to fome, at leaſt of the greater, Counts as to
Dukcs) now giuen nor may any be worne by any of them. Yer
in memoric of the Soucraigntie which in ancient time was be-
longing
$.49.
Chap. III.
THE SECOND PART: sis
des armories
Pag 251 Loys
loucrokredes
lib.9.cap.23
t Loys d'or-
leans des Par-
171. Edit 16:0.
conſiderantes bona e gratuita feruitia que dile&tus eu
longing to thc Title of Count in thoſe greater Counts,they hauc France.
at this
day libertie to ſee a Coronce ouer cheir Armes only. Tou-
ching the forme whereof I find not the French Writers agree, as
neither doe they while they deſcribe the Coronets of other dig-
nities. Some of them ſay that this Coroner of a Count is a
circle of Gold Greſlef au deſſus des perles grolles de rondes, or fil. [Aloreau table,
led with a row of Pearles on the vpper part of it. And ſo are all
the Coroners of Counts in Andrè de Chefne his Hiſtorics of the de Orleans en
houſes of Chaftillon, Montmorencie, and Vergić. Parlamens pag.
Bur Monſieur Fanin, in his Theater of Honor 170 L'oyleai:
VAMMA
hath deſcribed it to be thus pointed and pear. dispositions
des Scigacuries
lcd; of which ſhape they ſay alſo the Coronet Videlis pasi
of Charles Duke of Orleance in the Celeſtines chal de Coronis
ar Paris is preſented.
XII. For the Charters of ancient Creations of Counts liamens pag
.
in France; we haut examples in ſuch Records of England, as pre- int.
ſerue diucrs Acts of our Kings there, wherein ſomc Charters
are to immediate Councs created by them, or at leaſt of. Coun.
ties giuen by them (which I thinke here the fame) as Kings of
France. And other Charters alſo are among thoſe Records, made
to ſuch as had their honours depending immediatly on ſome
meane Lordſhip or Principalitic. Of boch kinds we ſhall addc an
example or two. With this ſhort Charter, Henrie che vi created
the Lord Beanmont ( the ſame that was afterward the firſt Viſ-
count in England) Count of Bologne, to him u and his heires u Rot. France
Males of his bodic.
Ex omnibus ad quos , &c. Salutem. Sciatis quod nos
do
fidelis noſter Dominus de Beaumont nobis ante hæc
tempora impendit & præfertim feruitium quod nobis in pre-
Jents viagio noftro in partibus tranſmarinis pro reſcuſa de
ſuccurſu Villa noſtra Caleſiæ, Dando, faciendo, impendit, de
auiſamento, e aſſenſu conſilij nofti, conceßimus præfato Do-
mino, Comitatum de Boloignc cum omnibus Villis, Caftris,
Fortalicijs, Forestis, Bolcis, Feodis , & retrofeodis ac omni
bus alijs commoditatibus ea emolumentis di&o Comitatui
pertinentlbus fiue fpe&tantibus, Habendum G Tenendum fibi
& hærdibus ſuis maloulis de corpore fuo exeuntibus eifdem
modo ea forma ficut' antiqui Comites de Boloignc ea ha-
buerunt ea tenuerunt cum omnibus dignitatibus præroga-
tiuis
14. Hon.6.
Mum.).
516
Titles OF HON@ R. Chap. III.
Rot Franc.
14.HC116.
20133.3
RI
In the ſame yeare, three dayes after , the Countie of Flanders
France. tiuis dicto Comitatui aliquo modo pertinentibus a dependen-
tibus ab eodem. In cuiis Rei,&c. Tefte R. apud Ciuitatem
Juan Cantuar. XXVII, die Iulij.
Per breue de priuato
Sigillo.
vpon the reuole of Philip Duke of Burgundie and Earlc of Flan.
dirs, is thus giuen (as firſt forfeited to the Crowne of France)
to Humfrie Duke of Glocefter for life.
Ex omnibus * ad quos &c. Salutem. Quantum fit rea
bellionis ſcelus , eo quam aduerſus Dominum ligeum
Vaffalles proditoriè infurgens pænam luat, iura non fo-
lum humana ſed ex Canonica teftantur pariter ego diuinaw.
Hoc enim facrilegij genus quod læfa Maieſtatis labem fecum
trahit, nedum patrum delēta percellit in filijs ſed er, ipſis me-
rito ab hæreditate prorfus excluſis, bona quæcung & feuda
delinquentium forisfatta decernit, & ea in ipſum Dominum
Principalem deferri iubet , tanquam legitimè confiſcata. Cum
itaġ, infidißimus ille Philippus vulgari opinione pro Duce
Burgundiæ nominatus, qui primauis à cunabulis, eo videlicet
tempore quo nobis iure bæreditario eo nihilominus ſecun-
dun pacis tra&tatum inter recolendißimæ memorie Karolum
Anum noſtrum tunc Frnciæ genitorem noftrum Henricum
quintum Angliæ Reges initum de concluſum , ac per eun-
dem Philippum acceptatum , iureiurando ad Sancta Dei
Euangelia corporaliter præftito , roboratum , Regni Franciæ
regalia accreuerunt, nobis vt vero & indubitato Regi Fran-
ciæ ac Domino ſuo fupremo per duodecim Annos & amplius
paruit & obediuit , Nolq; tam ſuis ſcriptis quam geftis pro
Rege.com Domino fuo huiuſmodi ſupremo apud ſedem Apoſto.
licam, Imperatoriam celfitudinem , partem infuper nobis in
no noftro Franciæ aduerſantem , & alios mundi Principes
potentes paldm publicè manifeftè & notoriè recognouit fic
recognoſcere debuit eo deberet., perfidißime rebellionis fuæ
contra nos calcaneum erigere non veritus & fide
qua
nobis
aftritus
1
Chap. ITT. THE SECOND PÄRT.
$.10
:
ieftione nobis per eundem debita temerè, falsė, nequitèr & pro-
di&toriè, profligatis
, feipfum & fuos nostro aduerfario & inimico
capitali ipfius regni noſtri Franciæ vfurpatori , fidelitatis
vinculo adiungere non metuit, infuper flagitia flagitis ac
mala malis accumulans, Villas, prædia, a Caſtellas ad nos iu-
re Corone noſtre Franciæ notoriè ſpectantia, fuis vfurpauit
& vfurpat vfibus , & in maiorem fuæ infidelitatis & rebel-
lionis manifeſtationem, nonnulla Caſtra noſtra in Marcheis no-
ftris Calefiæ fituata violentèr or more guerrino deftruxit,
bomines noftros in eifdem inxentos neci tradens, villamg, no-
ſtram Calefiæ , fibi ſubiugare nequiter infudauit, cuius ta-
men maliciam in hoc Creator nofter, cui laudes infinitas ſem-.
per exfoluimus, in diéti Rebellis & proditoris infidißimi do
ſuorum opprobrium perpetuum confundere dignatus eft. Quo-
rum omnium eo fingulorum prætextu ebbe occafione , que toti
mundo adeo notoria Junt quod nulla pollunt tergiuerſatione
selari, bona, poffeßiones, & dominis quecunq, que idem pro-
diror prius de Corona Franciæ tenuit, ipſo iure ad nos tan-
quam veram regni Franciæ Regem o in Fiſcum noftrum
inerito ſunt delata. Nos igitur de memoratis bonis, poffeßioni-
bus & dominijs prout iuri & iuftitie conuenit, diſponere ck-
pientes, a Comitatu Flandriæ, qui de nobis in capite tenetur
incloare Decreuimu, noftrag connderationis ad inclitißimum
Principem , Humfredum Gloceſtriæ Ducom, Auunculum
nostrum charißimum, meritò dirigentes obtuitum, eidem Hum-
fredo Duci qui nobis ab omni tempore fideliter deferuiuit
o circa jurium noſtrorum in partibus Calefiæ conferuatio-
nem nec ſua perſone propria nec ſumptibus immenfis parcens,
ftrenuißime militauit, & militat, de prafente Comitatum
ipſum cum fuis iuribus & pertinentijs vniuerfis ex noftra mere
e ſpontanea libertate do munificentia regali; Concedimus ebe
donauimus , bolentes quod idem Humfredus Dux prædi-
Elum Comitatum quamdiu vixerit de nobis & fuccefforibus
noftris teneat illudý habeat modis & formis melioribus qui-
bus Flandriæ Comites ipfum Comitatum de regni Fran-
ciæ Regibus ante hæc tempora liberius habuerunt eo tenen
bant, Prerogatiua dignitate et iuribus noftris Regalibus in
Rrr
omnibus
1
1
F
+
518
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap: IT.
France. omnibus ex per omnia ſemper ſaluis. In cuius &c. Teſte Rege
apud Cantuar. XXX die Julij
.
Per breue de priuato
Sigillo.
1
XIII. An example of the granting of a Countie, whoſe
honour immcdiatly depended on ſome mcanc Principalitic, is in
this of the Blacke Prince Edward (while he was Prince of us qui-
x Roi Vaſc 44. taine ) his giuing * the Countie of Bigorre to John de Grely Cap-
Id.3.memb.8.
dall de la Buche, in taile, reſeruing yeerely at Chriſtmas a Faul-
con and a Tercell gentle to be paid at the Caſtle of Burdeaux
beſides the knowne ſcruices duc out of that Councic.
mum.4.
E
.
Dward aiſne fitz du Roy d'Angleterre, Prince d A-
quitaine de Gales Duc de Cornwalle, Counte
de Ceſtre, Seignior de Biſcay & de Caſtre D'ordiales,
Faiſons Jauoire a touz ceulx qui ces letres verront 04 orront,
que por les bones e agreables ſeruices que nostre treſchere
ob feal Cofin lohn de Grely Captal de Beuch nous a fait
audant ces heures eos que luy a les fiens ferront per le temps
auenire a nous & aux no tres, a noſtre dit Cofin auons done
e atiroie donnons exotiroions per ces preſentes pur luy eco
ſes heires maſcles liegement engendres, la Countè de Bigorre
auec les Citties, Villes, Chafteux, Terres, Seigneuries, Ho-
mages, Iuriſdictions, haute moyene e baſſe mere & mixte
Impere, Drois, cens, Rents, Reuenues @ alltres Appurtenances
profits & emoluments de le dit Counte ; Rendant a nous ebo
aus noſtres Chefcun an perpetuelment en nostre Chaſtell de
Burdeux a la fest de Noel, on Fau:lcon & un tercellet gen-
til faiſant à nous en alls noſtres , homages liege, ſere-
ment de feaultè, reſſors & les autres devoires que a nous de-
uient eſtre faitz pur la dit Countè. En teftimoigne des choſes
ſuis ditz nous quons fait metre noſtre grant Seale a ces Pa-
tentés letres, donne a noftre Cittied Engoleſme le pint ego
ſeptiſme cour de Innig i'an de grace mill trecfentz ſexante con
noef.
azása
In Aprill following this was confirmed vnder the great Scale
of England by the King his Father ; Salusis femper (as thc words
of
1
Chap. ITI. THE SECOND PĀRT.
513
of the Confirmation are) eo referuatis nobis & hæredibus noftris France,
Regibus Angliæ homagio ligeo ipſius Iohannis a heredum fuorum
prædiétorum ile Comitatu prædicto : Nec non ſuperiori Dominio & re-
forto ciufdem Comitatus de omnibus alijs donarijs ad nos tanquam
Dominum fisperiorem inde debitis. And thereupon alſo a com-
mand was ſent by the King to all States and officers in thar
Countie; Quod eidem Iohanni de Greily tanquam Comiti di&ti
Comitatus de Bigorre in omnibus gue
ad comitatum prædi&tum per-
tinent intendentes fint obedientes & reſpondentes.
XIV. In theſe Charters hitherto ſhowcd, we find no men-
tion of any Ceremony of Inucfticure vſod ; Neither doe wee but
in few teſtimonies of particular crection and grants of Counties
or crearion of Counts or other dignitics chere, Charles the vic-
rected the Caſtle, Townc and Chaſtellany of Mortaigne in the
Bailliage of Constantine into a County by Charter, & voulons de
Anons ordonnè (faith y hce) & decernè ordonons ej decernons par y Melanges
Hiſtoriques Aho
ces preſents que dorefenamant les dites Chaftel ville & Challellenie do
Troyes 1619.
lears appartenances foient dietes reputees & appelles Comiè & icelle Comnè pag.34. vlt.
avec ſes dietes appartenances iuſquc a treis mil liures Tournois de terre May. 1401.
reuenant a preſent (qui pernoz geniz de officiers ferrontteſtimées da afa
fizes en bonnes de conuenables aßieres au plus pres du dit cbaftel &
ville de Mortaigne que faire le pourra bonemenie owe amec telle Iustice
& Seigneurie Comme aufdits Chaſtel & Chaftelleine appartient d'an-
cienetè auons done & oictroyé, donows oictroyons de nostre certain
ſcience de grace efpeciale et de noſtre plein puiſſance & authorità
royale audit Pierre de Nauarre nofire. Couſin germain pour luy
ses heirs & ſucceſſeurs à une ſeule for a homage & en Nobleſſe
de Countè par telle maniere que il do Seſdits heirs de succeſſeurs foi-
ent puiffeme do doibuent eftre apellez Countes de Mortaigne, & iowym
da ofer de relz droits, prerogatiues , preemminences de libertez eta
franchiſes come a Comtes aparteint & en ionyfent el vffent perpeine-
lemesi come leur propre choſe a tosſiours perpetuelment, and com-
mand is giuen to the Baily of Conftantine or his Licutenant to puc
the Count inco fcilin of the Countic. Henric the fift of England gauc
totum Comitatum de Perch in the Duchic of Normandie to Thomas
Earle of Salisbury and the heires males of his bodic, to hold it
by homage, and giuing yearely to the King on Saint Georges
Day a Sword in a Scabbard at the Caſtle of Came. Prouifo femper z 26.April
. ist
quod idem confanguineus noſter (as the words z arc) bomines ad Rob. Pat. Norm.
arma do Sagittarios ad equitandum & nobiſcum hæredibus noftris feu lo.
cum tenente noftro Normaniæ, prafenii guerra, ad quantitatem valoris
annui Comitatus prædictus ad cuftus proprios inuenire teneatur, do finita
guerra, hurufmodi feruitia in hac parte nobis debita impleat & pera
ficiat. So King Henrie the fixe firſt crcared Gafton de Foix Count
of Longeuille into the Title of Count Benanges to him and his
Rrr 2
heires
7.Hox.s.memb.
63.7um.232.
1
1
520
Titles OF HONOR. Chap 11
memb.i.num.z.
12.Hen...
1993 n.1.
c Chez da
chefne en les
prenues du li-
Are 7. de l'
France. heires males of his bodic. Nomen en a omen Comitis dötti locides
a 18.IMŲ Rot. Benanges liberaliter concedens, and granted him diuers Lands for
Pafc 4. Her 6, the ſupport of his dignitie. Que quidem loca prædictus Comes (as
the Charter ſayes) bene, ut allerit, in obedientiam nostram reducere
& redigere proponit, Deo dante. Conceßimus infæper Comiti treſcen.
tas libres fterlingorum de Reuentione quolibet Anno percipiendas
ergo habendas ſuper conquestes quos idem Comes ſuper predictis rebel-
libus e aduefaris nobis faciei aut fieri faciet vel procurabit. Que
quidem tenementa omnia co fingula ſupradicta tam ſua quam alia fibi
per nos conceſa,Nec non Redditus ctc librarum prædiétarum de pre-
dicto Comitata de Benanges eſſe volumus á eidem Comitatui unia
mies incorporamas da adiungimus. And about ſcuen ycares af-
b 14. Auguſti terward, by another Patent hec b crcated him in like fort, but
Rot. Franc.ir. with the addition of this Prouiſo; Quod fi haiufmodi heredes non
exiſtanı tunc dignitas Comitatus ceſſes do fit Vicecomitatus eifdem
modo de forma ficut antea fuit , ac ſi Comitatus factus non fuiſſet.
Both the Patents ended with this clauſe, Quod præſens conceßio
noſtra non trahetur ab alijs in exemplum. So of the firſt Creation
of the Count and Corintie of Chaſteau-Porceau, in thegreat Coun-
tie or Palatinate of Champaigne, wcc find the Charter c buc
no Rires of Inucſtitute mentioned. It was donc vpon an ex-
change made by Gaucher de Chastillion of Chaftillion, sur Marne,
Hip. de Cbaſil. with King Philip le Beau for this honour and ſome other
lon. pag. 201.
Inheritance, and that by the conſent of loane Queenc of France,
fegoela chrif and Nauarre, Counteſſe Palatine of Champaigne and Brie. The
words of Creation in the Charter are. Nos vero eidemu Galchero
tradimus ab aßignari fecimus pro excambio predictorum, totam il.
lam terram quam tenebamus apud Castrum in Porceano cum omni
Juriſdictione alta di baſſa, da cum omnibus feodis, retrofeodis, iurif-
diétionibus, denerijs, de redibentijs quibufcunge & eundem ad homa.
gium recepimus noftrum pro predi&tis ergo etiam pro fortalicio loci
predicli di pro alijs reditibus, bonis & prouentibus, feodis, retrofeo-
dis, que ibidem quondam tenebat à nobis lacobus de Mountchau-
lon miles,quondam Dominus dicti fortalicij. Quod fortalicium cum om.
nibus alijs que ibidem habebat feu quocung, modo babere poterat idem
Iacobus prædi&to Galchero di fuccefforibus fuis feu caufam ab coba-
beptibus tradimus & concedimus à nobis ob fuccefforibus nostris Do-
minis Campaniæ ad homagium ligium in Comitatum & Baroniam
& tanquam Comitatum a Baroniam, retentis nobis in predictis
homagio & reforto tali ſeruitio ratione bomagij eo feodi quale
nobis tenentur prestare & facere alj Barones & Comites Campa-
niæ fimilia feoda à nobis tenentes. And in the Creation of Robert de
S. Aumer Vicount D'Aire, into the title of Count de Morbegre,
and of his Lord'hip of Morbegne into a Countic by the Arch-
d 8.Feb 1614. duke and Archduchiſe, as a Counts of Flanders, there is no
mention of any, rite of Inuchtiture ; but after the preamble they
ſay
Chap 111.
THE SECOND PART. $21
c Chez Andrė
ſay e that they haue of their certaine knowledge, grace, and li- France.
beralitie , pleiner puiſſance autorite foueraine, made and created
him, and in the firſt perſon, faiſons de creons Counte,& fa dit terre du Cheſnc en
agu Seigneurie de Morbeque anec ſes appendances de dependances les preuves da
confiftant en tout iustice haur moyenne & baffe ſituee ex noſtre pais de Alontmoren-
.
e Comiè de Flandres of tenue de nous a caisſe de noſtre cour ý cie pag.254.
Chateau du Caſtel, erigeons en dignitè rilire, nom, autoritè & pre-
eminence de Comté. And further out of their favour and puiſſance
abſolute they annext by the Charter to the ſame Countic, foure
other Ficfe's, the Lordſhip of Schenttraete and Juemeghem,
Nəinqueual , Zenecote, and Boucre, and limited the cítate of
the Title and Countie to him and to his heires of his bodiebe-
gotten, Soient maſles ou femelles & fi longuement, qu'elles prendront
Alliance de mariage Eſgale a leur rang de qualite , and the tenure
to be of them and their heires and ſucceſſors Counts and Coun-
teſſes of Flanders ; with this caution thar ncither hec nor his
heires might alien any part of the Councic thus erected. In like
formc, was Nicholas de Montmorencie Baron of Hellerſquerque
made Count d'Eſtaires, and Eſtaires, with other Lordſhips annext f chez du
to it, madca Countic without mention in the Charter fof more Chelae en
ritcs of Inucftiture. Diuers ocher like arc.
meſme le liure
pag. 251. 8.
Aug. 1611.
XV. But in an ancienter Charter then any yet mentioned g An.cbrik.
made by Robert Court of 8 Bologne and Auverse, teſtifying the meaning fello
Paſcbatis
grant of the Countie of Saint Pol by Hugh de Chaftillon Count
of Bloys to his brother Guy de Chastillon ; It is rememberd that
Count Guy was inveſted by the Counts of Bologne, of whom the
Countie of Saint Pol was held, according to the vſage and cu- h Chez du
ſtome of the Countic, on les quons (ſo arc thc h words) rauefti cheſxe ex les
bien & fuffiſament ſelon l'uſage de la cultume da pais. What that preures du liu.
cuſtome was, appeares not; But perhaps the chicfe rite, when Chaftilor. pag.
the rites of Creation were vſed, was the girding on a Sword, 260.
which we find in ſome Charters of Creation of Counts in France
both by our Henry the fife and the ſixt. As in this of Henry ithe i Rot. Pat.Mor.
fift; by which he created Gafton de Foix , Capdall de la Buche, man.7. Hen.s.
Count of Longeuille, and gaue him the Countie of Longeuille alſo, num.64.
rcſeruing yearely a horſe and the ſeruice of bearing the Kings
trainc on Trinitie Sunday when ſocúer he ſhould be in the Du-
chic of Normandie.
Ex vniuerfis e fingulis Archiepifcopis, Epifcopis, Ab-
batibus, Prioribus, Ducibus, Comitibus, Baronibus, Iu-
ſticiarijs, Baliuis, Vicecomitibus, præpofitis & omnibus
Miniftris e fidelibus ſuis , Salutem. Regalis dignitatis So-
lium & Faftigium nedum infignire ſed potius augere confidi-
mus,
;-
522
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
France,
1
mus, dum inter perſonas; nobiles, diſcretas e potentes honorum
culmina diſpenſamus, Credimus namg, noftram regiam magni-
ficentiam tanto lucidius ornaric fulciri, quanto viris virtuofis
cftrenuis ac ſaltem in partem ſolicitudinis Regie conſilio
præpollentibus ad honorum gradus euocatis, ad direčtionem boni
publici roboratur. Hæc quidem in Regalis diſcußiouis exa.
mine reuoluentes, ad perſonam nobilis ei præpotentis viri di-
lefti & fidelis noftri Guaiton de Foix Capitalis de la
Bugh, intuitum noftræ conſiderationis direximus , quem ob re-
Herentiam & honorem instantis folempnitatis Sancted indi-
uiduæ Trinitatis, ac propter virtutum præcellentiam e Ara
morum ftrenuitatem aliag diuerſa probitatis merita ad honoris
culmen producere dignum ducimus es eidem Guaſton how
norem Comitis dedimus ac ipfum in Comitem de Longc-
uillc preficimus , nec non de eiſdem nomine e honore per
cincturam Gladij eundem Guaſton inueftimus. Et quia creſ-
cente ſtatus celfitudine, confequenter creſcunt diuerfa fump-
tus & onera pro ftatu fuo Comitis in bac parte decentius
Suſtinendo , Totum Comitatum de Longeuille in quantum
Je extendit cum oninibus pertinentijs or dependentijs fuis eidem
Guaſton tenore præfentium damus de concedimus ; Haben-
dum tenendum fibi e bæredibus ſuis maſculis de corpore
ſuo exeuntibus de nobis o hæredibus noſtris pro homagio quod
idem Guaſton perſonaliter nobis fecit eu reddendo nobis eu
eifdem hæredibus noſtris vnum equum fingulis annis imper-
petuum. Ita femper quod idem Guafton do di&ti hæredes ſui
ad pertandam Irenam noftram & heredes noftrorum annud-
tim die folempnitatis Sanétæ Trinitatis, fi præfentes in D1-
catu noſtro Normanorum perſonaliter interfuerimus prompti
fint e parati. Hijs Teftibus, præcharißmis fratribus noſtris
Thoma Clarenciæ, Humfredo Glouceſtriæ ac charißimo
ayunculo noſtro Thoma Exoniæ Ducibus ; Edmundo
Marchiæ, Iohanne Huntingdoniæ, Richardo Warwici,
Iohannc Comira Mareſcallo & Willielmo Suff. con-
fanguineis noſtris charißimis, Comisibus ; Iohanne de Roos,
Iohanne de Clifford, Iohanne Beuchamp de Berga-
yennie, Roberto de Willoughby, Henrico Fitz Hugh
Camerario noftro, Waltero Hungerford Seneſcallo bospitij
noftri
1
1
Chap: 11 l. The SecOND PART.
523
noſtri , Militibus Magiſtro Philippo Morgan Cancellario France. .
noſtro Normaniæ, Magiſtro lohanne Kempe Cuftode Pri-
uati Sigilli noſtri , Wilielmo Alington Theſaurario noftro
Normaniæ, & alijs ; Dat. per manum noftram apud vilam
noftram de Maunte XI die Iunij.
Per ipfum Regens.
Francie mama
brana 2.
About nine dayes k after, for a Confirmation and explanation k Rot.iarx dift.
of the gift of the Countie, he hath it giuen and confirmed , vna 9.35 num.67.
com alia Iuflisia media & baffa &c. And in October 1 following, 1 Rot. iam diet.
the King granted alſo to him and his heires libertie to appoint membr.13 #um.
omnimodos Officiarios de Iuftitia, within his Countie , and tooke 17. 11.Oftobris.
the homage of all perſons, qui ei homagium facore debent de 10-
nentur excepto bomagio pro terra de Dominio de Baſqueuill
. But
the like site of girding on a Sword is rememberd in Henry the
fixes Charter, by which he created Aluarez de Almadea , Count
D'Anaraps or viuranches. Ipfium in Militem ac. Socium do Fra
trem de Garteria ex unanimi conſenſu focietatis eiufdem ( ſo ſayes m 4.Augufli az
the m Charter) eligimus de realiter inucftimus, Eundem etiam Do- Heu.6.in Rot.
minum Aluarum ex noftri abundantiori gratia in cuidens teftimo-
mium ſuarum virtutum in Comitens D' Auarans in Ducatu nostro n Fauin cu le
Normaniæ crecuimus & prefecimus, ac de eiſdem honore eu titulo Thestre d' bon-
per Cincturam Gladij inueſtientes effectnaliter inſigniuimus. The whole thing more
Vide item l'hift.
cftatc was to him and his heires males of his bodic begotten. de la maiſon de
Vergy 114.5.pag
XVI. Among the Dukes and Counts of France, the title 183:185.46
.
of Palatine hach beene allo vſed. The old Counts of Champagne, p. Videlis Chop-
ftiled themſelues Comites Palatini. The ſame addition of honor pir.de Donanio
hath bcene in the Counts of Burgundie. Pbilip Duke of Burgun. Pitheum de coa
die that inſtituted the Order of the Golden Fleece, ſtiles himſelfe mitibus Camp.
amongſt other Titles Count D'Artoys, Palatine de Burgoyne and the bar compra
de Namur in the Charter n of Inſtitution. Perot allo Palatine de Rechercbes lib.
Bearne is mentioned in , Froilart. How this began there, is not licap?3.Me
agreed among the French. The ancientcſt mention of it that rc- ax Troies 1619.
maynes, is in the ftife of Thebant Count of champagne. .P Theoa pag. :
baldus Campania de Brie Comes Palatinus , or as the French of 9 Chez A. du
that time was (being about To. yeares ſincc) Thiebault de Cham- prenues de liu.
pagne de de Brie Cnens q Palalazins, which continued in them 1. biſte de
till the Countic deuolued to the Crownc. Sometimes alſo that chafi.!on. pag.2
Theobald is called Comes Palatinus abſolutely , without addition langes Hitori
of the Territoric, as both in the bodie and in the ſubſcription ques au Troyes
of a Charter r to Hugh Abbor of Clugnie , touching the Priorie - Bibliotis. Cli
of Saint Denis of Nogent. Some of the French conceiue that thc niae. pag 54%
title of Palatine came nor originally here from the French Kings,
$44. & vide
but
lib.3.tit.20.9.1
p4g.1497.
524
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. II:
1
France. but was rather rccciued from the Emperours of Germanie , the
Princes that recciucd it being in diſgrace or in rcuole from their
ownc Soueraigne. But I doubt not but that the Title in theſe
bad the felfe-ſame kind of Originall , as it had in the Fcudall
Palarines of the Empire, according as is before opened. It was
norgiuen .to them cither by the French Kings or by any other
Soucraigne, but aſſumed by themſclucs and by others attributed to
them for the eminencie of their Iuriſdi&ion, being not vncquall
to that of the ancient Comes Palatýin the Kings Court. Neither
is ir any argument againſt this dedu&tion of their Ticle, that the
Office of Comes Palazi is not found in the Court of any French
Videlis capit. King after Charles dhe Bald, that begannc about DCCCXL. It
was neuer at all (I thinke ) found in the Court of any Engliſh
nondopag.180. King. Yet the Title of Comes Palatinus hath been in England alſo
attributed to diuers as is hercafter ſhowed , where wee ſpeake of
Engliſh Dignities. And that only, by reaſon of ſuch eminencie
of Iuriſdiction as was greater , and peerer to what was meerely
Royall, then that which any other Counts or other great Lords
had. And although , in France, there were diucrs other Counts
that had no leſſe Soucraigntic in the elder times then thoſe of
Champaigne, and the few others that vſed it ; yer doubtleſic
ſome affectation of magnifying them with a ſingular note of
greatneſſe in their Stile (which equally might haue becne taken
by others at their pleaſure, without any grant from the Empe-
rour or King) was the only cauſe they had this addition ; Tou-
ching which becauſe there is ſo much alrcadie ſaid in the Feudall
Counts Palatine of the Empire, nothing needs bec heçre further
added.
Caroli Calui. E-
dit. à lac. Sir-
o pag 437
<
XVII. But, of the Princes, Dukes, and counts in the elder
times, a certaine number of tweluc were ſelected by the Kings of
France, and crected into the title of the XII. Pairs or Peeres of
France, by which dignitic they became the Chiefe Counſellors
and Directors of State , as a bodie next and immediately adui-
ſing the King. But their dignitie confifted in their being choſen
out of the reſt into the ſelcét Number of xll, not in the Title
of Peeres.
For all the great Lords of the Kingdomc thar held imme-
diately of the King, as of his Crowne , were Pecres allo,
you may ſcc eſpecially in the example of the Sire de Coucy, which
is anon vſed when wc ſpeake of the French Barons. But our of
them, theſe xii. being choſen were beſides their being Peeres in
Voyes Pas
matters of Iudgement in the old Parliaments, Peeres alſo in the
quier en les re- managing of the wholc Kingdoms, and, while their greatneſſe
cerches de la held, were thercin ſo powerfull that they added a taſte of an
cbap.io.
Ariftocracie to chat great Monarchic. Of theſc anciently, fixe
as
France liv.2.
were
1
Chap. III:
525
The SECOND PART.
werc Lay, and fixe were Eccleſiaſticall
. The Lay werc,the Dukes Francë.
of Gwyenne,of Burgundie,of Normandie,and the Counts of Flanders,
Tholoufe & Champagine.Thc Eccleſiaſtical,che Archbiſhop of Rhemes,
the Biſhop of Laon and Langres, and of Beaueis, Chalons; and Noyon.
But the dignitie of Pair is ſuppoſed in theſe Biſhops, not as
they are Bihops, but as being Dukes and Counts allo; that is, in
the firft three of them as Dukes, and in the other three, as Gounts.
When theſc began, is very vncertainc; For neither is there any
fufficient teſtimony of the elder times to informe vs, nor any ſuch
conſent in the coniectures or grounds of the French Writers, of i Videlis pas
the later times , as any way, clcares it. Some attribute the be- tbex des comtes
ginning of them to Charles the Great, fome to Arthur King of a Brie, pag.
great Brittaine. Indeed in the life of King Arthur in Geffery of 570,00.Du
Monmouth, they are called twcluc. Conſuls ; and the Dozperes Faulbee.des
.
for thc Douse Pairs in the Engliſh Hiſtorie in verſe written by dignilies,lib.z.
Robert of Glocester. And Gervaſe of Tilburie, in his Oria Imperia. Hotoman
. Fran-
lia dedicated to thc Emperour othe the IV, mentions them with cogallo cap. 34.
relation of their Originall to King Arthst. Others to Hugh Ca- nic Franc.lib.4.
pet, and ſome to King Robert whoſe Raigne falls between
M and cap.!,xic zigi.
MXXX after our Sauiour. But ſome to the ancient Title of Patricij; gund (wh ANNO
as if ſuch of the Lords of Prouinces as had the Title of Patrici, 898.choppin.de
giucn them Feudally, as others had the Tale of Dukes and Domanio titoz.
Counts, had afterward becne called Pairs, i from the word Villiers ad Fil-
Patrici.
bert.Epif.96.
Bar though Patricius t were wont to bee given as an Officiary Recreches lib.z.
Title as well as Comes and.D#x, yer there is nor (for ought I haue (89.10. Ragear
yet ſecnc) one example of it as given Feudally. Wherefore I can des droitz voia
giue no faith to that of the Patricý here, nor baue Iyer met with de France
Authoritie enough to perſwade mec ſo farre as to a conic&urc Vide fupras.
probablc cnough for their beginning. The name is but the ſame s. buius capisis
.
as Par in Latinc, and it had ſuch a kind of Relation to the
King in Gouernment, as Pares Curtis in the Feudall Lawes to the
Lords Court. That paritie among themſclues, in regard of Power
and Affiftance in Counſell and Government, gaue them the name.
Whence it is that they were ſometimes ſtiled , Les Douze Com-
pagnons as in an old Romance, written by Gualter D' 4 Anignon. u chez Claude
Faucb. des dig.
Alles de mal me fit vofre oncle Gamelons
Qui trahit en Eſpaigne les Donez Compagnons.
And ſo were they as thc Ombrosos * or companions in honour in
* Xeropb.Cyra
the Perſian Empire.
paid.a.
But, of thoſe rwelue, the fixe Lay Paires long ſince ended. The
Countic of Flangers being transferred to another Dominion, and
the other fide Důchics and Countics being at ſeuerall times retur
ned and vnited vnto thc Crownc. To ſupply chem therefore
and
Paſquier in les
1
xities lib.z.
SSF
.
526
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
France. and preſerue the dignitie of Pairs, diuers others and to a greater
y Videlis du number, hauc beene y created into the Honorary title of Pairs
Haylan lib.z. (for the ancient reall citlc as it was in thoſe great Dokcs and
Tiliun de relus Counts long ſince ended) as Britagne, Barbon, Aniow, Berrie, Or-
Lupan. de Ma leans, and ſuch more at the pleaſure of the French Kings. Their
giftso Francie; place is ſuch that they haue claimed it before the Princes of the
bloud, and hauc it before all other without queſtion. The priui-
ledges belonging to the dignitie of a Peerc both in the Parliament
of Paris, and elſewhere may be learned out of Du Tillet, and the
2 Code des De Deciſions z of the French Courts, whither I referre you, and on-
ciſions Forens.
ly addc herc a Patent of Creation of a great Duke into this Title
which is the ancienteſt that I haue met with. It is that of King
2 Bertrand.d Philip.le Beau, in 1297, co lohn the ſecond Duke of a Britagne,
Argent Hif de wherein alſo hc fixed the Name of Duke vpon him.
lin.i.tilt.52.
Britagnc lib.s.
cap.31.
1
...
Hilippus Dei Gratia Francorum Rex ; ad honorem
cedit e Gloriam Regnantium do Regnorum, fi ad Re-
gie potest itis dirigenda negotia, infignibus viri conspicui
præficiantur Officijs, & inclitis perfonæ præclaræ dignitatibus
præferantur, vt eo ipſi Jus gaudeant nomina honoribus in-
titulata magnificis, & cura Regiminis talibus decorata laten
ribus à ſolicitudinibus releuetur , pacifß ac fufticiæ Robore,
qua regnorum omnium fundamenta conſtituunt, conferuari com-
modius valeant, o efficacius miniſtrari : Et per hoc etiam
gratiam credimus exrolli regnantiam e vigorem creſcere fidei
& deuotionis in fubditis, ſi viri, præclari virtutibus e- nitore
conspicui meritorum , congruis efferantur honoribus eo fide-
lium obfequiofa deuotio condignis præmiorum retributionibus
proſequatur vt eo ipfi pro Jüé meritis probitatis. fibi honoris
titulos accreuiſſe congaudeant & ali eorum exemplo ad fimilia
feruentius animentur. Notum igitur facimus vniuerſis tan
preſentibus quam futuris , quod Nos, attendentes deuotionis
,
fidei , fidelitatis probatæ conftantiam ; nec non prudentiam a
proinde circumspe&tionis induſtriam , dilecti & fidelis noftri
Iohannis Ducis Britanniæ grata ebu accepta feruitia quæ
nobis in noftris & regni noftri negotijs
. probatis effe&tibus im-
pendit diutius , ca exhibet inceſſanter, ar labores etiam in
expenfarum onera, que ad noftrum ipſius' regni honorem fab-
*ße dignofcitur; confiderantes inſuper, quod Ďuvdecim Parium
qui in pradi£to noftro regno Antiquitüs eft folebant eft adeo
uatione
::
+
::
++
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART.
$27
numerus diminutus quod antiquus eiufdem regni ſtatus dimi- France.
nutione huiuſmodi deformatus multiplicitèr videbatur , ficque
Dolentes eundem Ducem huiufmodi fua probitatis eo præcel-
lentium meritorum obtentu bonoribus promouere præcipuis o
non minus regni noſtri ftatum veterem dignitatum ornatibus re-
formare, ipſum de gratia noſtra, abundantia, & plenitudine
Regiæ poteftatis præfati regni noſtri Franciæ, Creamus et
promouemus in Parem , Paritatis huiufmodi dignitatem
Britanniæ Ducatui annexentes , præfentium tenore ſtatuimus
vt tam ipſe quam ſucceſſor eiufdem Ducis Britanniæ qui pro
tempore fuerit Par eiufdem regni perpetuis temporibus habea-
tur, e omnigenæ paritatis eiuſdem,quemadmodum dileffus ecco
fidelis nofter Dux Burgundiæ, compar eius , prærogatiua
latetur, Pro qua quidem paritate nobis homagium præftitit
idem Dux, ac fucceffores fui Britanniæ Duces, nobis e ſuco
cefforibus noftris Francorum Regibus præftare perpetuo tere-
buntur.
Then follow thoſe words before ciced where we bſpake of fix- b $.9.
ing the title of Duke vpon him, and they conclude the Parent.
Other examples are publike , of creeting Pairries with Duchics
as in choſc Creations of the Dukes of Montmorencic and Dam.
wille c before remembred.
C 9.8.& depan
riats Franco-
Tum, vidc, pre-
XVIII. The title of Marqueſſe was left to this place, bc- ter ca quz ci-
cauſe without the preceding knowledge of the title of Duke and fantur, Simon
Marion Play-
Count, this could not ſo well bcc vnderſtood. For a Marqueffe
doye 9.pag.267
hath now moſt frequently, in the liſts of honour, place between eac
a Duke and a d Count, vnleſſc the title of Peerc or Prince added 4 Alciat. de
sing. certam.
to a Count, or ſome Officiarie Dignitic make it otherwiſe. Thic
chap.3.
nacure of the file originally is alreadic opened in the dignities fo>ſeau des
of the Empire. And as it is there of much later beginning then seignearics cafe
the Feudali vſe of Dux and Comes, ſo is it in France alſo. About vide perto Bol-
DCCCC, ycares after our Sauiour, ſome great Dukesiand Counts, rium dc autbori.
tate magni cor-
eſpecially if their Territories were frontiers of the Kingdome,
glijs.110.III.
affected it in their ſtiles, and others attributed it to them. But, &c. Paſsbal. de
as I conceiue, not at firſt as an honorarie diſtinction, but for a Corozis lib.9.
fignificant denotation of them, as if they ſhould have bcene in cap.23.5•ledzie
beteer Latin called Comites or Duces Limitanei, which truly in- ciumt, &c.
terprets Marchiones, as is before ſhowed. Thence is it that the
Count of Burgundie is anciently fomtimes ſtiledo Marchio Burgun. Chronologies en
die. So Pope lohn the ty, in his Letters of Credence to Leo xo gai.
Archbiſhop of Triers , touching the concluding of a peace be-
SIC 2
twcenc
I
528
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III:
.
(
182.0199
cbraic. Bar-
1
France. twcene Richard Duke of Normandie , and Ethelred King of Enge
land, Itiles the Duke only by the title of f Marchio Normannia;
$ Annogg1.c. and Baldwin Earle of Flanders, in that age filed himſelfe, Bald.
bur, deget, Re wyuus Comes Flandriæ & Marchio & Philippi Francorum Regis c-
gum Angliæ,lib. iuſ Regni Procurator & Baiulus , or, as ſome hauc it , Balliuus. .
3.cap.io.& vi-
Diuers morc ſuch memories occurrc ; ſo that in thoſe times
defis Tom.3.
Concil. part.2, not only Duke and Count, but Marqueffe alſo were titles thus
pag.161.Ed. promiſcuouſly vſed. When this came to be a diſtinct title (as
3 Marchantius Duke did about the time that it was fixt vpon the Dukes of
da Ferrsol. Lo- Bresaigne) clecrcly cnough appeares not. But it ſeemes that about
crius in Chro- the ſame time, that Duke and Count became to bec ſo diſtingui-
nic. Belg pag
ſhed, this alſo was ſingled out and made a third dignitic different
h VideGs Ni. h from both of them, and inferiour to the one, and ſupcrionr
col. Vignier.
to the other. And ſo it ceaſed in the files of thoſe great Dukes
gundiæ pag. 75. and Counts that anciently had vſed it rather for a fignification
of their being Princcs of Frontiers, then for an honorarie title.
And afterwards as Counts might bce created either by the King
i La'diuifondx or Dúkcs, fo might anciently theſe Marqueſſes, if one i of the
monde a Paris old Ceremonials of France decciue not. And one that had two
1539.401.61.6.
or three Baronics lying together might be (but ſo doubtleſſe might
any other ar the plcaſure of the King) be made a Marqueſſe.The
words are, Pour faire un Marquis ; cest quant il a de terre autant
que
deux ou trois baronies enclauics en un Duche & peult eftre fait
per
le Duc de
que
il tient. Where obſcruc by the way, that the
Authour of that Ceremoniall , rcquired but three Baronics for a
Marqueſſe, though fourc for a Count. And indeed hc fuppoſes
alſo ſuch a Marqueſſo inferior in dignitic to a Count as others
in the elder times did alſo ſuch Marqueſſes as had only Territories
k Voyez L'oy. ſubicet to fuch Counts as bad whole Prouinces. But the Author
Sean des Science of the Sallade ſayes that a Count or a great Baron ought to haue
6.31.
had at leaſt foure or fiue Baronics, and in the left of them ten
Gentlemen depending on him, and then hec might bee crcated a
Marqueſſc by the King himſelfe, or by a Commiſlion to any
other in greater dignitic then a Marquelle, and that, vpon his
homage and his namic choſen from thc chicfeſt of his Baronics,
L'oyſeau des he was to receive his Inucftiture by a rich Rubic or 1 Ring with a
Seigneuries cap.
Rubic in it. And this dignitic hee ſuppoſes clcerely (as it is at
this day) ſuperior to a Count , the words of the Sallade arc.
Quant aulcan Coont, on pmiffant Baron ſe veut faire Marquis, il
fault que per raiſon il ait au moiens 7 ou VI "Baronics d'ont en la
moinere ait dix nobles homes tous les ſubiects. Et le plus en best, &
ſere fon konncure. Et lore per le Empereure om per ſon Roy ou per
Your Comomis, que fault ſoit Duc om Prince de plus grand dignisie
que Marquis, a la grant Eſgliſe ou apres le feruice de la gran meſſe
chaunte per le prelas ou suire que en aura la Commilum, le dit
Cont on Baron' lisy oftant a geronla deuant lug en luy offront nouelle
homage
5.6.50
A
.
Chap. III. THE SECOND PĀRT.
$29
---
+
1
..4
bormage de les Baronics reduittes a unque ſeul nom, ceftaſcauoire Francia
Marquis de la plus poble Seigneurie que il avera. Et ce fait, la prie
uiledge de la dignite ferra la publiquement lexi, & lors le dit Prince
recepuera ſon homage de foy de lay de puis l'enucftira ea metre en
poffeßion de la Seigneurie de Marquis per un treſrich Ruby qui porte
Signe de Seigneurie, que li metera au moyen doibt. But as here are
fiuc or ſix Baronics requiſite, fo ſome others ſuppoſe ten ſhould
haue been in this caſe. But there is not ground to iuſtific cither
that or any other exact number.
In thclatter ages, Marquelles haue becne created here as other
dignities by the Kings Letters Parents only. And not only the
name but the truc nature alſo of a Marquelle hath beenc fome-
timcs lately created there; as in that cſpecially of the Sieur d'Ara-
mont whom Henric the ſecond made Marquellc des illes d'Or
in Prouence. His dignitic was m Iufta ac Regno vtilis Marchia m De Diowania
as Choppinus ſayes, becauſe by reaſon of a contra& annext to it, he lib.i. tit.s.s...
was to maintainc certaine Gariſons and Forts in thoſe Sca mar-
ches of the Kingdome. And for the forme of a Creation of a
Marquelle, ſec that of Henrie the lī, by which he made Peter of
Montmorencie, Marqueſfe of Thurie. After the preamble, the
King recites that Thurie (whercof this Montmorencie was Baron)
is onc of the ancicntcft Baronics of Normandie, of large extent,
faire reuenuc, and great iuriſdi&ion, and then crects Ex dignite,
tilre pom (ſo are the words of the Charter) & precminence de chez de
Marquiſarc ladite Baronpie, Seigneurie & haute . Iuflice de Thuric, prenues du lin.
Ő autres terres de Seigneuries que il a audit pais é quel pourra cy 4. del bift.de
apres acquerir, o ſi bon lwy ſemble, y adioindre,de quelques perſonnes
Montmorencie,
pag.238.
que ce ſoit. And appoints that, the whole Marquiſátc bc held of
the Townc and Vicecountic of Falaiſe, by the ancient ſeruices,
And that this Peter de Montmorencie enioy it and thc title of
Marqueflc of T hørie to him ſes boirs, succeſeurs de deſcendans de
lwy, tant malles que femelles legitimes ſelon l'ordre de primogeniture.
And grants alſo chat he may appoint Officers for adminiſtration
of Juſtice in thc Marquiſate with a Non obstante any Ediet of
reunion.
Bot as their dignitic is between that of a Duke and a count,
ſo their. Coroncts to be ſer ouer their Armcs; are-as mixt of thoſe
of a Duke and Count, but ſo that they hauefourc flowres of
lefſc ° heigth then the Dukes Coroncts, and betwecne cuery of o Moreak exile
them three ſuch pearled points , as wee ſee in the Crownets of Tableau des ar-
Counts. The ſhape of them is thus deſcribed in meries pag.251.
Fauin. Vnder Henrie thc līl, in MDLXXIX, in an
Edi&, p Pour le reglement, de seigneuries, de p L'offeau des
dignite, it was ordained that cuery Marquifare Seigneuries.
chay.45.44.
ſhould bec compoſed of three Baronics, and of
threa Chaſtellaines at the Icaſt, or two Baronies
and
les
;
.45
:
1
:
1
1
France.
530
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. III.
and of thrce Chaſtellaines vnited and heldtogether vnder one ho-
mage of thc King. But this Edict was verified only in the Parlia-
ment of Rennes.
XIX. Vicounts in France (vnderland only Feudall & Hono-
rarie; or at leaſt honoraric Viſcounts; there being at thisday, and
from ancient time, ſome that are mecrly Officiaricas in Normandie
and elſewhere) were wont to be made, if credit be to be giuen to
the Sallade, by the dcliueric of a Rod of Gold, and giuing this title
co a Baron or Bannerct, or other great Gentleman chat had three
or fourc Baronics, on cuery of which ten Gentlemen at the leaft
were depending. Quant le Baron ou Banneret (theſe are the words
of the Sallade) ou aultre grant noble home a troye os quatre Ba-
niers de fon patrimonie om aquiſes, dont la moindre doit estre de dix
nebles homes ses homes de.fon, 9 du Roy ou Prince , per qui il doit
9 Le Roy OH
Prince, C. eſtre Vicount, doit eſtre in place publique aßit en l'eſtate que a lung
appartient ; & a ſes pieds doit eſtre le Vicount a genoulz au quel
il requira l'honour de Vicount ex luy offrant nouel Serement de ſes
diets Baronies, affembles tout in un nom",
ceftaſcaucire de Vicount;
& ce fait, alors for Prince par un tres rich ring d'or ſe metra en
poſſeſſion. But in the little Ceremoniall inſerted in the Diviſion
1 A Paris 1539. du Monde; it is printed that hée ought to haue Cinque comies
(which doubtleſſe is miſtaken for cuique Baronies ) ou plus encla-
nies en vn Duch as pres l'une de l'autre. Il peut eſtre fait du D#c
en grant folemnitie par le conge du Roy. Si le Roy y eft en perſonne
le Vicount eſt plus honorable. But in an old Ceremoniall tranſcri-
bed and communicated to me by my worthy friend Maſter Wil-
liain de Neue, Torke-herald, it is ſaid alſo that a Vicount was to
bec crcared , En la forme dã maniere & magnificence dun conte , fi
non que en lieu d'eſpee l'or luy perd la Dagne a la poitrine.
The beginning of this dignitie (as it becamc feudall and herc-
ditarie) was in the like kind as of diuers Counts. When the
grcat
Dukes and Counts, in thc ancient times gained to themelues
large dominion and fouereigntie in their Territories, which was
afterwards tranſmitted to their heires (as is before ſhewed) diucrs
of them placed in certainc Towncs and diuiſions of their Coun-
tics, ſuch Gouernours and Delegates vnder them; as being
appointed by the name of Viſcounts or Vicecomites , did in imi-
tation of their Superiors get , cither by Feudall gift or by vſur-
pation, to themſelues alſo an Inheritance in the Dominions and
Turiſdi&ions of thoſe Townes and Diviſions, and thence alſo,
this fecled dignitic, which continued to their poſteritie. And af-
terwards the like Title was feudally giuen ; ſometimes by the
Kings alſo, hauing the old: Duchics and Counties in their own
hands. But the luriſdi&ion vſually giuen with this title was only
ciuill. For ſuch of them, as at this day, haue Feifs and Iuriſdi-
dion
.
Chap III. THE SECOND PART.
531
parts of
H
dion ( for only ſome of them hauċ that leaſt) haue only that Francê.
which is Ciuill or that which they call the moyenne Inſtice being,
in the cuſtomes of Amiens, Montrucill, and other parts there a-
bout, the ſelfeſame that (for this rcafon it ſeemes) is filed Iuſtice
Vicomtiere or droit de Vicomie. And in Flanders and Picardie,
ſome Lords that haue this kind of Iuriſdiction are called therefore
alſo Seigneurs Vicomtiers ; yet ncucrtheleſſe ſome of them, by v-
ſurpation, anciently gained to themſelues the exerciſe of crimi-
nali Iuriſdiction allo. But there are others of them which haue no
iuriſdiction at this day ; but they recciue, as in ſatisfaction for
what (as it ſeemcs) they were wont to hauc, the chird
the profits ariſing out of the cxcrciſe of the Kings luftice in their
Territorics, as the examples are in the Vicountie of Bourges, co-
logne , Villemenart, Saint Georges, and Fuiſie. I haue not ſcene
any other formc of the gift of a French Viſcountic , then that
tranſcript before ' mentioned , wherein Henrie the ſixt of Eng= f Pag. 264.
Land, as King of France, thus gaue the Viſcountie of Beaumount to
Toby whom he had before created Vicount de Beaumont, and his
hcires males of his bodic begotten.
Enrie par la grace de dieu Roy de France & d'An-
gleterre; A la choſe publique eft cxpedit. & a la
mageſte Royall, choſe mout conuenable que les
hommes vertueux & de noble generation ſoient, ſelon
leurs merites, exaltez & pardeſſus auters honnorez &
remunercz. Afin que en eulx aſlauourans le fruit de
leurs labeurs, acroiſſe, magnificence, & bon couraige.
Quilz aient Raiſonnablement de quoy fouſtenir hon-
norablement leſtat & ſupporter les charges a leur vo-
cation condecens. Et que auters a leur exemple foient
curieux & plus volentifs de eſueillement eulx emploez
& cpuoez dignes de louaigne. Et il ſoit ainſi que
pous maintesfoiz ramenaņs a noſtre memorie l'aun-
cieone nobleſſe dont par generation eſt extrait noſtre
amie & feal Couſin Jeban Viſconte & Seigneur de Beau.
mont, Les grans & tres notables fçruices que luy. & les
fiens ont, par long temps, faiz a noz nobles progeni-
tours: & a nous quit nous fait de jour en iour, & ef-
perons que plus face en temps, aduenir, au fait de noz
guerres & auterment; Aions nagaires decore &embelly
noſtre couſin deſluſnome noſtre du noune.de Viſconte,
& des:dignites, preeminences, droiz, honncurs, & pre-
rogatives
#t
1
!
1
Cornet
532
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
France, rogatiues a eſtar de Viſconte appertenauns ; Ceft vn rai-
ſon que, auec la dité dignite , il aic terre & Seignourie
que de foi ſoit Intitule & ait nom de Viſconte enſam-
ble poſſeſſions & reuenues pour honourablement maint-
tenir ſon eſtat & nous ſeruir , ſelon que a cel dignice
appertient : Pourquoy nous, cue conſideration a ce que
dit eſt, Sauoir falons a tous preſens & aduenir que par
grant & meure deliberation de conſeil ſur ce cue auec
aucuns de noſtre fang & lignaige, de noſtre grace ef-
peciall certaine ſcience, & auctorite Royall, a noſtre
dit couſin lehan Viſconte o Seigneur de Beaumont , pour
luy & pur ſes hoires malles legitiſmes procreez de ſon
corps en directe ligne, A nous donne, cede, tranſpor-
te, & delaillie, donnous, cedons, tranſportons, & délaiſ.
fons par ces preſentes la Viſcontè de Beaumonte auec ces
appurtenances & appendences quelxconques ........
confiſques enucrs noſtre magefte Royall, par la Rebel-
lion & desobeiſſance de lehan loy diſant Duc D’alencon,
laquele a tenue par don Royall feu noftre t’ſchier &
treſame vncle lehan, en ſon viuant, Duc de Bedford, &
par ſon treſpaſſement retournee a noſtre main par re-
uerfion pour de la dicte Viconte de Beaumont, de la
quele noſtre dit Couſin & ſes progeniteurs auncienne-
meitt font extraiz, & eulx & luy en ont porte de tout
temps & encores il meiſmes en porte les armes; En-
ſamble dez droiz Seignoraulx, aduocations, dignites,
& prerogatiues, feifs , rents, reuenues, heritauges, &
poſſeſſions appurtenans a Icelle Vicontè & auters quelx
conques ſes appurtenanccs; foier & vſer par noftre dit
couſin & ſes diz hoirs malles procreez de ſon corps en
ligne directe perpetuellement, hereditablement , & a
tonfiours comme de lour propre choſe : En quelque
valeur ou eſtimation que aient eſte les choſes deliano
dictes es temps paſſez, ſoient a preſent, ou puiſſent
eftre les temps aduenir. Pourueu que icelles choſes ou
aucuns d'eues ne ſoient de noſtre auncien demaine.
Ne parauant la date de ceites par nous donnees a au-
tres; Que pour la fortification de noſtre Palais a Ro-
sen, icelui noſtre Coulin de Beaumont paiera au Rece-
ueur
Chap. III.
533
THE SECOND PART.
ucur fur ce commiz en noſtre Chancellerie de France; France.
la dixieſme partie pour vne foiz de la Reuenuë duri
tanſoulement des choſes deuant dictes, A leſtimation &
arbitraige de nożamez & feaulx les gens de poż comp-
tes a Rouen & les Treſorors & generaulx gouerneurs
de noz finances en France & en Normandie , En regard
au temps de l'an mil CCCC & dix. Et que noſtre
Couſin de Beaumont deuant nomme & ſes ditz hoires
feront les homaiges & ſeruices & aulli paieront les
chargez, droiz & deuoirs, pour ce deux & accouſtu-
mez a nous & a autors quel appertendra. Si donnous
en mandement par ces mciſmes preſentes a nos dictes
gens des compts & Treſorors a noſtre Baillie du Maine
& a tous nos auters Iuſticiers & Officiers ou a leurs
lieux tenents preſens & aduenir & a cheſcun deulx
ſicome á luy appertendra, que, de la Viconte de Beau-
mount & auters choles deuant ditz, Ils baillent & de-
liurent deſmaintenant, a noſtre dit Couſin; la poſſeſ-
ſion & ſaiſine ſans prciudice, touteſuoies de certain oc-
troy que cy deuant par auters nož letres päteni en a-
uons fait pour aucun temps encores aduebir a noſtre
treſcher & amè Couſin le Conte de Dorſet. Et tantoſt
apres ce que icelui en ſera ...... & deſſaiſy, en facent
joir & vſer pleinement & paiſiblement noſtre Couſin
de Beaumont & ſes diz hoires perpetuelement, heredita-
blement & arouſiours par la maniere que dit eſt, ſans
leur meitcr ou donner ne ſouffrir eſtre miz ou donne
deſtourbier ou empeſchement comment que ce ſoit au-
contraire. Et afin que ce ſoit choſe ferme & eſtable a-
touſiours, nous auons fait meiter noſtre feel a ces pre-
fentes;Sauf en auters choſes noſtre droit & lautruy eri
toutes. Donne en noſtro Mannoir a Sherie le XVIIſ me
iour du moys de lanuer, lan de grace Mil.
CCCC & qua-
tante. Etle XIX de noſtre Regne. Ainſi Signé , Porr
le Roy, Mopſieur le Duc de Lorke, & le Conte de Suffolke,
preſens,
Collacion eſt fait per mon; Geruais.
Of Viſconnts, Loyſeau makes thrtë kinds; the firſt of thoſe
T +6
that
+
1
534
Titles Of Hora R. Chap. III.
arsen les OH
Herturs des
170. 171.
France. that are immediate to the King , as to his Crowne; which ſci-
s videſis cbep-
ther are created by him, as ſome hauc bcene in the later times, or
pix.de Domman deſcended (by all likelihood) from ſuch as being at firſt by de-
lib.3.tit.26.$.7 lcgation made Vicecomites vnder the great Dukes or Counts of
the elder ages, reuolting from their immcdiate Superiours and ac-
knowleging the King only, retained yet their former name and
dignitic of Vicounts alwayes. Such a one is the Vicount of T35-
resne. But there are few of this kind. The ſecond is of thoſe
that held of the King as of ſome Countie or Duchie vnited to
the Crowne, of which the moſt are. And the third of thoſe
which held of Counties not in the Kings hand.
And their being
thus mediace or immediare to the Crowne, lefſens or increales
their dignitie. For the Crownets to bc vſcd over the Armes of
Vicounts; ſome of the French attribute to them only a circle of
t Tableax des Gold either plainc or enammelcd ; for Moreau, Buc in Fauin it
Armories pa 25.
it is a circle or Coronet with a row of Pearles
immediate to the circle, in this forme: which is
u Loys d' Orle.
Jeliuered by u ſome of them to hauc becne an-
ciently the forme of the Coronet chat lie Counts,
Parlcmens png.
while they were fouercigne Lords and Princes,
might weare, and the very famc allo arc ſtill
attributed to Counts in the latc Hiftories of the Houſes of Man
morencie and Chaftillon, written by Andrè Ducheſne.
XX. As Viſcounts had thus their originall from being
ſubordinate to the great Dukes or Counts of France , ſo the vi-
dames from being ſo to Biſhops. And as the one , ſo the other,
being at firſt mecrely Officiaric , became at length Fcudall and
Honorary. The title of vidame is but the French of thc Latino
Vicedominus, which was the proper word for him that excrciſed
Delegato Iuriſdiction vnder a Biſhop, as Vicecomes for one that
did lo vnder a Duke or Count. Diuers paſſages of the elder
x Tit... Epift. times make that cleerc. Volumus vt frater nofler Pafchafius (faith
c.2, volumus. Saint * Gregorie) Vicedominum ſibi ordines & Maiorem domus qua-
y.C.1.9.3.c.8. tenus poßit vel hofpitibus fuperuenientibus, vel caufis que cueniunt,
Idoneus paratus exiftere; So in an Epiſtle of vrban ythe ſecond.
z Synod. Re. Vicedominus is reckoned among the Eccleſiaſticarum rerum Admi-
mere.. SAX.24. piftratores. And Præpofiti and Vicedomini, fecundum Canones com.
cil. par. 1.500. Shitwantur, faith an old French z Councell held in DCCCXIII. wce
1. pag.s 11 edit. ſcc alſo the word Vicedominus giuen to ſuch as were vnder Bi-
ſhops in the ſubſcription of the Latinc and Greek a Edition ofthe
Simonia c-38. vi generall Councell of Nice, where the originall is orxérouo.
confulere. And Vicedcminatus is for the abſtract of this office in a Decree
c De Mirac.S.
Bened cap.6,
of Pope.b Innocent the it!, To the ſame purpoſe; Bertigranus E-
Voyez Paſquir piſcopus Turonenſis (faith c Adrenaldres Floriacenſis) Legatos mittit
en les Reserches ad Sanctum Benedi&tum Floggarium Archidiaconum & Ardera-
dum
1
Saluator.
1
1618,
b Extr. tit de
111
1
+
Chap. III. The SECOND PART.
335
1
dumi Vicedominum fuum. Many other like teſtimonies occurre, France.
But the Viſcounts and Vidames in the extent of their Offices
(whence the Feudall and Honorarie titles of both are deriucd) dif-
ferd cſpccially in two things. Diuers Vicounts were vnder one
great Duke or Gorint, and the place that denominated cuery of
them was that where they reſided : But a Biſhop had but onc
Vidamc, for his wholc Biſhopricke. Whence it is alſo that wher-
focucr that the Vidame reſided:or had his fiefc (after ſuch time,
as ſuch pofleGon or Territoric as he had became to be ſeeled in
him either by gift or permiſſion as a ficfc) bis. denomination
was from the Biſhopricke only, as the examples arc in the Vi-
dames of Rhemes, Amiens, Chartres, Mars, and other like, The
other eſpeciall difference is that whereas the Officiarie Viſcounts
generally had the Moyenne Iuſtice only, or that which is Ciuill
Juriſdi&ion, or mixtum imperium, the Criminall, or the Merum
Imperium, or la Hault laftice (as they call it) bcing ſtill reſerucd
in the hands of the Superiours that made the delegation to them;
The Vidames or Vicedomini had both Merum mixtam Impe-
riums or both Ciuill and Criminall, or la Hault 14ffice in their
delegation to them, becauſe their Superiors being Clergie men,
could not by the Canons of the d Church recainc the exerciſe d 0.23.98.c.
of the merum Imperium, or ſuch Criminall Iuriſdi&ion, as inflicts bis à quibus 3o.
either capitall puniſhment or any other by whịch bloud is loft.
& pallim Iurif
Poriti & Theo
logi qui de ce
XXI. The title of Baron hath both a generall and parti- fuis Ecclefia:
cular ſignification in France. Generally it denorcs (at leaſt in the vbi de Irregu-
elder times) all the Lords, or all ſuch as haue the greater hono- laritatc agunt,
rarie Titles within the Kingdome. But more eſpecially it is con-
fined to the ſignification of a particular dignitic knowne only by c. Regift. auna
the name of Baron. The firſt notion of it is fecne in diucrs pla- ciex.Chez du
ces of the old Writers of France; Aimoines, Fredegarius, Ville. Chefne con la
maiſon de Monta
hardouin, Froilart and ſuch more that vſe the word Barons ge- morencie.lix.s.
ncrally for all Dukes, Counts, Pecres, Marqueſſes, and the reit; chap.s.
as alſo in an old Ordinance touching the Parliament of Paris. Domius courte.
En temps de Parlement (the words c are) ſeront en le chambre Rey, pag.148. &
Voicz D# Chef-
des plez li Soucraigne & Preſident certain Baron de certain Prelat :
ceftaſcauoire des Barons, li Dux de Bourgoigne, le Comeſtable, leues de lix 4.det
Count de Saint Paul, &c. And in a Regiſter of the time of Cbarles biff.de la maiſon
the V, the Dukes of Aniou, Berry, Burgundie, and Burbon , and
183.
the Counts of Alenzon and Eft anges (though all of them were & Voicz, Berg
Princes of the bloud alſo) are comprebended Evnder the name en Bagcake
of Barons. Many paſſages of the ſame kind occurre. And ſomc- qux" en Barona
timcs Ber is vred for it in the old Romances & and elſewhere. As h Chez de
Noble Ber, & poiffant Meßiere Henry de vergie , in his letters of
chefne en les
prennes du liwa
acknowledgement of homage h to the Duchic of Burgundie in de l'bstor. de la
1329. In this vſe it fignificd a Noble, Stout, Braue, or (morc maiſon de very
Itt2
litte-
1
ne en les preu-
de Vergy pag.
<
pag. 240.
536
Titles OF HONOR. Chap: ITT .
>
Pi'
France. litterally) Manly Lord as thoſe' Epithets expreſſe a ſecular
greatneſſc. Whence it is that the abſtract, Baronie, is ſomtimes vſed
D'Argentre for Power and Lordſhip; as i tant de Baronie ;-or de Barnage,
Hilde Bretag, which is interpreted , Sach a Power or Lordly greainese, and the
i.chap.13
like. And Tenir eo poßider en Baronie, hath beene vred to hold
not only as a Baron in a reſtrained ſepſe , but generally alſo to
hold a ficfe as a great Lord; as appeares in the examples collc.
Eted touching this name in the Hiſtoric of the houſe of Mont-
morencie.
The notion of Baron , reſtrained to a particular dignitie", is
conſiderable (for the dignític) cytherin the Barons originally and
immediately holding of the Crownc, or mcdiatly. Such as origi-
nally and immediately held of the Crowne, are thoſe of the cl-
der ſtacc of France. For, when the Crownc ſo waſted it ſelfe by
permiſſion of ſoueraigntic to Subiects, (as is before remembred)
all ſuch great Lords, holding of the King, as had gaind to them
ſclaes Territories and Iuriſdiction differing in cxtent from thoſe
of Dukcs and Counts, and yer had not chc titles of cyther of
thoſe or of any other of thar nature, nor would aſſume the name
of Princes, were ſtiled Barons. And ſome, it ſecmcs, by Creation,
fomc by their ownc aſſuming it (others alſo attributing it to
them, thus originally acquiring it tranſmitted it with their fiefes)
to their póſteritie. And an ancient Writer of France ſpeaking
of the Kingdome of leruſalem in the time of the holy Warres
cals it Principalus or Baronia, becauſe of the narrowrieffc of the
k Geita.Luden. extent of it. Regnum Hierwſalem (fayth k hee) propter fui breuita-
pag. 149. Edit. a tem, Principatum ſesi Baroniam appellamus ; And by that name of
P.Pitheo 1596. Baronia he alſo calls the Countic of Tripolis, and de Roches, and
the principalitie of Antioch. Of this kind of Barons were thoſe
ancient Barons of Montmorencie , Concy, Burbon , Beanien, and
ſome ſuch more. Of the French Baronics , Montmorencie was c-
ucr reputed the chiefeſt, and the Baron of Montmorencie, le prie-
mer Baron de France, as it is alſo expreffely ſaid in the Charrer
of Creation of Monimorencie into a Duchic before recited.
Thence ſome call him in Latin Archibaro, and giue the reaſon
of this dignitic out of his being baptized in the ſame Font with
Periocb.14. King Cloris. Archibaronem appellare ( ſaith 1 Robertus Canalis) fole-
mus Momoranciacum , qui id nominis præ ceteris Baronibus obtinuit
quod ſcilicet zelo Chriſtianiſmi accenfus , eidem Lauacro fe immi-
ſerit quo Rex Clodouæus protochriſtianus farro baptiſmate abluiss
eft. And, as ſome haue concciucd , ic was the firſt as well in
time as dignitie. For they ſay, that there was a time when no o-
m
Chez decheſne ther Baronie belides Monimorencie was in France.Nec fait antiquitis
en les preuves de aliqua Baronia in Francia quam ſua (ſaith Tohannes Gallim
ſpeaking
pbift. de Monte of the Baronic of Montmorencie) vnder Charles the Sixt, whoſe
morencie pag3. Aduocatс hec was) ante aduocationes et acquiſitiones que de poft
facté
1
pag. 108,
1
ANNO 1391.
1
1
Cbap.ІІ. THE SECOND PART.
537
fačte fuerunt à Regibus Francie. But they cite alſo out the Grand France:
cuſtumier , " that anciently there were bur three Baronics in all
France, and in that number they omir Montmorencie. Bourbon, droits Koyaux
n Ragueau des
chey ſay, Corcy and Beauter. For ſome particulars of the naturs of verb. Baronic.
theſc kind of Barons, there is a ſpeciali cxample in Williams o de De GER.LK-
Nangis, where he Ipcakes of the Sire de Concy under Saint Louis. pag.441. Anne
And, becauſe it hath ſomewhat of the priuiledge they had in 1256.
tryall, of the annexation of the title to a ficfc or Territorie; and
of the tranſmiſſion of it alſo, with part of the whole Baronie,
vpon partition between brothers, none of which yet ſeems ſo cleer
in ie as that any ſure aſſertion touching their dignitic may eaſily
bee extracted from it ; I tranſcribe it wholy and lcauc ir to bec-
ter judgement. Three young Gentlemen of Flanders that liucd
with thc Abbor of Saint Nicholas du boys to lcárne the French;
were cruelly put to death by Enguerran le Sire de Coucy (for ſo
was his name, but in de Nangis a ſpace is left for it) their faults
being noching abouc hunting in thc Barons Foreſt. Thc Abbot
affifted with the power of Gilles de Bruo Conſtable of France,
(of whoſe Family they ſay the Gentlemen were) complayned to
the King of it ; whereupon that Sire de Coucy was called ad Css-
riam ſuper tali facinore reſponſurum. Qui in Regis præfentia conſti-
thius dixit fe de refponfione cogi non debere, volens do petens per Pa-
res Franciæ, fi poffet , fecundum conſuetudincm Baroniä indicari,
Sed contra eum probatum extitit per Curia retroacta quod terram in
Baronia non tenebat ; quia terra de Beuis & de Gorneyo, que à
terra de Couciaco per fraternitatis partitionem decifa fuerat, illud
Dominium Baronie importabat. Tali igitur altercatione negotio de-
pendente, Rex Dominum de Conciaco non per Pares nec Milites fed per
Clientes Aulicos, fecit capi de domo ſua Parifijs, que Lupera dicitur,
cuſtodia referuari, diem fibi conſtituens ad quem omnes Regni Proce-
res conuenirent. Proceribiis verò poftmoduri Parifijs congregatis, Dom
minioque de Couciaco in medio conftituto, Rex cum ſuper cafu pre.
dicto reſpondere compulit. Tunc ille per Regis voluntatem omnes Ba-
rones ibidem confiftentes fui generis vel parintele ad fanm conſilium
conuocauit , tantaque fuit ibi fui generis Nobilitas , quod Rex quafi
Solus præter pancos conſilij fui remaneret. Ipfe Rex etiam non erat
expers affinitatis illius parentela. Erat autem Regis intentio iustum
indicium iudicare inflexibiliter , ut ad pænam talionis dictus Domin
nius puniretur, de morte conſily damnaretur. Vix tamen ad vltimum *
precibus op interueniu Procerum fic fuit ordinatum , quod decem
millibus librarum vel circiter vitam fuam redimeret, de duas Ca-
pellanias constitueret pro animabus pucrorum ad per
perpetualiter cele
brandum. Theſe ancient Barons affected rather to bec ſtiled by L'oyfeau des
the names p of Sire then Baron, as Le Sire de Montmorencie, Le chay.7.5.39.
Sire de Beanieu, and the like. And the Baron of Coucy carried, to a Paſquiere en
lesRecerches liv.
that purpoſe, this rithme q in his dcuice.
y.cap.s. 9.37
}
1 1
+
538
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap.inl.
Ie ne ſuis Roy nic Prince außi,
le ſuis le Sire de Coucy.
1
France.
+
ries chagos.
r Des Seignex. But, of the elder of this kind, there is not (faith - L'oylean) onc
Baronie or Sirerie Ieft. For , thcy being all of great luriſdiction
and Territory, hauc cither reuolued to the Crowne, or beenc co
re&cd into Duchics, Marquiſates, or Counts at the deſire of the
Barons that ſaw their Titles, but the ſame in expreſſion which
was common to ſo many others that held , not immcdiatly of
the Crowne; but only of Dukes or Counts, and therefore pro-
cured themſelucs to bec honoured with more diſtinct and ſupe-
rior Dignities. Such as originally held mcdiately of the Crowne,
that is ſuch as were immediatly dependant on the Duchies or
Counties, are many of thoſe that to this day are the Baronies of
France; And though they are now held of the King, yer they
are not held as of the Crowne, but as of the old Duchies and
Countics, that hauc becne long ſince vnitcd to the Crowne. Of
theſe kinds in euery Duchic and Countie there is ſtore cnough.
For the ancient right of ſuch Barons obſerue that of Robert
Counc of Bologne, his confirmation of the gift of the Couotie of
S. Pol(which was held of him) by Hugh de Chaftillon to his bro-
ther Guy de Cbaſtillon, and the ſctling the conditions of it. All
was done by the iudgement of the Barons of the Count of Bo.
logne, to whom that right of ſuch iudgement belonged. Et fua
r Anno 1292. rent toutes ces choſes (faies the Charter of 'Confirmation) denant
Chez Du Chil- dites faites par deuant nous bien de ſuffiſament & a loy do par juge.
nes dalin Gade ment de nos homes Barons de Borllenois qui ce posoiens inger & de
l'hiſt de cbaftia uoieni. Ceftaſcauior Monſeigneur Guillaume de Coulambers, Mon-
ſicur Huon – Ordre , Cheualiers ; Huon d'Aucoich Scigncur al
Erry, Anſeil de Sangherim, á Moriaus d'Auningbe, &c. And in
Berirand d' Argenire, the placing of all the Barons of Bretagne,
in the Dukes Parliament determined by the Duke and them vpon
qucftion in a Parliament held there in MLXXXVII vnder Duke Ålan
+ Hift. debre. Fergent is at large e tranſcribed out of the Records of that Du-
tagse lix.I.
chie. And for the Creation of a Baron and Baronic in that Du-
cbac.3.
chic, ſce that of Duke Francis thc IT, in MCDLXXX, by which
u Simon na. u he created Francis his naturall ſonne Baron of Anongour , and
vien playdoye. gauc him the Baronie , rcſeruing only la fouerainete, 6 homage de
9.pag. 286.
le refort to him. It is reported in the caſe of the Count de la
Pal, touching the Countic de Quintin, where divers other ob-
ſeruable particulars are touching Baronics and other Fcudall dig-
nitics of France.
The beginning of theſe kind of Barons, were for the moſt part
cither by Creation (which was ſolemnely done by the old Dukes
videlis Bere and Counts) or by aſſumption of the Title which was the ancien-
gentr ditto loco, ter courſe. That aſſumption was cſpecially vſed by the young
foones
te pag. 160.
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART:
539
$.28.
+
1
fonnes of Counts, that rccciuing part of their Fathers Inheri- France:
tance, as it were in appenage, without the honorarie Title of
Count, that went only to the eldeſt, ſtiled themſelues Barons of
thar Parrimonie. And for the reſtrained notion of Baron in the
ancient times eſpecially, thus much,
In the later ages and at this day, thoſe of the Baronies held .
immcdiatly of the King as of the Duchies y and Countics, and Voyez Simons
Marion Play-
ſuch Fieffes as are at the Kings pleafure newly created into the doye 9.
Title of Baronies , are the only Territories that giue chsis Title.
And it is in ſome others alſo as merely honorarie by the Crea-
tion 2 of the King. But although in ſome Townes the cuſtomc z L'ayſeau des
be to call the lonnic and heire apparant of the Lord, a le Baron,
Ordres chap.122
усt thar, I conceive, to bec rather from the peculiar language of a idem des
the place only, as the husband of a wife is in the Law French of Seigneuries
England, and the Cuſtomes of Picardie, named Baron, or as the chap.7.5.43.
Inhabitants of diuers Townes are called Barons , then in regard
of any honorarie expreſsion. The old circumſtances of che Crea-
tion of a Baron is not fully agreed on in che Ceremonialls that
belong to thoſe honorarie ſities in France. One ſayes the perſon,
to bee honoured with this dignitic , ought to haue vnder him a
Bannerct or fixe Knights Bachelors, cuery one of them hauing
ſix hundred Frankes Rent. Another that he muſt haue foure Chan
ſtellaines. Other differences are. But with conſent enough they de-
liver that he was firſt to be made a Banncret. So that he might
haue Siatum Baronis og konorem Vexilli as it is ſaid of Matthew
b de Gournay a Baron of the Duchie of Guienne vnder Henrie b 9.Hen.4.it
the IV, King of England. But touching the dignitie of Bannerer, Roi Valc 15.H.
6. membr.4.
more anon; although, becauſe it is inuolued with Barox in the
mund.2.
paſſages of thoſe Ceremonialls, the Creation of it muſt beerc al-
robe tranſcribed. The Sallade, to this purpoſe, thus. Quant ung
Cheuallier 0# Eſcuyer noble de tours ſes quaire lignes a la terre de
dix Chiwaliers ou Eſcugers Bachelier,
é ſe veuli faire Banneret, fault
per
croit d'Honneur que primer ait,
de la Patrimony ou acquis,
pour eftre accompagniez då magnes de 11īl on V, nobles homes.com-
tinuelment a doua ou a reiz chenaulx; lors fe peut faire Berneret
par la fazon que l'enfuit. Le Roy ou le Prince licitement donera Ban-
nierce luy compera la quine de fon pennon a la primer bataille ox
il ſe trouuera & le fere la Cheualier fil ne l'št. Et lors ſera, Benrer,
Et lil ne le fait en guerre, le peut faire en jonr folemnelle feaſt apres
le feruicé deuin, lay eftant en la chaire de les Bennerets à genoulxi
.
Et fil avance sa Seigneury performe que il puiffe auoyr ung Benocrt
01 ſix Chiualeirs chaſcun de fix cens Francs de rent foubz luy, a
lor il peult, per le Conge du Prince, ſe dire Barons & autrement
le Prince, que le fouffre, foule les termes de raiſon. At the end of la
diuiſion du monde, there are three Batrailes to bec or threc goings
into the ficld, it ſeemes, before the Baron was to be made. And
of
1
540
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. ITl.
'Hiflor.de mot-
pag.233.
France. of the two preceding Battailes or goings into the field, at the firſt,
the King is to giuc bim a Banner by reaſon of which deliveric,
in the ſecond battaile, he hath chc dignitic of a Banncret, and
in the third of a Baron. Item pour faire ung Baron ; (ſo arc the
words there) ceſt quant ung Cheualier ou Eſcuyer a la terre de quatre
Baceles,ceſt a dire quaire Chaftelleins terrennes ayant droit de Iuffice hault
moyenne - Balje;le Roy luy peult bailler Banniere la primer battaile de
guerre ou ſe trouva le diet Eſsuyer;& a la densieſme il est Bannerét
& la tierce il eft Baron, and accordingly is that which is anciently
printed at the end of the Geſla Romanorum, and publiſhed by ro-
bert Gagwin. But when a Baronic came to the King by cícheare
or otherwiſe, thc gift of the Baronie is ſelfc by Charter without
other Rites of Creation made che Parentee a Baron as wcc may
€ 79H64.6.en ſee in the example of our Henrie che vi, his giuing the Barony
du France chez of Montmorencic forfeited to him as King of France to John the
4.du chefne en Baſtard of Saint Pol. And the like may be ſaid of ſomc conucy-
morencie,lix.3.
ances of Baronics there by common perſons. And indeed the
later times hauc nor theſe old circumſtances belonging to the
Creation of Barons. Only the Paccar of Creation,and the Kings
pleaſurc declared in it, fufficiently ercet any Fiefe into the dig-
nitie of a Baron. It is true that ič is ordained in that Edict of
d L'opſeau des Henrie the īī. That euery Baronic ſhould conſiſt of three Chae
Seign.chap.4. ftellanies at the leaſt which ſhould be united vnder one homage to
the King. But that was only verified in the Parliament of Rennes,
But for thoſc Chaftellanies rememberd here, as alſo in one of the
old Ceremonialls; they are only the Lord'hips originally of Ca.
ſtles or Fortreſſes in places of leſſe note then vſually bauc becne
raiſed into Baronies. And the Lords of them are called Chastel-
laines, which is a Fcudall dignitie that followes that of Baron.
And ſome giuc the Barons there two ſingular e prerogatiues that
Ć Idem chap.7. rcally alſo diſtinguilh them from Chaſtellaines. Onc, that Barons
may
incloſe the Townes of their Baronics with walles, and ſo
hauc droit de ville cloſe, which yet for more ſuretic they obtaine
ſomtimes from the King. And the Chaſtellaines hauc nor this libertic.
The other is, that the Feudall Barons haue in their Fiefs, of Baronie
hault luftice, or Criminall, and Civill Iuriſdiction generally, and the
Chaſtellanonly, la Baſe Justice,or that which is exerciſed only in Ci-
uill actions or fuch almoſt as in the Courts Baron of England. We
ſpcake here of Feudall and Seigneurall Chaſtellans originally made
(as other feudall dignitics) of
ſuch as were Officiaric in the elder
times. But in thc cuſtomcs of Poictou, thc Chastellan hath labault
Tuftice. But he is dißinguiſhed there moſt eſpecially from a Baron,
in this; that where a Baron , and all aboue a Baron may beare
their Armes in a Banner or en drappeau quarrè, the Chaftellan may
only en forme d'Eſcwfeion, or in a Pennon. But the Chastellans
there, are only Officiary and not Feudall, as L'orſeau tels vs they
9.73.
5-71.
are
Chap 111 The SECOND PART:
541
Córmcrio edi-
1
.
are alſo in Axuergne and thc Dauphine to this day. But alſo Card. Fránced
lus Pafchalius attributes a kind of Crownct to. Barons, by which,
I thinke, he mcanes the Barons of his ownc Countrie which is
France. Baronibus (ſaith fhe) licet geſlare non quidem Laminam in- f De Coronit, .
tegram o latam ſed tenuiorem ac reſtrictiorem, ac veluti circulan lib.9.cap.22.
fiue gracile vinculum aureum.
XXII. Theſe Fcudall and greater dignities of France be-
ing thus opened, we conclude them with one of the titles in the
Code 8. of Henry the ly, wherein the nature or ſtate of moſt of 8 Hen. 4. Codie
cis la Thorda
them together, is thus ſummarily deliuered.
ti lib.8.tit...
De Ducatu, Marchionatu, Comi-
tatu, Baroniaque.
1. Ducatus , Marchionatus, Comitatufque titali ac
prærogatiue à folo Rege tribui poffunt.
But this is ſpoken with relation only to thoſe parts of France;
that are actually in obedience to it. Sec before 2.14.
II. Baronia, Marchionatu, Comitatu, Ducatu, d-Rege
cuicunque ac quocunque titulo ac prærogatiua conceßis;
fidei obligatio, clientelaque Regi debita, fed & fum-
mum de appellationibus iudicium excepta intelliguntur.
Ill. Si quod prædium gentilitium , quod in alterius clien-
tela eſſet, Ducatus, Marchionatus, Comitatus,
Baronique nomine appelletor à Rege; bt fi Baronia
que Comitem aliquem patronum haberet, Ducatus
titulo inſigniantur, nibil iuris antiquo patrono decedit ;
ſed nec fidei clientelaris obſequiofaque pollicitationis obu
ligatio remittitur ; præfeßionis tamen honorumque
prerogatiua alys in rebus in ampliori dignitatis gradi
conftitutis defertur.
IV. Ducatus, Marchionatus, Comitatus, Baroniæ, fe
cuiquam de plebe à Rege deferantur, Nobilitatis iurás
cidem attribuuntur.
Hec prædia à fæminis quoq; poßideri poffunt.
VI. Hoc prædiorum genus teftamento relinqui alys quam
quibus legum municipalium prafcriptis morte poſſesſo-
rum deferatur, non licet. Sed nec minores liberi pree-
dys plis gentilitiis quantumus infignibus quæ illis vel
Vuu
1
1
1
tota
+
542
TITLES OP HONOR Chap.
France,
tota vel ex certa portione venire hereditate debeant,
excludi bllis parentum décretis poffunt.
Such autoritics of Lawes alſo, as more at largeiuſtifie theſe po-
fitions, are added in that Code.
XXIII. As Barons and ſome other ticles haue ſignifica-
tions both gencrall and particular , ſo alſo hath the title of Che-
ualier or Knighr, Gencrally it is applyed to all Feudall Lords, as
Counts, and Barons together alſo with the grear Officers that
h Lºoyſeau des h are called Cbeualiers and Seigneurs alſo indifferently. So in old
Ordres chap.6. Gaule, we ſee the name of Equites was as comprehenſiuc in G&fars
cxpreſſion.of the ſtate of that Countric. But the particular fignifica-
tions of it are in diucrs orders of Chiualtic or Knighthood, as in
Knights Banneress, Knigbts Bachelors, of the Starre, of Saint M3.
chael, of the Holy Ghost, and others of anciënter but of leſſe note.
i Hiftor.Norm. Bannerces, Chiualiers a Banniere , or Milites ferentes i Barneriøs
à Duciano edir. haue the libertic, of ki bcaring their Armes in the field on a Ban-
k D'argentre. ner,giuen them. An old Creation of them is before I ſhowed out
Hiftor. Brer.lib. of the Sudade', whcrcin there is a ſolemnc cutting of their Pen-
19.precedente. nons or drappeaux gharrez, which are moſt properly Banners.
But the deliverie of a Banner aç the firft batraile was (according
to one of the tormes of Ceremonic alrcadic ſhowed) but a pre-
paration, it ſecmes, to the making or being of a Banneret which
followed at the ſecond battaile. That is taken out of La diniſi-
on du monde, where alſo there is another formc of Creation of a
Banneret without any relation to ſeverall Batcailcs. And as much
rcuenuo as will maintaine fịfric. Gentlemen at the Icaſt vnder him
to follow his Banner , is there ſuppoſed requiſite for ſuch a dig.
nitie. Pour faire un Chiualière Benneret (ſo are the words ) ceſt
quant il a longement ſuyuy les guerres :quc il a affez terres & re-
wenue tant que il pealt tenir el fondòger cinquants gentils homes,
pour accompagnier "fa Bannicrc: Lors il peuli licitement leuer l'adit
Banniere e non autrement, car nyliautre home ne puit porter Ban-
nicre,ex Battaile fil ni's cinquant homies preſtz pour batailler. And
m Olix. -Alar- ſome ſay that a Bannerce need baúc but xxv Gentlemen m vn-
der him, ſomenten. But it is elſewhere alſo deliuered (as in that
chopp.de Dema-
nie lib.z.tit.1g. is beforć cited out of La Diuiſion du monde) that he mult haue fif.
tie; as at the end of the old princed Geſta Romanorum in French;
Seicercame des where alſo the cutting of the Pennon is exprelly required, and
Seign.chap.8
the Creation is thus attributed to the Conſtable or Marſhals. The
wordsarc, Quant un Chiualter a longement feruy & ſuiwy le guerre,
á que il ad terre affez tant que il peult tenir cinquante Gen-
til-homes pour accompagnier ſa Banniere, il poit l'ors licitment leuer
Banniere e non autrement. Car-nul autre homie ne pois porter Ban-
niere in-Bataile, s'il n'a cingwante homes d'armes les archeries do
les carbaleſters que y appartenit,' Et filles a ; il doit a la premier
Bataile
chian. apud.
9.14.
$.6.
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART.
$43
.
1
trelet. Tom. I.
cap.93. Par
IM
Bataile ou il eſt apporter ung pernon de ſes armes & doji venire, Francé.
au Conneſtable au aux Marchaux, & requerere guil ſoit Banncret
s'ils lwy ottroyent, doyuens faire ſonner les trompets pour teſtemoig-
ner os doit ainfi copper les queues du Pensor lors le doit lewer oo
porter anegues les autres ou au deſſoubs des Barons. This dignitic
hath becne n fr:quently both perſonall and patrimoniall, or feu- n Voyez Morf-
dall. They are both comprehended in that definition of Ragueau,
Les Bannercts font les val'aux, que peuuent lener Banniere, efter- quier Recirckes
dart, Corners, & compaignie des gens do qui douient feruir anec Bana lib.z.sap.16.
niere ſelon le condition de leur fiefs ou que portoient les Banniers en
VA armee. John the V, Duke of Bretaigse exerciſing royall power,
as thoſe grcat Dukes did in moſt particulars, created Meßires
Ian de Beaumanoire Lord de Boys, de la Motts, and de Tremereste
into this title , to him and to the ſucceeding Tenants of thoſe
places by this o Patent in 1433. vnder King Charles abc vin. o Auguſtix de
Par, Hift.de
An
par le gracé de dieu, Duc de Bretagne, Conte de enero de
fons de Bretag-
Montfore con de Richmont, a tous ceux que ces preſen- nepaz 721.
tes letters verront 04 oyront Salut. Comme de nos droits
G fouerainetes a nous ſeulement en noſtre Duchic apparti-
enne augmenter en accroiſtre les droits honeures & prini-
leges de nos ſubieits , e ſoit digne ainſi le faire a ceux par
especial que de nous l'ont loyaument defferuy, do il ſoit ainſ
que noſtre bien aimé o feal Chiualier et Chambellan
Meſſire Ian de Beaumanoir , Seigneur du Boys, de laat
Motte dg de Tremereuc ſoit iju & extraict, de toutz les
lignces, de grandes & nobles lignees & extractions, par rai-
Jon deſquelles il a pleuſieurs grandes et nobles richeſſe tenues
de nous tant prochement que par moyen , db außı puiſſance
e faculte, tant de ſubiects, que de Rents o Revenues de
tenir eſtate de Seigneur a Banniere eu de iouir des prini-
leges o dignities dont ceux qui ont tenu tiel eſtate doveuent
e ont accuftuine tenir. Sçauoir faiſons que nous agants con-
fideration deſdites choſes do bons, loyaux, es notables feruices
que noſtre dit Chambellan de les predeceſſeurs ont faitz a nons
& aux noſtres, fins reproches, esperant que loyaument ile
les ſucceſſeurs continuerent de bien en mieux; en recognoiſſance
meſmes, et pour partie de remuneration d'iceux & autres
caufes a ce nons molluants, dujourd'hun de nostre grace ogie
plenier puiſſance, par aduise v deliberation de noſtre conſel,
a noftre dic Chambellan pour luy c ſes ſucceſſenres Seigneurs
yuu 2
de dits
1
A
1
.
1
544
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
Paz
France. deſdits lieux e chaſcun d'eux auons donne & oftroy, e per
ſes preſentes donons en octroyons conge , licence & plenie
puiſſance de prendre de luy-meſme, garder, auoir, maintei-
nir en perpecuel, Armes & Bannieres e iournees, batailes,
enterrements, obſeques et tous autres lieux ou il appartiendre
de leur ſera conuenable comme les aunciens Barons & Ban-
p The copie is nerets de noſtre dit Duche, p Mareſchal
, Admirall
, Preſidens,
Liemes, in this Seneſchaux , Allouez Bailiffes, Preuoffs, Procexreurs leurs
place, in de lieuetenans, a tous nos autres Juſticiers & Officiers de notre
Duche, a que de ce peut o doit appertenir , eb chaſcun de
eux pour ce que luy ronche en commetant ſi meſtier eſt noſtre
preſent grace de faire en ſouffrir noſtre dit chambellano
fes' dits hoirs et ſucceſſeurs plenierment iouir , ceffants tous
empeſchements au contraire , car ainſi nous plaist. Et de ce
faire lour ordonnons plein pouuoir ebo autorite de par nous e
mandement ſpeciall, Ma..dons commandons a tous nos fer
aux & ſnbiects en ſe faiſant de leur obeier & diligemment
entendre. En teſtmoing de ce pour valoire en perpetuel, nous
auons fait feeller ces preſents de noſtre ſeel en lacs de feie ca
cire perde. Donne en noſtre ville de Rennes le vingt eu
nieſme de fuellet, l'an mil quatre centz trent trois.
Theſe letters were recognized in the aſſembly of the three
e-
ftatcs of Bretagne at Rennes MDCXI, and regiſtred there, being ex-
hibited by lan d'Auegcur Seigneur de Saint Lawrens, that challen-
ged place by them. Of ſuch feudall Bannerets, is that of an ar-
rcft in the Parliament of Grenobe in MDLVII, to be vnderſtood.
qcode deciſkor. Les gentilhomes, foient Seigneurs de place ou autres, 1 font iuriſdici.
lju 22:1itrc 2. ables du Seigneur Bannerer dans la juriſdiction de quel ils reſident
decif.5
ne périnent recourir ailleurs, And ſuch feudali Bannerers were
created by John Dukc of Burgundie; in MCCCCLII, as we ſee in the
cxample of Lays de la vief ville, fieur de Saims, lacques fieur de
Harches; the firſt being created or reſtored by him as Duke of
Burgundje, into the title of Banneret, by reaſon of the Seigneu-
rie of Sains that was an ancient Ficfe-Banneret, the other having
his Seigncuric of Harchies , made a Fiefe-Banneret by the Duke
as hcc was:Count of Henault. And ſo much as concerning the
- Apud Chopp. Creacion of both is related in Oliver de la « March we tranſcribe
13 9.14 qucm hcrc. Au. camp du Duc.de Borgongne pres
. Rapelmonde (ſo hee re-
videfis lib.3. lates that of the Sieur de Sains). contre les Gantais l'an 1492, Mel
set fire Loys de le viefuille Sieur de Seins releua Banniere & le preſenta
le Roy de Armes de la Toiſon d'or & le dit Meſire Loys senoit en
tit.26.9.14.6
Tillium derebus
Gall.lib.z.
܀
!
Chap. ITT. The SecOND PART.
545
25.
un lance le pennon de ſe pleins Armes, & dift le dit Toiſon, Mor Francë.
treſre doubt & foueraine Seigneur, voicy voltre humble ſubiect Meffire
Loys de la Viefuille, iſſue D'aunciene Banniere, a vors ſubiecte, e eft
la Seigneure de leur Banniere entre les mains de ſon aiſné & ne peut ou
doit fans mefprendre, porter banniere quant a la cauſe de la Viefuille,
dont il eſt iſin: Mais il a par partage la Seigneurie de Sains, aunci-
enment terre de Banniere: Par quoy il vons supply (confiderè la no-
bleſſe de la natiuite, de les feruices faitz per ces predeceſſents) qu'il
vons complaiſe le faire Banneret e le releuer en Banniere, e il
vous preſent for penon Armoyè suffiſament , accompagne de
homes d'armes pour le moins , come eſt du doit eſtre l'auncienne cost-
ſtume. Le Duc lay reſpondit, que bien fuft il vens, e &
que
voluntos
tiers le feroit. Then for the sieur de Harchies ; Meßire lacques
fieur de Harchies en Haynant (laith hee) ſe preſenta auſſi deuant les
die Duc eftant en ſon die camp,
obo porta ſon penon ſuffiſament ac-
compagne de gens d'armes fiens do d'autres que l'accompagnoient. Ceo
luo Melſire lacques requijt a fon foncraine Seigneur, Come Conte
de Haynault, que il le" fift Bannerer en la Seigneurie de Harchies;
luy eſtánt fort vaillant Chinalier, de les liens ayans honorablement
ſerniè aux'gueres. Si luy fuit accord, á fuit fait Bannerec celuy jour
le Sicur de Harchies. Ainſi a il difference de releuer Bannicre do
d'entrer en Banniere.
In theſe cxamples we ſee the pennons ivere. But all the parti-
culars that followed thercof are not related. Yet, it ſeemes, that
cither the end of the Pennons were cut off, or elſe that ſome ſo-
lemne grant was in the Creation , that they might after-
ward beare their Armes in a Banncr , and not be tied to the
forme of a Pennon as before. I know L'Oyſean cites the Sallade, rdes Seigneu.
as ifit iuſtificd that a Bannerct were anciently created by the de- ries, chap.s.s.
liucric of a Pennon or Drappeau en Efcuffon. But that Čopic of So Vide cum
cap.8.9.2.3.6
the Sallad that I vfc , ſhewes that the point of the Pennon.or
Streamer was cut off, and ſo the ſhape of ir altered into a Ban-
nier or Drappeau quarre,or a ſquare. För to beare a Banniere, and to
beare Armes vpon a Squarc,are the ſame in the elder times. That
is plaine (beſides other teſtimonics) in the Cuſtomcs of Poiłtou e Art.z.
where the words are. Le Comte Vicount ou Baron peut portte Ban.
niere ; que eft adire, quel pent en guerre & en Armoiries porter ſes
armes en quarré.
In regard of the ancient neerneſſe of Banncrets to Barons (for
before the Orders of Knighthood, whereof the King is Maſter,
in the later ages inftituted, there was no dignitie betweene them)
and of their having of right of bearing their Armes in a Banniere,
which none by any dignitie, which is not Officiaric with relation
to the wars, beſides themſclues and Barons, and ſuch as are aboue u Bertr.d'At-
Barons,might do;ſome haue ſtiled them u Baronets, as if they had gunty Hift.de
Bret.lib.i.cap.
a diminitive eitle of Barons. I ſay, nonc by any dignitic which is
not
1
r
A
13.
1
1
546 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.III.
117.
France. nor Officiary with relation to the warres For the Conftable, the
Marſhall, the Admirall, and ſome ſuch and more might and
ought to bcarc (ſayes both the old Ceremoniall printed at the end
of the old Gefta Romanorum in French , and the Sallade ) a Ban-
niere though they were neither Barons nor Bannerers.
XXIV. Knights Bachilers are ſuch as are raiſed for their
merit, or vpon apparant hope of their mcrit, into a degree next
bencath that of Bannerces, and aboue the ranke of Eſquircs, be-
ing created into it. For the originall; cnough is alrcadie ſaid in
the Knights of the Empire. The Creation of them or Dubbing
as they call it (Donner l'accollee or l’accollade , being to duba
Knight, and receuer l'accollade to bce Knighted) is from ancient
time in France, as in diuers other Countries, by ſtriking (thrice,
ſome ſay) the perſon to bee honoured. And in ſome old crc-
monials
, the pronouncing of theſe words is added; le le fais Cheus-
liere au nom de Dieu & de mon Seigneur Saint George, with ſome
others. Miles efto, are called the verba alueta, in giuing Knighe-
hood by Philotheus Achillinus a faincd name of a French Author
* Semn.Virida, vnder Charles the V. Rex dedit fibi ſapra Cohnm, faith w.hc , dicens
ry part,i cap. verba affueta, Miles esto. And an Eſquire eminent for his ſeruice
may, according to the ancient Ceremoniall
, demand this honour,
as of right due to him. But of thoſe things more particularly.
And in this Title wec Conſider here Firſt, the Formes of Creation
that more largely occurre of it; Secondly, the perſons in whoſe
power it is or hath beene 30 conferre it, Thirdly, the qualitie of the
perſons on whom it is conferred; Fourthly, the names by which it is
filed, together with the ancient memoric of the right of vling a
Seale of their owne, ſuppoſed by ſome as if that had been proper
only to ſuch as had receiucd this dignitie.
For the Creation; in the Deniſion du Monde, it is thus deliuc-
red. Item comment on doit faire du Creer ung Chiualier, quant
vng Eſcuier que a longement voyage & este en pleuſeurs faicts ď
armes & que a de quoy entretenir ſon estate, e quil efi de grant mai-
Jon Rich & quil ſe trouve en un bartaile cu recounter, il doit ad.
wiſer le chiefe de l'arme on vaillant Chinalier, A lors doit venir de-
#ant lwy demaunder; Chiualier au nom de Dicu & de Sainct
George donnez moy lc Ordre; & le dit Chiualier ou Chiefe de guer.
re doit tirer l'esspee nue vers le dick demauudeur doit dire en frap-
pant trois fois ſur iceuly ; le te fais Chivalier au nom de dicu &
de mon Scignurc Sain& Gcorge Pour la foy en luftice loyalment
garder & l'egliſe, femes, Vefves, & Orphelins defender. Anditis added
that if the perſon that demand this honor,hauc not a good cftatc,
it is not to be giucn him, vnleſſc competent means, pur le boxeur de
l'order de Chiualier, bee alſo giucn bim with it. In like manner
the formc of Creation is at the end of the old French Geſla Ro-
1
1
+
MANOTHM.
Chap. III.
THE SECOND PART.
547
manorum. But in the Sallade the Creation hath in it the girding Francea
on of the Sword and thc putting on the gilt Spurres, and a me-
moric, of bathing, Vigils, and other particulars. Coment ung EJ-
chyer je doit faire Chivaliers L'efc&per quant il a bien voyage en a
efie en plufcurs fairz d'armes d'ont il en eſt Sailly: a honneur de quel
á bien de quoy maintainer l'estate de Chiválítr" (car antrelment ne
luy eff horneur; eo lay vault micalxeſtre bon Éſcuyer gae un pour
Chiualier) dont pour pluis honorablement le titre que suaunt la ba-
taile, l'Alfault, 04 Benniers de Princes ſoient, alors doit requirer asf
CHM Seigneur ou prend home Chiualter que le face Chiualier au nom
De dien, de noftre Dame de de mon- Seigneur Sainct George le bon
Chikalier, en luy bailant fons effe nue en baiſant la .
Aulires bon Chiwaliers je Font Sainet Scpulchre noſtre Seigneur
pour amour d honneur de luy. Autres fe Font a la Sainct Katherine
ou ils ont lours deuotions; sultres fe Font que fort Baignees en ca-
nes, & pais reneſtus tout de neuf, le celle nuit vont veiller en l'egli-
Je on ils doient Are en deuorion iefque apres le grand Melle Chaunter.
Lors Prince ou aultre Chiualier Seigneur Chiualier lwy donera l'aca
colle ceint d'eſpee doree ; puis luy font chauffez les eſperons
dores. And he is to make a profeſion (faith the Sallade) to main-
tainc the Chriftian faith, the right of Ladics, Widowcs, and Or-
phancs. For that of Bathing, Vigils, and ſuch like, (which are
almoſt the ſame in the making Knights of the Bach in England;)
they were in ſome vſe in the elder cimes in Frapce, at the giuing
chis Order of Knigthood, as Du Tillet alſo remembers. And in
an old Bookc of Chefſc-play, written by a Frenchman, and tranf-
lated by P. Caxton into Engliſh, it is ſaid, when the Knights beene
made, shey been bayned or bathed. That is the figne they should leads
new life and new manners
. Alſo they wake all the night in Prayers and
Oriſons unto God that he would give them grace that they may get that
shing that they may not get by nature.The King or Prince girdeth about
them a Sword in ligne that they ſhould abide and keepen him of whom they
have taken their deſpences and dignitic
. Yer it ſeems theſe Ceremo-
nies were nor ſo vſuall in France, but that,in Comc Prouinces there at
Icaft, about DC yeares ſince they were wholly omitted, and veterly
diſliked, as appeares hercafter in a teftimonie out of ingulphus
touching the Normans where we ſpcake of the Knights of Enga
land, Francis the firſt (as Hadriawis z Iunius notes) brought that z Batau.cap.19
ancient faſhion into vle againe. Inter virtutis premia (faith hee) Videlis Vina
apad plerafque gentes fuit Equitum , quos illud feculum ab aereis or- cent.Lupan. de
namentis , que illis attribuuntur Auratos appellat
. In quem honoris corum cap.de
amplißimi gradum nemo antiguitas optari folebat, nifi quem facinora Equit. Ordinis
.
præclara da peetara bello virtus eo merito dignum nobilitaſjent. Tam
libus namque folis ot'periculorum premium, & laborum fructus, ab
ipſo exercitus duce ſolenpi quodam ceremoniarum ritu, is honos defe-
rebatur, inſpectanete omni multitudine. Quem morem planè obſoletum,
+
Ante
1
548
TITLRS OF HO.NÖR. Chap. IIT.
.
tic.16.9 14.
Arr:88.&c.
opulentis. qui militiam nunquam viderunt , etiam ciira pectate vir.
France.
ante por 4deo longum tempus teuocduit in lucem primus Franciſcus
Galliarum Rex cum in nobili illo:contra Heluetios conflictu ipfe foro
tißimè, dimicans inter, primos de forsißimos , Ducis pariter ajira
nui militis mania obijfet, vt mimirim illuftris clarig, exempli affer-
tor exiſteret , additis folenibus de more veteri ritibus. At aly
hoc fecula inolewere mores quando honores adulterantar, dignitatis E-
queſtris gradus adatatoribus, potensibus, & gratioſis hominibus, axt
tutis teftimonium,,ceu empritia merx promiſcue confertar, per ſtricte
leuiter , nudo enſe humero læuo, id) Imperatoris aut Ducis manu,
Additis verbis folenni more conceptis
For aides due to the King and other Lords when their cldcft
a Choppin de ſonnes receiue this dignitie; there is teſtimonic obuious cnough
Dom.3.lib.3. in the French Larwyers.
tit.4.art.8.
The Perfomebat. conferres shis honour by Creation (for it is only
Bertrand. Are giuen by Creation, and no man is bornc to it) is at this day ré
Sentering.com gularly the King only, although the ancient cuſtome were
fiet. Britan.
thar fomc Subicēts did alſo doe it; And thar, not only Princes
and
great
Dukes and Counts, but ſome of leffe note alſo being
Knights. For that of Princes ; The examples are rememberd; in
b Ti! de Rebus the French 6 Writers, of the Count of Flanders, Neuers and ſuch
seau des Ordres, more. For others; they ſay that the cuſtome, in Prouence and
cbao.6.538. Breaucaire, was ţhat thc Burgeſſcs and Tradeſmen(ſuch as might
Pithou.fur lc
nor otherwiſe receiue the dignitie at any hand, but by the fingu-
Cyft.de Troys
lar lcaue of the King) might bee Knighted both by the Barons
and the Prelates therc. And remember alſo what occurres in thar
which is before tranſcribed for the ceremonię of making a Knighe.
c Le files
And wee adde, that in the old Stile and Protocolle c of the
Chanceric of France, the formes of ennobling in Letters d'En.
nobliſſement, haue a ſpeciall clauſe that the Patentee and his heires
males Quandocung, also à quocung milite voluerit , valeat cingu-
lo militari decorari.
They that receiue Knighthood, arc of all kinds. The Kings ſonnes
d Clop.de Dom.
lib.3.tit.16.g. as well as his ſubiects haue had accellion d of honour by it. And
examples thereof are as anciente as the time of Charles thc grcat.
c Videlis Aja
The Kings themſelues alſo ſometimes received it, as we ſee in the
example of Lewes the XI, who at his Coronation was f Knigh-
fi chop.de Dom. ted by Philip Duke of Burgundic,as alſo Francis the firſt by Piere
lib.3.dit, 36, S. Baiarde, Other Kings by others. Yet there is a pore in Mon-
genir.Hift. Brit. ſtreles, chat (I know not vpon what ground) euery fonne of a
63.9.cap. 71. French King s is a Knight at his Chriſtening, and that it was a
pud Cloppix.io
. mccre nouclcic for thc King of France, to recciue a Knighthood,
as Lewes the XI did. But when the ancient great Dukes and
Counts did conferre it, there was a difference, ſome ſay, be-
tween thoſe that being before no Gentlemen, were honoured
with it by the King, and thoſc that had it from the hand of one
of
Art.I.
Protocolle.
A Lyon 1577.
pag.241.
13.
soin.lib.s.
cap.17.
to iam citato.
Chap.ITI.
The Sec OND PART:
549
anni 1180.do
1
of thoſe great Subicēts. For by the Kings making of a Knighe, France.
the perſon honoured , whether before gentle or not, is both
lawfully a Knight, and becone (they h ſay ) into thc ítarc of a h Vide Tira-
Gentleman. But if any of thoſe greater Subiccts conferred the queli.de Nobili-
dignitie voor one that was not a Gentleman, both the giving of tate cap.8 $13;
it was vniuft, and ſuch as ſo gauc it were to bee fined for their diet. Andegau.
offence. To this purpoſe they haue a ſpeciall example vnder Saine libe!,cap.63.
Lewis of the two lonnes i of one Philip de Burbon, that was no i fill
. de retus
Gentleman. One of them receiued the Knighthood of the Count Gal.lib.z
of Flanders, the other of his ſonne the Count of Neuers. For L'oyſeau des or-
dres chap.6.6.
(as the words of the deviſion in loannes Galli arc) Non obstante 38. Etvidelis
vfu contrario ex parte Comisis Flandrenſis propofito, non poterat nec loann.Gall.
debebat facere de Villano militem fine autoritate Regis. But both the
Queſt.in Iudic.
Counts and the Knights were deeply fincd for ic by the King; rod. decif. Fo-
through whoſe fauour yet the Knights retained this dignicie ſo renf.lib.zz tis.
vniuftly giuen them. But by ſome old Lawes of France (how- k Chez. L'oy-
cuer this diſtinction held) it ſecmes that if any one being not a sedu des Ordres
Gentleman (on the Fathers ſide ) had by any mcancs receiucd chap.6.fo.
this dignicic, hee was to bee degraded , and that by his Lords de Turiſdict
cutting of his Spurres vpon a Dunghill. Si aucun (ſaith an old Andegau.lib.r
.
cap.63.9.2.
Cuſtomier of Paris and Orleans) que n'est Gentilhome de par ſon pe.
rt, le føft il de par ſa mere, fouffroit estre fait Chiualier ; fon seig-
neur luy peut faire trencber Jes Eſperons ſur un fumier. To che
ſame purpoſe an old Manuſcript of the ſtate of France. Si aucuns
homes (ſo are the words) estoit Chiualiers & ne fuit pas Gentix bo-
mes de lignage, ne de Pariage , souſ le faist il de par le mere , fi
ne porroit il estre par droit, ains le porroit m perre li Roys ou li Ba. m Prendre.
tons en cui Cbaſtellerie ce ferroit mo par defus y fumier trencher ſes
Eſperous.
The more eſpeciall name by which thefc Knights are diſtingui-
ſhed in the elder expreſſions of them, is that of Chiualiers Bachi-
lers. The title of Chiualier (common to all others, and in the
generall notion of it to all Chaſtellanes, and thoſe that are abouc
them) is plaine from the like cauſc as Ritter in Dutch, Eques
Latin, and the words for a Knight varied only by Dialects in n Vide de hac
the other Prouinciall tongues. Chiual making Chivalier, as Equus, te. Zud. Vi4. He
Eques. But whence that of Bachilier or Baccalaurius Comes, ap. art.lib.2. Lºog-
peares not ſo clcerely. Some will hauc it n as a compound of Scau des ordres
chap 6.5-5,
Baſchenalier from reſpect to the Chiualier à Banner or the Banne-
Faucbet. origa
ret, vnder whom thèſe Bacheler Knights ordinarily ferucd. O- des digxitie.
thers from Batailer, as if their name had beenc corrupted from Bertrand. Ar-
Batailers or Batalarij, made thence into Latine, Somc a Bacca gente
, in confuet,
lauri
. Scmc from Bas Eſchelor , as if thence Bacheler were made; Cuiat.ad lib.s.
being the firſt ſtep or degree both in Learning and Knighthood. de Feud.lib.7.
Others otherwiſc. But the moſt probable ſecmes to be that ori. Dom.lib
. tit 26,
gination wherein it is fercht from the name of Buccellarij , 5.14. &c
XXX
ſignifying
in
1
1
550
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
to kill
179.
1
ne .I. de
ruepup $.5.
France, ſignifying in the declinig Empire as much as a Souldier or mili-
tarie ſeruant alwayes readie for imployment or ſome ſuch thing.
Whence being in the later ages ioynd with Chevalier is denoted this
Knight which had thus receiued the firſt order of Knighthood.
That Buccelarius fignified fo, it appearcs by ſufficient teſtimo-
pies. In the old Gloſſarics of the Grećk Lawyers, Buccelarius (or
Bexandpo) is interpreted firſt by i d'aosamburo xj pecho moc one lent
any man; and then ewice by ó napauiran sapeétas or a Soul-
dier remayning in ſervice. This name thus applyed, began to be
in vſc vnder Honorius , and was recciued in this ſignification
both among the Romans and ſomc of the Gothes alſo. So Olym-
• Photius Bib- piodorus; Td Beremeisio ovouce, ſaith ohe, ir tais sijuiçeus Orepis ipigeto x??
loth.cod.8. pag. Spariátwy i póyop Paraiano anche nel 1677 wr tirar. That is, Buccelarius was a
name giuen under Honorius to souldiers aſwell among ſome of the
Gothes as among the Romans. And it was thercfore it ſeemes
giuen them, becauſe the chiefeſt prouiſion of victuall, which was
P c.tit.de ero- made for them was called BškeMG P Bucellus or Bucellatom being a
gat: Milit.arno- kind of Bisket Cakes or ſuch like. And from this prouiſion of their
excoctione 2. vi&tuall, they had the name of Buccelarij afwell as from Stipendia
Conſtantin.Por- the Stipendari. The name being thus, both among the Romans
pbirog.Thom.6.
Eulath, Ante-
and ſome of the Gothes , vſed for a Souldier , or one thar had
ceffor Tepi zpá- made and kept his profeflion Militarie, became alſo ro denote as
ywy in nepi 6.
much as Cliens, or Feudatarinus , or one that was bound to ferue
another as his Lord or Patron and defend him as one of his
Difpalib,3 cap. Guard. This we ſee in the Lawes of the Weſt Gothes; Quicung
2n,Turneb. Ad.
vcrf.lib 24.cap.
ip Patrocinio 9 conftitutus fub patrono aliquid acquifierit, medietas ex
2.6.cap 15.Vide omnibus in patroni vel filiorum ipfisus poteftate conſiſtat. Aliam ve-
item C ad legem ro medietatem idem Bucccllarius qui acquiſiuit obtineat. Quod fi
publica l.10.
Buccellarius filium tantummodo reliquerit, &c. And Onyla Buccella-
rius Ætij is remembred in Gregorius Turonenſis. And hence is
Gorhofredum. it that in ſome Spaniards it is interpreted by 'Vaſſallo-which gc-
tho. 1.6.5. tit.z. nerally is one that by tenure is bound to Militaric Scruice.
de Patronorum Hence alſo came the Adiectiue Bachelereux , or Bacheuclereux (for
lib.1. fi quis.
the Copies of Froilart haue it both wayes ) to ſignifie bardie
I Hiftor. 2.cap.8 and Aduertrous ; both being proper attributes to truc Knight-
[F07.Iudic... hood. And as in nioſt other dignities, Names, that were at firſt
Panel Lindeboom and yet remayne alſo, of a farre larger ſignification, became af-
Buceljarius, terward fignificant for cſpeciall dignities as we ſee in Dux, Comes,
Vol.3,chap
. Miles, Eques
, and the reht ; fo Bacheler or Bacoellarius (which is
vſed by French Writers) and Baccalaureus made from Buccellarius
and denoting at firſt cuery Souldier, afterward became, if ioyncd
to Chiualiers to fignific the firſt degrec of Knighthood. And a
Knight Batchelor thus was one that had this Order of Knight-
hood giuen him, wherein hc ferued ftill as a Bachelor. And Bas-
neret denoted them that might diſplay their Banners, and hauc
theſe Knights Bachelors ſeruing vnder them.
But
Vide Alciat.
Iuliam de vi
omnibus & ib.
donationibus
127.
Chap.Н.
THE SECOND Pár T. sši
licr.
104.
$.49.
But the name of Bacheler ſingly of it ſelfe was after vſed in Frajiċë.
other ſenſes. Sometimes for one that was not yet Knighted, buc
was Militaris Ordinis candidatus , and affected the dignitie of
Knighthood, and to that purpoſe exerciſed Armes. And in this
ſenſe we ſee the name in the Tripartite diuiſion of ſuch as had
dignitie by Armes into Bachelers, Chinaliers, and Bannerets, which
we find in u Cuiacius, * Choppinus , y Bertrand de Argentre, and u Ad feud lib.
ſuch more. And as Chiuarier for Knighthood, fo Bachelerie for 2.Tit.7.
Toman.
Bachelerſhip was, from this notion of Batchcler , vſed among the lib.z.tit.26.9.
old French. La ne le pouvoit (ſaith z Frøyfart, ſpcaking of the 14
brauc aets of the Engliſh at Bergeracj Chiualierie ne Bacheleria celer. Ad corfuer.
And from this ſenſe it was , it ſeemes, transferd to the firſt de- verb.Chiua.
gree taken in the Vniuerſities, and to thoſe that arc Magifterý
z Vol.I. cbap
Candidati, in crades, and to wooers, that hauc not beenc married
but are Coniugij ac Amoris candidati, as it is a vícd in Piccardie a Loyſeau des
and with vs in England. Bachelette beitig alſo in Picardie artri- Ordres chap, 6.
bured to a Maid woocd, as Bacheler to him that woocs. But ſom-
times as Cheualier in its generall notion, is giuen to all Chaſtel-
laines and the greater Lords; To Bacheler is to ſuch of the ſonnes
or other kindred of thoſe great Lords that have beſides their ex-
pectancie of Inheritance in the whole Lordſhip; ſome portion
in preſent aſſigned them with no leſſc Iuriſdiâion in their al-
ſigned part, then the great Lords themſclucs had in the whole.
Of Bachelers in this ſenſe, molt eſpeciall mention is in the cu-
ftomes of Anios. Oulire les Seigneurs deſuſdits, y a au dit pais au.
cuns Autres Seigneurs (ſay thoſc b Cuſtomcs) qae ne font Comtes, b A 1.63. vide
Vicomtes, Barons, ne Chaſtellains qui ont Chaſteaux, Fortrelles, Grof- chopp. 16.6
ſes Maiſons , places qui ſont parties des Comses, Vicomtes, Baronies, bet es
Ordres chap.6.
ou Chaſtellainies deſdit pais, o tiels s'appellant Bachiliers. And theſe s.sz.
kind of Bachelors retained thcir name ſtill in this nocion, it
ſeemes, thougb they were afterward made Banncrets, The title
of Bacheler chus diſtinguiſhing them from the chicfeſt of their
Houſes, and not being giuen them as any other note of a de-
gree of dignitie. Erant quippe (faith choppinius vpon thoſe Cu- ¿ De Juriſdift.
itomes) ex commitium Baronumue (hce might haue ſaid, aut C&- Ande au.lib.si
ſtellanorum alſo) Stemmate prognati & , quum opibus autoritateque sap 63.
valerent, militaria figna efferre å Regibus permittebantur. Inde (ro
are his words) Bacheliers quibufdam difti; ou porians Bannicre en
oft,ou Chiualier.
For that of the peculiar right of vling a Scale of their ownc;
Haſculph de Soligne Lord of Dol in Bretagne, addes this clauſc to
a Charter made by him to the Abbey of Vietuille about MC LXX.
Et quia d adhuc Miles non eram & proprium Sigillum non habebam, & Aug. du Paz
quando hanc conceßionem fecimus,antorirate Sigilli Domini Iohannis l'Hiſtoire de
patris mei Cartam iftam ſigillauimus. Whereupon Anguftin du Paz fons de Bretagić
notes that is thence ſccmes, that cuery Knight might in thoſe pag.823.
XXX 2
times
1
1
4
552 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.lll.
France.
times haue Seales. Ce que ſemble (ſayos he) donner à entendre qu'
en ce temps la, il n'y auoit que les Cbinaliers qui eufſent droit d'avoir eg
Jer de jeaux. But Dx Tiller cites an old deciſion of MCCCLXXVI,
wherein An Eſquire is ſaid, cum Equestrem Ordinem suſcipit, Sigil-
lum mutare.
1
+
XXV. In the ancienter ages (this order of Knighthood,
having beenc made too common by the frequencic of giuing it)
there were ſelected at ſeucrall times Diucrs of the moſt eminent
into other Orders, whercof ſometimes the King, ſometimes o-
thers were Soucrcignes. And this, becauſe luch as were of moſt
ſingular merit and eminencic might vnder the Title of Knight-
hood, have a Character of ſucb merit aboue other Knights whe-
ther Bachelors or Bannerces; eſpecially where the king was chiefc
of them. Theſe Orders I diuidc into ſuch as are moſt Famous and
Know, and ſuch as are more Obſcure, and not very commonly
occurre in the French Writers. Of the firſt kind, all were
inſtituted by the King , fauing that of the Golden Fleece. For al-
though the Soucraignrice of that be in the Kings of Spaine, yer
they hauc ic by the title of Duķc of Burgundie, where it was firſt
inflituted vnder the Crowne of France ; and thereforc it hath
place here. Of the ſecond, ſome began by the authoritie of ſub-
ices that remained loueraigne of them, and ſome by the Kings.
The more famous and knownc , which the Kings hauc inſti.
tuted, are thoſe De l'eftoile or of the Starre , callcd alſo of the
Virgin Marie , of Saint Michael, and of the Holy Ghoſt. That
of the Starre , or of the Virgin Marie, is commonly attributed
to King lohn; the badge or enligne of it being a Starre, which
the Knights wore on their Hoods or Caps. But this was, they
ſay, within few yeares ſo commonly giuen without merit , and
to ſo many vnworthy perſons, that Charles the vīl (as ſome
fily; others, that King lohn himſelfe ; and ſome, that it was
Lemes che XI) to take of the pretence of honour chat was ſuppo-
fed in it , and ſo to extinguiſh it (not by any expreſſe com-
mand layed vpon thoſe chac had ſo vnworthily obraincd it) com-
manded every Yeoman of his Guard to wcare a Starre in like
faſhion, which when thc Knights faw, they were alhamed of
Ĉ De repub lib. their Searres, and preſently left the vſe of them. Prudenter Caron
lees VII (ſaith c Bodin) qui cum Equeſtrem ordinem calamitofißimis
2. L'oyleau des
. Reipublicæ temporibus cum indignißimis communicatum prece vel
ordres chap 6. pretio fuiffe , nec fine graui contumelia extorqueri poßße intelligeret
$.43.444
(erat autem Ordinis inſigne astea Stella Pileo innexa ) cohortes pra.
feeti vigilum auream Stellam Pileis confuere iußit ; quo edi£to repcn-
f Theat.d' Hon- te omnes Equites aureas Stellas de Pileis detraxerunt. And to this
1.647. ib.3. pag. purpoſe, diuers. But Monſieur f Fauin ſayes hec hath learned that
it was inſtituted long before in MXXII, by King Robert , out of
his
5.cap 4 vidc
Du Haillan lib.
Chap. III. The SeCOND PARŤ.
553
1
Honneur pag.
his devotion to the bleſſed Virgin , from whoſe attribute of Stella Francë:
Maris, thic dcuiſe of the Starre was taken. Heç ſayes alſo that the
firſt number was of XXX, and that the firſt Ceremonies of giuing
it were performed on the Feaſt of the birth of the bleſsed Vir-
gin, that is, the vili of September in the ſame ycare. And that
the annuall feaſt belonging to it was kept on that day at Clichy
(nccre Saint Denis) which was then called Saint Onyn. The Col-
lar alſo proper to it and other ornaments, he deſcribes, and ſayes
che Starre was worne both on the left ſide vpon the breſt and at
thc Collar alſo. Other particulars of it are obuious in him,
But this order of the Starre being ended, that of Saint Michael
fucceded. The French for the moſt part draw the inſtitution of
this Order principally from a purpoſe char Charles the viſ had
to make it, after the apparition of the Archangell vpon Orleans
Bridge, as chc Tutelarie & Angell of France, abfting againſt the g Videlis Fe-
Engliſh in MCDXXV11. For according to that purpoſe, Lewis the üin Theat.d"
XI at Amboys the firſt of Auguſt in MCDLXIX, inſtituted it, a la
609. Sigebert.
gloire e Lonange de Dieu noſtre createur tout puiſant reuerence anno 7c9.
de la Glorieuſe virge Maric a l'honneur de retterence de S. Michael
primier Chinalier, qui pur la querelle de Diel, battaile. contre l'an-
cien enemy. de l'humaine lignage, eso le fit tresbucher de Ciel &c, as
the words of the preamble of his Patent of, Inſtitution are. Then
he creates the Order by the name of L'ordre de Monſieur S. Mi-
chael Archange. The number were appointed XXXVI, though
that increaſed very much afteward at the plcaſure of the Soue-
raignes. The Cogniſance or Enſigne of this Order is, :In Coller
d'or fait a Coquilles laces. l'une auec l'autre d'un double laz aßife fur
Chaiſnets ou mailles d'or au milieu du quel Collier ſur un Roch aura
vn image de Monſieur S. Michael, que reniendra pendanı ſur la poi-
trine. And this Collar both the Soucraigne and cutry Knight
were by the inſtitution bound to wearė cúery day open upon
paine of cauſing a Mafſc to bee ſaid, and diſpenſing viis. vid.
Turnoys, for cuery offence, fauing when they were armed, or pri-
uate. In both thoſe caſes, they were permiteed to wcare thc I.
mage of the Archangell, either on a chaine of Gold only; or on
a fiſke Ribband. A Herald alſo called Mont S. Michel was aps
pointed for it. And the Feaſt of Saint Michael for the Cbaptors ! Tom.3. Tit.4.
i Theat.d' Hox.
and Celebration of it, and diuers other Lawes concerning the
near pag.616.
Succeſſion, Ceremonics, Oath, and ſuch more that belong to it, & videls Bo-
arc at large both in the Ordinances : h-of France. "And in i Fanin din de republik
5.cap.4. Sanfo-
fomc alla adde this for the word of the Order » Immenfi tremor uin c.
Oceani. .
k S. Marth. de
la Maiſon de
This of S. Michael continuing ( as it doth to this day) Henrie
the līī in memorie of Whitfonday bring the Fcaſt day where- 352. Fauin en
in he was borne, choſen King of Poland, and alſo called to the le Theat,d' Hor
neur pag.6450
Kingdomc of k France) inftituted as an additionalt order to it, &c.
that
Fr.Tom. I. pag.
554
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. III.
France. that of the Holy Ghoſt, or, du Benoiſt Sainée Eſprit. The words of
the Creation of it are, Thar he creares and inſtitutes , Vx ordre
Militaire en cestuy noſtre Royaulme (outre celuy de Monfieur Sainct
Michel; le guel nous volens do entendons demurer en la force do
viguer deſtre obferue tout ainſi que a eſte de puis ſa premiere Instie
tution iuſques a prefeni) ſous le vom & titre du Benioft Sainct Eſprit
&o. Both this and that of Saint Michael as ioynd in one, con-
tinue to this day, and are communicated without reſtraint of
number. This was in December MDCXXVIII. The particulars
that concernc it, are at large in Monſieur Faxin, as the orna-
ments, Statutes, Names of the Knights of the Order to this day
and ſuch more. The Bull of Pope Paul the V, touching the ad-
1 Bullar. Tom.z. miſſion of ſtrangers into it, is in Laertius 1 Cherubinus.
Conſtit. Paul.s.
Fauin alſo hath at large what belongs to that of the Golden
42.pag.232.16.
Febr. 1608.vide Fleece, which was begun by Philip Duke of Burgundie , ar his
44. pag.233. marriage with the Ladie Iſabel of Portugal, in Bruges ; the tenth
of Ianuarie MCCCCXXIX. Hee and his beires were appointed
the Soucraignes of it. The title of the Duchic and that Souc-
raigntie are both come to the King of Spaine; as to his beire.
XXVI. Of the Orders that are more obſcure, and com-
monly occurre not, and yet arc acknowledged amongſt the
French for ancient Orders of Knighthood long ſince worne out,
ſuch as had the King for their Soucraigne are thoſe of the Gen-
mell, of the Crowne Royall, of the Ship, and ſome ſuch like, of all
which Fauin largely cnough in his Thcater of Honour. Such of
them as had fubic&ts for their Soucraignes, are thoſe of the Por-
cupinc, of the Thiſtle, of the Croiſant, of the Es mine, and ſome
ſuch morc, which are alſo in Faum ſo fully deliuered that wec
here meddle not further with them. But as a ſupplement to them,
we add the memoric of thoſc Orders of the Dogge and Cocke,
attribured to the noble famely of the Monimorencies (whereof e-
uough is ſaid, and obuiouſly to bec read in Morean his Tableau
des armories, Mennonius, du Chefre, and others) as alſo that de
la dame blanche a l'eſcu verd, or of the faire Ladie in a greene
field, inſtituted by that brauc!Souldier lean de Boncicaut Marſhall
of France vnder Charles thc Vi. For, when in thar cime moſt
gricuous complaints were made to the King, by diuers Ladies
and Gentlewomen of the frequencie of iniuries which they daily
ſuffered both in their honours and eſtates, from ſuch as were fő
powerfull that they could find neither Champions nor other
friends that durft venture to right them , Boncicaut perſwaded
tweluc more to ioync with himſelfe in making vp this Order of
Knighthood for fiuc ycarcs , and to bcare the deuice of it. Here-
vnto they were ſworne , and to diuers Articles alſo which re-
maybe at large in Mauchaut sieur de Romainville his Hiſtoric
af
:
Chap. III. THE SECOND PART.
555
*
1
of * Bouciaut. As that they ſhould aliſt all Ladies and Gentle. France.
women wronged in their Honours or Fortunes ; apſwerc Chal.
m Part... cbapo
lenges of Armes ; ſupply one anothers neceſſary abſence that 38. & 38.
if any Ladie or Gentlewoman required the defence or aide of a-
ny or all of them, and afterward any Knight or Eſquire ſhould
challenge them, they ſhould firſt to their power right the wo-
men ; if firſt they were challenged to Armes , and afterward rc-
quired by any Ládic or Gentlewoman to alkſtance in defence or
ayde of her, it ſhould be at their libertie which they would per-
formc firſt; and ſome ſuch more. The Articles were ſcaled in an
inſtrument with this title.
A touts haults & Nobles Dames , Damoiſelles & a sonis
Seigneurs, Chingliers, & Eſcuyers, apres føuts recommendations font
a ſcanoire les tres Chiualiers, Compagnons portans en leur deuiſe,l'eſcu
verde a la dame blanche. It was ſubſcribed by Meßire Charles al
Albret, Meßire Boucicaut Mareſchal de France, Boucicaut fon Frore;
Francoys de Aubiſcourt ; lean de Liguers, Chambrilac , Castellamayac,
GAUCONTI, Chasteaumorant, Betas; Bomcebaut , Colle ville, Torſay.
Bccauſc D'Albret was Couſin German to the King , therefore
Beuciaus, though he were head of the Order, would not giue his
ownc name the firſt place.
XXVII. The Orders of Knighthood thus cndcd; wce
conclude here with that of Eſquire or Eſcuyer, as they call it. A
name not of the ſame notion now as in ancient time. And yet
the later application of it proceedes from that which was in the
ancient time vſod. For heretofore the diuiſion of dignitics was
ſuch, that after that of Gentrie, This of Eſcuyer followed, and
then Bacheler, Chinalier, Banneret , and the reſt , in which diui.
fion as Bachelor, (whercof before) denoted orc that was in Mi-
licarie action, and ſcrued as Militaris Ordinis candidatus , but yet
had nor recciucd the Order of a Knight Bachelor; So Eſquire ſig-
nified one that was attendant, and had his cmployment as a ſer-
uant, wayting on ſuch as had the Order of Knighthood in mar-
ters that conduced to Armes, bearing their Shields, and helping
them to Horſe and ſuch like, and were ſo alſo Militiæ (not mi-
litaris ordinis) candidati : becauſe they ſcrucd not as Bachclers
in the field. And thus I vnderſtand that of D’Argentre, Preſi-
dent of the Parliament of Rennes, vpon this lift of dignities;
Eſcuyers, Bachelers, Chiusliers, Bannerets; Barons ; Hic ordo (faith
á he) ab antiquis Honorum traditur quorum fuere militares functio- n Ad confwee.
mes: And then Eſcuyers are (faith he) ſuch as are Scutarij in Mar. Brit, art.38.
celisus, and Procopius ; qui scutum Ducibus aut Patropis præfe-
rebant , pofterius & ftratores, qui Dominos in Equos tolerent, do
Equos reçerent. 11% primus inter ceteros gradu Nobilitatis
. Which
laſt words, I conceiuc, to bce ſpoken of ſuch dignitic as was, in
the
w
1
1
556 TITLES OF HONO R. Chap. III.
France. the elder dayes of France, acquired from ſervice either Militarie,
or ſuch as had honorarie relation to the militaric dignicics , as
this of Eſcuyer had. For otherwiſe the Title of Eſquire was not
gradies primus. Birth alone or other legall ennobling, gaue thac
of Gentrie, or Nobleſſe, which ſo was primus arid beneath this
of Eſquire, that added (by reaſon of thc merit of ſuch imploy-
ment and hope that was in them that were ſo imployed) ano-
ther dignitic to him that was a Gentleman. And i'oyfeau; Auf-
Sin il trefgrand apparence que
la vray originarie Etimologie
du nom d'Eſcuyer vient de porter l'eſcu, wais non le siens ains celuy de
Son maiſtre.But after ſuch time as the moſt of thoſe Eſcayers were,
vpon ſpeciall occaſion, though not ordinarily, employed alſo
in ſervice as the Bachelors were (as it may ſceme both by that
before noted out of Marcellinses, in the wapeners of the Empire,
and in diuers examples in the Stories of France) in ſo much char
the dignitie was very little differing from Bachelors, the name of
Bacheler at length grow out of vſe ; and all ſuch Gentlemen as
were cither imployed in Militarie ſeruice,as Bachclers were wong
to be, or attended on other great Souldiers as their ſeruants, ha-
uing not receiued the order of Knighthood, were called Eſcuyers,
Scutarij, Scutiferi, and Armigeri, which fince alſo (as at this day)
in times of peace haue beene giuen to all Gentlemen of the bet-
Des Ordres.
ter note, to ſet a title of action, or of hope of action vpon them.
chap 4.5.1.
quipluraha. The title of Eſcuyer, as the next bencath Knight (the name of
berde hoc no. Bacheler alone being then growing out of vſe) is ancient in that
of the ° Eſcrsyers and Knights (in thc batraile of Trente about
P Argentre lib.
6.cap.27.6 lib. MCCCL, of the part of Meßire lean de Beaumanor ) againt Sir
Tohn Brembre an Engliſh Knight, and elſewhere in the Hiſtoric
of P Bretagne and in Froilart. And in the many Grants of Lands
Londinenſi
. and Offices made by our King Henrie the V, 9 to the Gentlemen
r Philoch. A.
of Normandie ; they haue frequently the title of Armigeri. And
chill. com, vi-
ridari part.l.
Nec licet (faith an old author of France) that liued vnder Char-
les che V) ſimplici ſcutifero deaurata ornamenta portare vel deferre.
minc.
II.cap.3.
q Ror. Norman.
7.H.5. in arcc
cap. 125.
CHA P. IV.
1. Principe de las Aſturias, the title of the Sonne and beires
apparant of Spainc. His creation. Principe de Nauarre,
and de Girona.
11. The uſe of Dux, and Comes, awciently in Spaine. The title
of Duke in Cahile, &c. wish the Crownc belonging to it,
and the formes of the Letters of Crcation.
III. The title of Marqueffe there; the Pasens of Creation of it,
and of the Crownct belonging to is.
Condes
4
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART.
557
VI.
2
IV. Condes; their Creation and Crowner
. The Banner and Spainé:
Caldron at their investiture, anciently. Conde· Palatino.
v. Vizcondes.
The title of Ricos Hombres, and their Inueftiture by a
Banner and a Cauldron or Pendon y Caldera alſo
es that of Condes. Grandcs. Barons, and Caftellans.
The Cuſtome of the Kings renewing thc Titular name to
the heires of moſt of the great Dignities in Spaine.
Vill. Caualleros de Eſpuela dorada, or Knights of the Golden
Sparre, Their Creation, Priuiledges, Degradation, out of
Spaniſh Writers.
IX.
Caualleros armados , and Caualleros de alarde, o de
premio, o de guerra, o quantioſos.
Lawes or Pragmaticas de las Corteſias, and bearing
Coroncts.
VII.
1
L
X
1
N Spaine ; the ſubordinátc Titles are, The Prince
de las Asturias , which thcy vſually call the Prince
of Spaine or Caſtile, Duke, Margneſe, Conde, Vizcome
de, Baron, Rico Hombre, and Cavaliero, or Knight,
as it ſignifics (in the more reſtrained notion, accor-
ding as Chinalier alſo with the French) a Knight of an Order.
For Camaliero otherwiſe in a generall notion is applyed there to
their Hydalgo, Infanciones, gentiles bombres, and, in ſome pla a Vide Loak.
Benedikt Gun)
ces, Sonderos, and in Catalauna a tó hombres de Parage, that are diola de la No-
but in the like ranke generally co that of Gentlemen with vs. Al- blera d'Efpanza
though there be no doubt but Eſcudero came at firſt from Eſcudo, na
va' cap.29.
Salazar de
as Ejcuyer in French doth from Eſcu , and literally denoted the Mendoza. Orig.
fame that Eſcuyer doch.
de las di nida-
des lib.i.cap 7.
Vide de filijs
1. The Title of prencepe de las Asturias , or ' Prince of the regum Gonçal.
Gillote 112 2V0-
Afturias, was firſt ſetlcd vpon thc Infant Sonne and heire
appa-
bilitat. Adaluz.
ranc (the name of Infant denoting but the Kings Sonne bas En- lib.2.cap.75.
fant le roy in France; and thence allo Infantados hath-bcene vſed chiſtor.Hiſpan.
for the poſſeſſions of any of the Infants, and in the like ſenſe lizo ita etiam ejie-
fanta is given to the daughters ) in MCCCLXXXV. When Henrie phan. de Gari-
Sonne and heire apparant of lohn the firſt, King of Caſtile, Leon bay in compen.
and Galicia ( afterward King Henrie the II) married the Ladic lib 15 cap.25.
Katherine, Daughter to John of Gaunt Duke of Lancafter, VI A. Zurita en los
fturum Principes (faith ċ Mariana) vocarentur datum; more ex
Corona d'Aran
Anglia tranſlato vbi Regum filij Maiores Wallie Principes nominan- gon lib.10.cap.
tur; quod ab hoc initio fufceptum ad noftram ætatem conferuatur vt 16. & lib.si.
Caſtella Regum Maiores filij Afturum Principes fine, quibus annis a set the
confequentibus Vbeda, Biatia , Illiturgiſquc funt addičte. Yet in Pragmatica of
common appellation, the Title of Princepe d' Eſpanna d is giuen 1586 in the
Spaniſh Hifici
to the Sonne and heirc apparant there, as alſo it is in the Title rie pag. 1235.
of
Annales de la
AL
Y yy
IL
558
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. IV.
7
Spaine. of Salazar de Mendoza his Origen de las dignidades d' Caſtilla y
Leon inſcribed to the preſent King being then Prince. In the an-
cienter time (faith the ſame Salazar ) as all the ſonnes were cal-
lcd infantes, ſo the fonne apparant Infante priemero heredero; and
this hec faich continacd vntill the time of King John the firi.
The Ceremonies of Creation (faith Salazar ) were th: Kings
putting on a Robe of State on him ( va manto ) and a Cap or
Chaplct on his head ( un Chappeo) and a Rod of Gold into his
hand , killing him, and pronouncing him to bee Principe d' A-
ſurias. The Prince or heire apparant is called alſo Prince of Na
ularre. So it appeares in the title of Philip Prince of Spaine vnder
King Charles. To Don Phelipe de Nauarra hijo primogenito del Ems.
perador Don Carlos &c. And touching that Principalitic , you
ė Lib.5.sit-17. may ſee more in Armandariz his c Recopilaçan of the Lawes of
Nauarre.
The Title of Prince or Principado otherwiſe, hath beend but
rare in the Territories adioyning, that are now vnder the King
of Caſtile. In Aragon ancicntly it was. King Ferdinand of Aragon
in MCCCCXI!T,
created his heire apparant Don Alfonſo Prince
of Girona, with the ſelfc ſame kind of Ceremonic as the Prince
f Annal. de la of Aſturias was firſt created Eſtando en ſu shrono ( faith f Zurita)
Corona de Ara- llego el Infante Don Alonſo y veſticle el rey un manto y pufofelej
gon.lib.12.cap.
un chapeo en la Cabeça y una vara de oro en la mano, y diolc
pa
gritulo de Principe de Girona por ſu primogenito. Aud this was
in imitation of what had beenc before donc in making the heire
apparanr of Castile and Leon , Prince de las Aſturias, as that
was of the Creation of the Prince of Wales in England. In the
memories alſo of ſome other Kingdomes of the Spanilh Ferri-
toric, the like Title of Prince is found.
II.
In the Roman and Gothique times, the names of Dux
and comes were diſperft 8 in the Territories of Spaine , and vſed
defis Marianam there about DCI after our Saviour , in like fort as in the old
16.6.cap... Empire when Dux denoted onc that had Militarie forces with
his gouernmenr, aud Comes as well an Office as a meerc honour,
A ſingular cxample thereof (as I can underſtand it.) is in this
ſubſcription to the vill Councell of Toledo, vnder King Reccef-
winth.
34.
1
& De hiſce via
lib.8.cap.?.
Item ex viris Illuſtribus of
ficij Palatini.
Hodoacrua, Comes Cubiculariorum, en Dux.
Ofilo, Comes Cubiculariorum, Dux.
Adulpbur
:
Chap. IV.
The SECOND PART,
૬ss
Spaine.
1
Adulpus, Comes Scantiarum ebu Dux.
Dabilo Comes do Procer.
Atalaus, Comes,
Atanephus, Comes e Dux.
Ella, Comes 6 Dux.
Paulus, Comes Notarioruma
Tuantius , Comes Scantiaram.
Euredus, Comes ♡ Procer.
Ricilla, Comes Patrimoniorum.
Afrila, Comes Scantiaruin.
Vbenedarius, Comes Scantiarum, & Duš,
Fandila, Comes Scantiarum, Dux.
Cunefredus , Comes Spathariorum.
Frolla Comes G Procer.
I
15.cap.27.
Comes alone, and
comes and Procer , I take, here
, for
meerely
honoraric Counts, Comes with the addition ſhewes the Officiaric
dignitic borne in the Court : and Scantiarum in the fiuc noted
with it ſignifies as Poculorum or Epularum. Comitem Scanciarum
h in Concil.ro
(faith Garfias de Loayſa) h nonnulli poculis ; alij vniuerfis epulis Re-
let.8.pag.459.
gis Præfeétum fuiſſe contendunt. Hodie vulgari Hifpanorum lingwa
Seanciar efl bibere. But in thoſe elder ages Dux was only Offi-
ciarie. For that of Comes, and the becomming of it both Ho-
ncrarie and Feudall; morc anon. But they commonly ſay the
Title of Duke, as a diſtinct dignitie and Feudall, was not in CA-
ftrie i vncill King Henrie che îl, created bis Sonnc Don Frede- i Garibay liks
rike Duke of Benauente, about MCCCLXX. And afterward King
Ic!in the firſt , ſonne to that Henrie , crcated his younger ſonnt
Don Ferdinand being Infant of Lara into the Title of Duke of
Pennafiel which was a Towne that hce gaue him with the Title.
He was created by the Impoſicion of a Crowne on his hcad, not
at all Fleurie. So ſayes Mariana ; * Corona capiri impoſita, nallis k Hißor.18.
extansibus floribus. But Eſteuan ale Garibay, ſayes, that it was I Lib.fuperiãs
Fleurie, as ar this day the Crownes are which the Dukes in LA.cap.57.
Spaine ſer oucr thcir Armes. Noftra ætate (faith Mariana) non D4-
ces féd Comites etiam Coronam clipeis adjciunt Regie hand abfimi-
lems. That is, as a Royall Crownc of the elder times, or as it is
commonly pictured at this day, without Archés. And that ſuch
a one was vſed in the Creation of the Duke of Pennafiel, tot one
Garibay but Salazar de m Mendoza, and ſome others alſo hauc' m Origen.de
affirmed. And they agrec that a Dúkcs. Coronce at this day is les dignidad 116.
Fleurie, but ſo to be drawnc char the flowers exceed not oncan-
3.cap.zs.
other in licight. I ſay to be drawnc; For the later Dakes there,
Y yy 2
BER
560 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.iv.
11 vide Bcnc
cap.46:
Spaine. neither weare it at any time, nor are created with it, Howcuer
Benito Guardiola ſay n that a Duke generally may wcare it on his
dict. Guardio- head as well as Armes. But thar, it ſeemes, muſt be vnderſtood
Lamix Tract. de of the ancient Dukes which both in Spaine, France, and elſewhere,
Vobilit
. Hifpiaz. did weare Crownets, nor of thoſe of the later times that have
the picture of them only ouer their Armes. But ſee the ſame
Guardiola alſo for other prerogatiucs belonging to Dukes. In the
Patents of Creation in Caſtile , it is only granted thar they, and
ſuch as haue after them the right of Primogeniturc or maiorazgo
ſhall be called Dukes of ſuch à Towne, which for the moſt
part
they poſſeſſe. A whole cxample of one , whereby Don Gabriel
Manrique Conde de o forno, was created by loba the īī in Tannuary
Alonſo Lopez MCCCLI into the title of Duke of Galisteo, wce adde hcere out of
Alonso Lopez de Haro.
purt i.lib.4.
iit Nobiliario
O
pag 313,
D
On luan por la Gracia de Dios Rey de Caſtilla,
de Leon, de Toledo, de Galicia, de Seuilla, de Cor-
doua, de Murcia, de laen, del algarbe, de Algecira,
e ſennor de Vizcaia & de Molina &c. Por fazer bien
у
merced a yos Don Gabriel Manrique de Oſorno , Com-
mendador Mayor de Caſtilla mi primo e mi vaſſallo, e
del mi Conſeio; Por les muchos, e buenos, e leales, e
altos, e continuos, e ſemnalados, e agradables ſeruicios
que los del vueſtro linage fizieron a los Reyes donde
yo vengo, e vos aue des fecho e faredes a mide cada
dia commuchas gentes de vueſtra caſa e Eſtado eſpe-
cialmente en las
guerras que yo he auido, en las qiia-
les auedes pueſto vueſtra perſona a gran rieſgo e peli-
gro de la vida, fafta derramar vueſtra fangre; E otro
fi por la lealtad que ſiempre en vos he fallado, lo qual
es a mi todo bien cierto e connocido, es mi merced
de vos galardonar, e adelaurar, porque vueſtra per-
ſona , c Eſtado e linage ſca mas ſublimado , e vala-
des mas; Por ende por parte de remuneracion, e e-
mienda, c facisfacion de los dichos feruicios, de mi
proprio motu e cierta ciencia, e poderio Real, quiero
que de aqui adelante para en toda vueſtra vide feades
Duque de la vueſtra villa de Galiſteo, e ſcades llamado,
e vos llamades, Don Gabriel Manrique Duque de Gali-
fteo c Conde de Oſorno , e deſpues de vueſtro fallezi-
miento
1
Chap. iv. The Second PART. 561
miento aquello e aquellos que de vos decendireren, e Spaine.
vueſtra caſa e mayorazago ouiren de ayer, e heredar
para ſiempre jamas, e que ayades e gozedes por ra-
zon.del dicho Titulo e dignidad, cvos ſean fechas
e guardadas las mas cumplidas honras e dignidades, e
excelencias, e ſublimaciones, e antelaciones, e pree-
minencias, e prerogatiuas; de que gozan, e pueden e de-
uen gozar, auſi por derecho e leyes de mis Reynos,
como por vfos e coſtumbres dellos los otros Duques
que han ſido e ſon de los dichos mis Reynos e Sen-
norios, e que podades traer, e traigades todas las in-
ſignias , e vfar, e exercer todas las ceremonias que
per razon del dicho titulo e dignidad de Duque deue-
deo traer, e vſar, e exercer. E quiero, e tengo por bien
que vos podades llamar, e llamedes Duque luego, e
cada e quando que vos quiſieredes, e que por non lo
vos llamar, nio ſer aſſi llamado, nip los dichos vueſtros
dicendientes lo non perdades, nin vos pueda perjudi-
car en todo, nin en parte; e que toda via en qualquier
tiempo e logar e fazon que vos , e ellos quiſieredes,
vos lo podades llamar, e ſeades aſli lamados, e poda-
des víar e vſedes de todo ello : c fi neceſſario e cum-
plidero vos es, alço e tiro toda obrepcion, e fubrep-
cion, eſcrupulo, e qualeſquier deferos , e otras coſas
que embarguen, o puedan embargar a eſta mi remu-
neracion que vos yo fago, o qualquier parte della.
por eſta mi carta , o por el traſlado della fignado
de Eſcriuano publico, mando al Principe Don Henrique
mi muy caro, e muy amado fijo primogenito herede-
ro, e a los Duques, Condes, Marqueſſes, Ricoſbomes , Ma
ieſtres delas Ordenes", Priores , commendadores, e ſub-
commendadores, Alcaides de los Caſtillos e caſas fuera
tes, e llanas, e a los del mi Conſejo , e Ordores de la
mi Audiencia, e Alcaldes, c Notarios, c otras Iuſti-
cias, Officiales qualeſquier de la mi caſa e Corte, e
Chancilleria, e a todos los Concejos , Alcaldes e Al-
guaziles, Regidores, Caualleros, Eſcuderos, Cfficiales,
e homes buenos de todas laſas ciudades, e villas, e lo-
gäres
+
E
562
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
>
2, e ſes
Spaine: gares de los mis Regnos, e Sennorios
e otros qua-
leſquier mis vaſſallos, e fubditos, e naturales de qual-
quier citado, o preeminencia o dignidad que ſean, e
a qualquier, e qualeſquìr dellos que agora fon,
ran de aqui adelante, que vos ayan e reciban por
Duque de Gališteo, e vos nombren e llamen de aqui a-
delante
para en toda vueſtra vida Don Gabriel Marze
rique Duque de Galiſteo , Conde de Oſorno, e deſpues
de vueſtros dias aquel e aquellos que vueſtra caſa e
mayorazgo ouieren de auer e heredar para ſiempre
jamas, e vos guarden, e fagan guardar todas las coſas
fuſodichas, e cada vna dellas, ſegun que las han guar-
dado, e guardan, e deuen ſer guardadas a los otros
Duques de mis Reynos, aſli por Derecho, como
por las leyes, e coſtumbres dellos, e vos fagan todas
las ceremonias que por razon del dicho titulo e digni-
dad, Vos deuen fazer de todo bien e cumplidamente,
en guiſa que vos non menguen ende coſa alguna , e
que vos non pungan, nin conſientan poner en cllo,
nin en parte dello, embargo , ni contrario alguno, ſo
pena de la mi merced. E mando al mi Chanceller e
Notarios, e a los otros que eſtan a la tabla de los mis
ſellos, que vos den e libren, e. paſlen,e fellen cada que
por vueſtra parte les fuere pedido mis cartas e priui-
legios las mas firmes e baſtantes que vos cumpliere.
E deſto mande dar eſta mi carra firma da de mi nom-
bre, e ſellada con mi fello. Dada en la villa de Ocan-
na a tres dias de Enero, anno del Nacimiento de Nue-
ſtro Sennor Ieſu Chriſto de mil e quatrocientes e cin-
cuenta e yn annos.
YO EL REY.
P Nobiliario
P13.306.
The fame Lopez p hath a like forme.of the Creation of Don
Pedro Manrique into the title of Duke of Naiera by King Fer-
dinand and Qucene Elizabeth, in MCCCLXXXII
. And in Augu-
ſtine du Pax, we hauc a whole forme of the Creation of Bertrand
de Gaeſclin Count of Longexile (for the good ſeruice cípecially he
had done in the behalf of Henry chc īī of Castile againſt the Black
Prince)
Chap. IV.
563
THE SECOND PĀRT,
0
1
:
1
.
Prince) into the title of Duke of emolina. U fyn que foyes (fo Spaine?
are the words of Creation , as they are turned out of the ori.
ginall which was Spanilh ) plus honore et vous de ceux qui des-
condront de voſtre lignage plus forts dos priffans; Nous vous donnons
en pur don og en heritage tant pur le preſent que a touſiours noſtre
bourg de Molincs auer le chaſteau då dit bourg de pouuoir de vous
nomer Duc de Molines , tant vous que ceax que deſcendront de
voſtre lignage.
III. As in France, the Empire, and elſewhere the natie of
Marchio was vſed lometimes anciently as a title ſo neerly cqui-
nalent to D11x and Cornes, (according to that knowne identitic
of ſignification between thoſe two words ) that it was diſtin-
guilt from them not by any difference of dignitiė, but by rea-
ſon only of the ſituacion of the denominating Prouince which
was of the Marches or Frontiers of the State whercin it was v-
fed, (as is alreadic ſhowed) ſo in Spaine alſo there was ſome like
vſe of it. Dori Bernardo firſt Conde of Barcelona, ſometimes titled
himſelfe Conde, Dake and Marques de las Eſpannas , as Salazar de
Mendoza 9 obſerues out of one of his Charters dated in DCXCIIII 9 Origen de las
to the Monaſteric de San Pedro de Taberna , in the Countic of dignidades dibe
Ribagorça. And Ramont Arnaldo Berenguer the XI Conde of Barce- Lopez de
lona, ſtilcd himſelfe Marques de las Epannas, without the other ci- Haro pab.3.
tles. So the Prince of Aragon, Don Raymont Berenguer, called
himſelfc Marquefſc de Tortoſa. Bứt the vſe of it, in theſe and
the like, was but as it was giueñ to the Dukes of Normandic, and
the Counts of Burgrindie and Flanders (of whom to this purpofc,
we have ſpoken in the Marqueſſes of France) not as it was a di-
ftinct dignitie from thoſe of Duke or Count.
The firſt that was created into this Title, as a diſtinct digoitic,
by the Kings of Caſtile, was Don Alfonfor Count of Denia. For r Sqlazas de
although in the Partidas (which were written necre a C yeares Mendoza, idera
beforc thc Creation of this Marqueſſe) there bec mention of Hex.s.
[ Dukes and Marqueffes, as diſtinct from Condes; yet that, I con- ! Partid.z.
ceiue, is to be vnderſtood, as many other things in the bodic of
thoſe Lawes, with relation to the practice of other States, not
to aný víc chen knowne in Caftile. In MCCCLXVI Heprie the īt
King of Caftile and Leon, made that Alfonſo Marqueſſe ofthe Citic
of Villena (being in a Territorie wbich is the Marches of the foure
Kingdomes, Toledo, Aragon, Valencia , and Múrcis; and ſo it
was truly a Marquiſate, or Marquiſado, as they call it) and gauc
him the Citie and Lordſhip about it with the title. But it is ſince
incorporated in the Crownc. The next was the Marqueſſc of
Santillana. Don Inigo Lopez de Mendoza had that Title from
King lohn the 1ī. And this was allo a Marquiſare according to
the ſignification and origination of the word. For Sarillana is
in
1
1
H
!
1
1
?
564
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap.iv.
Spaine. in the Maritime parts of Biſcay, and ſo of the Frontiers or Mar-
ches of Spaine. In the later times it is become frequent as in o-
ther Kingdomes. For an example of Creation of it, I inſert the
Patent of Henrie the 1.V King of Caſtile and Leon, by which hec
created Don Pedro Aluarez Oforio, being before Conde de Tresta-
mara, into the title of Marqueſſc of Astorga, in Inly MCCCCLXV,
him the Citie with the title. Thus I find it in Lopez
de t Haro.
and gaue
r Volili.rio.
pag.281.
D
.
On Henrique por la gracia de Dios , Rey de Ca-
ſtilla y Leon, de Toledo, de Galicia, de Cordona,
de Murcia, de faen , del Algarbe, de Algezira , de
Gibraltar, e Sennor de Vizcaya e Molina, &c. Como la
prouidencia de dios nueſtro Sennor en la Corte cele-
ftial ordeno dar mas exelencia a vnos Angeles que a
otros, e fizo entre ello diuerſos grados, jerarquias e co-
ros mas aceptos e cercanos a vnos que a otros a ſu di-
uinidad; affilos Reyes e' Principes, que ſon ſus vicarios
en lo terrenal, conviene e pertenece de dar mas exe-
lencia enſalçar, ennoblezer, e ſublimar por magnificas
mercedes a los mayores, e demas meritos feruidores,
para loable, e perpetua recordacion, gloria e honor.
dellos, e de ſus generaciones, e notable es fuerço e ex-
emplo, eſperanza a los loables feruidores que non de
uen de ſe poner a todo rieſgo e peligro, por feruicio
de los Reyes e Principes , ¢ ellus cum plen con ello
lo que deuen , feguna razon e derecho diuino y huma-
no. Por lo qual confiderando como el Conde Don
Pedro Aluarez Oſorio padre de vos el Conde Don Alus-
ro Perez Oſorio Conde de I'raſtamara mi Alferez mayor
del pendon de la diviſa, c de mi Conſeio, fizo mu-
chos y muy grandes, leales muy notables feruicios al
Rey Don luan de glorioſa memoria mi Sennor e pa-
dre, è a mi ; e ſe quiſo clmera en apurar en lealtad
entre otros Grandes, c mis caualleros en muchas ro-
ſas, eſpecialment poniendo ſe a grandes trabais, e ari-
eſgos, e peligros deſu perſona, c de fus gentes, por de-
librar la perſona del dicho Sennor de Rey mi padre,
quando eſtuuo opreſſe en la villa de Oterdeſillas por el
Rey Don Iuan de Navarra, que aora es Rey de Aragon,
1
e
1
..
Chap. IV.
THE SECOND PÄRTS sos
e por
el Infante Don Henrique ſu hermano, e por Don Spaine.
Fadrique Almirante de Caſtilla, é por otros ſus ſequä-
zes, e por ello puſo a fi y a ſus tierras en grande per-
ſecucion e perdicion,e fetizo aſaz guerra de los ſobre-
dichas. E mas eſpecialmente conliderando los muy
grandes, leales, cſenalados fcruicios que vos el dicho
Conde Don Aluaro Perez ſu fijo, figuiendo las piſadas
del dicho Conde vueſtro padre, e de otros vueſtros
progenitores, queriendo.vos mas elmçrar en la dicha
Icalcad que a mi auedes fecho é fazedés ende cada dia
en muchos caſes fennaladamente, por que con grande
lealtad, e nobleza, e animoſidad libéral mente en tiem-
po muy acetable, e a mi muy proucchoſo, è animan-
do a muchos a mi ſeruicio , fedes venido con muchas
è buenas.gentes de caliallo e de pie a me feruir en la
preſente e gran neceſſidad en que he eſtado contra la
muy tirana e mala vfurpacion de mis Reynos e Sen-
porios que pretenden ocủpar les muy ingratos y diſlea-
les que ſiguen la parcialidad del Principe Don Alonſo
mi hermano. E porque vueſtros feruicios fon dignos
de muy grande e loable recordacion, c dci
gran meri-
to e remuneracion e los que yo déuo eſtimar ſer de
tanto grado e merito, como ſi por vueſtra principal
mano e cauſa yo ganarà muchas cuidades, e villas, e
fortalezas de los Moros enemigos de vueſtra fanta Fe,
e defendiera mi Real perſona e Eſtado, e los dichos
mis Reynos. E porque en lo ſufodicho, é en otros
muchos caſos el dicho Conde vueſtro padre, e vos a-
uedes recebidb muchos e grandes Dandos, e gaſtos,
perdidas de vueſtro patrimonio, los quales yo no
puedo buenamente ſatestazer , faluó por la merced e
eſta mi carta contenida, e aun con ella no
las ſatisfago. E porque los dichos feruicios, e cargos,
gaſtos, e perdidas ſon notorios, aſli los de claro por
notorios e de tanto merito, como dicho es. E quiero,
e mando que dellos ni de parte dellós no ſeades obli-
gado a hazer prucua alguna , ni contra cllos ſea rece-
bidà prucula en contra. Por ende porquc afli cs cum-
Zzz
plidoro
forma per
/
566 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.iv.
Spaine. plidero a mi feruicio; y al bien publico c.pacifico E-
ſtado de mis Reynos e Sennorios, e a la guarda e de-
fenſion dellos é de mi corona y Eſtado, e perſona
Real , e por fazer bjep y mercèd a vos cl. dicho Con-
de Don Aluaro Perez, c porque quede para ſiempre
grande e eſpecial corona en vueſtro linage, dela vue-
ítra tal e ran ſingular virtue, e del dicho vueſtro padre,
e par remuneracion c parte de fatisfacion de los dichos
ſus feruicios e gaſtos, e vueſtros, por la preſente de mi
propio motu e propia e cierta ciencia, c libre e delibe-
rada voluntade auiendo auido conſeio ſobre ello con los
Prelados e Grandes, e letrados de mi Conſeio que al
preſente ſon commigo, y de ſu acuerdo c conſeio es
hago merced.e donacion pura, firma, perpetua, e no
reuocable entre vilos en remuneracion c ſatiſfacion, e
folucion, en la mcior forma que valer pueda, e a vos
cumpla de la mi ciudad de Aſtorga con ſau caſtillo e for-
taleza , aldeas, e tierras, e terminos e rios, montes,
fuentes, prados, paſtos, aguas, eſtantes, e corrientes, e
mapantes, con todos ſus vaſſallos Chriſtianos, Indios e
Moros , de qualquiera ley, eſtado, o condicion, que
ſon e, feran, ende veziņos, e con todos ſus terminos e
diſtinto, e mero miſto imperio, eiuridición alta y baxa,
ciuil y, criminal, con las eſcriuanias y oficios, e yanta-
res: maritiniegas, perias e calumnias, omecillos, portaz-
gos, peages, barcagęs, inforciones, fonſados e fonfade-
ras, martiniegas, e moſtrencos, y algarinnos, e otros
derechos e colas qualeſquier que ſean, o puedan ſer a-
nexas e pertenecientes al Sennorio e dichos imperios
y iuridiciones, e tierras, e terminos de la dicha ciudad
e ſu tierra, con todo lo ſuſodicho, aſli de fecho como
de derecho., e vſo e coſtumbre, o en otra qualquier
manera, para que ſe a todo vueſtro propio, libre equi-
to, deſembardo por iuro de heredad perpetuamente
para ſiempre jamas, e lo ayades como bien merecien-
te, e fea de vueſtro mayorazgo, e anexo a aquel que
vos quedo del dicho Conde vueſtro padre, e de vue-
ſtro abuelo, e ſegun e por la forma e con las claufulas
у
:
Chap. IV.
567
THE SECOND PART
y firmezas del que aqui por encorporado cs; eſi a vos Spaine.
pluuiere de dar otra forma al dicho mayorazgo, quete
nedes, e alque vos yo otorgo de la dicha ciudad con
lo fuſo dicho, o a qualquier dellos, lo podais fazer è
fagades, para que deſpues de vueſtros dias quedo per-
tenezca todo o la parte del que vos quiſieredes à vues
ftro hijo mayor Varon legitimo, e de legitimo matri-
monio nacido que auedes e ouieredes'; deſpués del a
otro vueſtro hijo o decendiente que vos quiſieredes e
nombraredes, e declaredes adelante, e quc vaya e tor-
ne el dicho mayorazgo o mayorazgos por linéas e gra-
dos, e ſucceſſiones, e con los vinculos e condiciones,
e modos, e inſtitutiones, e ſuſtituciones, c reſtitutio
ncs, e ſumiſfiones, e cargós que vos quiſieredes, eor-
denaredes en vueſtra vida, o en vueſtro teſtamento, o
codicilo, o poſtrimera voluntad, aunque ſolene poſea,
afli varones como hembras e parientes tranſuerſales:
para el qual mayorazgo o mayorazgos, e diſpoſiciones,
e cada coſa,
e parte dello , affi fazer y diſponér, e oi-
denar a vueſtra volunrad, vos doy e otorgo plenario
poder e autoridad por eſta mi carta : e aprueuo e con-
firmo deſde aora para entonces de mi cierta ciencia lo
que vos ordenaredes e diſpuſieredes ſobre ello en qual-
quiera manera. E mando que aya efeto, no embar-
gante que los otros vueſtros fijos o decendientes, 00:
tros parientes quales ouieredes vos', 'e los que de vos
decendieten, ſean fraudados o agrauiados en ſus legiti-
mas partes, que deuan auer de vueſtros bienes y he
rencia, ode vueſtros decendientes, o de qualquiera del
los, aunque ſean defraudados en los alimentos neceſſa-
rios. E no embargante que el dicho mayorazgo que
vos aora tenedes concoga otras clauſulas o firmezas
diucrſas o contrarias al mayorazgo que vos fizieredes,
e ordenaredes , c de qualeſquier cfero y firmeza que
fea, no embargantes otras qualeſquier coſas que a eſto
embarguen. E por vos mas honrar e fublimar-a vos
el dicho Conde Don Aluaro Perez, è a los que de vos
yinieren , e ouieren de auer el dicho mayorazgo de la
Zzz 3
dicha
1
568 Titles OF HONOR. Chap.iv.
Spaine. dicha ciudad con lo ſuſodicho, es mi merced, e mando
que vos, e deſpues de vos los dichos vueſtros herede-
ros e ſucceſſores ayades titulo e honor e dignidad,' e
ditado de Marques de la dicha ciudad con todo lo ſu-
ſo dicho, e con las otras vueſtras tierras e Sennorios
que quiſieredes anexar al dicho Marqueſado de Aſtorga,
y que todo ello ſca, e fe nombre Marqueſado, vos, e
deſpues de vos para aquel que ouiere de auer la dicha
ciudad con lo fuſodicho por el dicho mayerazgo, e ſea
vueſtro e ſuyo propio por iuro de heredad perpetua-
mente para ſiempre jamas &c.
u Garibayin
Henry 2.
The Marqueſſcs in Spaine may ſet a Crownct on their armes,
as it ſeemes by chc Pragmatica de las Corteſias, of MDLXXXVI,
whercin all others beſides Dukes, Marqueſes, and Condes arc
forbidden to doe ſo. Salazar de Mendoza alſo Geronymo de Vrrea
and others affirme it, though ſome denie w ic them. They de-
fcribe the Crownet to be V3 cerco guarnecido de piedras, or a circle
with rich ſtoncs on it, and that it ſhould haue Con cinco puntas,
el Conde, or with fiue points which are two more
then the Condes hach.
dos mas que
2
IV. The Ticle of Comes or Conde being here vſed as an Of
ficiaric or honoraric dignitic for a long time; ac length alſo ſuch
as had in a manner the ſame power (at leaſt cxcrciſed the ſame)
as Kings in their Territorics, were yet filed Comites and Condes
as we ſee in the ancient Condes of Caftile, Aragon, Portugall and
* Videlis Guil. Barcelona , x three of which became thence to bec Kingdomcs.
Newbrigens de And the Title indeed was thus vſed by the Lords of theſe pla-
rebus Anglic.
ces, as that of Duke was anciently, in ſome other parts of Eu-
lib.2.cap.10.
rope, by ſuch as wanted nothing but a Crownc and anointment
to giuc.them the Title of Kings. Afterward, as in the Empire
and France, this Title became, by degrees, Feudall and Heredi-
y Vide Salazar taric. From being Officiarie it became Y Feudall among the
Gothes for lifc, and continued ſo vntill about Ferdipando el Santo,
Origir de las
dignidades lib.z or the ITI of that name. He began MCCXV. After that, the Tidla
became Hereditaric, which ſome attribute to-ébe time of Alfon-
lib.i.cap.9.5.
la ley de Coco so the X, the Author of the Partidas. But the ancientelt occur-
rence of the forme of making a Conde there , is in that of Den
Aluaro Nimrez Oſorio, Fauourite to Alfonſo the XI, King of Ca-
file,in MCCCCXXVI: The King cicated him into the title of Conde
de Tiralamars, Lemos da Sarria. The Ceremonics were much
differing from thoſe that arc found cither in any other Nation
de Mendoza.
cap.7. Sed
A
or
1
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART.
$69.
;
r
or in Spaine in the following times after the Creation of this Spainë.
Corde. The King being placed in the State, a Cup of wine with
thrce fops was brought to him. The King then ſolemnly bids'
Don Alvaro take one , Aluaro bids the King in the ſame phraſe,
Tomade Conde, and Tonade Rey, were the words. And after this
mutuall inuitation vſed by them thrice, they cate the three ſops
together, and then they that ſtood by faluted valuaro in accia-
mation, by the name of Conde. Then a Banner and a Cauldron or
Caldera, and poffeffions
fit for a Conde wcie giucn him by Char-
ter. And this was the Crcation. But I tranſcribc it alró as it is
deliucred in Mariana. Oforio (ſaich z hee) amicorum Principi abs
z Hiſtor lib.ts.
Rege Hiſpali astum, vi Traſtámarx Lemoſij aigue. Sarriæ Comcs cap.zo.
ofer. Nouum id exemplum fuit ; nullis antes in Caftellæ regno
Comitibus, Rudi Ceremonia honos delatus. Hiſpania literature ex-
pers moris omnis ignara. Tres Offe in vini Poculo oblatæ; cam in-
ter ſe Rex Comeſque tertio inuitäffent, vier prior fumeret, à Rege
offa una fumpia, i Comite altera, Ius Caldariæ in Caftris, in bello,
Vcxilli proprijs infignibus diſtincti datum. In com ſententiam confe-
Elis tabulis atque recitatis, confecutus aſtantium clamor plauſnques.
Is instituendi Comites ritus fuit. That which he calls lus Caldarie
in Caftris, is named only Caldera (whereof more when we ſpeake
anon of thc Ricos hombres) in the,old Spanilh Chronicle of King
Alfonſo that created this Cónde" ( whence this Cetémonic is ta-
ken) and is ioyned with Pendon ( for the Banner ) and Cafay
Hezienda de corde , or a houſe and poffeßions fit for a Conde, Ms.
riana allo, in thoſe words Nullis anteà in Caftele Regino Comitibus,
fuppoſes, I thinke, that no Condes had before becne made thus,
nor tbat none had beenc in Caftale before that time. For clecrely
others had beene a before made, but at that time indeed noñe a Videlis salas
latcly ; whence it happened that they were ignorant of the ani- zar de Merdoa
cient Ceremonies. But this and the truth of that Ceremonie las dignidad.ls.
will beſt appcarc by the whole Creation, as it is in that old 3.cap.1.2.eth
Chronicle written by Tuan Nunnez de villafan, who was luftitia reg.co.
Mayor to King Henric the 1l. This Author ſayes b that firſt the b Nunnez de
King changed the Armes of this Aluaro from Wolues Gulcs,in a villaſan Chro.
field Or, into Goatcs fable in a field Argent, and creared him model Rey
lonſo 11.cap:64.
Count. Y porque aula luengo tiempo que ex los Reynos de Caſtilla y
de Leon 2.0 auia Conde cradeda en que manerr lo harian oila yſtoira
quenta que lo brzieron eſta guilla ; y el Rey aſentoſe en un eſtrado,
y trueron una copa con vino , y tres ſopas , y el Rey dixo Tomad
Çonde, y el Conde dixo Tomad Rey, y fueflo dice per, ambos a
dos tres vezes, y comieron de aquelas ſopas ambos a dos luego' rodas
las
gentes que estauan alli dixeron cccad el Conde, cccade Condo
de alli adelante truco pendon y Caldera y call, y hazenda de Conde
jy todos los que antes le agwydanian , aſi como a pariente y amiego
quedaron de alli adelante por ſuas vallalios y otros mas. Here it ap-
pcares
1
1
1
i
1
570
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
Spaine, peares that when this Creation was to be performed, the ancient
Ceremonies were ſo forgotten (becauſe that for a long time there
had beene no Conde made there that it was much doubted
how they ſhould be performed. And for that of Esad el Conde,
which ſome reſoluc into He, va el Conde ; Salazar de Mendoza
ſayes Ewad, is an old Castillian word ſignifying as much as Mia
rad; or bchold, and ſo Enad el Conde, is Bebold the Conde. Hcob.
ſerucs alſo out of this example, that though the faſhion of Crea-
tion in thoſe times were to giuc iuniamente por inſignias el Pen.
dos y Caldera, or a Banner and a Cauldron, yet, at this day, 2
Patent only giuçs the dignitic with ſome Townc or Territorie to
ſupport the Titlc. A forme of the Patents that giue this dignitic,
I repreſent here out of Lopez de Haro. It is that whereby Henrie
Ĉ Lopez de
Haro cx (40
the iv in MCCCCLxx made Pedro Lopez e de Ayala Conde de
Nobiliario pag. Fuenſalida
$13.
I
D
On Henrique por la gracia de Dios , Rey de Ca-
ſtilla y Leon, de Toledo, de Galicia , de Seuillan,
Cordoriai, Murcia, de faen , del Algarue, de Algeci-
rá, de Gibraltar, Sennor de Vizcaya y Molina &c. Por
quanto a los Reys, e Principes, pertenece honrar, e
ſublimar, e decorar, é fazer gracias , e mercedes a ſus
ſubditos e naturales, eſpecialmente aquellos que
bien
lealmente los ſiruen : lo qual por mi acatado, e confi-
derado, e a los muchos , e buenos, c-leales, e fenna-
lados ſeruicios que vos Pedro Lopez de Ayala mi Alcal-
de
mayor de Toledo, e de mi Conſejo , me aliedes fe-
cho, é fazedes cada dia , e en alguna enmienda e re-
muneracion dellos ; E por vos honrar, e decorar, e ſub-
limar, e poner en eſtado e porque
de vos, e de vue-
ftro lina aya memoria , e ſeades mas acatados e hon-
rados: Por la preſente, de mi propio motu,e y cierta
ciencia, c poderio Real, de que en eſta part,
Rey e Sennor , quiero vſar , e vſo, e vos fago, e creo
Conde de la vueſtra villa de Fuenſalida, e quiero, e
mando, que de aqui adelante , vos, e vueſtro hijo
mayor, e los que del vinieren, e vueſtra caſa e mayo-
razgo heredaren paren ſiempre jamas; ayades, e ten-
gades el dicho titulo de Conde, de la dicho villa de
Fuenſalida , e que vos podadcellamar , e intitular, e
como
nom-
T
I'T
Chap. IV.
THE SECOND PART.
571
nombrar Conde, e vos lo llamedes, nombrar y intitu- Spaine.
lar de la dicha Fuenſalida , e que vos ſea fecha falua: e
ceremonia, c las otras coſas que a los.. Condes de mis
Reynos ſe fazen , y acoſtumbran fazer: Otrofi, que
aydes e gozeds, evos ſean guardadas todas las hontas;
gracias, e mercedes, franquezas, e libercades, preemi
nencias, dignidades, e prerogatiuas, que han, e goza);
e ſon guardadas a los otres Condes de mis Reynos,c
ſeades recibido a todos los actos y coſas que a cllos
fon ; e deuen ſer recibidos, e por eſta mi carta, o por
ſu traſlado ſignado de Eſcriuano publico, manda a la
Prince ſa Donna luana mi
muy cara
e muy amada
fija, c a los Prelados, Duques, Condes, c Marqueſes,
Ricos hombres , Maeſtres de las Ordenes, Priores,
Comendadores, e a los de mi Conſejo, Oydores de la
mi Audiencia, Alcaldes e Notarios, e a otras iuſticias
Eſpeciales, qualeſquier de la mi Caſa, e Corte, e Chan-
cilleria; e a los mis Mariſcales, e Reyes de Armas, Fa-
saures, e Perſeuantes, e a los ſubcommendadores, Al-
caydes de los Caſtillos, e caſas fuertes , llanas, e a to-
dos los Concejos, Alcaldes y Alguaziles, villas, c luga-
res de los mis Reynos, e Sennorios, e a otras qualef-
quier perſonas, mis vaſſallos, e ſubditos, e naturales,
de qualquier eſtado, é condicion, preeminencià, o dig.
nidad que ſea, cada vno dellos, que de aqui adelanre
vos ayan, e tengan per Conde de la dicha Fuenſalida, e
llamen e inticulen Don Pedro Lopez de Ayala, Conde de
la dicha villa de Fuenſalida, e vos reciban a todos los
actos e coſas aque los otros Condes de mis Reynos
fon, e deuen ſer recebidos , e vos guarden e fagan guardar
todas las coſas ſuſodichas que a los otros Condes de mis
Reynos fon e deuen ſer guardadas; e deſpues de vos, a los
que la dicha vueſtra caſa e mayorazgo heredaren, e que vos
non vayan, ni paffen, ni conſientan ir, ni paſſar aora,
ni de aqui adelante en tiempo alguno ni-por alguna
manera, Ga yo por eſta mi carta os fago, e crco Conde
de la dicha Fuenſalida , e vos do el dicho titulo para
yos, e los que la dicha vueſtra caſa e mayorazgo' he-
redaren
572
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
quc eſtan
009900009
Spaine. redaren , ſegun dicho es, e vos fago par, e igual de los
otros Condes de mis Reynos, para todo lo ſufodicho,
e para cada coſa dello, ſobre lo qual mando a mi
Chancillere Notario, e alos otros mis oficiales
a la tablea de los mis fellos, que vos den, e libren, pal-
ſen, e ſellen mi carta de priuilegio, lo mas firme e ba-
ſtapte
que les pidieredes, e ouieredes meneſter, e los
vnos ni los otros no fagan endeal por alguna mane-
sa , fopena de la mi merced , c de priuacion de los
oficios e de confiſcación de los bienes de los que lo
contrario hizieron ; para nueſtra camara : c demas
mando al Eſcriuauo que le eſta mi carta moſtrare,
que los emplate, que pur ezcan antc mien la mi Cor-
te, do quier que yo ſea el dia que los emplaçare, faſta
quinze dias primeros ſiguientes, ſo la dicha pena, ſo
la qual mando a qualquier Eſcriuano publico que pa-
ra eſto fuere. llamado, que de al que ende ſe le mon-
ftrare teſtimonio ſignado con ſu ligno; para que yo lo
ſepa, en como ſe Cumplc mi mandado. Dada en Se-
gouia a viente dios de Nouiembre, anno del nacimi-
ento de nueſtro Sennor Ieſu Chriſto de mel y quatro,
cientes y ſcrenta annos.
YO EL REY.
Yo Juan de Ouicdo Secretario del Rey nuestro Sennor,
la fize Eſcritiir, por ſu mandado.
The ſame Lopez hath another forme at large of the Creation
of Don Gabriel Manrique into the title of Conde de Oforno.
For the Coronet which the Condes may ſet on their Armes;
if we might bclccue Mariana (whoſe words are before cited in
the Section of Dukes) they are Regijs haud abfimiles, and not vn.
like thoſe of Dukes. But Geromino de Vrrea, Salazar de Mendoza,
Lopez de Haro and others deſcribe them with tres puntas o hilo de
perlas (as de Haro's words arc) and ires puntas, y mas baia la de
en medio, as out of Virca, Mena
doſa hath it. Bur in this forme they
arc for the moſt part repreſented
ouer the Coates of the Condes in
Haro's Nobilirio , and fomctimes
VE
with fewer Pearles, which whe-
ther it it proceeded from the Cut-
1
A
Willi
1
ICIS
1
1.
Chap. IV.
THE SECOND PÄRF.
573
not.
d Alonſo Lopez
de Haro. Nobit.
Gen lib 4 pag.
1
;
273.
218. Edit. 1614.
fDc Nobleze
whom he ſhould Icad. And being chus created, hee had libertie Salazar demena
ters negligence or fancie , or whether it bcc indifferent, Iknow Spaines
The Title of Conde Palatino alſo , or Count Palatine is obſer-
ued to baue beenc in Spaine. Gonzalo de Guzman , Sennor de
Torja was called ſo almoſt cc ycarcs paft.
V. Viſcounts, or Vizcondos, alſo in ſome number occurrc in
the dignitics of Spaine. c li hath the ſame originall as in France: cldcmibidem.
But the Spaniſh Writers ſay, that the ſonnes and heires apparant lamar. en time
of Condes were wont to be ſtiled Vizcondes, and that the Title ventarie de l'e-
was in them as a Mayorazgo, or Right of Primogeniturc, in re. Spagne.pag. 135,
gard they exerciſed their Fathers power, and cnioyed his rights Pariidz tit.r.
in his ſtead, or illius 'vice. So exprelly Benito Guardiola, f Salazar Leg. Nauerre
lib.s.tit.17 pag.
8 Mendoza, h Garibay, and others.
VI. But in the ancient times before thoſe greater digrities de Eſp.cap.42.
of the Feudall Dukes and Marqueſſes came into vſe, when the one de los
Title of Comes was the greateſt (whence their name of Conde 3.cap.7.
was made ) the Caſtilian exprellion, or the Romance of that h Lib.so.cap & .
Countrie, did not ſo much file thoſc Comites that were Fcudall, by
the name of Condes, as by that of Ricos hombres, as if we ſhould
ſay literally Rich mer; but ſo, that their wealth was not ſo much
denoted in that Title as their dignitic. For as Alexio i Venegas i Apud Guat.
notes, Rico hombre is the Title of Dignitic, but Hombre Rico is diolam de Nobi.
lit.cap. 40.0
ſimply for a Rich mar. For eucry one that was Rich, though his
Salazar de
Tcrritorics were as large as the greatch Conde ; was not there. Mendozadib 1.
forc a Rico hombre ; but a Creation of him into thaï Title
that gaue cap.9.
him the dignitie which they prouck by that example of Don k Salazar & de
Alonſo Fernandez Coronel, who being a Lord of very large Ter- Guardiola ibi.
ritories, made it a great fuite to Dos Piedro King of Caſtile, to rade Ricar hos
be created into the Title of Rico hombre. The Ceremonic of minibus, e Ri.
Creation and Inucftiture of this dignitie was the ſame with that ca hombrea.
of Conde, as it is beforc delivered. That Conde of Traflamara joſepho de segle
Aragenum apud
being plainly a Rico kombre of that time. And for ſo much as Decil Arag.1.6.
concernes the giving of the Banner and the Caldera, or Caul- 36.606. & alios
dron ; The ſtories hauc expreſſe mention of it. That Alonto
Fernandes was ſo created, and ſo was the cuſtome of Spáine, i cbronica de
(faiththe Storie) when the King made any Rico bómbre. So 0. Rey Don Pedro.
thers.
The Banner , ſayes Salazar de Mendoza, was a teſtimonie of selfedcore
a power giuen him to lead in thc field, and the Cauldron of his gox. 1.5 62.
greatneſſe in houſe-keeping, and abilitic in mayntaining ý choſen Lorenzo de
to take the great Title of Don, as a foronamc. In thoſe cider doz.l.1.cap.g.
times the vſe being that none but the a King, thic Infanes and ovide de titula
Prelates had it otherwiſe added to their names. But ſome ſay de la Nobleza
that all the Ricos hombres might not haue the name of Don cap.39.
Аааа
but
1
ibi citatos,
cap.21 .
m Ita
Padilla apud
I
1
574
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.TV.
despro hiſce
28.12.
de los laxanta-
ult.
la Nobleza capping in the Monafteric of Sabagun n where the States are rec-
Spaine. but only ſuch as, being not bound to ferue in the Warres
at the Kings command, had their owne libertic to ſcrue at plea-
furc. A ſpeciall mention of this title of Ricos hombres, as com-
prchending all the Condes of the time, and not only the Condes
but other great Lords, is in an old Charter of MCCCXX , remay-
n Guardiola de
40. & vidcvo. koned by los Infantes en los Prelados a los Ricos homes, de los
cabulum con- concejos de las ordines de la Cancelleria Del Regno de Caſtilla de
viciffim vfurpa-
Leon, & de Galizia &c. So in an old Law of Alfonſo ihc X. Si
tum in l.t.4it. algun Rico home de nuestro Sennorio denostare a Dios o . Santa
18.Partid 3. Maria &c. If any Rico home blaſphemed , hce was to forfeit one
o Partid 7. tit.
yearcs profits of his Lands for the firſt offence, two ycares for
the fecond; and for che third, his whole care in it was forfci-
ted. And in a Law of Alfonſo the xti touching exactions in
p Recopilat. times of tumult, Eſtabliſemos P otroli que ningun Roco hombre ni
Phil 2.lib.8.tit. Caualliero ni bombre hijo dalgo no tome conducho &c. where we ſee
mientes lib.3.
no other tittle for the greater Nobilitie which then conſiſted in
Condes only or Ricos hombres , but only kicos hombres. To this
9.2.15.3.cap. purpoſe, the Author of that De regimine 9 Principum, Apud
Hiſpanos. omnes fub Rege Principes, Diuites homines appellantur lo
præcipuè in Castella; which words Gregorio Lopez cites vpon the
r Ad.l.so.tit. Partidas, and giues the reaſon thus. Huius eſt ratio ( faith rhee)
Salles Partid.q. quia Rex prouidet in pecuzijs fingulis Baronibus fecundum merita fua;
vel fecundum complacentiam, hos deprimit illos exaliat. Vt pluri-
mum ». munitiones & Iuriſdiétiones non babent niſi ex voluntate
Regås, o inde vocaniur Diuites homincs quia cui in maiori ſum-
ma prouidetur , ille maior eft Princeps , quia pluribus poreſt mili-
tibus prouidere. But here he makes the Ricos hombres to denote
as much as Barons. It ſeemes, indeed, in ſuch a ſenſe as Baron
was vſed anciently, and ſometimes at this day, for all ſuch as
haue the greater dignities, it might in thoſc times bc underſtood
in the Rico hombre of Spaine, as alſo it appeares in the Law wher-
on bc writes, Ricos hombres (ſo are the words of the Law) for
gend cuſtumbre de Eſpanna fon llamados los que in las otras terras
dizen Condes e Barones; as if the Author had meant that as Conde
or Baron was attribured generally to the greateſt Lords in o.her
Countries, ſo was Rice hombre in Spaine. Not that the title of
Baron in its reſtrained ſignification, and as it is a feudall dignitie
beneath Conde, was denoted by Rico hombrez But that the title
of Ricos hombres comprehended all the great Lords ;, as that of
Barons in the more generall ſignification did in other Coun-
tries, touching which, ice more eſpecially in the Barons of France.
Some would haue it that Rico hombre anciently was the ſame
[Guardiola de that is now a Grande in Caſtile. And other opinions touching
la Nobleza capo je are in loſephus de Selle', bis deciſions of Aragon, Bobadilla and
** Politic. lib.z. ſuch more. But the title of Rico hombre is at this day giucn to ſome
cap.16.9.21. cminent Lords not in Caſtile only, but in Aragon and Nanarre alſo
and
[
1
!
1
f
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART. 828
1
i
and in ſome other Kingdomes in that Countic. But that of Gran. Spáinez
de is an additionall dignitic not only to all Dukes , but to ſome
Marqueſſes and Condcs alſo, and conſiſts in being coucrcd, and
ficcing before the King, and ſome ſuch other reſpcets at Court.
A few of the Marquiſes and Condes haue it, and therefore I ſee
110 proportion betwixt a Grande and a Rice hoimbres Some fiue or
fixe Condes faith Salazar de u Mendoza, arc vſed as Grandes,and u Origen. de las
fome ſeuen or eight Marqueſſes. But hc that is created a Duke cap.8.13.& IS.
is thereby alſo made a Grande.
The reſtrained notion of Baron or Varon, as it is a ſingular
dignitie, is in Spaine allo; cſpecially in Catalauna x and Valen-
* Guardiola de
cia , where ſuch as poſſeſſe the Inheritance of Signorics with la Nobleza cap.
large Turiſdi&tion, but without any other title annext to them, 43.
are called Barons, as ſome that hauc Caſtles in like forr are ſtiled
Castell.ins. So alſo in other Provinces of Spaine:
VII. Touching thoſe great dignities, although ſome of
them are perpetuall, and, by the Law, vpon death tranſmitted to
policritic without any now allowance or inucftiture from the
King; yer others there are, and, it ſeemcs, the moſt, chat, vpon
cucry death, are recciucd againc from the King; but not by any
Charter of new Crcation , bur only by the Kings acknowledge
ment of them, by adding the titular name in his anſwere to the
heirc., who by his owne name only, ý without che addition of y Sal. dc Mexi
his title, ſignifies to the King the death of his Anceſtors. And dor.lib.3.cap.8.
this cout le remaynes there, as a rclique of the more ancient times
when the titles of Condes, or Ricos hombres were for yearcs or life
only. To this purpoſe, Mariana ; Antiquis z temporibus Co- z De rebus
mitum appellatione prouinciarum præfectos honeftare mos fude, anno. Hiſ lib.8.capă
Tim numero quibus præeffe deberent præfinito. Confequenti tempore,
Regum indulgentia aut imbecillitate, hones ille dum vita maneret cæpit
effc proprines; desnum ad pofteros propagari bereditatis iure. Antiqui.
tatis veſtigis in Hifpania retinentur,quando Proceres Hifpani non prius
paterni principatus à parentum obitu nomen vfurpant, neque Ducis,
Marchionis , aut Comitis titulos afcribunt quàm Rege denuò ana
nuenie, prater pancas familias quibus iure priuato contra facere à Re-
gibus eft conceſſum.
VIII. Their Cavaleros (beſides that generall vſe of the
word, wherein ſometimes it extends it Selfe to all that are in the
ſtate of Gentlemen or Hydalgos ) are of three kinds; that I may
vſe the ſame diuiſion which the Spaniſh Writers doc. Firft, they
haue Caualleros de Espuela d'orada, or Knights of the Golden Spurre;
Secondly, Caualleros armados, Thirdly, Caualleros de Alarde , 6
de premio, de guerra, o quantioſos, as they call themi.
For the Caualleros de Espuella dorada, or Knights of the Spurre;
Aa a a a
theſe
13.
1
+
+
1
576
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. ij.
a L.z.tit zi.
Partid.z.
ibid. Sed & vi.
Spaine. theſe things are cſpccially obſeruablc out of the ancient and later
cuſtomes. To what Perfous the Title is giæen; Who may give it; the
Forme of receiuing it;What she Cauallero being created was bound
10 obferue ; the fingular Honour and Priwiledge due to him ; what
Whence and Hove hee may loſe his dignitie. The perſons on whom
this kind of Knighthood is to bec beſtowed , are, by the Parti.
das; only Hydalgos, or Gentlemen of birth, and that of threc def-
cents at a lcaſt. In the later time onc ſcrucs; and none alſo needs
if by Charter thc Hydalguia or Gentrie liauc bene conferred on
him that is to bec created. And the honour of it bath beene ſo
b L.36.tit.z. cſtcemed there, that not only to the Kings b ſonnes, but alſo to
"Part.3.661.11.
the Kings themſelues it hath bcene thought ſo neceſſaric, that
23. tit.21.
part.z & ibid. they ought not to be crowned vntill they had recciyed it.
Lopez d.
Ic hach vſually bcene giuen only by the Soucrcignes. But
c Guardio'a de there is a Storie of an Embaſſador of luan King of Aragon, that
la Nobleza cap. in the name of his Maſter created the fonne of the Soldan of
35.
Cayro into this dignisic with the Chriſtian Ceremonics. And fer-
dinand ſonne to lohn the firſt King of Aragon, was knighted at
d Guardiola. d his Goronation in Zaragoça, by the Duke of Gandia. In the Par.
tidas, - there is a ſpeciall Law touching thoſe that might, or
de Hiſtor. de ea
refwfiorem apud might nor giuc it. None may giue it (layes that Law) that
Zuritam in An- hath nor himſelfe receiucd the ſame order, No woman therefore
nal, Aragon.lib.
though ſhee boc a Quecnc or Empreſe may giuc it by her owne
C L.II.tit.25. hand but by Commiſſion. Nonc vnder the age of fourteene
ycares, nor a Clarke, nor a Monke may give it. But it is ſaid
there that ſome hauc held that the King or bis Sonne and heire
apparant may giue it, though they have not receiued it, and that
it is ſo pra&tiſed in ſome Countries, becauſe they are the Cabe-
ças de la Caualleria, or the Chiefes or Souéraigres of Knighthood.
But that is not here thought to be reaſon enough to iuſtifie the
vſc. And touching this point more anon in Cauelleros Armados.
For the forme of giving it ; Anciently' the Ceremonies therc-
to belonging were, as in other places, more then at this day. In
the afternoone of the day that it was to be giuen, the Eſcudero,
Hydalgo, or Gentleman, that was to to receiuc it, was to be f ba.
f 1.13.14. Oc:
in Partidja. tit. thed, and therein to haue the aſſiſtance of other Eſcuderos that
walht his head, and then had him into a rich bed. Then,
by
ſome Knights alſo affiſting bim, he was to bec clothed in rich
Robes, and ſo led to the Church where he might performe his
& De Vigilës
& Vigils. There was he to confeſſe and make his prayers for re-
vide item Zuri- million of his finnes, and for power to obſerue the dutic belong-
tam in Annal. ing to the Order of Knighthood, and for protection in all his
.
Cap.34.
aduentures; and while hec prayed, not at any time to ſtand on
his feet. His Vigill paſt ouer, and a Maſſe heard, hce that was
to giuc him the dignicie, came to him and askt him if he deſired
to hauc the Order of Knighthood. Vpon his ſaying he did, hce
askc
Il cap 34.
Part.2.
21.
1
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART.
577
+
Fit Sennor Na.
+
terra.
askt him if he would keep the Lawes of Knighthood, which Spaine.
alſo granted, he either by himſelfe or ſome other Knight put on
his Spurres, then girt him with a Sword (the more ancient courſe
being as it is ſaid in the Partidas, chat hce was wholy to bec ar-
med, fauing his head only , which remayncd vncouered) then
drew it out and put it in the right hand of him that was to bee
created, and gaue him an oath that hce ſhould nor refuſe to die
either for the defence of his Law,hor of his King or of his Coun- h Pur fu ley,pu!
tric. The oath being taken ; hcc gaue him una Peſcoçada, or a
tural, pur si
ſtroake on the necke,
that he might the better remember what be
promiſed, ſaying, God aliſt you in the performance of that
which you haue promiſed. Then both he that created him, a's al-
ſo the reſt of the Knights preſent, kiſſed him. And all other
Knights that met him in the yeare following were bound to doc
the like , as giuing him a teſtimonie of their Faith and Louc to
him; whence it is (ſay the Partidas) againſt the Law of Knight-
hood that any Knight doc another any affront, vnleſſc hec firſt
fend his defiance, challenge or publication of the breach of that
band of faith ſo made betwccne them. The Cauallero thus crea-
ted; his Sword was to be vngire from him, cither by the King
or by ſome other perſon of honour preſent, who in that action
was a Padrino or Godfather in confirmation, and was ſuppoſed
hereby to confirme che Knighthood thus giuen. This is reported
there as agreeable to what was ancient, and in Alfonſo the X,
his time. And although the bathing, vigill, putting on Spurres,
girting with a Sword, and the oath ſo concurred to the making
of a Knight , .yer Cingulo accingere only was the phraſe fomc-
times vſed for the giuing this Knighthood (as in other places
allo) as we ſee in the i releaſe made by Alfonſo the X King of i Rot vaſc.39
Caſtile, of all his rights in Gaſcoine to Prince Edward, ſonne to Hex 3.m.12. ir
our Henrie the iſl, wherein hec recites that Cingulo eum accinxe. Videlis Ma.
rat militari, which was performed at Burgos in mccly and was theum Wellmce
an act of ſuch honourablc eſtimacion in Castile, that in ſome rafter. (ubanxo
Charters of thar King Alfonſo dated the ſame yearc, this giving
the order to the Prince is noted as a Character of the time, by
naming the yeare by it; as in an example of a Charter vnder
Seale,yet remayning in the Monafteric De Santo Benito, kel Real de k Guardiola de
Sahagun, dated the XXV of Aprill, in the Era of MCCXCIII
, (that la Nobleza, cap.
is, MCCLV of our Saviour) En el ando que Don Odoart fijo pri-
mero de heredero del Rey Enrice de Anglaterra recibio Cavalleria
EM Burgos del Rey Don Alfonſo ſobredicho. But in the later times, I Lopez ad l.23 .
as in other Kingdomes , ſo here , much leſſe ceremonie land
ſcarce any more then the Dubbing is vſed in the giuing this or- laram in fumma
der , beſide a Charter of Creation, whereof ſome memorie alſo Nobilitatis part.
is in the Spaniſh m Writers. And thercof, more is anon ſaid.
Dc Ioannc de
For, in MCCCCLXXVI, by the Law of Ferdinand and Iſabel made Auccia.
at
1254. c.
35.
tit 21. Partid.za
m Vidclis Oto-
4.Cap.I.$.6.
1
578
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.iv.
in giuing
1.6.
o Vidc Ordine
P L.16.&c.
Spaine at Madrigal, n it was ordained that it ſhould bec at the pica-
ſure of the King to vſe thoſe old Ceremonies or not,
n Ordinament this Order , and that the dignitic ſhould bee the ſame, though
1:18. em Recepi. they were omitted. Before that time, this ancient falhion ,
lat lib 6. tit.l. it ſecmes, was alwayes o vſed. But the Knight thus made
was bound to giue eſpeciall honour both to him that crcated
tit.code 17. him and to his Padrino that vngirded the Sword from him. Bur
Recopil.cod.1.5. to him that crcared him, thc reuerence was to bee ſuch (ſayes
the Law in the P Parlidas) that hec might not in any caſe fight
tilizl.p.2. againſt him, vnleffc it were in defence of his Soucraigne, which
I vnderſtand there by Sennor naturall. And in that cale hec was
to take ſingular care that he neither Nue him nor wounded him,
cxcept be law him about to ſtrike his Soucraigne. Neither mighe
hc iuftly, in act or aduice, be any way againſt him, but on the
contrarie was to preuent all iniuric that he law towards him, or
admonih him of is, vnleffe che mutter were ſuch as that it might
turne to the damage of his Soueraigne, or of the Father, Sonne,
Brother or of any of the next Kinlmen to his Soucraigne in their
liucs, eftates, or honour. For of other things he was not bound
to admoniſh him. The like alſo ſayes that Law he was to ob
ferue towards his Padrino for three yeares after the order recei-
ned, and lome were then of opinion that for ſcuen, hee was to
ride with his' Sword and Cloake in the time of peace, and all ar-
med in the time of warre. He was bound to protect Ladics, and
hor to ſell or pawne his Horſc or Armcs without the command
of his Soucraignc or incuitable neceſſitie , nor venture them at
play.
9 2.23.24.c. So much honor was giuen to ſuch Knights by the Partidas a that
none might fit before them in the Church, but Kings, Prelats, or
great Lords, or other Clergie men that reade divine Seruice. The
like order was to be obſerued in giuing the Pax to them. None
was to fic at the Table with them, or contend in argument with
them, vnleſſe he were a Knight, Eſcudero ni otro ninguno (as the
words are) or ſome perſon very eminent either for his bloud or
vertuc. No man might brcake the houſe of one of thoſc Knights
but by the expreſſc command of the King or his lufticia , op
Chicfé luſticc. For lo I vnderſtand, sinon por mandado del Rey a
por mandado de Iuftitia, which yet Lopez turnes into, niſi lwritie
pretextu aut Regis mandato. His Horſes
and Armes were not to
r Videſis or. be s taken from him in any ſuite , vnlelle nothing elſe were to
di:Caffeus lib. be found; and in that calé alſo, the Horſes of his owne Saddle
were priuiledged. And when any of his goods of his houſe might
be attached, yet that was to be done only, while neither him-
ſelfc nor his wife were preſent. Hec was not to bee put on the
Racke, vnleffe it were for fufpicion of Treaſon. Neither was hee
put to death as an ordinary perſon, but to bee beheaded.
Somc
tit.2 1.part.2.
1
tit.1 .
ibi Perca:
1
to be
Chap. IV.
THE SECOND PART:
$79
!
Perez ad iib.4.
.
3
1
"
in Santiago del Arrabal in Toledo , is called , I foncciuc to the
Some other priuiledges they had. Bue whether any of theſe be- Spaines
long to their Caualleros de Eſpuela D'orada, at this day, I know
not. Their Lawyers · diſpute of it. And Communiter concludi- t vide Didac.
try (faith u Gregorio Lopez) quod milites qui vacant, armis pro ordinament.
ſuo fuperiore gaudeant priuilegio militum. Licet x. ordo & folemnisas rit 1.1.1.
in affumptione militis in vfu defterit tamen effeétu remanfit. And u Adl.23.tit.
to this purpoſe he cites Cynus, Baldus; and others in L.1 C.de I. Parsid. 2,go
Juris & faali ignorantis.
The Canallero was to bc degraded, if being in feruice hec fold
his Horſe or Armes x or played them away at Dice, or gauc » L.as.tiler.
them to his Wenches, or pawned them in a Tauerne ; or ſtole
the Armes of any of his fellow Knights , or crcared any man
into the dignicie of Knight, that was not by Law to recciuc the
Order, or if hc profeſſed che Exerciſe of Merchandize , or vſed
any fordid Manuall Trade being not in captiuitic. And in ca-
ſes where for hainous crimes he was to ſuffer death (as for flying
from his Rankes, forſaking his Soucraignc or any Fort that he
held for him, or not giuing his ownc Horſe to his Soucraigne,
when his Soueraignes fell in the field, or not frecing his Souc,
raigne from captiuitic, when it lay in his power, all, which were
reputed as Treaſon). he was firſt to be degraded. The ceremo-
.
nie of the degradation being thus. The King commanded an
Eſcudero or ſome Gentleman, that hc ſhould put on Spurres on
the Knight , and gird him with a Sword ; and then that hec
ſhould cut in ſunder the Belcuor Girdle behind, and alſo the
Spurrc Leathers, which donc, hec loſt the honorarie Title of
Knighr for euer.
IX. As the Caualleros de Espuela D'orada , or thoſe of the
firſt part of thc diuiſion , are Hijdalgos, before they are made
Knights, ſo the Caualleros armados (as they call them) arc ſuch
as being before Buenos Hombres pecheros , or not Hydalgos, and
ſo ſubicct to all Taxes and Tributes, haue received the dignitid
of Cavallero, which is giuen them after the ſame faſhion, as is be-
fore deſcribed in chole De Eſpuela D'ocada, who. for diſtin&ion
from the Armados are ſometimc called Fidalgos e Camalleros or
Gentlemen and Knigbts; as in that oldi y Epitaph of one of the Gangaie Gira
Family of the Feyxoos ;
CU la Noblega.
A Q.VI IAZ FEYXOO ESCVDIER O,
BON FIDALGO E CABALEIRO
GRAN CAZADOR E MONTEYRO.
So Miguel Perez, Alguazil Mayor of layen, buried in MCCCX
fame
t
lote de Molina,
de Andaluzia
lib. 1.Cp.103.
Gb..capiz
580 TITLES OF HONOR. 1
1.1.5. bio
$.6.
.
1
Chap. IV.
Spaine. ſame purpoſe; Miles famofus probus armis & generoſis. But as
the Ceremonies hauc changed ž in the making the one kind of
z Videsordi- Knights, ſo in the other. But the Armados muſt be made by the
4 tit.7. Re** Kings owne band, and voleſſe they bee ſo, they arc not to en-
copilas lib,6,tit. ioy any of the Caualeros priuilcdges, to which cither by Charters
or otherwiſe they may pretend. But the reaſon of their diſtin-
Otolor fum.
Nobilit. part. 4. ction of theſc Knights from thc other, and their pamacs are more
cap ş.7 Guar- fully to be opened. We muſt remember that all that are Hidalo
bleza cap is. gos there, arc free from all Taxes and Triburcs. Theſe Hydal-
1ofeph.de Selte gos therefore being made Knights , haue no kind of acceſſion of
deciſ, Aragox... priuiledge to that porpore, Quia cam fint Nobiles hoc eft Hijob
a summ. Nobi- Jalgo (as a Orolora's words arc) etiam citra priuilegium funt ima
lit fart.4.cap.i. miines: ab omnibus Collectis. de Contributionibus. And therefore
when they haue Charcers of their Knighthood (which the Spa.
niards call Priuilegios de Caselleria.) there is no mention in them
of any ſuch freedome. In buiuſmodi prinilegis nulla fit mentio(faich
the ſame Spaniard) tributorum, quia non conſequuntur militiam hanc
nifi tantum quoad maiores bonores. & alins Nobilitatis præeminentias,
& ad'.cxercendos ipfius militiæ a&tus ; as it appeares, alſo in this
that not only their Ricos hombres, or ther greatef Lords, but al-
fo.chc Sonnes of the King and the Kings themſelues tookc vpon
them this dignitic. But as theſe haục the Caualleria for acceſion
of honour only, ſo the other, bring before they are Knights
Hombres peckeros, or no Hydalgos, but ſubicêt to Taxes and Tri-
bures, haue, together with ic , van.immunitie from Taxes and
Tributcs exprefly giucu them in their Charters of Knighthood,
which immunitic lo giuen is the principall character of Los Cao
ualleres Armados. ifti milites (ſayes Orolora ) per tale priuilegium
fune immanes ab omnibus collcétis & contributionibus fecundum for-
mami og tenorem fuoruna privilegiorum ; So that they maintaine
Armes and Horſe', and keepc other conditions of that kind or-
b Ordinat. Ca. dained by the Pragmaticas of Madrigal, and Zamora, b made by
med eius King lohn the firſt. For otherwiſe they are not to enioy La Ca-
modı habetur walleria wi los priuilegias a las exemptiones della, as the Pragmatica
Pragmaticæ in of Zamora faith. And in the proofe of this kind of Knighthood,
Ordinar, Por.
tugalliæ lib.z.
and the Immunities belonging to ir, no teſtimonic is enough
vnlelle the Priuilegio or Charter cof it be ſhewed, and that vn.
Secopilat.lib
. der the Scale of Spaine. For ſuch as are made Knighes and have
d Ordin, lib.4. Immunities giuen them by other Princes, or, as their Law is,
ſuch as had Chárters of Cavalleria from the Emperour Charlestha
V, being alſo King of Spaine ) ás hec d was Emperour, cnioyed
nothing by them. Ocher particulars touching theſe Caualleros Ar-
mados may be ſeen in the Ordinances of Castile, lib.4. tit.1. and in
the new Recopilation lib.6.tit.1. with Didacus Perez, and Alfonſo
Azevedo vpon them, and in Orolors, and ſuch more of that Na
tion,
1
1
tit.35.
tit.1.1.8.
3
Chap. TV
58
THE SECOND PĀRT.
I
1
tion, who diſpute couching the particular Taxes, and Tributes Spainé
from which they are made frec.
That third kind of Càuelleros, which they call, De alarde o dë
guerra &r. I concciue to bec no other then ſuch as árc bound
(without receiving the Order of Knighthood ) to mayntaine
Horſe and Armes for the Kings Seruice, and to ſhow them in
publique muſters once or twice a ycare. There I adde hère to the
other becauſe I find them to be a part of thc diuiſion of los Cao
Halleros in Guardiola , Orolora , and the Lawes of Spaine alſo. Ordin.libs.
And c romc freedomes they haue in regard of that chargé to Recopih lib.6.
which they are ſubicct. But it ſecities thc Title is no more ho rites.l.10.
norarie then a Tenant by Knights Seruice with vs in England. for. mm. Na
Neither indeed, as ſome will haue it , is the Title of Cawalleros bilit. part 4.
armados (being no Gentlemen before they are crcared) ſo great cap. 1.5.7. pro
as one that is an 'Hijdalgo , or 4 Gentleman either by bloud or pe foremo
Charter. For (ſayes forolora) licet virunque privilegium fcilicet f Ibid.perg:28.2
el de Hydalguia y Cauellaria conferat ius immunitatis , plenius táo
men & vberius prouidetur per priuilegium nobilitatis. The Chat-
ters of Hydalguia or Gentric, giving an abſolute frecdome from
all Taxes and Tributes, but that of Caualleria armadá, only vnder
the conditions of mayntayning of Horſe and Armès, and obſere
ving thoſc Lawes of Madrigal and Zamor. Yer becauſe the or-
der of Knighthood is giuen with it, wec carinot bat eſtème ic
honorarie.whcrc cuer it bcc placed among them. But to this laſt
kind De Alarde, there is no other honour adherent then only ſuch
as may be concciucd to be concomitant with a Militaric charge
vndertaken for the State , which may indeed rather Nilc them
good Patriots (if they take care of it ) then any way dignific
them with a ſpeciall Title of Honour.
Neither perhaps is the diuifion of the other two honoraric Cao
Halleros into thoſe De Eſpuela D'orada and los Armados , fo iuſti.
fiable. For plainly the firft are truly Arriados, and the Armas
dos, are as truly De Eſpucla D'orada. The Creation of both be
ing with the ſame Ceremonies , though theit Charters differ.
And it had beenc fitter to diuide their Caualleros into ſuch as be-
ing before Gentlemen or Hydalgos hauc recciucd the order, and
ſuch as haue had it being before Hombres Pecheros. But I follow
and retainc the famc that I find in the Spanilh Writers, and, b¢.
cauſe of their authoritic, I alter it not. vi filloicag.938
Ý. The Titles thus delivered ; xec addc allo ſomething of
their Lawes touching the bonoraric Attributes that are to bec
giuen
in ſubſcriptions, fuper ſciptions, and otherwiſe to the Prince
and the other great Lords; as alſo touching the ſetting of Coro's
meis ouer Armes. Such ſwelling attributes had beene induced (as
it falleth one ) through the raigning cuſtomc of grcat Alarcerie
Bbbb
there
1
1
582
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.IV.
Spaine, there that by a Prematica de los tratiamentos y Curtefias 8 vnder
Philip the līi, in O&tober in MDLXXXVI, thoſc attributes are
9. Anton. Her- thus reſtrained. In the Title to the Prince, hec is to bec called
rera part 3.de la
Hiftor.general.
Senpor only ; Thc ſubſcription thus ; Dios guarde V. Alteza;
1.b.2.cap 9. and or Gad preferue your Highnelle; The ſubſcription Al Principe nue-
paz.1235. That the infantes or Infant as ſhall only haue the Title of Al-
teza. The falutation to be only Sennor or Sennors. The ſubſcrip-
tion as to the Prince; the ſuperſcription Al Seonor el Infante Don
N. or A la Sennora la infants Donna N. Bur Alteza vſed abloluoc-
ly in ſpecch or writing is to be vnderſtood only of the Princcor
thic Hiſtoric of
Spaine, lib.31. pro Sennor.
heire apparant.
That the fonnes in Law and brothers in Law of the Kings
{hall haue the ſame Title chat their wiues haue, and daughters
in Law, as their husbands.
That none (hall aſſume to himſelfe the attribute of Exellenza,
or Sennor excelleni, or Sennoria illustrißima, nor giue it to any ..
ther fauing only to Cardinals, and to the Archbilhop of Toledo,
as to the Primace of Spaine , although he be no Cardinall.
That to Archbiſhops, Biſhops, Grandes, and all that may ſtand
couered before the King, the attribute of Sennoria bc giuen, as alſo
the Preſident of the Counſell Royall.
That to Marqueſſes, Earles, great Commanders of the Orders
of Saint lames , Alcantara, el Calatraua, and to the Preſidents of
the other Councels and Chanceries , thc Title of Sennoria may
be given both by writing and word, and to Ambaſſadors which
hauc place in the Kings Chappell, and got to any other, voleflc
it be to the chiefe Cities of the Realme, and to the Metropoli-
tanc Churches to whom they may giuc that addition, according
to former cuſtomc.
Than all Letters from ſubicct to ſubicet (vnlefic it bec to the
Prince, Infantes, or Infantas, or ſuch as hauc honour by mariage
with, them) the Writer begin with the matter , without any ho-
noraric attributç preceding it. And the ſubſcription is to be, To
the Archbiſhop, Biſhop, Dukes, Marqueffe, or Conde of fach a place.
If to inferior men : To Der N, or Ñ. adding his firname, and
the dignitic and office that hee otherwiſe holds, which alſo may
bec added in the ſuperſcription to the Archbilops , Bilhops,
Dukes, Marqueſſes and Condes.
The ſame Pragmatica alſo (by reaſon that Coronets ouer Scut-
chcons of Armes were vſed by diuers, to whom the right of
bçaring ſuch Goroncts belonged riot) ordained that none bclides,
Dukes, Marqueſſes and Condes mighe-vſe them, and they only
in the accuſtomed formic.
And qucry offender againſt this Pragmatica is to forfeite tenne
thouſand Macaucdics; one third part to the Informer; another
to
Chap. IV. The Second PART."
1
583
to the Iudge that giucs euidence againſt him , and the third to Spaine.
Pios
, ufus.
Some other particulars are in it; with exceptions of Titles vſed
by Seruants to Maſters; and Sonnes to Fathers. And becauſe I
prc-
ſume the more curious would gladly ſee it out of the originall, I adde
it allo whole herc:
D
L
caſas
On Felipe por la gracia de Dios, Rey de Caſtilla,
de Leoit, de Aragon, de las dos Sicilias, de Teru.
ſalem, de Portugal, de Nauarra , de Granada, de
Toledo, de Valencia, de Galizia, de Mallorcas, de Seuilla,
de Cerdeñna, de Cordowa, de Corcega, de Murcia, de faen,
de los Algarues, de Algezira, de Gibraltar , de las Illas
de Canaria, de las Iridias Orientales y Occidentales, Iſlas
y tierra firme del mar Oceáno, Archiduque de Auſtria,
Duque de Borgonna, de Bratante, y Milan, Conde de
Absburg, de Flandes, y de Tirol, y de Barcelona, Sennor
de Vizcaya, y de Molina, &c. Al Principe Don Felipe,
nueſtro muy caro, y muy amado hijo; y a los' Infan-
tes, Prelados, Duques, Marquelles, Condes, Ricos
hombres, Priores de las Ordenes, Comendadores, y
Subcomendadores , Alcaydes de los Caſtillos, y
fuertes, y llanas , y a los del nueſtro Conſejo , Preſi-
dentes, y Oydores de las nueſtras atidiencias, Alcal
des, Alguaziles de la nueſtra caſa, y Corte, y Chan
cillerias, y a todos los Corregidores, Alliſtentes," Go-
uernadores, Alcaldes mayores y ordinarios, Alguaziles,
Merinos, Preboſtes; y a los Concejos, y Vniuerſida-
des , Veintiquatros, Regidores , Caualleros, Iurados,
Eſcuderos, Officiales, y hombres bucnos, y otros qua-
leſquier fubditos, y naturales nueſtros , de qualquier
eſtado, preeminencia, o dignidad que ſean, o fer puc-
dan , de todas las ciudades, villas , ġ lugares , y Pro-
uincias de nueſtros Reynos y Sennorios, realengos,
abadengos, y de Sennorio, aſſi a los que aora ſon, co-
mo a los que feran de áqui adelante, y a cada vno, y
qualquier de vos, a quien eſta nueſtra carta, y lo en
ella contenido toca y puede tocar en qualquier mané-
ra, faļud, y gracia. Sepades, que auiendoſenos fupli-
ВЪbb 2
cado
1
1
1
584 TIFLES OF HONOR. Chap 1V.
1
Spaine. cado por los procuradores de Cortes de las ciudades,
ý villas, deſtos nueſtros Reynos, en las que manda-
mos celebrar en la noble villa de Madrid, el anno pal-
ſado de mil y quinientos y ochenta y tres , y ſe diſtol-
uieron y acabaron el de mil y quinientos y ochenta
y cinco, fueſſemos ſeruido mandar proucer de reme-
dio neceſſario y conucniente, cerca de la deſorden y
abuſo que auia en el tratamiento de palabra y por eſcrito,
por auer venido a ſer tan grande el exceſſo, y llegado
a tal
punto que ſe ayan ya
ayan ya viſto algunos inconucnien-
tes, y cada dia ſe podian eſperar mayores, ſi no ſe a-
tajaſle y reformaffe, reduziendolo a algun buen orden
y termino antiguo, pues la verdadera honra no confi-
ſte en vanidades de titulos, dados por eſcrito , y por
palabra , ſino en otras cauſas mayores a que eltos no
annaden ni quitan. Y auiendoſe diuerſas vezes trata-
do y platicado por nueſtro mandado por los del nue-
ſtro Conſejo, y conſultado con nos : auemos acorda-
do, proueydo, y ordenado en lo fufo dicho, lo
por eſta nueſtra carta y prouiſion ſe declara , prouico
Primeramente, como quiera que no era neceſſario
tracarſe en elto de nos , ni
pi de las otras perſonas Rea-
les, todauia porque mejor ſe guarde, cumpla, y obſeruc,
lo que toca a los demas: queremos, y mandamos, que
de aqui adelantc , en lo alto de la carta, o papel que ſe
nos eſcriuiere , no ſe ponga otro algun titulo mas que
Sennor , ni el remate de la carta inas, de Dios guarde
la Catolica perſona de V. M. Y aſli miſmo no ſe pon-
ga en la correlia de abaxo coſa alguna , mas de la fir-
ma del que eſcriuiere la tal carta : ni en el fobre eſcri-
to ſe pueda poner , ni ponga, mas de tan ſolamente,
al Rey nueſtro Sennor.
Que a los Principes, herederos, y fucceffores deſtos
nueſtros Reynos, ſe les clcriua en la miſma forma, mu-
dando tan ſolamente lo de Mageſtad en Alteza, y lo de
en Principe , y al remate y fin de la
Dios
guarde a V. Alteza
Que
quc
y ordena.
4
Rey
,
.
+
1
Chap 1V. THE SECOND PART. 585
nos,
Que con las Reynas deſtros nueſtros Reynos , ſc Spaine.
guarde y tenga la miſma orden y eſtilo, que con los
Reyes dellos : y con las Princeſlas deltos dichos Rey-
la
que
eſta dicho ſe ha de tener con los Principes
dellos.
Que a los Infantes , y infantas, deſtos nucltros
Reynos, folamente ſe llame Alteza, y ſe les eſcriua en
lo alto , Sennar, y en el fin de la carta ſe ha de
po.
ner, Dios guarde a V. Alteza , fin otra corteſia. Y en
el ſobre eſcrito al Sennor Infante don N. ya la Senno-
ra Infanta donna N. pero quando ſe dixcrc, o eſcriui-
ere abſolutamente ſu Alteza , ſe ha de atribuyr a ſolo
el Principe heredero y fucceffor deſtos nueſtros Rey-
nos. Declarando, como declaramos, que lo conteni-
do en eſte capitalo no ſé hade entender, ni es nueſtra
intentcion y voluntad que ſe entienda con la Empera-
triz donna Maria, mi muy cara, y muy amada herma-
na, aunque ſea Infanta de Castilla, pues eſta claro que
ſe le ha de llamar y eſcriuir Mageſtad, y ponerle en el
ſobre eſcrito , a la Emperatriz mi Sennora : y'a ſus hi-
jos hermanos del Emperador, nueſtro muy caro y muy
amado ſobrino, ſe hara el miſmo tratamiento de pala-
bra, y por eſcrito que eſta dicho, ſc ha de hazer a los
Infantes deſtos Reynos, y tambien a los Archiduques
ſus tios.
Que a los yernos.y cupbados de los Reyes deſtos
nueſtros Reynos ſe haga el tratamiento que a ſus mu-
geres, y a las nueras, y cunnadas de los dichos Reyes,
el miſmo que a ſus maridos. Y quanto al tratamiento
que las dichas perſonas Reales han de hazer a los de
mas, no entendemos innouar coſa alguna, de lo que
hafta agora ſe ha acoſtumbrado, y acoſtumbra.
Que el eſtilo, vſado en las periciones que ſe dan
en nueſtro Conſejo, y en los otros Conſejos , y Chan-
cillerias, y Tribunales : y el que ſe acoſtumbra de pa-
quando eſtan en Conſejo fe guarde, como haſta
aqui, en todo lo que 'no fuere contrario a eſta nue-
y prouiſion, excepto que en lo alto fa
pucda
1
labra
ftra carta
,
586
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
1
, y ſobre
1
Spaine. pueda poner , Muy poderoſa Sennor , y no mas.
Que en las refrendadas de todas las cartas, cedu-
las, y prouiſiones nueſtras, pongan noſtros Secretarios,
del Rey nueſtro Sennor en lugar de fu Mageſtad : y en
las refrenda das de los noſtros eſcriuanos de camara ſe
haga lo miſmo.
Quc en todos los otros juzgados, afli realengos,
como qualeſquier que ſean , y de qualquier calidad y
forma , ora ſe hable en particular, o en publico, las
peticiones, demandas, y querellas , ſe comiencen en
renglon, y por el hecho de que ſe huuiere de tratar,
ſin poner en lo alto, ni en otra parte, titulo, palabra,
ni fennal de Corteſia alguna : y al cerrar, y concluyr
ſe podra dezir : Para lo qual, el oficio de V.S. o de V.
m, imploro , ſegun fueren las perſonas , y juezes con
quien ſe hablare: y los eſcriuanos ſolamente diran : per
mandado de N. juez, poniendo el nombre
nombre ſolamente : y podran tambien poner
poner el nom-
bre del oficio de la tal perſona, o juez, y la dignidad, ,
o grado de letras que tuuiere, y no otro titulo alguno.
Que a ninguna perſona de qualquier eſtado, con-
dicion, dignidad, grado, y oficio que tenga, por gran-
de y preeminente que ſea, ſe pueda llamar por eſcri-
to, ni de palabra, excelencia, ni Sennoria iluſtriſimas,
ni afli miſmo ſe pueda llamar Sennoria iluſtrißima a
ninguno, fino a lolos los Cardenales, y al Arçobiſpo
de Toledo, como a Primado de las Expannas , aunque
no ſea Cardenal.
Que a los Argobiſpos , Obiſpos, y a los grandes,
y a las perſonas que mandamos cubrir , ſcan obliga-
dos todas las perſonas deftos nueſtros Reynos a llamar-
Sennoria, y tambien al Preſidente del nueſtro Con-
ſejo Real.
Que a los Marqueſſes, y Condes, y Comendado-
res mayores de las Ordenes de Santiago, Calatrava , y
Alcantara, y Preſidentes de los otros nueſtros Conſejos
y Chancillerias , ſe pueda llamar y eſcriuir Sennorice
por eſcrito , y de palabra, y no a otra perſona alguna,
1
ex
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART. 587
1
excepto de las ciudades, cabeças de Reynos, y Cabil
. Spaines
dos de Igleſias Metropolitanas, que ſe les podra lla-
mar en luş ayuntamientos, donde huuiere coſtumbre
dello, y tambien eſcriuir ſela.
Que a los Embaxadores que tienen alſiento en
nueſtra Capilla, ſe pueda affi miſmo llamar, y eſcriuir
Sennoriai
Que en lo que toca al eſcriuir vnas perſonas a on
tras generalmente , ſin ninguna excepcion ſe tenga y
guarde eſta forma començar la carta, o papel,
por
läciazon, o por el negocio fin poner debaxo de la
cruz en lo alto, ni al principio del renglon ningun ti-
tulo, ni cifra, ni letra, y acabar la carta diziendo. Dios
guarde a ViS, 0:2 V. m. o Dios os guarde, y luego la
data del lugar., y del tiempo, y tras ella la firma,
ſin que preceda ninguna corteſia. Y que el que tu.
uiere titulo, le ponga en la firma, y de donde es el tal
titulo.
.: Quc en losa ſobré cſcritos ſe ponga al Prelado la
dignidad Eccleſiaſtica que tuuiere , y al Duque, Mar-
ques, o Conde, el de ſu cſtado : y a los otros Caual-
lcros, y perſonas, ſu nombre, y ſobre nombrc, dizi-
endo al Cardenal, al Arçobiſpo, al Obiſpo de tal par-
te. Y de la miſma manera al Duque, al Marques, al
Conde de tal parte: y a los demas a don Nio, a doni
N. poniendo el ſobře nombre , y a cada vno de los
nombrados en eſte Capitulo , ſe podra poner la dig-
pidad, oficio, o cargo, o grado de letras que tuuiere.
Que deſta orden no ſe pueda exceptar, ni excepte
el vaſſallo eſcriuiendo al Sennor, ni el criado a ſwiamo,
pero los padres a los hijos, y los hijos a los padres
podran ſobre el nombre propio anaadir el natural, y
tambien entre marido y muger ſennalar el eſtado del
matrimonio fi quiſieren , entre hermanos el tal
Que el tratamiento a las mugerės, y entre ellas mif-
mas por eſcrito, y de palabra , ſea el miſmo quc
eſta
dicho , fe ha de hazer a ſus maridos,
Que
i
deudo.
1
1
1
1
/
588
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
Spaine.
Que a los religioſos de las Ordenes no ſe llame, ni
cſcriua fino Paternidad, o Rcuerencia, ſegun el cargo
que tuuiere, y en el ſobre eſcrito ſe pueda popcr con
ſu nombre el cargo, o grado de lettras que tuuiere,
en las Ordenes que los vſan.
Quc lo que en eſta nueſtra carta y prouiſion se
ordena y manda ſe guarde por todos en eſtos nue-
ftros Reynos y aſli miſmo eſcriuiendo a los auſentes
dellos.
Otroli, por remediar el gran deſorden y exceſſo
que ha auido, y ay, en poner Coroneles en los cſcudos
de armas de los ſellos y repoſteros: ordenamos, y man-
dañños, que ninguna, ni algunas perſonas puedan po-
ver, ni pongan coroneles en los dichos fellos , ni re-
pofteros, ni en otra parte alguna donde huuiere armas,
excepto los Duques, Marqueſſcs, y Condes, los qua-
les tenemos por bien que los puedan poner, y pongan,
ſiendo en la forma que les toca tan ſolamente, y no
de otra mancra : y que los coroneles pueſtos halta a-
qui ſe quiten luego, y no ſe vfen, ni traygan, ni ten-
gan mas.
Y porque mejor ſe guarde, cumpla, y execute lo
fuſo dicho, ordeñamos, y mandamos, que los que fue-
ren, o vinieren contra lo contenido en eſta nueſtra
carta y prouiſion, o qualquier coſa, o parte dello, cay-
an, y'incurran, cada vno dellos por cada vcz, en pena
de dicż mil Marauedis repartido en eſta manera. La
tercia.parte, para el denunciador, y la otra tercia par-
te para el juez que lo ſentenciare, y la otra tercia par-
obras pias, y que cſto ſe execute ſin remiſſion
alguna.
Porque vos mandamos a todos , y a cada vno de
vos, ſegun dicho es, que veays eſta pucftra carta y
prouiſion , y lo en ella contenido, la qual queremos
que tenga fuerça de ley, y prematica ſancion hecha, y
promnlgada en Cortes, y como tal la guardeys, cum-
plir ,:y executar en todo, y por todo, ſegun y como
en ella ſe contiene: y contra ſu tenor y forma no vays,
te para obras
ni
1
Chap. IV. THE SECOND PART. 589
ni paſſeys, ni conſintays ir, ni paſſar en tiempo algu-
no, ni por alguna manera, ſo las penas en que caen y
Spaine.
incurren los que paſſan, y quebrantan cartas y manda-
mientos de ſus Reyes, y Sennores naturales, y lo pena
de la nueſtra merced, y de los ſobredichos diez mil
Marauedis a cada vno que lo contrario hiziere. Ý
porque lo fuſo dicho venga a noticia de todos; y nin-
guno pueda pretender innorancia, mandamos, quc eſta
dicha nueſtra carta y prouiſion ſea pregonada publica,
mente en nueſtra Corte , y lo en ella contenido le
acrarde, cumpla, y execute preciſa, y inuiolablemen-
rc, deſde primero dia del anno venidero, de mil
y
quinientos y ochenta y ſiete; y los vnos , ni los otros
no fagades, ni fagan ende at por alguna manera, fo las
dichas penas, Dada en ſan Lorenço à ocho dias del mes
de Otubre
, de miliy quinientos y ochenta y feys annos,
Yo él Rěy. El Conde de Barajas. El Licenciado luan
Thomas, El Licenciado
don Lope de Guzman. El Licen-
ciado Ximenez Ortiz El Licenciado don Pedro Porto-
carrero. El Licenciado. Mardones. El Licenciado Guar-
diola. El Licenciado Nunnez de Bohorques. Yo Inan.
Vazquez de Salazar Secretario de Jus Catolica Mageftad. lai
fize eſcriuir por ſu mandado, Regiſtrada Iorge de Olaal
de Vergara. Chanciller Mayor Iorge de Olaal de Vergarar
N la Villa de Madrid, a dicz dias del mes de 0.
tubre , de mil y quinientos y.ochenta y leys an-
nos, delante de Palacio y caſa Real de ſu Mage-
ſtad, puerta de Guardalajara de la dicha villa,
donde es el comercio y trato de los mercaderes y ofi-
ciales, eſtando preſentes el Doctor don Alonſo de Agre.
da, y los Licenciados Martin de Espinoſa, y Pedro Bra-
Ho de Sotomayor , Alcaldes de la caſa y Corte de ſu Ma-
geſtad , por pregoneros publicos ſe pregono la ley y
Prematica contenida en el pliego antes deſte controm-
petas. A lo qual fueron preſentes los Alguaziles de Corte,
Muxica, Velazquez, y Franciſco de Oro, y otras muchas
perſonas : de lo qual doy fé Iuan Gallo de Andrada.
E.
y en la
1
CCCC
Bus
590
TITLES OF HONOR. . Chap.iv.
;
for the fame dignities in the ages before the comming of the
Spaine But this prematita rooke nor ſuch effex , but that the former
vſe which sit endeuoured to prouent, Atill continued; whence it
came that the fame King Philip about įX ycares after quickned
it with another Prematica, whereby, for the firſt offence, twentie
thouſand Maraucđics are to bee forfeited, for the ſecond, fortic
thouſand; and for the third cigheic thouſand, beſides a yeares
baniſhment, fiuc miles from the Court, or from any other place
where the offence Mhall be committed. The forfcicures to bccm-
ployed as in the firn Prematica. And ſuch as are not able to pay
the forfeitures, are for the firſt offence to be impriſond ten dayes,
for the ſecond, twentie, and for the third , thirric ; and fufför
like baniſhment, as is before preſcribed: And a ſpeciall command
is' added that all ludges [hould cake fpecial care to put the prea
malicas in execution, and to proceed ex officio vpon them, for
wane dof an Informer, vpon paine of forfeiting the like penalcies
out of their owne eſtares, and two yeares ſuſpenſion of their of-
fices. This was giuen in Madrid" the laft of December, in the
MuXcil, and princed there by it ſelfe, theycere following. A
third föllowed for the ſame purpoſe in muc, for the moſt
part
agreeing with the former. But in this of mwc, after the word
Colairena y Alcantara , follow y. Commendador Mayor de Mor.
tela y Claueros de las dichas Ordenes de Calatraua y Alcantara ya
las hijas de las Grandes, ſe pueda llamar y Eſcriuir Sennoria :
biex'a los Preſidentes de los otros muestros Conſeios y Chancillerias y
a los Priores, y Beylios de la orden de San luam , y a las ciudades ca.
bezas de Reyno y a las otras que tienen veto en Cortes ya los Cabil.
los de Iglefias Muropolitanas donde huuiere costumbre de lamarſe-
la; And that the Wiues of Grandes y de Caualleros de titulo ſhould
häue the Title of Sennoris , in like fort as their Husbands. This
is printed in the Quaderno de las Leyes annadidas a la puena Reco-
pilacion que ſe imprimio el anno de 1998, at Madrid 1610, pag.53.
And of the Subordinate Titles of Spaine, hitherto.
CHA P. V.
1. Prince of Wales. Filius Regis Primogenitus. Clyto.
Ethcling:
II. of the iwe ancient Titles of Earlc and Baron in England;
and the names of Earldorman or Earle, and Thane, uſed
Normans. Subregulus
Regulus Princeps , Dux,
Hertoga, Conful, Geribe, in thoſe times.
ITT. Oj'the poffeffions and profits belonging to the dignities of
the
tam.
.
Chap. V. The SECOND PART.
590
1
X.
the Saxón Ealdermen and Earles. Of their Estates in their England,
Earldomes, and the Reliefe then payable at their deaths.
IV. The Poffeßions belong ing 10 Thanes, or the Tainlands of
at time: and the Reliefes payable at the death of Thanes.
of the Feudall Title of Vauafor, which after the Normans
expreſſed the Midle Thanc.
V.
Of the Iuriſdi&ion that belonged to tbe dignities of the Saxoni
Ealdormen or Earles, and Thanes, in the Territories which
either denominated them, or were poffefed by them.
VI. Of their juriſdiction in the pitenagemoteſ, Great Coun-
cels or Parlaments of that time.
VII. Of the Title of Earle after she comming of the Normansa
of the word Comes which expreſſes it; and the fancie that
anciently attributed the reaſon of that Latin Title to an Earles
participaring the third part of the profits of the Countie,
Court with the King.
VITI. Of Earles and Counties Palatin.
IX. of the formes of the Charters of Creation of the Title of
Earle Palatin.
Earles, not Palatin, but Locall. Of the ſewerall formes of
Charters of their creation.
XI. Of their Earldomes or Honorary poffeflions and Rcliefs.
XII. of ſome testimonies that may ſeeme to prove that the uscierst
Earles, As Earles, had a generall power of gouernment in
their counties. A iult interpretation of shore teftimonies.
XIII. Of the girding with the Sword, at the loueftiture of Earles;
and the ancient uſe of it af Inueftitures, upon or after
Liucries, or oufter le mains of Earldomes.
XIV. Of the Crownets of Earles.
XV.
The perſonall Title of Earle. Earle Marſhall. And the
perſonal Titleof Earle Palatin anciently uſed in England.
XVI. The Title of Baron vſed here after the Normans. Theya-
ricus vſe of the word; And how, for the most part the Hoa
norarie Barons are expreſſed without the addition of it.
XVII. Of the Nature and Creation of Barors, after the comming
of the Normans, until about ihe later time of King lohn. of
the number of Knights Fees given by William the first.
XVIII. The teſtimonies that shew the Temporall Barons and Baro-
nięs of that time, beiwcere the comming of the Normans and
the later time of King lohn. And of their Reliefes.
XIX The beginning of Spirituall Barons (as Barons by tenure)
under William the firſt; and the testimonies shat likewiſe
shew who they were in the ſame pace of time.
X X. Thechiefepaſſages that mention both the Spirituall and Tem
porall together as having place and voice in the Parlaments
or great Councels, in that ſpace of time.
Cccc 2
XXI.
1
1
1
1
1
1
N
992
TITLÈS OF HONOR, Chap.v.
England.
XXI.
XXII.
of the alteration that fell on the dignitie of Barons and on
Baronies about the end of King lohn.
of Baronies and Barons by Tenure and Writ,an? Birons
by Writ only, after that time untill about the micile of Ri-
chard the ſecond. And firſt of the forme of the Wries of
Summons of that time.
XXIII. of the ſenerall kinds of Perſons fummoned as Burons by
thoſe Writs; and moſt eſpecially of ike Regular Barons, as
Abbots, and the like.
xxiv. Of diſcharges of the dignitie, ginen to ſome Regular Barons,
becauſe they neviher held by Baronic, nor hadehcir Predecef-
ſoos beeme conſtantly called to Parlaments.
XXV. Of the Title of Banneret, in that notion wherein it is
is fome.
times uſed as a Synonymie to Baron.
XXVi. Of the common opinion ihat ſuppoſes a Baronie 10 conſiſt of
thirteene Knights Fees and a third part.
XXVII. of the Title of Baron from the midle of Richard the ſecond
to this day. And firſt of the forme of the Writ of Sum-
mons that creates and cals Barons; and of the Regular Ba-
rons that were in that time.
XXVII. Of Barons created by Parent, and the foimes of the Pa.
tents of Creation.
xxix. Of the Title of Duke. The beginning of it; The Inuelli-
ture, Enſignes, and Patent of Creation.
XXX. Marqueſſe. The first Creation of that Title. Th. Inuelli:
ture , Enſignes, and Parent of Creation.
XXXI. Vicount. The firſt Creation of it. The (vuciture , En-
ſignes and Patent of Creation.
XXXII. A ſhort Corollarie of the Title of Peeres of the Realme at-
tributed to all thoſe Parlamentarie dignitics. 19d ſomerhing
of their habits and other generall Titlis giucn 10 them. And
the Title of Earles and Lords attributed to fome that are
not Petres.
XXXIII. The ſeuerall notions of Knight, Miles, and Chiualer in Eng-
land. i diuiſion of the honorary Title of Knight there; au:!
firſt of Knights Bachilers, and of the goalisie of the per-
Tons that haue cither Giuen or Receiucd that dignilie.
XXXIV. Of the Courtly Ceremonies and circumſtances anciensly and
of late vſed in gining the dignitic of a Kniglio Bachiler.
XXXV. The ſacred Ceremonies vſed anciently at the gilling the
ſame dignitie.
XXXVI. Of Aid to make the eldeſt Sónne a K’night.
XXXVII. Reſpects of Honor both in the ancienter and later times
ginen to this dignisie legally.
xxxviii. Of the Degradation of 4 Knight Bachiler.
XXXIX. Of Knights Bannerers.
XL. Of
i
1
Chapa V.
The SECOND PART.
593
XL.
XLI.
1
. of the Occaſion and Time of the Inditution of the Or- England.
der of the Garter.
of Saint George the Patron-Saint of that Order. The
chiefeſt testimonies in the Eaſtern parts, or in the Grecke
Church, concerning him.
XLI. The chiefeſi teſtimonies concerning him in the Weſterne
Church,
A conſideration bow hee came to be taken for the Patron
Saint of the Engliſh Nation, and of his Feaſt day.
Xiiv. of she figure vfualiy expreſsing Saint Georgc.
XlV. of the Order of the Bath.
XLVI.
The Title of Baronets.
XLVII Of the Title of Eſquire.
Xlll.
1
.
He ſubordinarc Titles in England are diuided herein
to thoſe which are from the Prince of Wales, to the
Baronincluſiucly (as Duke, Marqueſſe, Earle, Viſcount,
is ſuch as haue place and voice in the Lords Houſe
of Parlament) and ſuch as haue no place there, 3$
Knights of ſeucrall Orders, Baroness and Eſquires. And fillt of the
first kind.
I. Whence the Title of Prince of Wales , was firſt tranſ.
ferred to the lonnes and heires apparant of England, is well e-
noughlknowne, but not ſo clccrly when it began in them. It was
trarisferred from thoſe Princes of Wales (of North Wales, clpecial-
ly) that, in the elder times being Welfly, held the Countrie vnder
che Kings of England, by the name of Princes. Neither was
there any other beſides them to whom the peculiar Title , of
Prince was attributed, as it is a ſubordinate dignitic. Princeps
Wallie, and Dominus Snowdonia, was their vſuall Title, as wce ice
eſpecially in the filc of a Llewellin ap Gruffith, vnder King Ed- a Regidr. Mis.
ward the firſt. But it is obſeruable chat in the Articles of peace Fo. Pechim.
mide betwcene this Llewellin and. King Edward the firſt , in
MELLxxvil, (when the Title of Prince was to be left whole to the hiftoricof
him, but the moſt of the Territories were to be made ſubiect to
Wales.pag.340,
the King) hee had the homages or Scigniories of fiue Baronies
about Snowdon referued to him, as if the having ſome Barons
vnder him had beenc lo neceſſarie , or at leaſt lo conuenient,
that otherwiſe hec could not well hauc retained the Title of
Prince. So is the purpoſe of the Article concerning thoſe fiue Ba.
ronies, as Walingham relates it. Item quod omnia bomagia (theſe
bare his wordes) Wallia remanerent Regi preterquam Baronumi b Tho. ''lſing-
ham (ub Anno
qui in Confinio Sbowdoniæ morabantur , quia ſe Principem conuc-
nienter vocare non poteft, nifi fub fe aliquios Barones haberet ad vitam
Juam. And it is obſeruable here cut of Walter thc Monkec of Giſa c Ais.cap.a26
burne,
circh.c.ant. cire
ca extrc1.. And
.
1
1278.
1
1
594
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England, burne, that afterward., when this Prince was fiaine in the warres
betwixt the Engliſh and Welſh, his lacad was ſent by the fame King
to London, and
Jic appoſita ceria argentea in fignum Principes, was
carried by a horleman through Cheaplide to the Tower, and
chere ſct vp on a high turret. Ceria here I prclume is miſwriten
for ſerio, or a Crownet, which by Gisburne, was of ſiluer. Walfing-
ham and orbers ſay he was ſo crowned with luy. But all agree that
it was the fulfilling of a Witches prophecie co him that he ſhould
ride crowned through Cheapfide. But what Crownets chofe Prin-
ces vſed, I haue not yet learned.
But ſome place the beginning of this Title, in the heires apparano
of England, in the thirtie ninth of Henry the third. So Polydor ;
Edwardus Regis filias (ſaith he) vi maturius ad res gerende grauio-
res experties redderetur, fit Walliæ Princeps ſimulque Aqñitaniæ ac
Hiberniæ præfectus. Vnde natum, vt deinceps vnuſquiſque Rex boc fe-
cutus institutum, filium maiorem nata Walliæ Principem facere confue-
uerit. Solome other of our moderne Writers. And thence the Spa-
niards alſo note, that the beginning of the Title of Prencipe de las
Aſturias with them, was in Imitation of this and vpon a like occaſion
there, as the beginning of this was in England; and as that began
in Caſtile vpon a Marriage with an Engliſh Lady(as is before ſhowed)
fo this in England upon the Marriage of Edward (afterward Edward
the firſt) and the Lady Elianor Daughter to Alfonso che tenth of Ca-
4 Origen. de ſtile, Norable concurrencia (faith Salazar de Mendoza d to that pur-
lijs dignidades, poſe) que comenzale eſte titulo en Inglaterra, cafardo alli Infanta de
de
Canilla, yen Caſtilla, cafandoella Sensora de inglaterra. But alchough
e Vide Pat 38. Wales were giuen by the words of vna cum 'conquestu noſtro Wal-
bi8.n.5*** lix, as Gaſconie, Ireland, and ſome other Territories reciecd in the
Charter to this. Prince Edward by Henry the third; yer I find no war.
rant,tbar therefore the ſpeciall Title of Prince of Wales, as it belongs
fol. 1187. E dit. to the Sonne and hcire apparant began in him.
Orbers place the beginning of this Title in Edward fonne and
f Hiſtorie of hicire to Edward che firł, vpon that knowne ſtorie f of the Kings
Wales, pag. 376. ſending for Qucene Elianor , being with Child, out of England
g Dorf.clans 33
to be delivered at Çarparnan Caftle. After ſhe was delivered, hce
ingaged bimſelfe (they ſay) to the Welſh that they ſhould haue a
membr.n.cc. Prince moſt frec from all kind of blemish on his honor and one that
could not ſpeak one word of Engliſh, meaning this yong
Prince. And
it is true indeed, that this Edward, Sonne and heir apparant of Edward
the firſt, was afterward filed Prince of Wales,as we ſee in the Writs of
Summons of bim to the Parlaments of the later time of his Father.
The direction to him g is, Edwardo Principi Walliæ & Comiti Ceftriæ
filio fuo Charißimo. But the fird Charter of Creation that I haue ſcene
is that of King Edward the third to his ſonne and heire apparant Ed.
ward Duke of Cornwall about ſix yecres after he was made Duke,
of which Title more anon in its proper place. The Charter hach
alſo
cap.23
Floril. ann.
1254. Item
Marth. Paris
Londin.
E4.1,m.12.
7.32. Edir.
2
R
3,7147.27.
Bellomariſco, Dominio, Castro, eu Villa de Hardelagh,
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. $95
alſo the chieſe particulars of the rites of Inueftiture, which were England.
the Crownet and Ring of Gold, and the Rod of Siluers, and
with theſe he was inucftcd iuxta morem, as the words are, as if,
before that time, ſuch as were Princes of Wales had vfually, re.
ceiued their Principalitics by like inueſtiture. But I adde the
whole forms of the Charter.
Ex Archiepifcopis &c. Salutem. de Jerenitdre Regalis 2 Robocare:
præeminencia , velut ex fole radij , fic inferiores pro-
deunt Principatus, bt Regie claritatis integritas de
luce lucem proferens , ex lucis diftributionë minoratæ lucis
non fentiat detrimenta s immo tanto magis Regalè Sceptriem
extollitur e folium Regium ſrblimatur, quanto tribunali jua
plures ſublure Proceres eminenciæ clarioris
. Hæc autem conft-
deratio condigna nos qui nominis & honoris Edwardi Ducis
Cornubiæ, o Comitis Ceftriæ primogeniti noſtri charißimi
incrementum appetimus, (in quo potius nos ipſos conspicimut
hunorari cý Domum noſtram Regiam, Jabditum nobis
populum noftram ſperamus per Dei gratiam, junipta de glo-
riofus fais auspicijs conieétura, honorifice roborari) alicir el
inducit vt ipſum qui reputatione iuris cenfetur eadem perſo-
na nobiſcum digno i preueniamus bonore , & fecunda gratia
perfequamur ! De confilio itag e confenfu Prelatorum, co
mitun, Baronum; & Communitatum Regni noftri Angliæ, in
generali Parliamento noſtro apud Weſtmonaſterium die lu-
na in quindena Paſchae proximè præterita conuocato, ipſum
Eduardum Principem Walliæ fecimus es creauimus eo
di£tum Principatum fibi dedimus eu conceßimus do per
cartam noftram confirmauimus ac ipfums de ditto Principatu,
de ibidem præficiendo, præfideat & præſidendo dietas partes
dirigat & defendat , per Sertum in capite, & Annulum
in digito aureum ac Virgam argenteam inuefiuimus
isxta moren, habendrim e tenendam de notis fibi ini berë
dibus ſuis Regibus Angliæ imperpetuum, cum omnibus Domis
mejs. et terris noſtris Northwalliæ, Weſtwalliæ, South-
walliæ ac Dominio Caſtro, Villa el Comitatu de Caernar-
uan, in Dominio Caſtro en Villa de Conewaye, Dominio
Caſtro, em Vila de Crukich, Dominio, Caſtro, di Villa de
Do-
1
596
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
& Se
England. Dominy's e Comitatibus de Anglelye , & Meryonich,
Dominio, Caftro, Villa & Comitatu de Kermerden, Domi-
nio, Caftro, Villa de Lampadenmar, Dominia o
neſcalcia de Cantremaur, Dominio, Caſtro, Villa Comi-
tatu de Kardygan, Dominio , Caftro & Villa de Emelyn,
Dominio, Caſtro, o Villa de Buelc, Dominio, Caſtro, el
Villa de Hauerford, Dominio , Caftro, o Villa de Monte-
Gomery, ac omnibus Dominijs terris e tenementis quæ fu-
erunt Reſi.ap. Mereduke, c.quæ ad manus inclitæ memo-
riæ Domini Edwardi quondam Regis Angliæ dui noſtri
deuenerunt, vna cum omnibus aliis Dominijs, Ciuitatibus, Ca-
ftris, Villi, Manerijs, Membris, Hameletris, Terris, Tenen
mentis, Feodis Militum , vacationibus Epiſcopatuum , aduo-
cationibus Ecclefiarum, Cathedralıum & aliarum quarumcung
nec non abbatiarum, Prioratuum, Capellarum , Hosptalium,
& aliarum domorum Religiofarum, Mineris, Regalitatibus, li-
bris .confuetudinibus , cuſtumis, profis , o exercitio omnis iu.
ſtificatus e Cancellariatus, homagijs, ſeruicijs , redditibus,
proficuis, pratis, paſcuis, paſturis, Wrecco Maris, Piſcarys,
Moris ,Mariſcis, turbarijs , Foreſtis, Chaceis, Parcis, Bofcis,
Warennis, Hundredis, Commotis, Raglorijs, Ringeldijs , ro-
dewardijs , Constabularijs, Baliuis, Foreſtarys , Coronatorijs,
Reuerfionibus, Ferys , Mercatis, Wardis, Maritagijs, Rele-
sijs, Eſcaetis o ſeruicijs tenentium tam liberorum quam nati-
sorum ac omnibus alijs tam ad dictum Principatum quam
ad nos in dietis partibus ſpettantibus qnogi modo adeo plena-
rte du integre ficut nos ea tenuimus Jeu tenere deberemus,
ſeu poſſemus , faciendo nobis pro dicto Principatu & præmil-
Jis omnibus tale feruicium quale inuenietur celebris memoria
Dominum Edwardum nuper Regem Angliæ, patrem no-
ftrum di£to Auo noftro pro predictis omnibus dun es tenuit
ex conceßione dičti Aui noſtri feciſſe
. Quare volumus eu fir-
miter præcipimus pro nobis beredibus noſtris quod prædiétus
Edwardus filius noſter habeat & tenear Principatum prædi-
Etum fibi & herædibus fuis Regibus Angliæ imperpetuum,
cum omnibus Dominjs el terris Northwalliæ, Weſtwalliæ,
Soutlwallizi, ac Dominio, Caftro & Villa de Kaernaruan,
Dominio , Caftro, o Villa de Conewey, Dominio , Caftro
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
597
1
Patribus. I. Cantuarienfi
Primate, R. Duncimenſi, dy R. Couentrenfi e Lich-
e Villa de Crukych, Dominio, Caſtro en Villa de Bello- England,
Mariſco , Dominio , Caftro , & Villa de Hardelagh, Do-
mingis dy. Comitatibus de Angleſeye & Meryonich, Domi.
nio, Castro, Villa Comitatu de Kermerdyn , Dominis,
Caſtro do Villa de Lampaderuaur, Dominio o Seneſcal-
lica de Cantremaur, Dominio, Caſtro, Vila, e Comitatu,
de Kardygan, Dominio, Castro, Vila de Emelyog
Dominio , Caſtro, de Villa de Buelt, Dominio , Caftro,
Villa de Hauerford, Dominio
, Caſtro, i Villa de Monte-
gomery, de omnibus. Duminys terris & tenementis que
fuerunt Reſi ap Meredith ſupradiéti , bra cum omnibus
alijs Dominys, Civitatibus, Caftris
, Burgis, Villis, Manerijs
membris, hamelettis, terris, tenementis, feodis Militum, baca-
cionibus Epifcopatuum , aduocationibus Ecclefiarum Cathe-
dralium , ex aliarum quarumcunque, necnon Abbatiarum,
Prioratuum, Capellarum, Hospitalium, ex aliarum Domo-
Tum Religioſarum, Mineris
, regalitatibus, liberis confuetudinim
bus, cutumis , priſis exercitio omnis Juſticiatus, o Cara
celariatus, homagis , feruicis, redditibus, proficuis , pratis,
paſcuis , paffuris, Wreacomarts , Piſcarijs, Moris, Mariſcis,
turbarijs, Foreſtis, Chaceis, Parcis, boſcis, Warenis, Hundre.
dis Comotis, Ragloris, Ringeldijs, Wodewardijs, Conſtabuls-
ryjs, Balliuis, Foreftaris, Coronatoris, Reuerfiombus, Ferys,
Mercatis, Wardis, Maritagys, Releusjs, Eſcaetis , & ferui-
cys tenentium tam liberorum quam natiuorum , et ommibuis
alys tam ad pradi£tum Principatum, quam ad nos in dixtis
partibus þettantibus quoquo modo, adeo plenarie com integre
ficut nus ea tenuimus feu tenere deberemus vel poffemus, fa-
ciendo nobis pro difto Principatu o præmißis omnibus tale
Jeruicium quale inuenietur celebris Dominum Edwardum
nuper Regem Angliæ , patrem noftrum , di&to duo noftro
pro prædictis omnibus dun es tenuit ex conceſsione dičti Ani
noftri feciſe ficut pradi&tum eſt. His teftibas venerabilibus
feldiæ Epifcopis , Willielmo de Bohun Northampton
Thoma de Bello Campo Warpic. c Willielmo de
Clynton Huntingdon. Comitibus , Thoma Wake de
Dddd
Lydels
.
598
TITLÉ S OF HONO R.
+
Chap. V.
+
, Wries alſo vnder & the great Seale, dated the day followings
England. Lydel, Henricus de Percie, Roberto Parnyog Cancella-
rio noftro, Willielmo de Cuſancia Theſaurario noftro,Ran-
dolpho de Stafford Seneſcallo hofpitij noftri eo alijs. Da-
tüm per manum noftram apud Weſtmonaſterium, duodeci-
mo die Maij.
Per ipfum Regem.
werc ſent to Richard Earlc of Arundell, Juſtice of Northwales,
Gilbert Lord Talbot, Iuftice of Southwales, and others to giue
him ſeiſin of the Principalitie. To diuers alſo that had poflcflions
in Wales; commanding them , quod eidem Principi tanquam Do.
mino fuo de Homagijs ea feruicijs fuis , ac omnibus alijs ad Princie
patum, Dominia, Ciuitates, Comitalus, Caftra d alia ieras & sene-
menta prædicta pectantibus, intendentes ſint & refpondentes. Since
this Patent, the Title (which, according to the limitation, after
the death of any Prince created, is preferued in the Crowne, vo-
till a new Creation) hath beenc almoſt to all the fonnes and
heires apparant ſince char time, as alſo it was to Richard of Bur.
deaux, ſonne and heire to the Blacke Prince. But the Creations
hauc beenc with ſome difference, both in the Inveſtiture and in
the Patents alſo, from that firſt forme. Sometimes the Title of
Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester are giuen with it, by the
famc Parent and Inucfticure, the Rod being of Gold, as in that,
whereby Henrie the iỹ citated his ſonne Prince Henric. De con-
filio & affenfu (ſaich he) Ducum, Comitum, Baronum, á Comita-
tuuma Regni nostri Angliæ , in inftanti. Parliamento apud Welt-
monaſterium ( it was the firſt yeare of his Raigne ) conuocato
exiſtentism, Henricum primogenitum noftrum Chariſiimum, Princi-
pem Walliæ, Ducem Cornubiæ, & Comitem Ceftriæ fecimus do
creauimus & dictos Principatum., Ducatum & Comitatun - fibi
dedimus in conceßimus, ac ipſum de ijfdem Principatu , Ducatu, &
Comitatu, vt ibidem præficiexdo preſideat & preſidendo dictas par.
tes dirigat & defendat , per Sertum in Capite, & Annulum in Di.
gito aurcum, & Virgam aurcam inucftimus iuxta morcm, habendum
Putenendum de nobis fibi cü heredibus fuis Regibtis Angliæ imper,
petuum ; Quáre volumus m firmiter.prxcipimus pro nobis & heres
dibus nostris quod predictus Henricus
filius noſter babeat & teneat
de nobis Principatum , Ducatum , & Comitatum predictosfibi
& heredibus fuis Regibus Angliz tio perpetuam ficut predictumieft.
I coſe Rep.Bele Hijs testibus &r. But ſince thác, the Earldome of Cheſter only
Princes Calees is vfually joyned with it if the Patene (and it hach beene re-
le Caſe de Duche ſolued, thac thicre needs no new Creation to thie-fónneandheire
Lexden 1913. apparant of the other Title of Duke of Cornwall, to which hce
is
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 599
num.48.
n Cart II. Ed. A
Reis part.g.
is borne heire.) As in thoſe whereby, m Henrie the vi, " Edward Englando
iù , and Henry che yii created their ſonnes Princes, and in other
of the elder times, as alſo in that of King lames to Prince Henry m Vide R6l.
by which he crcated him Prince of Wales and Earle of Cheſter in Parl.31 Hcabi
• Parliament , giuing him Nomen , Stilum , Tiislam, Stat sim,
Dignitatem & Honorem Principatus & Comitais eorundem , and 6.14.6 15.6
inuching him (ve ibidem præficiendo præſideat & prælidendo Rot Parl.
o Par.8. lacobi
dietas partes dirigat & defendat) per cinéturam Gladij traditionem
& pofitioners Sersi in Capite, do Annuli aurei in Digito, necnon Vir. num.17
gæ aurea in Mant, vt eft moris, habendum fibi & herædibus ſuis
Regibus Anglia imperpetuum. Quare volumụs & firmiter præ-
cipimus pro nobis & herædibus noftris quod prædi&tus Henricus
filius nofter habcar Nomen, Stilum , Titulum, Statum, Dignira-
tem & Honorcm Principatus Walliæ , do Comitatus Celtriæ
prædi&tum fibi & hcrædibus ſuis Regibus Angliæ, vi prædictum
eft. Hijs teftibus &c. dalis in Parliamento noftro apud Weſtmo-
naftcrium conuocatis eo præfentibus.
The Earldome of Chester was once alſo a Principalitic, erected
into thar Titlc by Parliament in P XXI. Rich. īī. wherein it was p 21. Riches,
alſo ordained that it ſhould bee giuen only to the Kings cldelt cap.y.
ſonne. But that whole Parliament was repealed by the firſt of q1.Hen.4.cap 3
Henry the IV. Although the Earldome hath vſually beene ſince
giuen with thc Principalitie of Wales.
Beſides the Titic of Duke of Cornwall , and Earle of Chefter ;
r Pat.19.Ed. :-
in England, the Titles of Duke of Aquitaine , and Earle of Pon.
thicu and f Monſtroile, and Duke of Normandie in France, hauc T Ibidem.
becne at ſeuerall times, before that Creation of the Blacke Prince Polidor, ir
into the Title of Prince of Wales, feeled on ſome of the fonnes
and heires apparant, who were ſtilcd alſo by the Title of Filius
Regis Primogenitus, which they had only when nonç of the other
Titles were fixed on them, as they hauc had it alſo with their o-
ther Titles in the later and preſent ages.
u Roger de He.
But what we haue hitherto ſpoken of the ſonnc and heire ap- p.6. 436. Edit.
parants Title, concernes only the times ſince about the comming Francof & vi-
of the Normans. For in the Saxon times that preceded them, boch
the eldeſt and the reſt of the Kings ſonnes were called often cli- 13 & 18
tones and u Clitunculi, as it is concciucd , from Kauzds, that is, lib.4.cap.3.com
illuſtrious. For in thoſe times the affectation of making words Flor. bigors.
out of that little Greckc they had, was frequent here in England. 761.784.909.
As in that reformation of the Order of Benedictines * by King 106, 1017.
Edgar in DCCCCLXVI in the ſubſcriptions After the King and the
tingdon.Hi2.6.
Archbiſhop of Canterburie, wchauc Ego Eadmond Clito legiti- fag.1367. Edii.
mus prafasi Regis filius Crucis fignaculum infantili florens aiate manu Fran, op.com
propria indidi. And * Ego Eadweard codem Rege Clito procrea- liath. Colon. &
tus præfatam patris munificentiam Crucis figno conſolidani. And in Typis Edit, in
an originall Charter of King Atheldred to the Abbey of Saint
Dddd a
Albans,
pail. I m.29.
Heri.
I
delis Erbel
everd lib.
Cup
- .
Hen. Hun
1
Notis ad Ead
MITH ?i pog.is
бро
TITLES OF HONOR: Chap. IV.
England. Albans of Lands in Northtune in Rodanhargron and elſewhere;
after the Archbiſhop of Yorkes ſubſcription, followes + Ego
Athelstan filixes Regis cum frairibus meis Clironibres adplaudens cono
Jenſ. It is dated in Mvil. Diuers ſuch more occurrc in the Char-
ters and other memories of thoſe times. Etheling, Asheling, or
Adeling alſo was then vſed in the ſame ſenſe , in Saxon ; and
in the same feníc alſo, the vſe of it continued into the
age
of
Henrie the firſt. That of Edgar Erheling is obuious in all our
Annalls of thoſe elder ages. And Robert of Glocefter, thar wrote
y Ms, ir Bib-
herb cotton. In about Edward the firſt, thus of it in the Hiſtory of y King Ha-
?iege Haraldo. rold.
Vidcircni leg
Kthelfturi.R.
The gode trywemen of the Lonide wolde aabbé ymade king.
Duli cap.ss. The kind eir, the young child Edgar Atheling.
mpo lo were nert king bykundeme cluped him Acheling.
Cheruoje me cluped bin ſo ; Vioz by kunde he was king.
Tag 7 • C-
2 Ecclel. Hi-
869. B.
And Gulielmus Adelingus quim Anglici regxi legitimum hea
redem arbitrati funt , is remembred in Ordericus z Vitalu , for
por lib.sz. pag. the Sonne and heire of Heorie the firft. This theling is in
another place of the ſame Author , from the ſame reaſon, called
a Liuſdem Hift. a Gulielmss Adelines Henrici Regis Anglorum filius, which forme
lib.4.pag.522,5
of cxpreſſion of Erbeling is often, but corruptly, in the ſame
Author when he ſpeakes of Edgar Eiheling. And to this purpoſe,
that of an old Writcr , among the Lawes of Edward the Con-
feſſor , is ſpecially obſeruable. Kex Edwardus Edgarum ſecum re-
tinuit pro filio nutriuit. Et quia cogitauit ipſum baredem facers
nominasse Ethelinge quod nos (it ſeemes the Writer was of France)
Domicellum.i. Damoiſell. Sed nos indiſcrete de pluribus dicimus,
quia Baronum filios vocamus Domicellos. Angli verò nullos nii
natos Regam. Quod fi expreßiùs valumus dicere, in quadam regione
Saxonica Ling,
imago dicitur, Athel Anglicè nobilis eft ; que
coniunéta fonant nobilis imago. Vnde etiam Occidentales Saxonici,
fsilicet Exceftrenfes habent in prouerbio ſummi defpectus. Dinder,
ling ... omni honeſtate deuecta, vel recedens imago. This wce cite
heere as it is truly publiſhed in Lambards Edition of the Saxon
Lawes. The ſame paſſage is very corruptly printed in Roger of
b Annal. Parti
b Howeden, and by this may be iuftly mended. But for the reaſon
di Francof.lize of the name of Etheling here giuen ; it is truc i for ſo much as
C'Excom. Ex. concernes althel interpreted by Nobilis. There' is no doubt bur
mapas, 176. Apel in Saxon, ſo ſignifics. Whence Athala is turned by Nobi-
1 pag.420 Edit toßımac and Eshelingey by Nobilium d inſula in old Writers. But
Francof via for that of making the laſt termination from Ling, hat ſhould lig-
nifie imago; without quellion it is a groffe miſtaking
. From Abci,
maan, Antique feling is made as a patronimique from a primitiuc, and as oi.
115.1-cap.15.
feing
2. pag 608.E.
delis Philip.
Cluwer. I pro
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART.
бох
Scing, vffing, Eling, from oiſc , vffe, and Ele in Bede and Ethel England .
werd, to denote ſuch as deſcend from Oiſc, Vffe, and Eſc. And,
by the ſame Analogie, Merouingi and Carolingi, are often vſed
for the poſteritie of the old French Kings. And ſo literally,
fEbeling is but nobilis ortu, generoſiss, iuxrls or one borne of him
that is Æbel or Noble. And, for Excellencie, it was thus abſo-
lutely giucn to the Sonnes of the Kings of England, eſpecially
in the later rimes of the Saxons, For in their elder times Nobilis
as ir denoted cuery Gentleman was vnderſtood by it. For cum
cunétis gentis fue Nobilibres in c Bede, is turned by King Alfred, c Hift. Ecclef
.
lib.z.cap. 14.
mideallum Abelingum hir Scosc, that is, wiib all ibe
lib.3.cap.1.06.
Ethclings of his Nation or people. And in diuers others places of
Alfreds tranſlation of Bede, Nobilis is in like manner turned. But
for the latter times of the Saxons; William of Malmesburie fully
clceres it. Filų Regum f Anglorum á Patribus Patronymica fum- f De geft. Rice:
ſerant , ve filiis Eadgari Eadgaring, Edmundi filius Edmunding lib.z.cap.3.
vocentur, & cæteri in hunc modum, Communiter verò Ethelingi
dicuntur. Wee adde heere, that in the Lawes of Howel Dha
King of Wales, where mention is of the heire apparant there,
whom thcy called Alchrychyad, which is incerpreted alſo by
Esheling or Edling being but the ſame. Archzychyad. i. Edling
(ſo are the words in my Copie) da qui poft Regem habet fuccede-
76, pre omnibus qui funt in Curia poft Regem ao Reginam honorabi-
sur. Ifte erit vel filius eius vel frater eirss, Locus eirss eft in Aula
ulira ignem in oppoſiro Regis. Inter heredem e columnam primo lo-
co habet ludex federe, ſecundo loco & Difeirad teulu , ex altera gi. Sacerdes
familie, or the
parte heredis, Penkert 5 Patria , poſt bunc ex illa parte nullus po- chiefe Chap-
teſt debitum ſibi Locum vindicari
. Pretium heredis eſt equale pretio laine of the
Regis, tertia parte ablats. For Esheling ſee alſo the next Scation of louhold.
h Cantor pria
this Chapter.
marius,
The Crowner and the reſt of the habits of State of the Prince
of Wales, as alſo of the reſt of the Titles of England (as they are
ar this day and long time haue been faſhioned and vſed) are by
pictures and otherwiſe repreſented in diuers that haue purpoſe-
ly written, in their wayes, of theſe dignicics. And becauſe
thc pi&tures of them beſt exprcflc them, wce haue caken care to
haue them inſerted in the places duc to them, as we here repre.
fept that of the Prince of Wales.
1
Ti. For
:
+
1
1
1
1
607
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chat. V.
47
1117-
191
England.
PRINCEPS WALLIAE
w
W
Diploma
Regium
*****
1112
14.0 .
14.
".
1
7
.
.
***
A.
44
TH
H.
*
011
NU
IT
-
TE
-TIME.I.
VA
um
1
II. For thoſe other Titles, to the Baron incluſiucly; ſome
of them have had their Originall long ſince the comming of the
Normans; Others of them are alſo (though under various names)
in
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PART. 603
1
in the ages that precede the Normans. And from thoſe ages, England.
their Originall muſt be deduced.
Wee firſt here conſider them that hauc the ancienter Origi-
nall. They are thoſe two of Earle and Baron. And of Earlc-
domes and Baronies it was wont to be ſaid that the Kingdom
was h compoſed; as, according to the cxample of the Weſterne h Braft.lib.z.
Kingdomes, that of Jeruſalem alſo was i after the holy warres, cap.34.G.I.
And firſt of the Earles and Barons as we finds them before the ſecrete Fidele
ſetling of thc Norman Monarchie in England.
part, 7.lib.z.
For the time of the Britons; we haue nor reftiinonies that are cap.i.
of credit enough to ſhow vs ſufficiently what Dignities were then
proportionable to theſe two. There were Reguli (as the Latine
Storics call them) ſubiect to the Britiſh Kings, and theſe had the
gouernment of Prouinccs, as the Earles or Ealdormen afier .
ward vnder the Saxons. Onc Gorong was thus, vnder King
Vortigern, a Regulies or Gouernour of Kent, as others were vn-
der him in the reft of the Iland. In Cantia (faith Malmesburie)
omnis iuftitia ſub cuiuſdam Gorongi laborabat regimine qui tamen
ficut omnes Reguli inſule Vortigerni ſubſternebantur Monarcbie.
Thar Prouince or Shire was giuen by Vortigern to Hengeſt,
who, at firſt, held ic vnder the King, and was Primus Conſul la
Dux de Germania, gentis Anglorum, as k Ethelwerd ſayes of him. k Lib.3.capi.
But in the following agès, vnder the Saxons, the ſubordinate
Titles of Temporall Honour, were that of Etheling , Ealdorman,
and Thane or i hegen. That of Etheling was ſometimes, I thinke,
called alſo Eorle (the ſame that ſince is writen Earle) whithí ſig
nified as much as Honourable, Puiſſani, or Miġbtie (as I ſome ſay) 1 Sec Carsd, in
and came into England with the Danes. In their language to this bis Remains.
day Erlig is Noble or Honourable, as Erlig Radınan, for No-
bilis Decurio in Saint ma Marke
. But afterward, the word Ealdor- m cap.is.
man growing out of vſe (as it denored the next dignitic to Etheo verf.13.
ling) this of Earle was attributed to the ſelfc-Same perſons that
before had the dignitie of. Ealdorman. And Ealdorman(which now
is writen Alderman) was traosferd ro diuers others of Icffe note
which remaine frequent among vs to this day. And this applica-
tion of the word "Earle began in the later age of the Saxons.
But of this , more largely. The juſtification of it will be the
beiter had, if wee fufhçiçotly interpret this picce of the old
Law of King Athelſtan. In à Chapter Be perum or of Weregilds,
or concerning the divers prices of bloud of men laine , the de
grces both of Spiricuall and Temporall Titles, and offices, with
thoſe prices, are obás reckoned.
Arcebisceopes y Eopler pengilo bib xy M þrımsa'y
Bisceoper 7: Ealdormanner VITIM.
Holder
604
TITLES OF HONO? Chap. V.
'
5
1
1
England Polder y Hehggregar 1111 buscnda ]
Merrepegner
. J'perold Gegner i M. Grımsa.
That is, the Weregild of an Archbiſhop and of an Earle, is XVM
Thrimfues (a Thrimfa I take for th: third part of their ſhilling) Oj
a Biſhop and an Ealderman Viilm, of a Holde, and of a Highge-
recue 1111 M, of * allerhane, and of a world. Thane or a Tempo-
rall Thane II M. That of Eorlc here, is indeed in the old Latin
tranſlation of the Saxon Lawes, which we baue in lohn Bramp-
son bis Manuſcript hiſtorie, curned by Comes, as if it had then
ſignificd as afterward ir did and now it docli. But I can ſcarce
doubt but that, about Athelftans time, it was recciucd into Eng-
liſh as a Synonymie to Esheling, and ſo denoted here the ſonocs
and brothers to the King, and not an Earle, as that word lince,
and to this day hath ſignified the ſpeciall dignitie knowne by
that namc. For, though an Ealdorm:19, were aſcerward filed an
Earle, and ſo there were a kind of identitié betweene choſe two
titles, yet at this time, when Eorie was diſtinguiſhed from it,
and ſo farrc abouc ir , as we ſee in that account of the Wergilds,
nothing but Etheling could be underſtood by it ; if at least wee
take the meaſurc of thoſe times, by what we find in the memo-
rics that remaync of them. And I am the rather alſo perſwaded
to thinke chus, becauſe in the Lawes of King Knows, the Arch.
bilhop is exprelly ioyned with the title of usibeling, as the Bi-
ſhop with thar of È sidorman (according as it is here alſo) and
that in a matter of like nature.
. Leg.Caryt.
Gik hpa ( ſay thoſe Lawes ) arcebisceoper boph oppe æbel-
linger boph abrece. gebete ß mid Grým punduin 7 Gir hpa
lcoobiscoper opbc Ealdormmanner bopl abrece. gebete f mid
atpam pundum, That is, If any man doc againſt his faith giuen so
en Archbiſhop or to an Esbeling , be fall be fined ebree pounds; if to
Biſhop or Ealdorman iwo pounds. And ibat tranflation of Earle
into Comes, in Ashelflans Lawes, I conceiue, proceeded from the
ignorance of thoán that, after the Norman Monarchie, in their
turning the Sacon Lawes , thought that Earle was vſed for co-
mes in Athelſtams time, becaule it was ſo afterward, and in their
ownc times. That kind of fault is moſt common. And
the like reaſon alſo, the Ealdeirmen of thofe clder ages of the
Sexow times, are ſometimes miſcalled by the name of Earles, be.
cauſe thoſe of the facer timc were filed so, when that of Ealder.
men was grownc wholy out of vſe , as to this purpoſe. And of
Esheling or Clyro enough is alreadie ſaid. Now for Eolderiment,
which are ioyned with Bilhops in that of King Ashelflan, and
are viſually called Aldermarini in the old Latinc tranſlations of the
Sexon Lawes, they were ſuch as had Prouinces or Counties or
other
tap.54i
vpon
Chap. V. The SecÖND PART.
605
607.
other Territories vnder their gouernment. And they are moſt England.
frequently mentioned in the Tellimonies of thoſe times, but by
various names. The word Ealdorman is literally but as Senior or
Senator in Latinc. But they were alſo called ſo (faith o an old o Apud R. de
Auchor) Non propter ſenectatem , cum quidam adoleſcentes effent, Hoveden, pag.
ſed. proper Sapientiam. The name is ſometimes expreſſed by sub-
cof:
regulus and Regulus , ſometimes by Patricius, Princeps, Dwx, and
in Saxon alſo by Heretoga; By Comes alſo and conſul; nor is it
without example that they are called Reges. King Alfred, and A-
thelfred Ealdormen of Mercland ioyne in a Grant to the Church
of Worceſter, wherein, borh in the body of the Giant, and in
the ſubſcriptions , Athelfred is p called Subregulus and Patricius
p cod. wigern
Merciorum. So + Ego Eanbert Regulies to Ego Vhtred Regulus Ecclef pag.18.
Ms. pag.23
are among the Subſcriptions to one of King Offa's Charters to
the Church of Worceſter. Other like cxamples are though they
occurre not very often. But tbat of Princeps is moſt frequent for
Ealdorman both in the Charcers of the Kings of that time, and
in the ſubſcriptions to thoſe Charcers and to other Inſtruments;
as alſo is the title of Dux. Sometimes diuers together ſubſcribe
by the name of Dux, ſometime by the name of Princeps , and
ſometimes both ticles ſeucrally occurre for perſons of the ſame
dignitie in the ſubſcriptions of the ſelfe famc Charter. The faſhion
of their ſubſcriptions you may ſee in Ingulphiss, and in the nores
on Eadmerus , and ſpecially in the frequent cxemplifications of
Saxon Charters that are in the Tower of London. And ſome exa
amples are in what is anon brought to other purpoſes. But though
Princeps in the ſingular number were ſo proper to cuery of thena
(ac cheir pleaſure) yer the plurall Principes is often applycd com-
prehenſively to others 9 allo of leſſe yet ſpeciall eminencie, as q Videlis Her.
Thanes, and ſuch more that were viri primarij. The expreſſions Huntingdon lily
of the old Writers of Stories after the Norman times ſhew that
6.pag.364.Ed.
víc of the word , and ſo doc diuers Teſtimonies of the Saxon Vide porro
times. Heretogas occurres but rarely for them. Alf here, Ealdor-
Tulpho Regisa.
man of Mirsland, ſo knowne in the Saxon Stories, is r called pud Malmesb.
Alphene Mercna Hereroga by Oſwald Archbiſhop of Can- de gelt. Reg. lib.
terbury, in a Saxon Charter to the Church of Worceſter. So Hen, guiph. fag.863.
gist and Horſa, are called Henetogan in a saxon (Annall
. And economico
this title it ſeemes ſignified them as they had military, power, or 6. Ms. pag 7:
as Duces in the more proper and ancieot ſenſe doth. And the Ms. fub Anna
Title of Ealdormen denored their ciuill dignitie in ſuch ſenſe as
Senator, Senior, or Seigneur bath done through many ages in moſt
Pires of Europe. Both the words thus occurre in the Saxon Pſalmes, Pfal.67 vers.
Aldermannum Iuda Henetogan heara, Aldermannum Zabulon 4 27. vide item
Aldermannum Neptalım, for that of holy · David, Principes Iuda, Cocina De Tommy
Duces eorum, Principes Zabulon Principes Nepthalim. And di- 9, vergaz,
Eeec
Francof. cc.
cartam Æthe.
446.
vers
606
Titles Of HONOR.
Chap. v.
Sanctorum Sax.
cit.13:
England. uers other paſſages are in the Saxon Euangeliſts and Pſalmes,
where thoſe titles are thus vſed. The titles of Comes and Conſul,
for an Ealdorman of that time, are molt obuious in Florence of
Worceſter , Huntingdon, Houedes, and others who either tranſla-
ted their Annals out of Saxon, or cooke them from traoſlations.
For where they haue Comes or Conful , the Saxon Annals hauc
commonly Ealdorman. And Alfric in his lives of the Saints tur-
ned into Saxon, to expreſſe that of Saint George, that he was con
u Ms. de vitis mes Cappadocie , faith that he was - Ealdormian on þær scyne
Cappadocia: an Ealdorman of the Shire or Countie of Cappadocia. Bur
the word Comes is but rare in thc Additions that occurrcin ſub-
ſcriptions to the Charters of the Saxon times, vntill after the
* Videfis ina, beginning of King Cankis. * Till about that time Dux or Prin-
gulph.fag.893.
ceps is moſt vſually in them for Ealdorman. Yer ſometimes it oc-
curres alſo among thoſe ancient additions. In a Charter of King
yapadlofcelin. Ethelbert to the Church of Canterbury, (if wee belocue thc Y au.
vit. Arcb.cant, thoritie) in DCV Hocca Comes and Graphio Comes are mentioned
Ms.in extremo. in the ſubſcriptions. In that of King Eihelbald of Mercland allo,
for the foundation of the Abbey of Crowland, as it is
z ingulphius phus , wee reade ? * Ego Eggs Comes Lincolriæ confilium dedio
pag.851. Ed.Fr.
* Ego Leucities, Comes Leuceſtrie affenfum præbui. * Ego Saxul-
phus filius Saxulphi Comitis corrobordui. This was in the
yeare
2 Compa&um DCCXVI. But alſo in an originall • Charter of that King Ethel
bald, made ſome fourtcenc yeares after, he giucs land to one Cg-
Floma cim
Jalterio Latino siberht by the name of Comes, and yet cals bim allo Dux and con
Saxox.Ms.AX. mes. And ſome Ealdormen of the timne ſubſcribe allo to the ſame
Cottoniana.
Charter , by the title of Comes. The Charter is as ancient as any
originall that I hauc ſeen perfit, and is not unworthy to be who
ly inſerted here.
Ed. Fr.
in Ingel-
cft ifthocdi.
70 730. in Bib.
J
* E.
PO Æchilbale Domino donante Rex non folum Marcer:
'lium , fed fue omnium prouinciarum que generali nomine
Sutangli dicuntur pro remedio anima mea de relaxatione piaculo-
rum meorum , aliquam terre particulam , id eft, X caffarerom ve.
* Pro Comici, nerande * Comite meo Gyniberhre ad conſtruendum cænobium in
pro donationi Prouincia cui ab antiquis nomen inditum eſt Huſmerac iuxta fly-
dc.infcrins. bium vocabulo Stur cum omnibus neceſſaris ad cam pertinentibus
cum campis, foluiſqne , cum piſcarijs , praiſque in poffeßionem Ec-
clefiafticam benigne largiendo trado, ita vi guamdiu vixerit pote-
ftatem habeas senendi ac poſsidendi cuicumque voluerit, vel eo vino
vel certe post obitum fuum relinquendi. Eft autem /upradictus ager
in circuitu ei viraque parte fupra nominasi fluminis habens ex s-
quilone plaga fylvam quam nominans Cynibre, ex occidentale verò
aliam cui nomen eft Moerheb quarum, pars maxima ad præfatum
pertinet agrum. si quis auiem hanc donationem violare temprane-
rit , ſciat fe in tremendo examine Tyranidis af prafumptionis ſué
Deo
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 607
Deo rationem terribilitèr redditurum. Scripta eft hac cartula Anno ab Englando
Incarnatione Domini noftri Iefu Chrifti feptingentefimo tricefimo.
* Ego Ædilbalt Rex Britanniæ proprium donationein confirms.
wi. Subſcripſi.
* Ego Vuor Epiſcopris conſenſi delio ſubſcripſi
.
* Ego Vuilfridus Epiſcopus iubente Æthilbaldo rege ſubſcripfi.
* Ego Æchilric Subregulus atque Comcs Gloriofißimi Princi,
pis Etbilbal huic donationi confenfi o ſubſcripſi.
* Ego Ibraeſi indignus Abbas conſenſi & ſubſcripſi.
+ Ego Heardberht Frater atque Dux præfati Regis confenfi en
Subſcripſi.
* Ego Ebbella confenfum meum accomodans fubfcripfi.
* Ego Onoc Comcs ſubſcripſi.
Ego Oba confenfi & fubſcripſi.
* Ego Sigibid confenfi & ſubſcripſi.
Ego Bercol comfenfi o ſubſcripſi
.
Ego Ealduuft corſenſi ſxbſcripſi
Ego Cuſa confenfi do ſubſcripſi
.
* Ego Pede confenfi & ſubſcripſi.
Eft amiem bagram in memorata filus Morcb cai:vocabulum elt b Pro ager:
Brochil quem Ego Edilbalt Rex Suucanglorum* Fidele Duce atque * Fideti o'ce :
Comite meo Cyniberhite in jus Eccleſiasticum cam füpradiéto agro
largiendo donani
Some other teftimonics of Comes , in this ſenſe, are found in
thoſe ancienter times; as in Afferiús Meneuenfis eſpecially that
liucd vnder King Alfred, and in Ingolphus. And Alfere Mer-
ciorums Comes, is rcmcmbred in a Lcare for three liues, made to
obe Alfric by Oſwald, Biſhop of Worceſter, in DCTCCLXIII. c cod.wigora.
But how either this of Comes or that of Dux camíc into víc herc Als. fag 63.
from the Romans ; may be vnderfood from that which is alrea-
die declared touching thoſe cities in the Empire. For the title of
Rex attributed to Ealdormint ; Ethelred Ealdorman of Mertland,
vnder King Alfred, is called ſo by d Ethelwardus, and his Baldor- à Lib.4.capod
domc or Earldome is Regnum in Florentins and rice alſo, which
is the lame , in fome Saxos Andals. But although the title of
Ealdorssan and comes, with thoſe other dames thca lo expreſſed
this dignitie of then that had Prouigces committed to them ci-
ther in Feudall right or otherwiſc (wbich is anonc more largely
fhcwed) yer both the name of Comes and Ealdorman were allo ó-
therwile communicated. Comes fomcrimes denoted men of an
Oficiary dignitic or Counſellours of State only, or perſonall
Counts whom they vlually called (as I thinke) geriber or gerle
þemonner, that is Socij or Comites literally. It may be that Gomes
may ſignific ſo in that Charter of King Ethelbald before inſerted
where it is ioyned vich Dwa zod Sabregalus as if it meanic diffe-
Ecec
tent
1
!
2
608
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. T.
* M3.
England. rent titles, Perhaps alſo comes, as in other countrics, ſometimes
ſignificd diucrfly otherwiſe. And Ealderman dcligned an Officia
ry dignitie ſometimes of greater eminencic then the common title
of Ealdorman, as, on the other ſide, in the later times wce lec it
ſignifics, and many ages back ſignified ſuch alſo, as arc farrc bc-
neath the ancient notion of it. But the ſubiect matter or additi-
on to the word, howed the notion wherein it was vred. For
the purpoſe ; among the miracles of John Biſhop of Hexam, á-
cuitor. Ecclef. bout DCC of our Sauiour, Bede hath this . citlc. Vt Conärigem
lib. I. CADA Comitis ipfirmam aqua benediéta careneris. For Coniugem Comisi',
10.6-lib.z.cap
. the Saxon cranſlation of * Bede, which was done by King Alfred
1. Slib.4.capo hath geribnionner pic or the wife of a Geforkman; and in the bo.
dic of his ſtory, for villa erat Comitas caiufdam qui vocabatur
Puch, the Saxon is pær rumerGeriber Tun re pær Puh hæten,
or there was a Towne of a Gefish called fuh. And through that
whole Chapter geribe interprets Comes. And in the title of the
nexe Chapter, Puer comitis is geriþmonneri cnilt, and Eccle-
fiam Comitis ivocabulo Addis geriber Ciricean re per båten Ada
di. Diuers other places are in thar tranſlation where Comes is cura
ned by geribe as Atheineder gerib þær cýninger comes Edila
red Regis , and ſuch more. But the word Comes-there is ricucr
turned into È aldorman. But wherć Bede (pcakes of Principes,
Duces, or Sabreguli, there the Saxon hath alwayes Ealdormen as
it hach alſo ſometime for Maiores natú which was a phraſe per-
haps vſed by Bede literally to interpret Ealdorman. Bedes words
* Hiftor.Ecclef. f arc Rex ſuis Ducibus ac Miniftris interpres verhi :exiit cæleftis,
lib.2.cap. 3. e ſpeaking of King Oſwald. The Saxon there cals thc Duces & Mi-
wride lib1246.13
. niftri hir Ealdojimannuni ond his Segnuti or his Ealdermen and
bis Tlapes. Other ſuch examples are in him. And where, in the
ſame Chapter, hc ſayes mifit ad maiores naty Scotorum meaning
the Chiefe Lords , the Saxon turucs þa fende he to scotta E-
aldortmannutä, be ſent to the Ealdormen of Scotland. Now for E-
aldorman ſignifying an Officiarie dignitie of greater eminencie
then the common notion of it in thoſe times, obferuć bur this
8 Hißor.Ramſ. old inſcription 8 anciently at Ramſey Abbey. It is is of onc Ale
apud cumd.Brit min that, being of the bloud, was Ealdorman of all England, vn-
PAS. 368
der King Athelftan and founder allo of that Abbey.
Obýt anno Chri. HIC REQVIESGIT AILWINVS
CLITI REGIS ADGARI GOGN A-
Archiuis Scac
TVS, TOTIVS ANGLIÆ ALDER,
tarij. .
MANNUS, ET HVIVS SACRI COE.
"NOBII MIRACULOSVS-FYNDATOR.
This
991. Cod.
Ramſeienfisin
4
Izo. Item Home
Tic. Hiß Eccles,
Edit.
DCCCLXX
Chapi v. THE SECOND PART. 609
This
could not but mcane that bicc was ſomewhat like the anci. England
ent. Chicfe Jülice of England, or Chicfe director of the Affaires
of the whole Kingdome, or totius Anglia Vicedominues, or Prina
ceps, as William Filzosberne ha Earle of Hereford , and Ode Earle h Videfis Guil
of Kent, were to King William the firſt, and ſome others to ſome great res. 16.3.
fucceding Kings. Whence it is alſo that in a Hiftoric of Ramſey, pag.111.£d.Fr
.
hc is ftiled Regia dignitatis Confors, as ſome others i allo were in
lib.4. pag.
the Saxon times, that is, as they called it,
ocen hletan þæjie wederum ead.
Cŷnelicam peorðnerre. And, as ſome ſay, this Ailwin was cal- edit. pag.4so:
Flor, wigora.
ted allo Halfkoning, or halfe King. And indeed Onc Hiſtorie of An.1007.Orde:
Ramiley & which we vſe ſpeaking of his Father Ashelftan that was lib.aopag.set.
Ealdorman of the Eastangles, fayes that äpſi Regi (hce 'mcans alſo $37.6
King Athelſtan) adeo officiofa erat eisis fedulitas , vt ad arbitrium singdon. lib.fr
ipfius cuncta regni negotia tractarentur. Idcirco ab vniuerfis Æthel- Franc.
Lanus, Halfkoning, quod eft femi-rex dicebatur. Änd in another iBed.Hift.Ece
cleflib.3.cap.
book of Ramſey ; Fuit in diebius Athelftani. Regis quidam Dwx 14.06c.
Orientalium Anglorum Athelftanus Halſkineg, 2. ſemirex. Where k Ms. in dib
.
1 he hath by his wife the Lady Alfwen IV fonacs, Esbelwold, Alf- dobifimi Hen.
pold, Erhelji and this Alwin, who was alſo before he died Eildor. Spelmarrj Equ.
man of all of moſt part of his Fathers Ealdordomc,
and, by all durati
.
1 Hiſtoriola Ms.
probability, hauing like power with the King as his father
, or like de comicibus
place in Stáre, was called therefore torius Anglie Aldermannis. Ducib,Orient.
He was alſo Ealdorman of Eaſt England, or of Northfelkés, Ramfciens. in
-Suffolke, Cambridge ſhire, and ſome other adiacent parts
.
The title of Ealdormant,
continued for thoſe Duces, Principes, carij pag.217,
Comiles, &c. yntill about MXX after our Saviour or the Raigné
of Caputus, But, about that time, the word Eorle, by which the
Danes called men of like dignitie , was attributed to them; and
the Saxon Ashelings were no longer ſtiled Earles, as by a ſynony-
mie. And the word Ealdorman in the former ſenſe ſoonc grew out
of uſe. But that of Eorle, was ancienter in this ſenſe among the
Danes. For where the Saxon Anrials; m writen in the Language of m Min
that time, ſpcake of ſuch as; being of the Daniſh part, are comi.
ses, or Duces in Florentius , Hantingdon and others and that
in the ages long before M after our Saviour) they call them
Eoples
. as Sidroc Eoni re alòa Siópioc Earile re gioncg,
whicis iuftly tranſlated by Sidroc's sénex Comes, Sidroc lühiaje Flor
, rigo
Comes , Osbernics Comes, Freona Comés ; Heraldus Comes. And di- dan.871. alve
uers ſuch examples are. Yct on the other ſide, the comites or Dare
ces of the Saxon part and of thoſe times that precedë Camatus, are
in the fame Annals; expreſſed moſt commonly by Ealdormen.
And whereas Earle is ſometimes vſed in fomc Saxon Annals of
King Ethelreds time, a little beforc Candius; it proceeded, Į pre-
isime
Archivis Scaca
1
+
610 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IV.
England. fume, from this that in Etbeldreds time the word Ealdorman was,
by ſome that affected the Daniſh Cuſtomcs and language reiccted,
and Eorle vſed in ſteed of it. And ſo both Eorle and Ealdorman
for ſome time in thoſc ages, denoted the ſelfe ſamo; as perhaps
vide Leges they doe alſo in • Cannius his Lawes. But in his cime, the Dan
canaticap.55.
69.
niſh power increaſing hcere, the name of Earle was ſo fixed on
thoſe that were at firſt called Ealdormen, that is hath been thence
continued to this day, and hath beenc only vſed for the ſame
D Ajud Lamb. Title. Thence is it that the publiſhed Saxon p fragment of the
in Peramb Kan. dignities of thoſe times (for it is to be referred to the iater times
in Mils de No. of the Saxon Monarchic) Earles and Thanes are ſpoken of, but no
bilitate civil mention is in it, of the title of Ealdermen. And the same of Earle
was in that age of ſuch dignitic that Willian the firlt, in his Saxo
file of Normandy, called himſelfc only Earle of it , which in the
age was tranſlated by Princeps Normannorum. But hee viid alſo
the ſame name for thoſe that were then the Comites of England.
And how comes and Dux werc indifferent anciently in Normana
dy, is before ſhewed in the dignities of Frarce. In an originall
Ćharter from him to the Abbey of Saint Edmordsbury, both in
the Latix and Saxon : the Latin is, * Willielmus Rex Ang lortimi,
Princeps Normannorum atque Cenomanenſium Archiepifcopis, E.
piſcopis, Abbatibus, & ceteris ſuis fidelibres
, and the Saxon that an-
fwers to it. * pillelm Engla Kụng 7 Eople oken Normamdic
y ofer þa Máns ic sérőe greting Arcebiscopan j leoobiso
copan #bbodan y Eorlan, callam gelcaffullum mannum .
And odo Comes Cantie is interpretea Eorl oker Cent in the
ſame Charter. And from thar age to this day thoſe two words
only, the Latin Comes, and the Dariſh word Eorl or Earl haue
cxprcded with vs this title. Thoſe other that anciently occurre
in the Latin of the Saxons, being neuer or rarely at all, ſince the
comming of the Normans vſed, for an incci pretation or cxpreffi-
on of this dignity among vs.
In the beginning of the, Norman Monarchie alſo, there was a
reaſon giucn of the oame of Comes, and ſuch a one as is proper
to this Kingdomc. But of that more anon, when we ſpeakcofthe
time ſince the Normans.
The next of thoſe in King Athelftans Lawes, are Holocsyhch:
genekar, or Holds and Highgereues; both which were but of
ficiary dignitics. Thc Holds werc Captaincs or Commanders in
thc Warrcs. The Highgerenes, were but the High Sheriffs of
Shires, 9 or ſuch Territories as were committed to their cuſtody
9 Videlis Le
ges Edwardi and charge by the King , in ſuch fort as the cuſtodia comitatus
Senioris cap.3. is at this day giuen to the Sheriffs. Shire-reene, or Shire gerecueis
Vide ſeyremax but the ſame word with Shrine or Sheriffe. And in thoſc cimes it
ik leg. 18€
47.8.
ſcemes, that thcle High gerceues had to the Kings víc, the cuſto-
die
1
Chap. V. The SECOND PART. 61
die of ſuch Counties or Territories as had not any Ealdormenor England.
Earles placed in them, or, if they had, were fill.So fubicct in all
or in part to the Kings Immediat Iuriſdi&tion, thac hce bad high
Sherifes there as well as Ealdormen, which by cultome grant or
fpcciall prouiſion ſometime happened. They were expreſſed in
Larin by the name of ſummi Præpofits, Vicecomites, and Vicedo-
mini; as we ſee often in Ingulphius 9 Abbot of Cromland, in Bramp- q vide iam
ton and others. But the particle vice in thoſe two laſt names de pag.870. Ed.
noted nor alwayes a ſubordination to any Comes or other Don Franc.
minus then the King, no otherwiſe then at this day vice in vice-
comes doth. As in that of Horace, vrar vice coris, and as in vice.
cancellarius in the Couit of Rome, whicre there is no Chancellor,
fo is vice proportionably in that Office made by the King. And
ſo was it originally. That is, the King appointed one that mighe
Supplere vicem Comitis, or vicem Domini in the Countic that had
no Comes, or Ealdorman, Lord of it. But this is to be vnderſtood
only of ſuch as were immediat to the King, as at this day, and
cuer ſince the Normans, aļl high Sherifes beſides thoſe of the an.
cicnt Counties Palarine, or Counties in the nature of Palatine
haue beene. For alſo, lomc Ealdormen, Earles, or Comites of thoſe
times, hauing regall Juriſdiction, and being as Counts Palacine,
had their Vicecomites or generar, ſubordinate to themi, as wec
fee in Ingulphus, ' where one Norman ſonne to Lefwin, Earle of Hiſtor.Crox.
Leicester is vicecomes Edrici Comitis or Sherife to Eadric Struma andgi2.2d.Fr.
Ealdorman or Earlc of Mercland vrider King Athelred.
After theſe, in that of King usibelſtan, follow Merrebegner
y ponlo þeyner, or Maſſerbegnes and world Thegnes', that is
Spirituall Thanes and temporall Thames. Presbyteri. Seculares
expreſſes them in the tranſlation in Brampton, and in thic famc r ori.
Lawes a Malle Prieſt by the name of Merre Proost is deemed
in cuery degree equall according to the cullome of the Engliſh,
to a peoplo Đegne, or a Secular Thane. The word Thegne
or Thané ſignifics but miniſter or feruant; and ſo are the tranſla-
tions moſt frequent both out of the Saxon Lawes and Annals
into the Latin of elder times, and out of Latin into Saxon. One
cxample of it is in that before cited out of Beac. And diuers on
thers are in him; as Minister Regis in him is turned by Cynin
ger Đegn" and Miniſter Regis Amicißimus Cġninger Degn Eicles uriß.
him sc Holdcrta. And in Marianus and Florentius very many like lib.4.cap.zz.es
teftimonjes árc. Qwaswori de Miniſtris Regýs ( ſay they ) in
DCCCXCV, occiduntur , which was tranſlaced out of this Saxon
as wee find it in the old Saxon ú Annals , jeeopor Cġninger u M6, 856.
Đ-znaj Okrlægenć. And, in the following ycare there, Mini-
ftre Regi, Eedulphus in Saxonia Regis miniſtri, and Ecgulfus Sire-
ܪ
tos
612 TITLES OF HONOR, Chap..V.
1
pag. 170
England. tor Regis are expreſſed in the Saxon, by Cụninger Degnar aud
Eidulf Cònger Hegn on Su Greaxum and Ecgulf Cụnger
horr Hegn or Minifter, or Serkant about his horfe, in chát lenſe
pernaps, as we now ſay, The Master of sbe Horſe. So in MXTIT;
Occidentales miniſtri in them, are in the Saxon da
pertränar
Segenap or the Thanes of the WeHt Cauntry: Other fuch examples
are molt obuious. And in the Charters of that time the Additi-
on of Miniſter for a Thane is moſt common amongſt the ſub-
ſcriptions, after the Principes or Duces. And though the word
denoted a Scruant or Miniſter generally (and ſo diucrs had the
title, as it was meercly Officiaric and perſonall) yet choſe that
were the Kings immediate Tenants, of fairc poffeffions, which
they held by perſonall ſeruice as of his perſon (or as wee now
ſay by Grand Serieantie, or Knights Seruice in Chief) were, I con-
čciue, the Thanes that had the honorary dignitic, and were part
of the greater Nobility of that time, howſocuer thoſc Officiario
dignities of Hold and Highgereve had then precedence of them.
That is, they were all the Kiogs feudall Thanes , and the land
* Videfis notas held ſo was called Tainland or * Thane land, as afterwards the
ad Eadmerum Lands held that made a Baron were called a Barony, as alſo tkcy,
are called to this day. This title continued in the Saxon cimes
vntill the comming of the Normans, and it was in ſome vſe alſo
after that time. And as the yſe of the word Baron, is to this day
ſuch thar ir denores, in the moſt honorable fenſe, only the Ba-
sons of Parliament, and yet is variouſly communicated to come
Officers of Courts of ordinary luſtice; to thoſe of the Cinque
Ports, and co the Lords of Mannors; ſo bad Thane in thoſe times
various acceptations. But in the moſt honourable ſence, ic deno:
ted the Kings Thanes or Tenants by Grand Scricanty, or Knights
Seruice in Chiefe : who were ioyned with Earles in thoſe times
as afterwards Baron's were. As we ſee in the directoric of ſome
y Pat.18 4.6. Charters in that time. + Edparo y Cụng gret mine Biscco
mtu.videitem per 7 minc Eorler y calle mine Đegner on þan scýne' hpz-
for more info: re mine Preorter in Paulus myter habbena lane.
* i Edward King greet all my Biſhops and mine Earles , and my
Thanes, where my Priests of the Church of Pauls haue land; and di-
uers other like occurrc. In the Latin vied ſome few yeares after
the Norman Monarchic ſetled, this would haue beene tranſlated
(I ſuppoſe) by Comitibits de Baronibus. For after some yearcs that
followed the comming of the Normans, this titlc of Thane grow
out of vſe, and that of Baron and Barony ſucceeded for Thane
and Thainland, whereof more anon. Nor were the names of
Baron and Baroszy receiucd into any vſe (as I thinke) among the
Saxons. It is true, that in ſome Latin memories of the affaires
+
Chap ý. THE SECOND PART.
613
Fr.
wėdcn.pag. En
of the Saxòn times, we haue the word Baro. Vnder King Edward Englando
lonne of King Alfred; Occiſus est Siulf Dux, á sigem Dux de
7 Edilweld Baro Regis, faith Henry of Huntingdon; and a little after, z Huntingd. li.
under the fame King; Turchetel Conføl fubditus eft Regi omnefque S.pag-353
. Ede
Confules & Meliores Barones qui appendebant ad Bedfordiam: Bug
the Saxon Arinals a whence thoſe paſſages were tranſlated (and a Me
that after the Normans ) haue nor the title of Baron there. Of
the firſt, the Saxon words are der peano Suiles Eoldorman of-
plegen 1 Sihelm Ealdonman 7 Easporó Cụnger tegn.
Where Degn or Thane is vſed for that which the Latine of
Huntingdon calls Baro. And thoſe words that concerne Barons
in the ſecond are pa ylbertan men pe to bedfordan hypedon,
By the chiefe men of Bedfordſhire (without the 'nairie cither of
Thane or Baron) or Nobiliores de Pedfordia , as Marianus turnes
it, and after him Florentius retaines it. From this víc of tranſla-
gion of Thane by Baro in the times that followed the Normans,
thoſe other paſſages that occurre in the Latin Lawes of the Cono
fefforb and of King Canusies (as they are ¢ in the old tranſlation) b cap. 21.03
and ſuch more with Baro, in them are rightly to be underſtood. pwd. Rogede Ha-
And ſo is that of lohn Brampion , d where ſpcaking of Godipisi dit, Fr.
Earle of Weſtſex , being accuſed as a Traitour, for being priuic sals.
to the murder of Alfred, brother to King Edward the Confeld also
for, he ſages that the King ſpake of it to his Comites, and Barones,
aſſembled in Parliament. But I can ſcarce doubt but that the Saxon
whence he had that, was Eorlar y Degnar, as alſo that vvhich
he calls a Parliament, was in the time whcrcof he wrot, titled a
pitenagenot, or Micel rýnog which was the ſame kind of
Court, which afterward was from the Romance Dialcet ftiled a
Parliament. And from the like tranflation are other like places of
the Ancients to be interpreted. But the whole paſſage in Bramp-
ton is canon tranſcribed. But for that of Barones in the common s.6
treatiſe of Modus tenendi Parliamentam ,. which is in the title re-
ferde to the cimes of Edward the Confeßor ; it requires no ſuch
interpretation doubtlcffe. The Treatiſe was writen long after the
beginning of the Norman Monarchie, and the title is ſo falſe,
that it coo much diſparages the body of the Treatiſe , whercof
more anon , where we ſpeake of the times that ſucceed the com.
ming of the Nørmans. And of the names of Ealdorman, Earles,
and Thane, in thoſe Saxon times, hitherto.
III. The uſe of thoſe names being thus thewed, before we
come further into the times of the Norman Monarchic, thcſetwo
things are cſpecially obſeruable couching the Earles, Ealdormets
,
and the Thanes of the Saxon ages. The Poſeſions belonging to
their dignicics, and their kuriſdiction, The Poffessions of Ealdor.
Ffff
1
,
mici
1
614
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
A
ܘܠܐ
not
Not
's
England. men or Earles, were ſometimes the whole Territories from which
they were denominated, that is, their whole Ealdordomes as
they called them, or Earldomes, or onc or more ſhires committed
to them. Sometimes their poſſeſions conſiſted in ſome parucu-
lar Territories, the bodies of the Shires remaining in the crowne.
And they had alſo ſomerimes a Third or ſome other cuſtomary
part of the profies of certaine Cities, Boroughs, or other places
within the Earldomc.
But by the way we firft cleere the truth of that which is mi-
ftaken by diucrs concerning the firſt diuiſion of the Kingdome
2311
inco Shires, or Counries. King Alfred (they ſay) firit did it, and
Pag.870. ingalphus, indeed, affirmes it. Tois Anglie pagos do Prouin.
20. Francof.
cias in Comitatus primus omnium commutauit, &c. Were thac true,
Larg opp fe lifmy then no man had a Shire or Councie before Alfreds time. And
ſo none of them that had their dignities from Shires or Counties
muſt haue an ancienter beginning chen King Alfred. But what-
focuer Ingulpbus mcanes by it, it is plaine, thac Alfred was not the
firſt that diuided the Kingdome into Shires, or Comita'ils. Nei.
ther were the l'agi da prouircie, which he ſpeakes of, other then
Comitatus, or Shres. And before Alfreds times the ſe Pagi had
their Ealdormin in them. Ethelwolftus Barocenſis Page Comes, and
Ccorle Domnania Cowrs, and Eanulf Somerſetenfis Page Comes, for
the Ealdormes of Barkſhire , Deuor fire, and somerje:ſhire, vnder
King Alhelwolfe, Father to King Alfred, are remembred in Aſſe-
rirss Mencuenſis, that lived in King Alfreds time. Two of them
f Lib.3.cap.3. are alſo in Eihelwerd, a fWriter of the Sexon times, beſides of
gic Dorſetum D1x, for the Ealdormon of Dorfet. Ealbere or Al-
chere was, at the ſame timc, Ealdorman of Kent, and Auda or
Wuda of Surrey, as wee haue it in Honeden , Huniingdon, and in
that afferius allo. And Ingolphus harh thc Charter of King
Ethelbalds foundation of Crowland, whereunto the Comites of Lei-
ceſter and of Lincolne lubſcribe. Beſides, the originall Lawes of
& Leg.ina capi Ina King of West ſex , D (XX, ſay that if an Ealdorman & were
36.apud Braman guiltic of an eſcapc bolige his rcŷnc, or bee was to forfest bis
&vide cap.8." Shire, or perdas Comitatum fuum, as the old Latin tranſlaion hath
it. How then did King Alfred begin the Diuiſion of Shires?
Doubeleſſe, that paſſage in ingulphus, for ſo much as concernes
this diuifion, was miſlaken by him, while hee would tell vs of
Alfreds diuiſion of Shires into Hundreds and Tithings, which is
true, and is alone without that of the Counties iudiciouſly rela-
h De "efforeg. ted by William of Malfmebury , h who might know the truth as
Angl. lib.3.6.4. well as Ingulphus that wrote about CLXX yeeres after Alfred. And
& Ms. hißoria. ferre the beginning of the diuiſion of Counties to the vnion of
Henry of Huntingdon and Godfrey i of Malmesbury expreſſely re-
thc Heptarchie in the Kings of Westfex. Poftquam autem (ſaith
Hono
1
.
Chap. V.
1
The SécÖND PART. 615
Hunsing don) i Reges førſtleare caseris præualuerunt & Monar. England.
chiam obtinuerunt, terras per XXXV prouincias ſibi diuiſer une. That
i Hiftor libes.
rime precedes Alfred by about LXX yearcs. But the iuſt time of circa initium.
thc firſt diuſion appeares not. Yer it cannot be doubted, but that
cucr ſince any gouernment was eſtabliſhed here, ſomie diviſion
was of the Kingdome into ſuch parts as might recciue ſcueraill
Gouernours, or Gardians. No doubt ncither, but that time
hath variouſly altered and induced new k ſhapes into char diuiſi- k Videfis Ite
on, which yet alwayes was fit cnough to ſupport the dignitics golph Hift. pago
911.Ed. França
of feuerall Ealdormen that had more or fewer parts of the diuiſi- Luc.3.
on, according to the pleaſure of the Kings that created them.
But, for an examplc of the Poffeflions of the Ealdormen, and
Earles of that time; Ethelred, Ealdorman of Mercland had all that
which was the Kingdom of Mercland to his owne vſe, as an E-
aldordom and fiefe giuen him in marriage with Erhelfled by her
Father King Alfred. Londoniam caput Regni Merciorumi (faith wil-
lianı of 1 Malmesbury ) cuidam Primario Ethelrede , in fidelitatem 1 Degeft
. Reg.
fuam cum filia Ethelfleda conceßit. That is, hee gauc' it him to lib.z.cap.4.ós
hold of him oras fomem Saxon Annals of DCCCLXXXVI, expreſſe it, m M14 896,
He þa be sætte Lundenburhe Apelræde Ealdorinan to healden,
which Ajlerius and Florentius hauc by feruandum commendauit.
But the mention of the gift of the chiefe ſeate here, implics the
gift of the whole Territory of Mercland, as wee fec allo by that
in the ſame Malmesbury, where he ſayes, that afrer Alfreds death,
his ſonine King Edward was King of Weſtfes and Mercland, buc
fo, thac he was King of Mercland in name only, the whole por
fellons remayning to Ealdorman Ethelred. Duo regria Mèrciorum
& Welfaxonum (raich he) coniunxerat; Merciorum nomine senus
quippe commendatum Duci Ethelredo , teneris. The cftate , I con.
ceiuc was no lefle then Inheritance which the Donees had in
this Ealdordome. Although I doubt not bút ar che pleaſure of the
King diuers were made for lifc, and perhaps at will alſo. Ethel-
red cnioyed this of Merclárd to his death, which was divers
ýcares after tbe Beginning of King Edward. And his Lady Eihel-
fled furuining him, held all of ic fauing London and Oxford, with
the Territories adioyning, which the King her brother tookc
from her. And ar her death , Thec feft her daughter the Lady
Alfwyx or Elfwin heire of it, whom the King her vncle foone
diſpoflcffed of the whole Ealdordome. Vnicam filiam fuams Elf-
winam (faith Florentius, o ſpcaking of Eshelfled ) ex Ethelredo fub n Sub Amrio 919
regulo fufceptam hæredem regni (lo he cals the Earldome, becauſe
it had beene a Kingdome) reliquit. And exharedanit Rex Ed-
ivardus, ex dominio Merce solius, Alfwin, ſayes Hantingdon, whoſe
o Tho, Talbot
Atoric of this Lady, hath otherwiſe moft groſſe miſtakings. For in- apud Camd.
Ereritance in Earldomcs of that time; fcc alſo what other's hape Brit.pag.gje.
Ffff 2
of
1
1
1
616
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap
. V.
1
1
England. of the Earles of Leicefter. But it ſeemes alſo, that this dignitie
was in lome place of England both Feudall and inheritablc, eueni
from the age of the firit comming of the Saxons into England,
which is commonly placed in TCJEXLVIII of our Saviour,
p vide Comd. though by exieter P calculation , it fall XX yeere ſooner. For
Drit. pag.95.
from about thar cime vncill DLXVII Northumberland. (that is,
all beyond Humber, and not only that wbich wee now call Nor.
thumberland) was two Ealdordomcs, held of the Kings of Krnt.
the one , all that from Humber ro Tyne , by the name Deire.
land or Deira. The other from thence Northward by the name
of Bernicia. Theſe Ealdordomes began in Otho brother to Hona
gift King of Kieni, and Ebuſa his ſonne, who hauing conquered
by Hengifts Commiſſion, thoſe Northerne parts , held them as
Ealdordomes or Earldomes of the Kings of Kent, and by that
nanic tranſmitted them to their hcircs who vſed no other title
then Ealdorman or Dux, or Comes, or the like according to the
indifferencic of choíc words, and of the reſt, char are before
fhewed to haue been ſynonymies with them, vnuill Ida in DLXVII,
tocke on him the name of King of all Northumberland. Illi impera-
q lib.t.de gel. ris infiftentes (faith Malſmesbura a Speaking of oiko and Ebula be.
meg,64p.3. ing (ont chither with Hengiſts Commiſſion) conuenientem ſindijs
fois exitum habuerunt. Namque ſapinumerò cum pronincialibus con-
grefse , profligariſque qui refiftendem putancrant , reliquos in fideni
accepios placide quietis gratia mulcebant. 11a cim é juis artibus &
fubiectorum fasore nonnihil poteftatis corraliſent nunquam tamen Re.
gium nomer trmerare meditati , eiufdem mediocritatis formam in
proximos pifteros declinauerunt Annis vno mirues centum Northuma
brie Duces communi babits contenti , ſub imperio Cantuaritarum
primati agebant. Sed non pofteà ftetit hai ambiironi! contineniia, ſert
quia femper in deteriora declinus of humanus animus, fet quod gens
ika naturaliter inflatiores anhelat firitus. Anko itaque Dominice
Incarnationis DLXVII poſt mortem Hengiſti 1 X. Ducatus in Reg-
num eft mutatus regnauisque ibi primus ida. This Kingdomc there
continued vnrill Eiric in whom it ended vnder King Eldred, and
became againe an Ealdordome or Earldome by his ercetion. Hee
gaue it firſt to ofuit; betwcene whom and ofac it was afterward
dcuided; and after their deaths Walteof was Earle of it, from whom
Vide Rogerde it deſcended r to his ſonre Vchired , Endulf , and compatric
. the
part.1. pag.424
two firſt (after Eadulf Cudel their Vncle had by che favour of
King Cnout, for a time , vſurped the Earldomc) ſucceeded one
the other, and, Eadulf the younger being faine, King Hardecnut
feiled it and gaue it to Siward, who had right to it in behalfe of
his wife Elfleda Earle aldreds daughter. But after his death it was
ſciſed into the Kings bands, and given ſometimes in part, ſomné-
times wholly to Toſlins, then to Morcarus, then to Coxius or Coxo,
bug
Houeden, Annal
Ń 454,
.
}
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 617
he gaue
*
bur it ſecmes at pleaſure. And they crioyed it fucceſfuely. V pon Englands
the death of Coxo (who had ſo much as is now Northumberland)
William the firſt (the reſt alſo being in his bands) conferred the
whole Honour and Territory on copparric. And the reaſon why
gaue ir him (beſides thac hee payed well for it) is expreſſed.
by Roger of Houeden; Nam ex materno fanguine aitinebat ad eam
Honor illius comitatus. Erat enim ex matre Algitha , 'filia Vthredi
Comilis
, quam habuit .cx Elgiua filia Echelredi Regis. Hanc. Ale
githam pater dedit in coniugem Maldredo filio Crinani. This
reaſon could haue bcene of no force , vnleffe vthred had beene
Earle of Northumberland, to him and his heires. For , if nor;
how had this Coparric right tu if by being ſonne of Algitha,
daughter of vehired. But this King, William ſeiled it againe as
forfeired by Caparric for Treaſon in taking part with the Rebels
at Turke. Then bee cresced Walıheof the ſonne of Earle Siward
Earle of it as one that had indeed right in a ncerer degree of Dif
cene cheri Copatric had, as alio by Father and Mother, and there-
fore alſo hee could not be preiudiced by the forfeiture of Coſpatric.
Poſt Coſpatricum datus est Comitaties (faith Hoveden ) Walcheuo
Siward Comitis filio qui ei tam ex patris quam. ex matris prolapis
debebatur, Where it ſeemes alſo that Simard had the inheritance
of it giuen him as in right of his wife Elfed. Fucrat enim Waldeo-
fus (lica Homedin) Siwardi Comitis filius ex. filia Aldredi quosdam
Comisis Elfeda. And the pretence alſo why it was no longer per-
mitted to Waltboof ſonne of Siward., was ( according to the fro-
quent cxcrciſe of thoſe vnſerled times.) becauſe he was in mino. f videfis H.
ritie. Therefore Tofti lonne to Earle Godwin procured it to him. Hunt.lib.6. ir:
felfe. As others did after him. But in fauour of ancient right of felforis anno il
Ioheritance, it rccurned againe to the bloud, and next heire of
him that had ir firf giuen to him and his hçires. . Some other
ſuch eltates were in the Earldomes of that time. But theſe are
ſufficient examples. And it ſeemes the Territories of Northumber-
land were poffèffed by thoſe Earles as the King held them arthe
time of the Creation.
But ſome others had not thc Territories which were compre.
hended in their denomination or the profits of them, but only
ſuch particular poſſeſſions as were either by name giuen them
or otherwiſe by cuſtome annexed to the dignity. Godwin was
Earle of all Weſtfex. Buc after the death of Cansius, halfc bro-
ther to King Harold the firft , Concilium inierant (faith Henrie of
Huntingdon ) quod Emma Reginam cum Regis defunéti familia com-
Seruaret WeArex apud Winceftre in opus filij fui (Hec meancs
Hardicnut) Godwinus verò Conſul Dus eis effet in re militari.
Here, if Godwin had poffeffed all in Westfex, as Ethelred did in
Mercland, Hardicnus could not laue beenc King of any thing in
Weſtfex. Therefore he had ſome particular poſſeſſions only. The
like
11
1
0
+
618 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England, like may be ſaid of ſome others that occurre in the Stories of
thoſe times
For the third parts of profiss and ſuch like; The Citie of ox-
ford in the time of Edward the Confeſſor, paid twencic pound rent
so the King , and ſix gallons of Honey, and ten pound to che
Earle with an allowance of a Mill there. T. R. E. (that is, tema
pore Regis Edwardi) reddebes Oxenford ( lo are the words of
Domeſday ) pro theoloneo de gablo & omnibus alijs confuetudinibus
per annum, Regi quidem XX libras vi fextarios medis, Comitive-
ro Algaro X libras adiun&to molino quem infra Ciuitatein habebat.
This Algarus was, vnder the Confeffor, Earle of Mercland, wher-
of Oxfordſhire was a part. Staffordſhire was alſo in this Earldom,
and reddebat (faith the fame Booke) Burgura de S:efford de om.
pibus confuetudinibsis ſx libriss denariorum. Dut partes erant Regis
persis Comitis And in Norringhamſhire there , vnder this title.
Hic notantur qui habacrunt Socam do Sacar & Thol, a Thaim;
& conſuetudinem Regis II. denarior1991; diuers names follow and
that of perſons of great qualitie , and theri koruin omninm nemd
babere potuit tertium denarium Comiiko niſi eius conceffu ob hoc
quam diu viueret praler Archiepiſcopum a Viteniſc Godeue
Comitifam. This Godeue was mother to Algarris and Counteſſo
of Mercland. The like was in ſome other Earldomes. In Ipſwich
which was a part of the Earldome of Eaſtergland, Regina Edella
II partes habuit (ſo we rcade in Domeſday) and comes Guere ter.
siam. And Norwich in the ſame Earldomc, Reddebar xx libras
Regi, a Comisi X libras. Thać Guert was the fixe ſonne of Earle
Godwin, and flaine with King Harold at the Baccaile of Haſtings.
Thc Monkes call him Girohe, Girsha, and Gucrtbe. Of Lewes in
Suffex alfo,, erant ſi partes (ſo we read in Domeſday) Regis terris
Comitis. And Chicheſter reddebat x y libras. Rege X litras, Comili
Cſolidos. Godwin and his ſonne Harold had beené Earles of suf-
fex in the time whercof thc booke Speakes, as they had been allo
of Kent and Weſtſex. And Pax manu Regis vel figillo eius dara (lo
they reported an ancient cuſtomc in Lincolne, as we reade in the
ſame booke) fi fuerit infracta , emendetur per JVITI undiez,
vnumquodque Hundzed folais VIII libras. XIT Gunduz emen-
dant Kegion V I Comiti. And to the ſame purpose anot the
< Cap.31.apod Lawes of the Confeffor. The breach of thc Kings peace atcer-
Lambard.ſed do
tainc times (as in the VITI dayes of the Coronation, and in the
genus alia) bao grcater feaſt dayes, or on perſons, or places that were under his
benturbacapad particular proccation) was finable in Dapelega per XVITI hun-
Rog. de Houed.
part.z.pag.606.
dreda, qui numerias complet CXLTV libras, quoniam forisfatturam
Hundredi , Dani Norwegienfes yhli libris habebant. Misliiplica-
lis igitur vili per xvili fiunt cxliv. Er hoc non fine caufa. Des
iftis enim octo libris Rex babebas C folidos e Conful comitatis ī
qui tertium habebist denarium de foriſfa&ari. Thc other ren (hil-
lings
1
prakete (uti id
Ed. Fr.
1
619
reddebat hæc cinitas X Marcas argenti, e dimidiam. D# partes
Chap. V.
The Second Parī:
lings the Deane of the Deanry, where the peace was broken, England.
had, fauing when it was done in places under his particular pro-
tection fignified by his eſpeciall command ( lo I interpret Pax
dara manu Rege) or in the dayes of Coronation, Cbriltmas, Ea-
fler, or Whitſontide. And Edwin ſonne ro Algarus Earle of Merca
land, and heire to him in Cheſhire ac leaſt and ſome other Tere
ritories that were part of the ancient Earldome of Mercland, vnder
Edward the Conteſſor, lo diuided the profits of Vilī Salc-pits in
Warmundſtow , ita quod de omnibus exitibus & redditibus ſalina,
rum habebat Rex i partes de Comes tertiam, as the words alſo of
Domeſday are. Where likewiſe, vnder the title of Cheſhire, wee
read of the Citic of Cheſter , that in the time of the Confeffor,
6
crant Regis di tertia Comitis, & be leges erant ibi.
Pax data manu Regis vel ſvo breui, vel per fuum Legatum, fi ab
aliquo fuiffet infracta, inde Rex T folidos habebat. Quod fi ipjá pax
Regis iuflu ei á Comite data fuiſſet infracta, de folidis, qui pro
hoc dabantur , tertium denarium Comes habebat. Si verò à Pres
pofito Regis ant Miniſtro Comitis eadem pax data infringeretur,
per
decem libras emendabatur , do Comitis erat tersius denarius. Si
quis liber homo Regis pacems datam infringens in domo hominem oc-
cidiffet terra enues de pecunia tofa Regis. erat vitlagh fiebat. Hoc
idem habeb.:1 Comes de luo tantum homine hanc foriſfatturam fa.
sienié. Cuilibet autem Utlagh nullus poterat reddere pacem niſi per
Regem.
Qui fanguinem faciebat à mane fecunda feriæ ufque ad nonam 5ab-
bati,
X 10.2 Jus emendabat; à nona vero Sabbati vſque ad mane ſecunde
feria fanguis effusus XX ſolidis emendabatør. Similiter XX folidos
foluebat qur hoc faciebat in XII diebus Natiuitatis , & in die puria
ficationis S. Mariae & primo die Pafcha , el primo die Pentecoſtes,
& die Afcenfionis , & in Affumptione, vel Nariuirate S. Mariæ
in die fefto omalem Sanctorum.
Qui in iftis facris diebus hominem interficicbat illi libris emen-
dabar. in alijs autem diebus X L ſolidis. Similitèr Heinfaram vel
Fogeltet in his festis diebus , vel die Dominico qui faciebal, īý libras
emendabat. In alijs diebus XT ſolidós. Hangenuitham faciens in ci.
witate X ſolidos dabat Prepoſitus autem Regis vel Comitis hanc fos
riffacturam faciens XX ſolidis emendabat.
Qui Reuelach faciebant vel latrocinium vel violentiam fæminæ in
domo inferebat, vnumquodque horum folidus emendabatur.
Vidua fi alicui le non legitime commiſcebat , XX ſolidis emendabat,
puella verò i ſolidis pro ſimili caufa.
Qui in ciuitate terram alterius saiſibat , & non poterat diratio-
cinare fuam effe x ī. folidis emendabat. Similiter illi qui clamorem
inde faciebat," si fuam effe dehere non poſſer diratiocinare
.
Qui terram
fuam vel
propinqui fui relevare volebat à folidos dabat.
1
į
Quod
1
620
TITLES OF HONÖR. Chap. V.
England. Quod fi non poterat , vel nolebat , terram eins in mapum Regis
prapofitus accipiebat.
Qui ad terminum quod debebat gablóm non reddebat decem folidis
cmendabar,
Si quis ciuitatem comburebat de cuiss domo exibat emendabat
per tres oras denarioruns, & ſuo propinquiori vicino dabat duos for
lidos, Omninm harum foriſfatturarum dua partes erant Regis olyo
tertia Comitis.
Si fine licentia Regis ad portam ciuitatis naues venirent, vel à
porta recederent, de uno quoque homine qui in nauibus effet XL fo-
lidos babebat Rex do Comes.
Si citra pacem Regis e super cits probibitionem nauis adueniret
sam ipſa quam homines, cum omnibus que ibi erant, habebas Rex
Comes.
Si verò cum pace di licentia Regis veniſſet, qui in ea erant quie-
16 vendebant que habebant. Sed cum diſcederent TV denarios de
VRO quoque Leah habebant Rex e Comes. Si habentibus maririnas
pelles juberet præpofitus Regis vt nullibi venderent donec fibi prius
oftenfas compararci, qui hoc non obferuabanı XL folidis emendabant.
vir fiue mulier falfam menfuram in ciuitate faciens, deprehenfus,
IV folidis emendabat. Similiter malam ceruifiom faciens, aut in cashe-
drá ponebatør ſtercoris, ant quatuor ſolidos dabat præpofitis.
Hanc forisfacturam accipiebant misiftri Regis & Comitis in ciuia
tato in cuiuſcunque terra fuiffet , fue Epifcopi, fine alterius hominis,
Similiter & theloneum fi quis illud detinebat ulira tres noctes XL
folidos emendabar.
Tempore Re. u T. R. E. erant in ciuitate hac feptem Monetarij
, gwi dabant feptem
gir s dngardi. libras Regi Comiti extra firmam, quando moneta vertebatur.
Tunc erant XTI Iudices Ciuitatis do hi erant de hominibus Regis
& Epifcopi & Comitis. Horum fi quis de Hundjet remanebat die
quo fedebat fime excufatione manifeſta, & folidis emendebat inter Re-
gem do Comitem.
Ad murum ciuitatis di pontem reædificandum de unaquaque hids
comitatus vnum hominem venire Propoſitus edicebar. Cuius homo non
veniebat domus eius XI folidis emendabar Region Comiti. Har
forisfa&tura extra firmam erat.
Hæc ciuitas tunc reddebat de forma XLV libras de tres timbjes
pellium maririnarum. Tercia pars erat Gomitis e due Regis,
Quando Hugo Comes recepit non valebat niſi X X X libras, valde
enim erat vaſtata. Duoenta dū domus minus ibi erant quam T.R.E.
fuerani.
Hanc ciuitatem Mundjet tenuit de Comite pro 1 XX libris do
na marka auri.
ipfe habuit ad firmam, pro i libris de una marka auri, omnis
placita Comitis in Comitatu & Hundretis prerer Juglefeld.
Terra in qua est templum S. Petri, quam Robertus de Rodelend
clau
1
!
1
tater.
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PÄRT. 6:1
clamabat ad Teinland , fic diratiocinauit comitatus. Nunquam perti. England.
nuit ad Manerium extra Cinitatem , fed ad Burguim pertinet , do
femper fuit in confuetudine. Regis Comitis ficut aliorum Bur.
genfium.
In the Lawes of the * Confeffor, we find allo; anbote An. cap.13,apud
glorum lege, Regi & Archiepiſcopo tres marcas de hominibus eo-
videfis. Heuedex
rum proprijs
. Sed Epiſcopo eiuſdem Comitatus de Conſuli ya Dapife. pag.603.Ed. Fr.
70 Regis XX ſolidos. And in Lincolnſhire ; we have confuetudines
Regis. & Comitis
, rememberd in Domeſday, which muſt
; it ſeemes,
be rcferd to the Saxon times. For that booke was begun and en-
ded between the XIV and XX yeere of William the firſt , and
comprehends among other things thoſc ancient cuſtomes which
could not haue had ſo late a beginoing as the comming of the
Normans. To theſe may be added that of No:tinghamſhire there.
Si Tainus habens focam & facam forisfecerit terram fuam, inter Rea
gem e Comitem, habent medietatem terræ citus afque pecunia, de les
galis vxor cum legitimis hæredibus ; fi fuerint , babent aliam medie-
But we conclude heere this of the poſfellions belonging to the
dignitie of Earles in choſe times of the Sašoms, with that of the
reliefe due to the King at their deaths vpon the heires entry, or
the Nereyeate as thoſe ages called it. Eorler Henegcate
(ſay ché Lawes of Camistus, or King Knost spa Per to zeby:
pige, rindori, eahta horr fcoperi Geradolode: 1 fçopen vn-
geradolovej reopen helmas y TV býsnan 7 elta spera y
calpa pela rcýlda. 7 geoper spuro y tpa hund maucur folder
That is, an Earles Reliefe is eight Horſe, foure fadled and fiure vno
fadleds foure Helmes, foure Coats of Maile, foure Speares, as mang
Shields, foure Swords, and TT Markes of Gold:
IV. The Polleßions of the Thanes, or their Tainlands, held
of the King by the ſeruice of perſonall attendance, were at leaſt
fiue Hides of Land, if we may giuc credit to that Saxon 9 rċlay apud Lama
tion of the dignities of thoſe times. Gip
. Ceople (ſó are the words)
TebcahÞ he hekse xullice Fifhida agenèr lande Còrican 1 Cộce- soci
nan Belhus y Burghgeat, petly rundernote on Cụnger healle
þonic per hc bononcorde Degen pighter peopþé , that is
If a Churle or A Country man, fo zhroued that bee had fully fiue
Hides of his owne Land, a church, and a Kitchin, a Bel-houſe,
Borough.gate with a ſeate, and any diſtinct office in the King's Court,
then was he thenceforth of equall honour or dignitiè with a Thane Lescoles
or a Thane ; or as the 'old' Latine of it is in fome z copies , Si Ms.quo ufi fu*
Villanus excreuiffet vt haberct plexariè ñ Hidas terre fua propria
theca Regia ad
Ecclefiam else coquinam , Timpanarium, & ianuam do ſedem do Sun-
dernotam
1
bard. in Itine-
rar. Carty pag
3
1
mits in Biblio-
D. Jacebip.143
G888
1
62% TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1
England, dernotam in aula Regis, deinceps cyat Taini lege dignus. I cannot
vnderſtand here the fiuc Hides but for ſo much land held of
the King by the ſeruice of that office or ſome military attendance.
Otherwiſe, if he had an office only, or otherwiſe ferued the King,
and ſo were a perſonall Thone or feruant, yet hee was not a feu-
dall and honorary Thane, which only is the fubic& here. And in
the ſame copic where we hauc that Latin tranflation of the Saxon
paffage before-cited, occurrcs alſo among King Athelſtans Laws,
Si Ceoplman proxehatur, vt habeat quinque Hidas ferre ad Viwa-
rom Regis (that is, held of the King by Knights Scruicc) & OC-
cidatur, reddeniny Īl millia T brymfa. Which is as much as to ſay,
that he was of like condition or dignisie with a Thane. For the
Weregild of a Thane was M M T hrymlaes , as we ſec before out of
the printed Lawes of King Athelſtan. Hence alſo the nature of the
fiue Hides may be the better underſtood, as alſo by that other
* Ibis.pag.183. deſcription of the qualitic of a Thane, among the ſame * Lawes;
Taini lex eft , vi fit dignus rectitudine Testamenti ſui & vt iria fan
ciat pro terra fual
, expedisionem, Burhbotam & Brugbotam. Thoſe
ewoʻlaſt are the ſame that commonly occurrc in the Saxon rcler-
uations, by the name of Arcis Pontiſque conftruétio or extructio,
and with the other are together, I remember, called in ſome
Gharợers to the Church of Canterbury, Trinoda Neceßitas.
Now a Hide of Land Regularly is and was (as I thinke) as
much Land as might be well manured with one Plough, rogc-
ther with Palture, Mcdow, and Wood competent for the main-
tenance of that Plough, and the ſervants of the Family. I know
diucrs of thc Ancients make it c Acres. Others giue otherwiſe
z Vide coke Alo a certaintie to it. But doubtleſſc it was ? vncertaine , and iuſtly is
tat.part.9 fol.
by others called only a plough-land, or ſo a much as belongs
a Vide Matth. to the tillage (whence it muſt of neceflitic be various according
Paris pag.14. to the nature of the ſoile and cuſtome of buſbandry in cuery
Country. Thence is it, that in Domeſday, ſuch a place geldabat pro
X, XII, XX 66. Hidis, that is, ïc paid after the rate of fo many
Hides (for by Hides thc vfuall payments of Subſidies and Aides
were in the elder times, and that which was alwayos diſcharged,
b Videlis Cod. was often called Terra non b Hidara, as the other Hidasa) but the
Domeſday Ms.
iuſt value of a Hide that might fit the whole Kingdom ncuer
rap-
e Temp Hem.3. pears there. And in an old Court Book of the Manoor of Crase
Mas, ir bibletk. field, that was of the poſſeſſions of the Abbey of Ramſey; the ho-
Rememorator. mage (at a Court of Surucy) dicant quod neſciunt quot acræ faciunt
Regisin scaco. Virgazam quia aliquando XLVIII acrefaciant Virgaiam, & aliquake
do panciores. Quatror Virgase faciuni Hidam. Dominica non eft
Hidata. Perſona tenet terram jed nefcitur quantam. Nihil inde fa-
cit Domino Abbati, quia eft Eleemofyna , mon cft Hidata , &c.
Where we ſee as Virgara ſo Hide was vncertain. Yet in that vn-
esrtainty, the whole content of the Towne was counted XII
Hideso
124
Ed. Lond.
in Hanteftyre.
oario.
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 623
Hidės; which yet quantum ad Regem computabatur pro decem Hi England.
dis, as the Booke ſayes, and that Quatuor Virgatæ faciunt Hl.
dam, and XIVIII acre faciuni Virgatam,whence it muſt follow thar
CXCII acres, in this place , made a Hide. And according to
this incertainty of yard-lands, Oxgangs, Selions, Acres, (for they
arc all to be reckond alſo according to che ſcuerall cuſtomes of
Countries) Hides were euer of ao incertainc quantity. Diuers on
ther teſtimonies might be brouglit to this purpoſe. The reſt of the
particulars that concerncs a Churle beconiming a Thane in that
Saxon piece , deſcribes only ( as I conceiuc) the late or fallion
of an eminent Lord of that time, in having a Church for his fa-
mily and renants, in keeping a Court for them (which may well
be meant in the Buphgate seclor Towne gate with a Seat) and in
keeping a houſe or entertainment competent to that dignicic,
which may be underſtood in the Cycenan and Belhur or Kit-
chin and Bel-houſe. The Bel-houſe may denote the Hall which was
the place of ordinary diet and entertairiment in the houſes of
Lords. It may well ſo ſignific, if the Saxons vſed the like reaſon
in impoſing the name on the Lords Hall, as ſome ſay, the Itali.
An, Spanish, and French, haue done in calling ir Tinello, Tinelo,
and Tinel, which in our Lawes d alſo is retaind in Tirelleroy, for d 13.Ricb.si
the Kings Hall. They would haue it therefore ſo named, becauſe cap.3.
the tin or tingling of a Bell at the times of dinner and ſupper in
it were ſignified by it. Tbus cxprefly one Colade Beneuento in his
treatiſe del ginerno della corte d'an ſignore in Roma , printed many
yeeres
ſince in Romne. Il Tinello (laith hc ) non men Corronto a
tempi noſtri ne fatti che nel nome, fui coſi damaggior nostri chiama-
t per diminutione (come io mi fimo) da cinno voce latina (he means
I chinke the verbc tinnio) quafi Tionello, cio è picciol ſuono che
coſi ſi dice in quella lingua il ſuono de metalli ; per cioche al fono di
vna piciola campania (come ognius fia) ſi corre a Tinello, il quale ?
ein luogo (per che non lo ſapeſe) done in commane ſi va a mangiare
da Cortigiani come al refertório da frati. Et cra all'hora di tanio ho-
nore il mangiare in Tinello quanto e hoggiriputato coſa vile e difhor-
reudle. But in the Law of the Reliefs paiable after the death of
Thames, wec hauc a diſtinction of them into ſeuerall rankes, and
that according to their tenures , ic ſecmes, and poſſeſſions.
Sýppan Cýninger degency }\enegeata Sa hım nihf'te sindon
(the words of Canutus his Lawes) 1 V hory: ttpa gerado-
R.cap.69.
។
tpa ungeradolode
. I tpa fpara 7 I V rpena y s'pa
Feala rcýloa' y helm 7 býřnnan 7 Frerg inancus poloer.
'And Medmena Đegna horr , hir genedan 7 hir pæpen oppe
halpiange ou pertseaxan ; on mýſcan tra pund. 7 on Eartu
Engla tpa puno, 7 Cġninger Gegenes Heregeata minic
Gg587
mio:
e cap.19.
f Leg.Canais
lode.
-
624
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1
1
$. I. 2.
yer al-
England. middenum &c huis ſocne hæbbe TV Pundr y gif he to ba còning
fordon cyfde hæbbe tpa horr an geradolose y oper un-
geradolodey 1. rpuro y tpa´s'pera y spa reýldar 7 fiftig man-
cor golder. I re te larre hæbbe 7 larje mage rý 11. pund,
that is, The Heregeat or Relief, or Releuatio (as thcold tranſla-
tion curncs it) of the Kings Thane, that is next him, is iỹ Horſes,
two ſadled, two unſadled, 110 Swords, IV Speares , as many Sbields,
one Helmet, one coat of Maile, and fifty Markes of Gold. Of a
Medmena Đegna, or middlle Thane (the old Latine in fome co-
g Huntingdon. pics & calís him mediocris homo quam. Angli dicunt Lerrebezo,
lib. 6. Mas quem which is corruptly Leſpegend in the publiſhed Foreſt Lawes h of
Gril. Crehaw. Canntus ; and in the tranſlation in Brampsons hiſtory, he is called
h conſtit. Foreſt. only Mediocris. Thaynus) his Horſe and Furniture, and Armes, or, ac,
cording 10 the cuſtome of Weſtſex his Hallfange, and in Mercland
two pounds, and Eaſt England two pounds. And of the Kings Thane
that both his soke, by.zbe Danilla Lawes, 17 pounds. And if hoe be
meerer the King, ime Horſe, one. Sadled and the other vnſadled, and a
Sword and two speares, and two Shields, and fiftie Markes of Gold,
and if he have leffe , and be not able, iwo pounds. And here wec fec
the Rcliefes of Thines payable variouſly according to the Lawes
of Weſtſexe , EAST England, Mercland, and the Danes. And
ſo other differeņces there were in them, as Domeſday witneſſes
the Cuſtomes of Barkſhire eſpecially, Noitinghamſhire, and Yorke-
Jhire, which though thcy were returned into the Exchcquer about
i videfis pre- twenty y cerc after the Conqueſt ( for then was Domeſday i fini
fationem ad Ed- ſhed) yer, I preſume, were ſo ancient that they were Prouinciali
merum pag.4. Lawes or Cuſtome's of thoſe Countries alſo in the Saxon times.
For Berkſhire Thanes ; Tainus vel Miles. Regis Dominicus (ſo are
thc words of Domeſday) moriens pro releuamento dimittebat Regi
omnia arma fua equum vnicum cum fella d alium fine fella. Quod
fi effent ci canes vel accipitres, preſentabanjur Regi, v!, fi vellet, ac
ciperet. And in Nottinghamſhire , Tainus babens plufquam quatuor
Maneria non dat terræ relenarioncm niſi Regi tantum VIII libras,
li habet fex taninn vel minus, vicecomiti dat releuationem trium mar.
carum argenti vbicunque manet in Burgo vel extra. Andin Yorkſhire,
Releuationem terrarum dant folummodo Regi illi Taini qui pluſquam
fexta Maneria habuerint. Releuatio est VIII libra. "Si vero fex
tantum manctia vel minus habuerit , Vicecomiti pro Releuatione dat
tres marcas argenii
. Durgenfes autem Eboracæ ciuitatis non dans
Relerationem.
But of theſe Thanes thoſe only that were feudall, and were
properly called Cýninger Đegeny or the Kings. Thanes that
were next him, that is, they that held of the King in chicfe by
Knights Service were thc honorary Thanes, and were of the ſame
kind with them, that were after the Normans, honorary or Par-
in
Si
lamentary
Chap. V.
The Sec:O:ND PART. 625
1
in
lamentary Barons, and their Thainlands only were the honorary England.
Trixlands, or ſuch as wete afterward Parlamentary Baronies: How
Baron ſucceeded, veelhot anon, is where svee jpcake of Barons i s.16.
after the Normans. Now the next feudall title to the Kings
Thane is in that
. Saxoniase:. of bepegcater" or Reliefes, si the
Medmena Segen or Medioris Thainus, as they called him who
after the Normans was often tiled a varaforja rame that neuer
was lionorary here, but onlò feudall.And if the Middle Thane were
not honorary, we cannot belecue that any of the reſt beneath
him were ſo. And as the vſe of Baron (as it is honorary) after
thc Normans, explaines the naturë 'of the Kings chief Thane in
the sizxon times, ſo doth that of Vasafor the nature of a Middle
Thane. To that purpoſe we firſt note here the concurrence of the
Name, and then the vſe and nature of the title of Vanafor. For
concerning the notationſ of the word, we ſay no more then what
is noted in the dignities of the Empire. The concurrence of the
names of Middle Thane and Vauafor, 'appeares by that in the
French Lawes of Williain the firſt" (where, as 'Earle, Kings Thane
and Middle Thane ſucceed anc the other in thc-Saxon Lawes ; lo
Count, Baron and Vanafor are vſed as the interpreters of them: And
after the Relicfe of a Count or Earle and a'Baron or King's
Thanie, the Reliefe of a Passafour is thus ordained. De Étėleife k 4 k Leg.will. so,
Þausfor a ſon lige Seignur'; doit eftre gåíte-per-léchiwal fon piere (lo cap. 24. in Nor
.
ad Ediner.pag.
I read it y tel qu'il avoit a jour de la mort, e per fon kalberi eper som
haume e per for eſcud e per fa: launce, c'për Sepee. Silfiſt defapéile
qu'il ne out ne chiual ne les armes , për © ſolz. A'rid for ſo much
as concernes the vſe of this sitle of Vauafor, with vs, I firſt-ob-
ſerue here ſome particular teſtimonies of the vſe and continuance
of it, and then adde my conic&ure of the nature of it, chat ſo a
Middle. Thane of the Saxons, being the better knowne, wee may
the better alſo know whether any Thane were honorary or no,
beſide him that is diſtindly called the Kings Thane;' in that Saxon
Law of Reliefes.
The vſe and continuance of the name of Vanafor was
ſuch that from the Normans , vntill the time of Henry the IV
it was a name knowne; but feudall only, not at all honorary. In
Domeſday, it ſometimes occurred as a ſynonymic with Liberiho- 1 14s. Suffoli.
mines Regis. And in the Lawes attributed to Henry the firſt, thac 5.74.
are yet preſcrucdm in the Red Booke, the perſons that are rećkond mMs. in Scacc.
for thoſe that were to hauc place in thic County Court; are Epif- ex parte Rcm.
copi, Comites, Vicedomini, Vicarij
, Centenarij
, Aldermapni, Préfetti,
Prepoſiti, Barones, Valvaſores, Twncgrauij, do cæsèri terrarum Do-
mini diligenter intendentes , ne malorum Impunitas 'aut Grauionum
prauitas, vel iudicum fubuerfio folita miferos lamentatione conficiant.
And vnder the title there de libertate Valuaforum ; Habeant t'awa-
Sore:
18.
Regis.
626
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1
den.pag.700.
Ed, Fr.
England. fores qui libere tenent placita Vicam vel Veram pertinentia ſaper
ſuos homines & in fuo eo fuper alios homines ſi in foriſfaciendo re-
tenti vel grauati fuerint. Other Lawes alſo of the fame King
n cod.Ms.Velt. haue this pallage, * Si modò exurgat (lis) de diuifione serrarum; si
Legum.
inter est Barones meos Dominicos, tractetur placitum in Curia mexi
Et fi eft inter Vaualores duorum Dominorum tračtetur in Comi.
1418 , hoc duello fiat niſi in eis remanferit. And in that intru-
o Rog.de Holle- ment of accordo between John Earle of Moreton, and Williams
Bilhop of Ely and Chancelour to Richard the firſt; Conceffum eft
quod Epiſcopi, & Abbates, Comites, & Barones, Vauaſores, libera
tenentes non ad voluntatem Iuftitiarum vel Miniſtrorum Domini Regis
de terris & catallis liris diſaificntur, fed iudicio Curia Domini Regis ſe-
cundum legitimas conſuetudines & aßifas regni tractabuntur vel per
mandatum
Domini Regis
. Vnder Henry the 111 alſo a Writ is di-
p Clauſ.4. Hen. rected to P the Sheriffc of Wiltſhire, reciting the death of Andrem
3. part.s. mem. Gifford, who had deliuered up the poffeflion of the Barony of
Funnel in King Johns time to Robert of Mandesil, Robert Mandit,
William Cumin , and william de Fontibus , tangnam rectis hæredi-
bus ipſius Baronis , retentis in manu ſua Vauaſarijs spectantibus ad
ipſam Baroniam que Vauaſariæ funt de feodo Comitis de Clare, and
that the Sheriffc'had ſciſcd the Vauafáries into the Kings hand,
and therefore he was commanded by it to reſtore them into the
hands of thoſe hcircs. And Bratton mentions Vanafors in the
like forme as the Laws of William the firſt doc. Speaking firſt of
qrib.z. de rer. Earles, then of Barons, he addes 9 funt & alý qui dicuntur Va-
diuiſ.cap.8.5.4uafores, viri magna dignitatis. And then playing with the word;
V'Ausför enim nihil melius dici poterit quam vas fortitum ad valitia
dinem. And the author of Flets ; fub Regibus funt comites de
barones, Duces, Milites, Magnates, Vauafores og alý ſubditi vi lin
beri á ferni, qui omncs ætatem X11 annorum ad minus habentes fer-
re tenentur Regi fidelitatis Sacramentum. Alioquin non habebunt
Warrantam in terra eius romaneres. The Lands thar a Vauafor
Slib.s.de acq. held was called a Vanaforie. Quod dicitur (faithr Bratton) de
ver. dem.cap. Baronia non eft obferuandum in Vauaſoria vel alis minoribus feo-
dis quam Baronia , quia caput non habent ficut Baronis. And that
the víc of it continued at Icaft vntill the age of Henry che IV,ap-
pearcs by thar inftrumcnc touching the diffolution of the bond
of obcdience to King Richard. For whereas in Thomas of Wala
fingham, it is directed omnibus do fingulis Dominis, Archiepiſcopis,
Epifcopis, & Prælatis , Ducibus , Marchionibus, du Comitibus, Paro.
ribos, Militibus, Vaffalibus quibuſcunque ac Cateris hominibus ;
c Roto Parlit. thċ Parliament Roll • hath the ſame ſyllables vatill militibus, and
then there followcs valallis & Valuaſoribus ac ceteris hominibus.
It is vſed alſo in Chances that lived in the ſame timc as a known
word. Spcaking of his Frankelin,
x
.
1
Ms, lib. I.
capes.
39. $.
Hen.4.471.52.
1
1
V
Chap. V.
627
The SECOND DARI.
at Seſſions (faith he) was he Lord and Sire England
Full oftime he was knight of the Shire;
21 Ynlace and a Gipfere all of ſilke
Hung at his girdle white as morrow milke.
2 Sherife had the beene and a Cozonour
mbas no where Tuch a worthy Vaualour.
So ſome copics baue it. Other's haue Countour for Corono#r. Ånd;
I remember, I once noted out of an old Romans alſo , CoupIONE
thus riming to Vanafosro
I
Sage, e Prince, Duc c Contur,
Baron, Demeine V quafur.
Now for the Nature of a Vauafour; though we perhaps may ſoon
millc in giving an exact definition of him , yet it is plaine that
he was euer bencath a Baron. And it fcemos hec was in the more
ancient times only a tenant by Knights Scruice, that either held
of a melne Lord, and not immcdiatly of the King, or at leaſt of
the King as of an honour or Mannour, and not in Chicfe both
which excluded him from the dignitie of a Baron by tenure, as all
were vncill about the end of King lohn, which wcc apon how
where we ſpeake of Barons after the Normans. And of the famç
nácure, I conceiuc, the Middle Thanes of the Saxon times to haue
beene, and ſo no ſuch Thames as werc honorary, northeirTain-
lands honorary Baronies. And of the feucrall poſſeflions belong ,
ing to thoſe two dignitics Ealdorman or Earle, and Thane in the
Saxon times, hitherto,
V. Their lúriſdiction (which remayns here to be ſpoken of)
was excrciſed either in the Territories of the County, or in the greateſt.
Court or Councell of the Kingdome which was the Parlament of
that age, called the bitenagemoce or Micel Sýnos. Ealdor-
men or Earles had, it ſecmes, iuriſdi&tion in their Ealdordomes
or Earldomes or the Territories that denominarcd them; But ſo,
that if the whole Territoric were the Ealdormans ownić (as in
the caſe of Ethelred Ealdorman of Mercland vnder Kiug, Alfred,
and King Edward the Elder , as is before ſhewed) then thể
Courrs held and the Profits of the luriſdiction were to his owne
vſe and benefit. Bur if hee had not the Territory that denomi-
nated him, but only fomc particular rcucnáe in ic belonging to
his dignitic , then it ſeemes his (uriſdi&ion and Courės (ſauing
perhaps in thoſe poffeffions which were his owne) were held by
him to the Kings vſe and benefit, that is, he commonly ſupplied
the immediate office which the Sheriffes haue regularly vícd to
doe in Countics that are not Palatin. And whereas Ingulphus
fayes
r
.
A
628 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V:
.
1
Lambard.
England. ſayes that Alfred appointed his Iuſticiarij and vicecomites through
his Counties; I vnderſtand thar. of ſuch Counties chiefly as bea
longed not to any Ealdorman ; as bis poffeffions. For the Go-
ucrnment of other Counties was, ſufficiently eſtabliſhed by making
Ealdormen of them. And theircýregemot (which was a Court
u videſis leg: kept twice cuery u yeere , as the Sheriffes turne is at this day)
Mobad Edozer. was held by the Biſhop of the Dioceſic, and the Ealdorman (in
pag.166.6 167 Shires that had Ealdormen) and by the Biſhops and Sheriffes, in
Hiſtoriam nofträ ſuch as were commitred to Sheriffes that were immcdiate to the
dedecimis, cap.
14.9.1. &leg.* King; And ſo both the Ecclefiafticall and Temporall Lawes were
Canut.cap. 17. together giuen in charge to the Countrey. And there is expreſſe
teſtimony in King Ethelreds *Lawes, that the Ealdorman or
x Leg. Etbelte-
di cap.6. videi. Earlc was vſually a Temporall Judge immediat to the King. And
tin leg.ine cap. to this purpoſe is that of Aflerius Meneuenſis, in his life of King
36.163
. Aluredi Alfred, 'very obſeruable. Hoc ſpeaking of the Adminiſtration of
prafat. leg. da Juſtice under that King, calls them who were Iudges immediate
tbeltani. to the King, Comites and Præpofiti , that is, the Ealdormen in
y videleg.Ed. their Ealdordoms and the Shcriffesor y highgereafer in their Shires
wardi ſenioris, or Counties. Though according to ſome clpeciall cuſtome, grant,
cap.11.& 12.
Hen:7.fol.17,6. or proviſion, a Slicriffe alſo or Præpofitses in ſome places fate to
gether with the Ealdorman; as in an example anon brought out
of the Booke of 'Ramſey. But of King Alfred ; Studebat is quoque
( faith Aſerius ) in* Indicijs , etiam propter Nobilium & ignobilium
fuorum utilitatem, qui ſapißime in concionibus Comitum & Præ-
poſitorum pertinacißimè inter fe diffentiebane (Ita vt penè nullius
corum , quicquid à Comitibus & Præpofitis iudicatum fuiffet vea
tum efle concederet) qui pertinaci diffenfione obftinatißime compulſi,
Regis fibire indicium finguli fubarrabant. And when in ſuits there
fore that vpon appcalcs (or as vpon Writs of Errours) came be-
forc him from his Ealdormen or Sheriffes, he found crrour and
iniuftice which they would offer to excuſe from their owne lg-
norance, he would with ſharpc rcprchenſion command them to
ftudie better and to make themſelaes able, or to leaue their pla-
ces. Ant terrenarum poteftatum minifteria que habetis illico dimit-
tatis , 49t ſapientia ftudys (ſo Aſerius reports of him) multo dewo-
tiùs de cetero vt pudeatis Impero. Quibus auditis verbis, perterriti,
veluti pro maxima vindicta correcti, Comitcs & Præpofiti ad aqui.
tatis diſcende fudium toris viribus ſe vertere nitebantur, ita vt mi-
rum in modum illiterati ab infantia Comites penè omnes Præpofiti
ac miniftri literatoria arti ftaderent, malentes inſuetam difciplinami
quam laborioſe diſcere quam poteftatum minifteria dimittere. The
exact forme or nature of the Iurifdiction of thoſe Earles or Eal-
dormen appcarcs not. Moſt parts of the ſtate of the Saxon go-
werment are ſo obſcure that we can ſee only ſteps or torne reliques
of them , rather then ſo much as mighe giue a full fatisfaction.
Therfore I abſtain here from any further generall aſſertion touching
ths
1
1
!
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
629
the iuriſdi&ion that pertained to the dignitie of theit Ealdormen, England.
or Lords, and inſett only ſome ſuch caſes and other teſtimonies
of thoſe times, as being well conſidered by better iudgements,
and compard with the publiſhed Saxon Lawes may afford per-
haps more certainc knowledge of the crüe face of their iurildi-
dion , both voluntary and contentious, then any concluſion
of minc owne fancic could warrant. One Sifirth of Dunham ly-
ing licke at Lindune in the Ile of Ely, vnder King 2 Edgar, Sent z cod. Èlienſ.
for Brithnub Abboc of Ely, and diucrs of the Monkes, Aderang Ms.de Operibus
ibi (faich one of the Bookcs of Ely) Aluricus de naickbam, Æ- Epiſcopi Winte.
chclftanus & filius fuus Wine, Lcouricus, Brihtelmus, Alfelmus ajenas. Ex sa-
de Redeväinden & Ædericus vnus de proceribsis Aiclwini aidet: xenico idiomate
mari & Oſwaldus presbyter of Sexfordus cum filio loso. Tum namſub Herri
Brithnothus Abbas reflamentum buius Siferthi coram vxore. Oko. 601
coram filia fua corámque omnibus fupra memorasis fecit fcribi in tria
bus Cyroğrapbis coramg cunétis fecit recirari, lestumi fecit incidi,
vnamg pariem Cyrographi retinuit Siferthus, alteram autem dedit
Abbati, tertiam verò mifit ftatim per præfaron Brithcelmum Aiel.
wino Fiderinin qui sanc temporis degebat in Ely (He was Ealdor-
man of Eaſt-england wbercof that was a part) & perit ab eo vs
fuum teftamentum ita ftare conceßiffet quomodo Abbas illud fcriple-
rat & ordinaucrat apud Lindune coram pradi&torum testimonio vi-
jorum. Cum itag, Aiclwinus aiderman hoc audiffes da Cyrogram
phone vidiffet , remiſit illico ad cum Winothum, de Stowe cami
Brithrelmo ſciſcituruſque eft ab eo quid aut quomodo , vellet de toa
ftamento fuo , qui mox per coſdem renuntiauit ei, fic funm teftamen.
tum abfque omni contradictione vel mutatione fe velle ſtare ficuti pre
faixas Abbas illad in Cyrographo poſuerat. Quod vt Aielwinus all
Decmari audiuit forum conceßit vi faret fickti ipſe Siucrthus refta
tus erat, Here we ſee a kind of probar of a Will before thc Eal-
dorman, but obſeruc allo that this Ealdorman was beſides à Al- a tridesüpped
dermannus totius Anglia, And in the famc Bookc, Aiclwin Bile som
Derinan venit do tenuit placitum cum toto hundredo or cum ITI
bundredis or the like often occurrcs. And in a caſe wherein Tudg
ment vpon default was
, giucn vnder King Edward, that ſucccc-
ded Edgar , touching the poſſeſsion of Stany and the fiſhing in
it betweeric the Abbot of Ely demandant, and one Begrund des
Holand and others tenants that had differed the Abbey fine
iudicio & fine lege ciuiwin der Hundretanorum, as the fame booke
fayes, Venis Agelwinus aldermini ad Ely fuerung Begmundus
alý pro hac cauſa vocais & fummonisi ad placisum Ciuism obo
Hundreianorum ſcmcl & ſecundo led de inulsaciens, nunquam verò
venire volebant, usbbas ransen non ideo defistebat red infra vrbente
oto extra ad placita rinowabat, o lepe reiterabat hanc eandem
caufam,querimoniam inde populo faciebala Tandem veniens A.
gelwinus aiderinaut ad Gyantbauge, habuit ibi placitum Ciuiuna
Hhhh
.
1
.
4
630
TITLES ---
+
A
1
OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England. & Hundretanorum coram XXIV iudicibus (that number of Judges
is elſewhere mentioned in the like cales in the ſame Bookc) juba
0718 Chernigfield propè Meidenberge. Narrauit igitur Abbas ps-
bam omnibus quomodo Begmundus & cognati præfari vidne cihe
kinred of owne Afwen a Widow there before ſpoken of) iniesta
diripterant s. Æcheldrychæ Staney, & quod fepe fuerant fum.
moniti pro illa cauſa ad placitum nec vnquam venire voluerant.
Tunc Tudicaries ftatuerant, vt Abbas fuam terram fcilicet Stas
ney cum palude piſcatione habere deberet. Stüfuerunt etiam vi
Begmundus & cognati præfari vidua fuam pifcem de V 1 annis (chc
ferdants of thc Abbey had formerly made a Leaſe at will to
them of the fiſhing , reſcuing the rent of N M Ecles ) Abbati
foluerent de perfolucrent, a Regi forisfaéturam dareni. Statuerunt
quoque vt fi ponte fua hoc reddere nollent, caprione (na pecanie con-
fanii iuftificarentur. Pracepit itaque Agelwinus alterinan vi of
ketulus d Ofwi de Bere & Godere de Ely eandem terram cir
eniffent cu Abbatem super cam duxiffent á hoc folum perfeciffent,
qui fic feceruni totumque fic peraétum eft. Here is a judgemene
giuen and exccution vpon it by command of this Ealdorman.
Some other of like nature are in the ſame Booke where alſo wce
have the ſame Ealdormans Court held at another timc thus ex-
preſſed Magna coscio erat ſtatuta' aprid peittelford e conuenerunt
illac Agelwinus Alderman dw fratres fui Alfwoldus á Athellius
& Epiſcopus Alwi (hce was Biſhop of thc Dioceſe) e Wifed
relicta Wolftani ab omnes meliores Concionatores de Comitare Grås.
gebrigiæ, where a caſe was adiudged touching the Inheritance of
Suafham and Perley, within the ſame Ealdordome. And in a book
of Ramſey, one Alfnoik demanded certaine lands in Swafhain -
6 Ms. Jenes V. gainſt the Abbor of Ramsey, in a Court where the fame Eałdor.
nem sequitem man together with one Adric the Kings Sheriffe (which hapned
Artainm, as I concciuc, by realon of ſome ſpeciall prouiſion, grant; or cu-
fome) fate as ládges. And the whole caſe is thus there repor,
ted. Quidam Altrochus filius Godwini eandem terram contra Et
clefiam improbe calumniarus , fratrem Adno:hum, vipote loci cisif
dem (the Autor mcanes the Abbcy) Prepoſirum do Prouiforens
cum aliquot fratribus fuper ça refponfuram apud Wendleſbici coramo
Indicibus apparere coegit , cui foro, Ailwinus Aldermannus o dd-
ricus Regis Præpofiiis iudices praſidebant. Lite igitur inchoata
rationibtis hinc inde auditis , ex confilio Magratorum qui affaerunt;
XXXVI Barones (the word Barones is vied here for Thanes, I
thinkc. For thic Autor wrote about the time of King Ste-
pben, when Baro was in vſc, as it was not in the Saxon times)
de amicis vtriufd. partis pari numero electos ipfi indicës conſtituerunt
qui caufam tadiciali inscr eos fententia dirimeren quibus ad decer-
nendum exeuntibus do rem diutiùs examinánsibus interim idem Alf-
nothas coram iudicibus fratrem Ædnothum interrogauit Alf-
wipuns
1
1
1
Chap. V.
"
THE SECOND PART: 631
vinum Alonachum qui cum eo venerar quanam ratione de cuius England.
donatoris nomine eandem terram poffediffent. Cui frater. Ædnothus,
conftanti voce reſpondens , illuftris viri qui eam quiete & abfque's
omni calumnia tennerat & liberè donare poterat iuſto mere donatio-
nis tiralo ſe eam poffediffe affirmanit , quem cum calumniator inter-
rogaret ſi affertionis (ue veritatem corporalis præſtatione Sacramen-
ti cum profaro Monacho ſocio fuo probare auderet , vt omnis deinceps
omnino controuerfia terminaretur, frater Ædnothus de puritate con-
ſcientiæ ſecurius confenfit. Omnibus itaque ſententiam approbantibus ;
ſoltes Aldermannus vir probate prudentie de diſcretionis, viros pro-
fefsionis monastice coram poteftate ſeculari iuramentum præftare de-
bere abiudicans prorupit in medium fe Rameſcicnſis Ecclefie ado
rocarrim, fe poffeßionum eius tutorem , fe fraterne donationis ( for
the Conueyance vnder which the Abbot claimed, was made by
Alfwold brother to this Ealdorman) to fidei teſtem, ad fe huises
iuratorie cautionis exhibitionem pertinere allegans. Videnses igitur
omnes constantiam viri & fidelitatem cognofcentes propter rcuerey-
tiam iam fublimis perſona do propter clareſcentiam veritatis iudicio
preſtande in rationis neceßitatem exemerint ; præfati Alfnorhi pro
falſa calumnia & religioforum virorum vexatone iniufta , vniuerfa
tenura ea omnibus catallis Regis mifericordia adiudicatis. Sed A-
drico Regis Præpofito de cetcris qui aderant magnatis operam danti-
bns, idem Alfnothus ſucceſſuum ſuorum diſpendium pronidens, fi tanti
viri indignationcm erga ſe conſeneſcere permifiſet eadem terra pub.
lice abiurate de fide corani omnibus interpofita quod nunquam vlte-
rius aliquid calumnie fuper ea. prefumeres machinari , saliser
citus gratiam ſibi ſe conciliaffe ganiſus est. The complaints alſo of
thoſe beyond Humber againſt their Earle Toſti vndcr thc Confef-
for belong to this place. Pro immenfitate Triburi quod iniuftè aca
ceperat, eum exlegauerunt, as Florentines cſaies or učlageden heo c Sub ar,1965,
na Eorl Tosti (as we reade in ſomc Saxon d Annals) or out- a Msan.1964.
lawed their Earle Tosti. And they profeſſed sex nullius Ducis Anonymi.
ferociam pati poffe ; à maioribus didiciffe , aut libertatem, aut mor.
tem, as e William of Malmesbary, in whom wee hauc Comita, é Degefi.Reg.
ium regere to expreſſe their Juriſdi&tion in the County. And lib.z pag.83.Ed.
more particulars are obvious in him, and in other publiſhed wri-
Leg. Edwardi
ters of the affaires of that time , to this purpoſe. But wee omic Confell.cap. 12,
them, and conclude here with ſome other teſtimonies which are
not publiquely extant. In the life of Saint Curbert , writen & a- f Asso Anony-
bout Henry the firſt, the Criminall iuriſdi&ion of Earle Toſti mes vide, fopla-
is ous rememberd. Dum Toftius Comes ille cunctis norifimus
in partibuss Northamimbranis Comitatum Administrarei , quidam 1997. ubi de
prane actionis vir nomińe Aldan Hamal ab eo comprehenſus compedi- Godwino co-
bus arctißimè conftringitur, Multa enim mala fecerat,furtis atque rapi-
Hhhha
mis,
Franc. e vida
1
cet. Florcnt,
Wigorn.tone
1
1
632
TITLES OF HÖNOR.
Chap. V
pa.
England. nis , homicidis atque incendijs Comitem ſape, offenderat, nec vrgum
prius compréhendi poterat , cuius parentes de amici compaſsionis affe-
Et's permeti, mulia pro eo ne capire pletteretur Comiti offerebant de
plura promittebant; and the Autor goes on with this Hamals ta-
king ſanctuary at Saint Curberis Shrine. Among the old Saxon
$ In Domesday. cuſtomes 8 of Yorkeſire alſo; Pax à Comite data & infracta à qu'on
libet ipſi Comiti per TV Hundrez emendatur; vnumquodque vili li-
bris. Si quis ſecundum legem exulatus fuerit , mallis niſi Rex ei
cem dabit. și veio comes vel Vicecomes aliquem de regione fóras
miſerint ipfi eum rcuocare o pacem ei dare poffunt. And of the lu-
riſdiction of the Saxon Earles or Ealdormen in their Countries, hi-
therto. That of the Thanes, wec may conceiuc to hauc becne of
like nature in their Tainlands, to that of the iuriſdiction of Lords
in their Mannors. And what elſe an Earles intereſt was in the juriſ.
diction of the County, may be partly collected from that where
we ſee XXXVI Barons (as the Writers ſince the Norman times
often call Thanes ) appointed as Delegate ludges in thai caſe be-
tweene Alfmoth and the Abbey of Ramſey before ciced in Ealdor-
man Ailwins Countie Court vnder King Edgar.
VI. That of their juriſdiction in the greateſt Court or Coun-
cell, or the bitenagemote, conſiſted either in a deliberatine
power which concerned their aſſenting to new Lawes, and adui.
ling in matter of ſtate , or in a Indiciall, which was , of giving
judgement vpon ſuits or complaints in the ſame Court. For the
firſt; King ine ( of West ſexe ) about DCCXI made his Lawes
mio gebeahe 7 mio læne of his Biſhops y mid Eallum minum
Ealdonmannum ; þam ġldexican pitan mmpe þcode y eac mý.
celne romnunge goder þeợpená, which the old tranſlation
h f. Bramptox' renders thus, Exhortatione he doctrina, of the Biſhops, & 0!
kifl. Jornail.Ms. nium Aldermannorum mcorum do Senioram ſapientum regni mei
multaque congregatione feruoram Dei. To this place may belong
i Bed Hifi. Eco that of King Ethelbert his ordaining, Decreta i ludiciorum iuxta
ehf. lib.i.cap.so
exempla Romanorum cum confilio fapientum. And when Edwin King
of Noribumberland was perſwaded to become a Chriſtiao, he con-
ſulted cum Principibus eget confiliaris fuis , or with his Ealdor.
mannum y pitum as King Alfred turnics thoſe words k of Bede.
And then Habito cum fapientibus confilio, ſaith hec , cuery one of
tbem
gaue his voice ſeuerally for the bringing of Chriſtianitiein-
to the Kingdomc. More ſuch tcftimonics are in the Saxon
Lawes that are publiſhed. “And Cynewlf King of wefſexe writes
1 Bonifac.Mogor ro Lullus Bilhop of Meriz vna cum Epiſcopis meis necnon com
Epift. 112.
caterua fatraparum, touching matter of religion in his Kingdome,
where Satrapa fignifics, it Icemes, the lay dignities as Proceres do
Oprin
k Ibid. lib.a.
sap.13.
* Menn
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
633
!
Comi.
fatis
Optimales often doth. So when vnder Erbelalph King of It'est fex England.
thar grant of Tithe was made to the Church in a bitena gemote
or Parlament held at Winchester in DUTC IV, it was done
preſentibus á Subfcribentibus Archiepifcopis. e. Epiſcopis Anglia
vniuerfis necnon , Beorredo Riege Merciæ á Edmundo Exftan-
glorum Rege, vábbatum, do usbbarijarum , Ducum
tum , Procerum totius terræ , aliorumque fideliam infinita mulija
iudinc qui omnes regium Cbyrographum landameruni. Dignitates
vero fua nomina ſubſcripſerunt, as Ingulphees his words arc. And
vnder King Eldred in DCCCCXLVill, the fame Autor ſayes
that, in fello Natiuitatis B. Mariæ , vniuerſi Magnates Regni per
regium cdictum fommoniti, tam Archiepifcopi & Epifcopi,
ac Ab-
bates, quam cæteri totius regni Proceres el Optimates Londonijs corsa
Benerant ad tractandum de negotiis
, publicis orius regni. Where the
ſummoning of a bitenagemott or Parlaament of that time is al.
ſo exprelly, we ſee, rememberd. Other paſſages occurre in the
ſtories of thoſe ages to this purpoſe.
Their Iudiciall power in thoſe bitenagemotey may be obſer-
ucd cſpecially in theſe two caſcs ; the firſt of a Ciuill proceeding
there (and ſome other ſuch ciuill proceedings are yet m extant) m Vide adez-
the other of a Criminall. That of the Ciuill proceeding was vna tremur yolu •
der King Eldred, ſonne to Edgar. One Lefli had bought lands
in the Ilc of Ely, of Adelwold Biſhop of Wincheſter , and not ss. Ms. in bible
only denied to pay for them, but alſo difíciſed the Biſhop of
three Mannors Burch, Vndeles, and Kateringes which the Billop
recouered by Iudgement giuen by the Ealdormen and Thanes in
the Witenagomote. So I vnderſtand this report of the caſe in
an n ancient Booke of Ely. “ Edicitur Placitum apud Londoniam; n Ms.deoperir.
quo dum Duces, Principes, Satrapæ , Rethores & Caulidici bus B. F.deimal-
di Epiſcopie
ex omni parte confluxerant, beatus Adelwoldus præfatum Lef.
fium in ius protraxit & coram cunctis fuam caufam & iniuriam
"cac rapinam quam ipſe Leoffices intulerat fanétæ Ecclefiæ ex or-
“ dine patefecit. Qua re bene & rite ac aperte ab omnibus dif-
“ cuffa , omnes Deo & beato Athelialdo per iudicium reddidic-
runt Burcij & Undelas & kateringes. Iudicaverunt etiam ve
Leoffius Epiſcopo cotum damnum fuum ſuppleret,& Mundamio fu- o Aluzde Sa
am redderer, de rapina vero Regis forisfa&turam cmendarer dato xonice pax dici.
is pretio gerealogiæ ſuæ. Poſt hæc infra o&auum dicm conuene- tilatio, tori
“ cunt iterum ad Rothamtune , & congregata ibi tora prouin. hic,ni fallor,ize
“ cia ſiue Vicecomitatu , coram cunctis iterum caulam fupradi. terpretatur.
“ &tam patefecerunt. Qua parcfacta ac declarata ve præiudicatum
óc crat apud. Londoniam, indicaucrunt & ilti apud Porthamtune:
Quo facto omnis populus cum iureiurando in Chriſti cruce
« rcddiderunt Epiſcopo quæ fua erant,ſcilicer Birch & Windelas
" & kateringes.
Thic
grandis, de vitis
Cottoniada.
É
634
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
Hill. pag.78.
1051,
Englarid.
The caſc of Criminall proceeding, is that againſt Earle Godwin.
Hc having had a criall before the Lords, vnder King Hardicnut
(coram proceribus regni licet falfo ſe purgarat, faith Brampton) tou-
ching the death of Alfred, ſonne to King Ethelred, and brother
p Ms Hift lor. to him that was afterward Edward the Confeſſor, had Acd out of
England; and that, as it ſeemes , vpon ſome iudgement of ba-
9 Videſis Flor. nilhment, or 4 at leaſt of an out-lary giucn againſt him, and that
Figorn. anni
alſo in a bitenagenote or Parliament. And vpon his returne,
with hope of Edward the Confeſſors fauour , hee ſollicited the
Lords to intercede for him with thc King. In the time of his
returne the pitenagemotę or the Parlament ſatc at Losdor.
Rex & omnes Regni Magnates ad Parliamentum tunc fuerant (as
r ibid p«5.77.b. Brampions # words are that relates it. And they ſuper hoc (ſaith
he) conſilio inter eos deliberato iph, coram Rege pro gratia obtinen-
da ſecum duxerunt , fed ftatim cum Rex eum intuitus effet, de prodi-
tione & morte Alfredi fratris ſui ipſum appellauit in hæc verba.
Proditor Godwine , Ego teappello de morte Alfredi fratris mci quem
proditionalitèr occidili. Tam Godwinus excufando refpondit, Do-
minc mi Rex falua reuerencia & gratia veftra, pace, & dominati-
onc,fratrem veftrum nunquam prodidi nec occidi; vnde ſuper hoc
pono mcin conſideratione Curiæ veftræ. Tunc dixit Rex, clarißimi
Domini Comites en Barones terræ (where Barones denotes Thanes)
qui estis homines mei ligy modò hic congregati &. apellum meum
refponfumque Godwini sudijſtis ; Volo quod inter Nos in ista appella-
tione rectum iudicium decernaris o debitam Iuftitiam faciatis. Comi-
tibus verò el Baronibus fuper hoc adinuicem tractantibus, quidam
inter eos de justo indicio faciendo diuerſi modo ſentiebant. Aly cnim
dicebant, quod nunquam per Homagiam, feruitium , feu fidelitatem
Godwinus Regi extitit alligatus d ideo Proditor fuus non fuit , doo
quod ipfum eriam manibus fuis non occiderat. Alij verò dixerunt
f Baltaile, or quod Comes, nec Baro, nec aliguis Regi fubditus bellum conira Re-
fingle Combate. gem in appellatione ſua de lege poteft vadiare , ſed in toto ponere
in miſericordia fola dio emendas ſibi offerre competentes. Tunc Lco-
fricus Conful Ceftriæ , probus homo quoad Deum & Seculum, dixit;
Comes , inquit, Godwinus , poft Regem eft homo melioris parentela
10tius Anglie es dedicere non poteſt quin per confilium fuum Alfre-
dus frater Regis interemptus fuit,
vnde pro me conſidero quod ipſe-
met de filiss fuus nos omnes XII Comites qui amici e comfax-
guinei fui ſumus coram Rege humilitèr procedamus onerati cum
santo auro argento quantum inter brachia fua quilibet noftrum
potcrit bajulare , illud fibi pro fuo tranſgreffis offerendo de ſuppli.
citer deprecando. Et ipfe maleuolentiam fuam rancorens & iram
Comiti condonet , de acceptis homagio fuo de fidelitatc terras ſuas fs-
bi integrè reftituat en retradas. illi autem omnes , ſub ifta forma
thefauro ſe onerantes, & ad Regem accedentes feriem modum con-
federationis eorum fibi demonßrabant quorum confiderationi corum ſibi
de.
f
1
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PÄRT. 635
1
+
1
our of
1 $.23.
demonftrabant qnorum confsderatione Rex coprradicere nolens quicquid England.
iudicauerant per omnia ratificanis. The circumſtances chat belong
to this caſe are variouſly cxpreſſed in the publiſhed ſtories of
Wiliam of Malmesbury, Huniingdon , Houeden; Florexriss and o-
thers. But it ſecmes by Floventius , that this was in the Concia
lium, as he calls it, or the bitenagemote held in MLII or the
IX ycarc of the Confeſſor. For then, he ſayes, was the Earle re-
conciled to the Kings fauour in chat Court, though neither hee
nor any other relate this proceeding as Brampton doth. What
may perhaps be cxpceted here touching the quantitic of Earl-
domes and Baronies, abour the end of the Saxon times
the modus ienendi Parliamentum , is anon added with a further
confideration vpon it, where we ſpcake oft Barons.
VII. Hauing thus gone through the digtities of Ealdormát
or Earl, and Thane, which were honorary and feudall in the sa-
xon times, wec come to the Titles of Earle and Baron as they
hauc ſucceeded them, and be in vſe with vs ſince the comming
of the Normans. And firſt of the Title of Earle or Comes. For
now Cames only, literally tranſlates our title of Earle, And ſince
ghe Normans, it is very rare, if we find at all, but I thinkę we
find not at all, the title of an Earle, as it is a peculiar citle, tranſa
lared in any writer or otherwiſe by any of thoſe other words
which were equivalent for Ealdorman and Earle in the Saxo
times, beſides thoſe of Comes , Conful, and Dax. But thoſe cwo
Gonlub and Dux long ſince grew out of yfę. Confül-is often yfed
for Earle in the time of the firſt age of thc Notmar Kings , in
Williars of Malmesbury, Huniingdon, Houeden, and ſome ſuch more:
But:about King Stephen , this kind of vſe of that word-ended.
Only u Bracion that
wrote-vnder Henrñ the TT13' ſayes indeed, u Derer. divifo
that Comites dici poffung Conſules à conſulendo. Duš'occurrës but lib.z.cap.8.9.i.
tarcly for any of our Earles , ſince thč Normaps. William of Mala
mesbury, indeed ſayes; that Walker Biſhop of Durham; vnder
William the firft, was * Dux pariter prouincia di Epiſcopus, But * De Ger.Pem.
DNx Prouincia there may perhaps dënorç Sheriffe of Northunsa tifliboz.
berland then Earle, whereof more hereafter. And the ſame Monke
in his relation of William thc fecond his expoftulation with ode
Earle of Kent, Roger of Montgomery Earle of Ariñdell and others
that rcbclled againſt himi, makes him ſay that hče was very wil.
ling they ſhould baùc all rćafonable" ſatisfaétion in whatlocuçi
they would demand, only he wilhed them chat they ſhould take y Idem degeli.
hsed: that chey brought not his Fathers ludgemeric into qucfti- Reg.libog page
on. Quod fe y de fe putauerint aſpernandum, de ſeipfiscaucant exem- 10 Ed, Fre
plum. idem enim re-regen qui illos Duçes fecerat, And to this pur- 340. G 391.65
poſe might ſome pallages be remembred oui of z: Hantingdonand Houeden. an-
nal.pag.485.
Howeden, where Robert Earle of Gloceſtër (ſonnc 'to Henry the firat)
1
1
Ed. FT.
IS
1
630 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England. is ſometimes called Dux as he is alſo by Geoffry of Monmouth in
his Epifle Dedicatory to him. But this is not thus vſed (as farre
as I have obſerucd) by any thai haue writen ſince that remoter
age. Neither find I the title of Dux or Conful in any legall record
or inftrument for an Engliſh Earle , ſince the cornming of the
Normans. But alwaycs Comes, in thoſe kind of Teſtimonies, in-
terprcre it. And till about Richard the firſt time, it was moſt
frequent for the Earles to víc the addition of comes to their Chri-
Rian names without their ſhires, as ulanis Comes, Rogeru Coa
mes , Hugo Comes, and ſuch more which we fcc both in Domes-
day, and in many Charcers of that age. William the first, after
his victorie again ft King Harold and the Engliſh Earles and Thanes
that tooke part with Harold (whence it fell out that they fortei-
ted their clates to King William xhat pretended at leaſt, by the
wſt Titles both of gift and Inheritance , a right to the Crowne
of England) gauc moſt of the Earldomes and Baronies, or Taini
lands to his Normans , though ſome alſo to the Engliſh, and to
ſuch as had right deriued from the Engliſh, that weré Earles in
the Saxon times; as wce ſcc in that cxample of Goſparric Earlc of
. $.3.
Northumberland before a cited; but fo large was his bounty to.
wards his Normans, that (as Ingulphus ſayes who liucd in Coure
with him) Comitalus e Baronius, Epiſcopatus o da Prelatus solius
terre fuis Normannis Rex diſtribuit. Et vix aliquem Anglicum ad
honoris flatum, vel alicuius Domini Principatum afcendere permifit.
The Creations and the Nature of our Earles hauc been various
fince that time. But before wee come further to thoſe Creations
and Nature , the opinion or fancy of an age or two after the
comming of thc Normans touching the name of Comes with vs is
obſcruablc. An opinion was much recciued in thoſe ages, that
the reaſon why Comes expreſſed an Earle, was becauſe hec was
Comes & focius Fifco in percipiendis, that is, becauſe he had a third
part of the profits of the Pleas of the County payed him by the
Sheriffc, the other two going to the Exchequer for the King;
in ſuch a ſenſe as it is vſed in that of Cicero, b Sucisses atque comes
b Oral. pro
Sylla.
sum honoris tum etiam calamišali. This we find in that Dialogue
De Scaccario attributed 10. ¢ Geriafius Tilburienſis, that hued under
c Ms. penes Casio
merarios Sc«c« Henry the ſecond. Comes est (laith ke) qui seriiam partem do por:
cary. tionem corum qui de placitis proueniunt in Comitais guolibet , perciò
pit. Summa namque
illa qua nomine firma requiritur à Viceromite
sota non exurgit ex fundorum redditibus, fed ex magna parie dei
placitis provenit do horum tertiam partem Comes percipii, qui ideo
Sic dicitur quia fifco focius eft or Comes in percipiendi. So in an
d Ms. De free ancient Booked of Battell Abbey writen about King Siephon; it
Leclefia Bellio is reported that William the firſt gaue the Mannor of Wy in Keno
to that Abbey, cum omnibus apenditijs fuis feptem Swillingarum
id eft, Hidaram, ex fua Dominica Corona, isa liberum & quietem,
fisse
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 632
ficut ipſe liberius &• quietius tenuit vel vs Rex dare potuit; and that England.
che dignitic of that Manor was ſuch, vi cum fuo Hundredo, viginii
duobus Hundredis du domidio ad Sociam illius pertinentibus præeffet,
de quibus omnibus quotiens ad Comitatus vel ad alias confuetudina-
les Collectiones conuenire debent , Vicecomes de Chent, præpofito de
Wy vel miniſtro citus loco de termino deſignato luteris ſuis figillatis
mandare debei, d* ipfe deinde conſuetudinaliter fummonere. Quia * Fpſum,
bus collectis , de omnibus placitis & foriſfactaris predictorum Han-
dredorum propoſitus de Wy vel miniſter eius vadimonia acciperet
e duos denarios fimiliter. That is, the two parts of the profics of
the pleas of the Countic Court which was given by thc King to
the Abbey ; the third part being ar the time of the gift in do .
Bilbop of Bayeux, and Earle of Kent. For Conſuerudinalitèr (fayes
the Bookc) per totam Angliam mos antiquitus pro lege inoleue-
rat , Comites promincsaram tertium denarium fibi obtinere. And
iben; Inde enim Comites dicebantur, Vnde quia tunc Epiſcopa Ba.
iocenti Odoni , fratri ſcilicet fuo, Rex Cantiæ Comitatum totum
dederat liberum in concefferat , idcirco' Ecclefia fue de Belle duos
quos ipſe babebat in Dominio fuo denarios dedit. Tertio ab Epifcopo;
chi Comitatus cefferat, retento. And ſometimes in the old Crcati,
ons (as appeares anon more largely) the third peny is granted
with this immcdiatc clauſe unde Comes eft, and ſometimes, ficut
Comes habere deber in Comitatu fuo, as if alſo the counſell, that
drew the Parents, had beene poffeffcd of the like opinion for the
reaſon of the name. It is true, that this third penny did belong.co
divcrs ancient Earlés ſince the Normans. And ſomewhat is before
ſhowed for the third part of profits belonging to them in the Saxon
times. Wec ſee herc the Earlc of Kent had it vnder William the
firſt. After, the Earles of Arundell, of Oxford, of Elex, of Nors
folke, of Devonſhire ; and ſome others likewiſe anciently had ita
And Tomcrimes this third part was collected by another appoint
ted by the Earle to waite on the Sheriffés
Court to recciue ie as
wec ſee by that cloſe Wric of Henry the 111, to the Sheriffes of
Lincolne , in the behalfe of Randall Earlc of Cheſter and Lincolne,
commanding him that hec Thould recciuc ſuch a Clerke as the
Earle ſhould authoriſc by his lectors, Adc cundam tetum per Go. cclåser Fico
mitatum Lincolniz c ad recipiendum tertiana denariam de placitis ziemlig is.
Comitatus eiufdem nomine Comitis Lincolniæ, ad opus ipfius Comi.
tis ficut eidem illum tertium denarinm conceßimus. But for che molt
pare, it was reduced to an annuall certaintie, and was payed ſome
times by the Sheriffe out of the Farine off the Countie,ſometimes by f Videlis Role
liberare, out of the Exchequer. As the Earle of Norfolke from chole liberate 2. 7e-
elder times till the thirticth of g Edward the firſt, had XXXVIII clauf. 2. Hen.
pounds vī ſhillings VIII pence, vi pro tertio denarlo Comitaties m.8 clauf.4.
Norfol. nomine Comitis eiufdem Comitattus. And as the Earles Ed.2m.20.6s.
of Arundell hauc had XX Markes ycerely from ancient time, Hen.Geartis
liii
$
g Rot. Parl.3
4
+
Ut
r
638 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
Ed.2.m.co.
pag. 151:
England. Vi pro lenio denario Comitatus Suffex, ſo ſome other Earles had
the like ycerly certaintie , as we ſee in the Pipe Rols of Henry the
11 and ſome of his Succeſſors. And that of the Earle of Lincolne
h Pat.17. Hex. became to be aſcertained hto XX pound not long after that cloſe
3:29:;}s. e. writ touching the collection of it. But although ſome Earles thus
videfis clauf. 4.
were partakers or Socij or Comites with the King in taking the
third part, yet without doubt that fancy of fetching the reaſon of
their title of comes from this parcaking, was nothing but a groſſe
miſtaking. Why tlien were thoſe Earics called Comites, alſo that
had not this third part? For diuers had it nor. Nonomnes Comites
i Apud Camd. ifta percipiunt (faith i an old Autor) Sed hi quibres Rex hæredita-
Brit. pag. 12o. rio aut perfonaliter conceſſit. And ſo alſo ſayes that Autor of the
itens
Dialogue De Scaccario. Earles alſo that had Counties Palatine,
kad the wholc profits of their Counties. whence then were they
filed Comiles ? And beſides alſo, this title of Comes was giucn
to the Earles among other Latine naines in the Saxon times,
and that many ages before wee finde any memory of this
third part, and ſo was, I doubt nor, brought firſt no other-
wiſe ioro víc in England then ic was in other countries from
the example of the Romanes in the Empire. But that fancie
touching the word comes , beganne, as farre as I hauc yer
obſerucd, abour the time of Henry the ī. And after King
John I find no memory of the continuance of it. Vntill his time
che Charters of Creation or Liucries of Earldomes ſometimes have
that , vnde Comes est, with ſuch reference to the territus denarius,
as may perfwade vs that the fancie continued then. But good
Autors of thoſe ancient times with vs, deriu's the title of Comes
k Epift.263; no otherwiſe then the writers of other Nations. Iohannis & Sarifa
burienfis, that wrotc herc vnder King Henry the II. Sayes chat
Comites & Societatis participatione dici quifquis ignorat ignarus eft
literarum quas literalis institutio primas iradere confucuit. And
Bratton that liucd about the end of Henry the Ill, ſpeaking of
Comites in generall, but hauing his cye doubtleſſe more efpccial-
ly vpon thoſe of his owne Country, well layes that they are
I De rer. diuif. called Comites quia à Comitaru fiue à ſocietate zomen fumpferunt
libt.cap.8.5on qui etiam dici poffunt Conſules à Confulendo. Reges enim sales fibi
de acquir.rera iffociant ad conſulendum á regendum populum Dei, ordinantes cos iw
dom.cap.16.9.3
. magno honere de poteftate eo nomine quando accingunt cos gladijs, i.
ringis gladiorum. Ringe enim dicuntur, ex eo quod- Renes gyrant olyan
circundant de unde dicitur , accingere gladio tuo, &c. Ef Ringé
cingunt Renes talium vi cuſtodiant ſe ab inceftus luxuriæ quia luxus
rioli & inceſtuoſi Deo funi abominabiles. Gladius autem fignificat de
fenfionem Regni e Patrie. Bur of the nature of this titles more para
ticularly
VITT. The title of Earle , ſince thic tiñic of the Norinants
is
Chap. V.
The SBCOND PART. 639
1
is either Locall or Perſonall. Locall we call that which is denomi. England.
nated from any Countie or other territory. As Earle of Chefter,
of Arundell, of Kent, and the likc. Perſonall, that which bath
its being in ſome great office only, as in that of Earle Marſhall.
The Locall title is cither in Earles Palatin that are locall, or in
them that are not Palatin. And of all theſe in their order ; and
firft of Earles Palatin that are Locall. But we omic here the prima-
ry
deduction of the name Palatin, as it hath relation to a Countie:
It was receiued heere doubtleſſe onē of che vſe of the Empire and
France, and in the like notions as it had in that vſe; as alſo the
perſonall title of Palarin, as we find it originally in the Lawes of
the old Empire, ard haue before declared it, was anciently, in
England, attributed by ſome to ſuch Earles as had
great
Offices
in Court whereof more anon where wee ſpeake of the perſonall
title of Earle. The Locall Earles Palatin were of the ſame nature
with thoſe of the Saxon time tbar had both their Earldomes to
their owne vſe, and alſo; vnder the King, all Regall Iuriſdiction
or meram obno mixium Imperium, in ſo much as that the Kings
Writ of ordinary Juſtice did not runnc there. Such was Etheldred
Ealdorman of Mercland vnder King Alfred, and his ſonne King
Edward. For though the name of Palatin be not found with vsini
the Saxon times , yet che ſcnſc and ſubſtance of it was fully in
that Earldome. For to be Earle Palatin , or Count de Palais, or
Count Paleiz (as they are ſomtimes in our Law Books called) was
to hauc the title of Earle, or the ſeiſin of a County or Earldome,
and Regalem poteftatem in omnibuss, under the King as Braction
well expreſſesit, where he ſpeaks of granting Pardons to Felons.
De felone aut probatore nullius priſonam (faith m he) habere poterit m de Corová;
nec de eo placitum habere nifi ipfe Dominus Rex , cum nullus alius lib.3.cap.3 Soti
ci poßit vitam concedere vel membra. El bac vera funt niſi ſit ali.
quis in regno qui Regalem habeat poteftatem in omnibus ficut fung
Comitcs Paleys (ſo we muſt read; for the word Ciuitates interfer-
tcd here in the print is ſuperfluous, and not Bractons, as his good
Copies ſhew vs) Saluo dominio Domino Regi ficut Principi, vel
ſi fit aliquis qui de conceſione Domini Regis talem habeat libertatem.
What alteration the larer ages made in the Iuriſdiction of Counts
Palatin, may bé molt cſpecially ſeene in the ſtatute of XXVII
Henrië n the vill, by which their power of granting pardons, a Capošę.
of making Writs in chcir owac names, and the like are taken
from them.
The moſt eminent to whom this title is attributed, is the Earle
of Cheſter. And (as it is commoly faid) char Earldome was firſt
giuen, with Regall Juriſdiction, by William the firſt to Hugh Lu-
pus, as they call him, or Hugbd Auranches, or de Åbrincis, as he
is filed in Ordericus vitalis. But Ordericus ſayes expreſſcly thac
King William the firſt gaue the Earldome to onc Gherbod á Flem-
liii2
ming:
1
1
640
TITIES OF HONÖR. Chap. V.
$22. AX.: 070.
☆ 9.3.
.
464.
England. ming, and afterward (while Gherbod was detained a priſoner in
Flanders) hee created Hugh ď Auranches Earle of it. And if we
might relie upon the indifferencic of his expreſsion, it ſeemes the
Earldomc was no otherwiſe in that Gherbod then it was in Earle
o Hif. Ecclef- Hugh. For he º layes firſt that Ceftram del Comitatom eius Gher-
af.lib.4.pag. bodo Flandrenſi iamdudum dederal qui magna di difficilda tam ab
Anglis quam à Gallis aduerſantibus pertulerat. And then ſpeaking
of his being taken and kept as a priſoner, Interes Rex Ceftrenfem
Confularum Hugoni de Abrincis filio Richardi cognomento Goz
conceßit, qui cum Rodberto de Malo palſu alijſque Proceribus fe-
ris multumi Guallorum fanguinem effudir. What was giuen to Earle
Hugh, it ſecmes, he meanes Gherbod alſo had before him. What
ſpeciall rights the Earles there had before the comming of the
Normans, may be obſerued out of that which is before tranſcri-
bed out of Domeſday , P cancerning the Earlcs third
peny
there,
But Earle Haghe had the Countic of Cheſhire giuen to him and
his heires adeo liberam ad Gladium ficut ipfe Rex folam tenebat An-
9 Ms. c idem gliam ad Coronam foam, as the words of an old 9 Autor are. Yec
pent apud cam- by this grant the Kings Signiorie of the Lands of the Biſho.
pricke, it ſeemes, paſſed not to him. For in Domeſday, that was
writen in the time of this Earle , we rcade chat in Cefireſyze te-
net Epifcopus eiufdem ciuitatis de Rege quod ad ſuum pertinez Epif
copatum. Totam reliquam terram comitatus tenet Hugo Comes de
Rege. But the RcgallJuriſdiction that followed the grant made to
Earlc Mugh, was ſuch that thc Earlcs had their Courts both of
Criminall and Ciuill Iuſtice, thcir Barons alſo as their great Coun-
I Ros. Inſpex. fell, and every of thcſc Barons had Curiam fuam liberar de om.
Pal.18.Hen... nibus Placitis et querelis in Curia Comitis moris , exceptis Placitis
part.2.membr,
ad Gladium eius pertinentibus, Where his lus Glady, or Dignitas
Gladý is expreſſed; as alſo in that of the Councic of Flint ;| Comi.
f Antiq.Scheda talus Flint pertinet ad Gladium Ceftriæ. And Henry Bradſhaw a
apud CaredexMonke of Saint Werburges in Cheſter about the beginning of
In vitafanéte Henry che vill, ſpeaking of this Earle Hugh, and of his dig-
Waburgecap. nitis in the Earldome, ſayes, that to him
the king gaue for his enheritance
The Countie of Cheſhicre with the appurtinance,
By victoze to winne the fozefaid Earldome
Freely to gouerne it as by conguelt right;
SWade a Cure Charter to him and his ſucceſſion
By the Sword of Dignitie, to hold it with might.
and to call a Parlament to his will and fight,
Co ozdje his Subiects after true Juſtice,
als a pzepotent Prince, and Statutes to deuife.
And to this day the County Palatin of Cheſter (it being al-
wаycs
34
16,
*7
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
641
1
wayes
preſcrued in the Crowne as a Constie Palatin when there England.
is no Prince of Wales;and it is giuen to the Prince of Wales when
he is created) hath had Chamberlaines who ſupply the place of
Chancelour, Juſtices before whom the cauſes chat of their na-
turc ſhould otherwiſe belong reſpectively to the Kings Bench
and Gommon Pleas arc triable, a Baron of the Exchequer, a
Sheriffc and other Officers proportionably to thoſe of the Crown
at Weſtminſter.
Bur although the County be frequently called a Conney Palatin,
as well in our Lawes , as in common language (or Comitatus Pam
latinus , or Palansinues, or Palantin , or Counterpaleis, corruptly
for Countie Paleis, as ſometimes in our Law w bookcs) and truly u videlib. It-
be one and ſince the firſt gift hath continued one (voleſſe you are in the evening
except that ſhort time while it * was a Principalitie , yet neither Tit. Appelling
in the Creations of the Earle (as you ſee before where we ſpeake Proces 1.59.
of the title of Prince of Wales) nor in his ſommons to Parliament,
Hen.6. fol.iz.
31.Her.. fol.
nor in any other Writ to him is hce filed Palatinus, though thc 11.21.8ë.9.fol
.
name be iuſtly otherwiſe giuen him. Neither doe I ſee teſtimonic 33.7.Ed.6.cap:
10.Stanfordelibeo
to perſwade me that, when the firſt Crcation was made of Earle
2.tag.68.D.
Hugh, bc was created by the name of a Palatin. But his Earldome x 21. Risbea.
being giuen him with ſuch a kind of Rcgall Iuriſdiction as Counss cap.9.
Palatin of Territories in forreinc parts had, hath beene therefore
fincc called a County Palatin, and he and his Succeſors Palatins;
as it hapned alſo in other countries. Neither hauc I obſerued the
word Palatinus vntill about Henry the Il, to be ſo applied with
vs. In his time, it ſeemcs , loannes Sarisburienſis vnderſtood the
Earles of Cheſter, and ſome other that hauing Regall uriſdiction
alſo in the Marches of wales were filed Palatins, in that paſſage of
his of the increaſing power of the Welſh. Speaking of the moſt cor-
rupt and effeminate manners of the Court of that time; Dum hoc y De Tugis Ca-
rialiumlib.bs
faciunt (faith Y hc) milites glorioſi, Ninicollinas indomitus infolefcis,
inermes Britones intumefcunt, ipfoſque qui dicuntur Palatini Comi-
tes & Regum fanguine gloriantur fere ad deditionem compellunt &
quaſi tributarios faciunt. But the firſt time that in expreſſe words
i find the Earle of Chefter callcd Comes Palatinus, is in the me-
mory of the Goronation of Queen Elianor , wife to Henry the
third ; Comite Cefirie Gladium S. Edwardi ( ſaith Matthew Paris)
qui Cuitfein dicitur ante Regem baialante, in fignum quod Comes eſt
Palatinus.
Vpon like reaſon, as thoſc of Cheſter, were the ancient Earles
of Pembroke, Palatins, being Domini totius ¿ Comitatus de Pem. Ź Plac. Partimi
broch, and bolding totum Regale infra precinctum Comitalss fui de 18.Ed 1.fol.tr
19.Ed. fol.
Pembroch, as the old Records ſay, yer theſe were not often called 95.
ſo. The ſame is to be ſaid of the Biſhops of Durham, thar haue
from ancient time had omnia iura Regalia & omnes libertates Regales
a Plas.Parlam.
infra libertatem a fuam Dunelmenfem, that (ſay the counſell of Biſhop 21.Ed.I.fol.sg:
cap.16,
1
AN
1
1
642 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
Northumbr.
Rot:42
England. Anthony Beke in his aſſigning of Errors in Parliament vpon a ludge.
ment of ſeiling his liberries giuen againſt him by the luſtices in Eire
of Noribumberland vnder Edward the firſt) à tempore conguefths An-
gliæ do antes; yet cherche pleaded not in expreſie words, that
hee was Comes Palatinus , although in other Caſes ſince hec be
ſometimes ſo Niled; as vnder Edward the ITI, Thomas Biſhop of
Durham to an information againſt him for a contempt in 100
b Paſch.coram certifying a Record, pleads, b quod ipfe eft Comes Palacinus og
Rege 46.Ed 3. Dominus Regalis cuiufdam terre vocatæ le Biſhoprique de Durcſmo
e haber omnia iura Kegalia quæ ad Comitem Palatinum & Domi-
toum Regalem pertinent, per fe, Iufticiarios de Miniſtros ſuos exer-
cerda, &c. So he is called un Conate Palys, and Count de Paleys in
5.8d.3.fol. other c pleadings in our ycare bookes. But it was neuer vſed in
$8.417. Ed.3. the Biſhops Itile for ought I hauç obſerued; although the ſeales,
Blaik.14. Ed.g, that I haue ſeene of thc Bilhops (being Round nor Ouall as
Tit. Erzor.6.' thoſe of other Bilhops and of Abbors) hauc on the firſt fide the
forme of a Biſhop ſitting in his Chaire circumſcribed with the
Biſhops name, Dei gratia Epiſcopus Durelmenſis, and on the re-
uerſe an armed man on horſebacke , his ſword drawne, and the
Biſhops Armes ſometimes of his Family, ſometimes of his Bilho.
pricke on the Ibield circumſcribed with the like words, which
ſhape on the reuerſc is expreſſed , tanquam Comitis Palatini , faith
learned a Camden, who writes alſo that loone after the com-
600. dy videfis
ming of the Normaps, this Biſhoprique was a Councie Palatin,
that is, had che Right and furiſdiction of a Countic Palatin,
which I belecue rather then char Plca of Biſhop Beke , where it
is ſuppoſed thar the Regall luriſdiction there (whence the title
of Count or Countie Palatin was erward bcgorcen) had becne
in the Bilḥop aſwell before the comming of the Normans, as af-
terward. There is colour to thinke that the Palatin Juriſdicton
began there in Biſhop Walcher whom King William the firſt made
bocb Fpifcopus and Dax Prouincie; Thac hoc might Franare rea
bellioxem gentis gla:lio de reformare mores eloquio , as Williams of
€ De Gefor en ceralmesbury layes. For we ſce allo that before Walcher was Bi-
sif.lib.3.815. ſhop, the Countic by the name of Comitatus Dunelmenfis was in
FrifEcole lay hands. Anno tertio Regni fui (faith Ordericus f Vitalis) Guli-
fasi, lib.4. pag. elmus Rex Dunelmcnlem Comitatum Roberto de Cuminis iradi.
312.c.
dit qui mox cum militibus quingentis ciuitatem confidenièr adijs. But
I thinke rather that Dux prouincia, denotes there only the Shes
riffc of the Countie, or one that hath Curam Comitatus only, as
Hoheden faith Walker had, howſocuer he be commonly taken for
an Earle of Northumberland in that age. The foric alſo of Hugh
de Pufaz Biſhop of Durham vnder Richard chc firſt, is obferuable
while wec think of the beginning of this Coupty Palatin. Hee
bought the Earldome of Norshamberland of the King, who being
merry with him at his Creation, ſaid hec had done a wonder in
d Brit. pag.
Pag, 607
ma-
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 643
i
1
.
ta cit lis ifta
Hon. 3. Rot.14.
making a young Earle of an old Biſhop. Was he then an Earle, England.
or his Biſhoprique and Earldomc, or County Palatin, beforc this
Creation ? And ſome ſpcake f of the Creation of Pasfaw , as if f Videſs (wi..
there had beene ſome kind of perpetuall annexing of an Earldome Nubrigolib, 4,
in Northumberland to that Church. Yec his Creation was but cap. 10,6 Du
for life. Matthew Paris and ſome others expreſſely lay ſo. But Cheſue. Hit.
howcuer, che Biſhop of Durham, and the Earles of Cheſter and Angleterre din.
.
Pembroke , were together accounted vnder Henry the līl, three
eſpeciall Lords of the Kingdome, that had like Regall Iuriſdicti-
on. For when a nuper obijt was brought againſt lohn Scor Earlc of
Cheſter, by other the coheires of Randall Earlc of Chester, and the
Summons was made vpon ſome of his Lands in Northampions
thire, hee & pleaded quod noluit reſpondere ad hoc breue niſi Curia
& Prag. placis,
conſiderauerit , conſideratione Parium ſuorum per fummonitionem temp
. Hen. 3.ir
fačtam in Comitatu Northamptoniæ de terris ego tenementis in Co- arce Lordor,or,
mitatu Celtriæ , vbi breuia Domini Regis non currunt. But quia v- 14.1/en.3.quod
ſitalum eft hucufque (laich the Roll) quod Pares fui & alij qui li. fatis conſtat
beriates habent conſimiles, ficut Epiſcopus Dunelmenlis & Comes explacit. 18.
Marcſcallus (that is, the Earlc of Pembrokc) reſpondent de terris ibid. Initium et
& tenementis infra libertates fuas per h ſummonitionem factam ad placiti quod ba.
terras tenementa extra libertates fusso Ideo confideratum eft quod Tit, Briefe 883.
refpondeat. And touching this Countic Palatin of Durham in thc (23.Hen.z.tit
.
later ages, rée Ros. Parl.7. Ed. Os da Rot. Pat.7. Ed.6.part.8.& i. hierdiediem ratio
logis, in Com-
By reaſon alſo of the received notion of Palatin or Palantin in mcntarijs iuris
this fenſe, wherein it expreſſes the hauing Regall Juriſdiction, noftrinempès
fome other Counties haue been filed Counties Palatin, or Palan. a. 18.Ed.z.tit.
tin, though the Lords of them hauc nor had thar title of Earle alife 387.24.
Ed 3.fol.33.30.
Palantin attributed to them. The Duchy of Lancaſter is called
Hen...fol. 35
2 Countie Palatin, yer thac pamic came to it only after it became Hen...fol.30.45
a Duchy. For King Edward the lì I in his Patent of Creation of Ed.z.tit
. Vijne
Henry the firſt Duke of Lancaster, for lite , gaue him i alſo all li- Pat.as.Ed.3.
bertie belonging to a Countie Palatin, with relation to the Pala. part.17.18.
tin Earldomc of Cheſter for example., excepting ſome particulars. Plowd. in Curs-
mont, fol.315,
Thc like was afterward to loba of Gauni the next Duke. And
thoſe liberties and iira Regalia were annexed afterward.co chc
Duchy for cucr by Act of Parlament in the beginning of Henry
che IV. And it is, to this day from this originall, as a Countic
Palatin, though in the bands of the King. Vpoo like icafon was.
the name of County Palacin, fixed on the Biſhoprique of Ely, and
on Hexamſhire which was, under Qyeene Elizabeib, vnited k 10 & Eliz. cap.zz.
But alſo for the ſame reaſon, ſome other Earies that had Ře- 8.capar.
gall Iuriſdiction in their Territories, beſides thoſe that are com.
monly knowne by the ticle of Palatin, haue beenc ftiled ſo with
s, as Hugo de Belefmo , (that was Earle of Sbrewsbury vnder
Williard
Mariæ cap.3.
1
dr vide 3. HSRA
64+
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
i Placir.coroa
in Hindi dodo
in loco citato.
England. William the 1ī) in ſome Records ! of the time of Edward the firſt,
is called a Palatin. And from the like reaſon perhaps did lohn
Earlc of Warren and Surrey, vider Edward the IT lilc himſelfe
Storeſda in Comes Palati, which title , in thoſe ſyllables, I neuer faw elſe-
com. Salop.20. where attributed to any of our Earles. I find it on his Scale an.
Ed.1. apud Vin-
nexed to a conueyance of the m Caſtle and Towne of Reygale, of
cent pag 17
Sed non reperio Dorking, and Bechefworth in Surrey, of the Caſtle and Towne of
Lewes, of Cokefeild, Cleyton, and diuers other Mannors in suflex
m Apud Cane-
fordi. April,20. and in Wales, made to the King in fec. But whether it were uſed
Ed.3.
by him with relation to his Earldome of Strathers in Scotland,
or to that of Surrey, I cannot cleerly iudge. The firft part of the
feale chat remaines (for it is broken ) hach himſelfe armed on
horſebacke, and is circumſcribed with SIGILLVM IOHANNIS
COMITIS WARREN IAE ET S VRR.
The
part of the reverſe that remaines, hath him fitting on a throne
of Iuſtice and is circumſcribed with .
MIT IS
WARRENIAE ET STRAT A ERNIAE ET COMITIS
PALACII.
IX. For the formes of the Charters of Creation of the title
of Earle Palatin ; that of the Earlc of Chester in the Parent to
the Prince of Wales ſhewes ſomewhat. But it is there intermixt
with the Principalitie, whoſe loueftiture ſerues alſo for this of the
Earldome. Neither is che Title of Palatin expreſſed in any of the
Parents of ſuch Creation. The firſt and ancienteſt Charter by
which this Title was cxprefſely giuen is I thinke that of Edward
the līl, to Lawrence Lord Haſtings, who was made by it Earle
Palatin of Pembroke, but not without ſuch right of bloud as per-
ſwaded the Lawyers of that time to conclude the Title due to
him. The cale was thus; Williar de Valence Earle Palatin of Pem-
broke in fce, had iſſue Aymer de Valence who ſucceeded him in
the Earldome, and foure daughters the Ladies Iſabel, loan, Agnes,
and Margaret. Aymer dying without illuc of his body vnder
Edward the 11, his inheritance deſcended to his Siſters and their
iſſues , among whom Lawrence Lord Hastings was lincall heire
to the cident lifter the Lady Iſabell, wife to Tohn Lord Haſtings
his grandfather. And about ſixteene yeeres after the death of
Aymer , Edward the IT, thus recogniſed the Right of this John
Lord Hastings thc heire to ifabell
.
n Rot.Pat fat.
Ex omnibus ad quos &c. Salutem. Sciatis quòd cir-
bominibus Angl.
do Vaſconic cumſpečtionis & elegantiæ præfagium qua ex aptis con-
13.Ed.3.me
Janguinei noftri charißimi Lawrencij de Haſtinges.
iuuentutis auſpiciis concepimus, meritò nos inducunt, vt ipſum
in bjs que honoris fui debitam conferuationem reſpiciunt, pro-
nis
R
bran. 12.
1
O De:11:2
vc dicituriam.
Palatini,
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 645
nis fuioribus proſequamur. Cum itag hereditas bone memorie England.
Adomari de Valencia Comitis Pembroch, vt dicitur Pa-
lativi, pridem fine bærede de corpore (10 procreato deceden- bic loaiestasu
tis ad forores fuas fuerit deuoluta, inter ipfas em earum hee- Brit.pag 5!3.
redes proportionabi iter diuidenda ; quia conſtat nobis qirod
pridem &r. Om
præfatus Laurencius qui dieto Adomaro in partem heredi- mifo vocabulo
tatis fuccedit , eſt ex ipſius Adomari forore ſeniori deſcen-
dens, ca fic peritorum aſſertione quos ſuper hoc conſulinius ,
fibr debeatur prorogatiua nominis & Honoris
, iuftum & de-
bitum reputamus vt idem Laurentius ex ſeniori furore cau-
ſam habens, allumar de habeat nomen Comitis Pembrochiæ,
quod dictus Adomarus habuit dum viuebat , quod quidem
nomen quantum in nobilis eft, fibi confirmamus , ratificamus ,
es etiam approbamus ; volentes e concedentes de ditus
Laurentius prærogatinam & honorem Comitis Palatini in
terris quas tenet de hæreditate dieti Adomati adeo plene doo
eodem modo habeat e teneat ficut idem Adoinarus illos ha-
buit & tenuit tempore quo deceßit. In cuiu &c. I.R.apud
Montem Martini XI Ti die Octobris, Anno XIITGC
Per ipfum Regen!
But although this lohn Lord Haſtings were thus created or ex-
preſly declared an Earlc Palatin , yet neither-bimſelfe , nor any
of the ſucceeding Earles there , while it was a County Palatin
were ſtiled Palatins in ſummons to Parlaments, or in any other
expreſſion , for ſo much as I baue obſcrued. Some things more
alſo concerning Earles Palatin occurres in what we ſlzall nexe de
liuer couching Locall Earles which are not Palatin.
X. The Nature of Locall Earles that being riot Palarin ivere
made ſince the comming of the Normans , will beſt appcare by
their Charters or Parenis of Creation, Confirmation, Reſtitution,
or liuery, with ſome ancient teſtimonies of that kind; the Obſer-
uation of their honorarie poffeßions or Earldomes , with their Rea
liefes, and of the chiefe Ornaments vſed at the loweſtiture, or o.
therwiſe mentioned as belonging to them. Of theſe feuerally; And
firſt of their Charters or Patents of Creation, Confirmation, Re-
ftitution, or Liucric, and the ancient expreſſions of that kind.
Among the formes of Charters made of this dignitie, we find
nonc before the time of Queenc Mande, voleſſe wee conceiue
Kkkk
1
that
646 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
I
591.
E
England. that of William the firſt to Alan Fergent Duke of Bretaigne, of the
Lands, Townes, and the reſt of the Inheritance of Earle Edryin
in Yorkſhire to be a Crcation of him into the title of Earle of Rich-
mond. The words are thus, as wee find them expreſſed in a
Charrer pictured vnder: Seale, and as deliucred by King Williams
p Ms. Ftem a- to Duke Alan kneeling, in a booke ? of Richmond, of the time of
pud Camden, in Edward the Ill.
Brigant. pag.
Go Gulielmus cognomine Baſtardus , Rex Anglia,
do do concedo tibi nepoti meo Alano Britanniæ Comi.
ti & hæredibus tuis imperpetuum, omnes villas & terras
quæ nuper fuerunt Comitis Edwini in Eboraſhiria , cumz
Feodis militum alijs libertatibus e conſuetudinibus itaw
libere ev honorificè ficut idem Edwinus eadem tennit. Dan
ta obfidione coram Ciuitate Eboraci.
This date fals in the third yeer of his raigne. And ſome of the
q Bertrand.d French 9 take this for the Infrument by which the Earldome of
Argent. Hif.de Richmond was firſt ſetled in the Dukes of Bretaigne. I diſpute it
Bretagne liu.4.
not. What poffefGons this Alan had afterwards in Yorkſhire, ap-
chap 38.
peares in Domeſday. But ſomewhat alſo of the pature of the
formes of Creation of Earles in rimes before Quecne Maude,
ſeemes to be ſummarily denoted in the various expreſſions of the
Writers of thoſe elder times, when they fpcake of the Crea-
tion of Earles within the time that precedes ber. Comitatum
dedit , commifit comitatum N, Comitem or Conſulem præfecit,
or inſtituit, or carundelum or Northumbriam dedit , or donauit,
and ſuch like occurre for Creations of them in Ingulphris, Orderi-
sus, William of Malmesbury, and the reſt of that kind; ſometimes
allo Comitatum N. cum omnibus terris eidem pertinentibus doranit,
is found in them for a Creation; as in thar example of William
the firſt his Creation of Simon of Senlis a Norman, Earle of Hun.
sing dor. Other paſſages of this kind are anon cited, where wee
ſpeake of the Earldomes of the Earles of thoſe times. But Ihiuc
not obſerucd a Creation noted among thoſe Writers with
other kind of particulars, vntill the time of King Henry the firſt,
who (as it is in the booke of the Abbcy s of Ford) giue tó
r Apud Cand.
in Damxonys. Richard de Reduerijs or Rivers , firſt Tiuerion, and then the ho-
nour of Plimpson with other places belonging to the ſame honour,
and in Comiiem ( as the words arc) Denonia , tertium denarium
Annii exitus cinfdem Comitarses ini concedendo , eum confegues.
ter creanit. And to this adde alſo that of the Creation of Robert
Earle of Gloceſter, naturall fonne to King Henry the firſt. The
King, having ſpeech with Mabile the fole daughter and heire of
Rober:
any
pag. 151,
1
Chapo V. The SECOND PART: 647
Robert Fitz Haymax Lord of Gloceffér, told her (as it is reported Englands
in an old Engliſh rithmicall ſtory attributed to one Robers of
Glocester) that 26.168.pny. 938
t
t
he leold is fone to her fpouting auonge,
This qaid was theragen, and with ſaid it long
The king of fought her ſuith ynou, ſo that atten ende
Mabile hint anſwered, as gode Maide and hende,
Sir, heo fede, wel ichot, that your hert ope uie is,
woje voz inine heritage than voz my fulue.iwis
So vair eritage as ich habbe, it were me, grete Ihame;
1102 to abbe an louerd, bote be nad an tonäinės
Sir Roberd le Fitz Haim, iny faders name was, (nas.
and that ne might nought be his that of his kunne nrought
Tjerefo:e, Sir, vor godes loue, nie let me no mnou owe
Bote be abje an twonanie war throzu he be ignowe..
Damoyſele, quoth the king, thou feil wel in this caſe
Sir Roberd lc Fitz Haim, thy fader twonaine was;
and as vair twoname he thall abbe, gif mehiin inay bílé
S.re Roberd le Fitz Rey is námé fháil be.
Śre, quoth this Maid tho, that is a våre name
As who leith, all his life and of great fame.:
ac wat mold is conne hore thanne ex hi that of him coine :
So ne imight hii hote, whereof namech gone.
The King underſtood that the moaid ne fede , no outrage
and that Glouceftre was chief of ire heritage.
Dameſeile he rese tho, thi Louierd Hall haue a name.
Uoz hiin and boy his heirs vair without blame.
W1o2 Robord Earle of Glouceſtre is name thall be and yigi
wioz he ſhall be Earle of Glouceſtre and his heirs i wis.
Sire, quoth this maid tho, well liketh me this
In this forme ichole that all my goðe be hig.
Thus was Earle of Glouceſtre firſt I made there
ac his Roberd of all thulke that lont bizoze were ;
This was End ieue hundjed yere and in the nith yeerright
after that ble Lourrd was in his moder a hight.
f
+
i
*
Butche ancienteſt Charters of expreſſe Creation of the Title of
comes, that at this day remain, are thoſe of Queen Masde. As this
to that great Lord, Geoffery of Mandeuile for the Earldom of Eſſex.
I
E
Go' Matildis filia Regis Henrici & Anglorum Dos $1* Thefaur.
mina do es concedo Gaufredo de Magnauilla pro Canonimno
ſeruitio fuo & heredibus fuis poft eum hæreditabilitèr angl. pag. 120
Bi fit Comes de Efſcxia, o babeat tertium denariwa Via
Kkkk ?
cecomitatus
1
648 TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England. cecomitatus de Placitis , ficut Comes habere debet in Comi-
tatu fuo &c.
1
pag. 932.
1140.
* Mcminctc
liuius Crcacio-
OORT
Itinerario cam-
bric lib.1.6.12.2,
M
pag.956. Flo.
1141.
1
t Videlis Houco
Neither is this Charter againſt thoſe that ſay King Stephens
den. fiib Arno created him. The Ciuill Warres of that time are well knowne.
1143
And this Lord being ſometimes of the Queenes part, ſometimes
of King Stephens; was created, it ſeemes, by both as ſome others
were. The famç Queenc alſo, for the great ſeruice that Milo(who
was Lichtenant to her brother Robert Earlc of Gloceſter in his
u Videlis Geſia Earldome, and otherwiſe of very great power in the Kingdome)
Regis Stephani
had done her in thoſe her warres againſt King Stephen, & quia
continuat.ad cinſdem Milonis præcipwe fruebatur confilio, & fauebatur auxilio, via
Anno 113%.e pote que eatenus nec unjus dici vičtum nec menfa ipfius apparatum
aliunde quam ex ipfius munificentia fiue prouidentia acceperat (as this
Milö himſelfe related to him that wrote che continuation to Flo.
renuites) made him" Earle of <Hereford by this Patent, which is yer
nis, Giraldus ir prcſcrựcd vnder her great Scale.
Autor Geſtorit
Atilda'Imperatriz Henrici Regis filia & Anglorun
Regis Stephani
Domina, Archiepifcopis, Epiſcopis, Abbatibu, Comi-
rentius fub anno tibus , Baronibus, Iufticiarijs , Vicecomitibus, Prepo-
fitů., Miniſtris omnibus fidelibus fuis, Francis , ex An-
glis torius Angtiæ falutem. Sciatis me feciſſe Milonem de
Gloceſtria;-Comitem de Hereford, o dediſſe ei Motani
Hereford, cum toto Caſtello in feudo, & hereditate fibi co
bæredibus fuis ad. tenendum de me haredibus meis. Dedi
etiam ei tertiuui denarium placitorum totius Comitatus Here-
cum hoc in fe- ford Dedi etiam ei tra maneria in ipfo Comitatu de med
zo reparate fa- dominio videlicet Mawardinam & Luggewordiname
lates . Wiltonam cum omnibus appendirijs ſuis
. Dedi etiam ei Hai-
eis. Lá conſtat. as Hereford ew foreſtam de Triuela cum hoc quod ad hoc
es Houedeno pertinet. Dedi etiam ei feruitium Roberci de Chandos e
Nonnuli mali Hugonis fili Willielmi & Richardi de Coremill,
milcentes ane omnia feuda eorum obisunque ea habeant. Et hæc omnia
que ces qui ab fupradi&ta dedi & etiam conceßi in feudo & hæreditate fibi
nideducuntur, á hæredibus ſuis ad tenendum de me do hæredibus meis.
in 3140 time. Hanc autem donationem feci ei apud Oxinford die fantti
captiuum Re. Iacobi Apoſtoli , videlicet oftaua die ante feftum Sancti Pe-
tri ad Vincla , pro ſeruitio fuo quod mihi fecerat , & ita
acfi ctiam hoc quod tunc habebam in captione mea y apud Briſtol Regeni
Luc retrò tra. Stephanum, qui Dei mifericordia es auxilio Roberti Co-
mitis
y Confc&um
efi inflı umen-
gero, quod i.
dem ipfum cft;
dcient.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PĀRT. 649
mitis Gloceftriæ fratris mei b auxilio ipfius Milonis & England.
aliorum Baronum meorum captus fuit in bello apud Lincol-
niam die Purificationis S. Mariæ proximo ante prædictum
diem S. Iacobi Apoftoli
. Quare volo o firmitèr præcipio quod
hæc oinnie ſupradita tenent de me & hæredibus meis iple or
heredes fui ita bene o in pace e honorifice do plenariè e
liberè & quietè in boſco e in plano , in foreſtis eu fugacijs,
in pratis e pafturis, in aquis o molendinis, in ſtagnis & Di-
uarijs, in vijs eñ ſemitis, in foris e ferijs infra Burgume
extra in Ciuitate do extra , & in omnibus locis cum Soccer
e Sacha, o Coll e Team & Jnfangentheof & cum
omnibus confuetudinibus & libertatibus, eo quietudinibus fama
cut vnquam aliquis Comes meliùs, o honorabiliùs, & quie-
tiùs, & liberiùs, & plenariùs , aliquod tenementum vel do-
mininm de me in Anglia vel vnquam tenuit de aliquo ante-
ceſſore meo. Tešte Theobaldo Archiepifcopo, Cantuarienſi
cü Roberto Epiſcopo Londonenſi
, e Alexandro Epiſco-
po Lincolnienſi, e Bernardo Epifcopo Sancti Dauidis,
et Nigello Epiſcopo Elienſi, bu Dauid Rege Scot, &
Roberto Comite Gloceftriæ, & Reginaldo Comite Cor-
nubiæ, e Roberto Reginaldi filio ese Brientio filio Co-
mitis , & Vmfrido de Bohun, et Alex. de Buch. eg lo-
hanre filio Giſleberti Mareſcallo , ebu Pagan. de Claris
Vallibus, & Roberto de Curceo o Radulfo Paga-
nello , cü Willielmo de Doura e Elia Giffard,
Walkedio Maminot e Ernulf de Heſding Gille-
Z z Atqui Anons-
berto de Laſcrio apud i Oxinfordiam.
mus autor Ge-
Porum Stephani
That alſo of the ſame Queene to Aubery de Vere (afterward Ropag.95 6.Wire
Earlc of Oxford ) is obleruable. Sbec granted and reſtored to him aiilonem feria
diuers lands, and among them the Tower and Caſtle of Colche- bit.
ſter. And made him Earlc of Cambridge, under condition that if
he could nor enioy it, hee might chule either to bc Earl of 0%
ford, Barkſhire, Wilſhire , or Dorſetſhire. Et præter hoc do ci (as
The words are in the anciens booke of * Evidence belonging to + Inde ipſum
the Earles of Oxford) & concedo quot fit comes de Cantebrugge- diploma toturi
Icire es babeat inde terrium denarium ficut Comes debet habere. Ita excuffum apua
dico; ji Rex a Scoriæ non habet illum comitatum. Et fi Rex habuerit, Aug.viscent.
perquiram illud ei ad poffe meum per Eſcambrum. Et ſi non potero, nagidebis cames
iunc do ei & concedo good for Comes de quolibet quatuor Comilasaums dok. Brit.pago
fube 393;
1
650
TITLES OF HONÖR.
Crap. y.
England. Subfcriptorum, viz. Drenifozdlcyze , Berklepie, weilticpje, es
Dorfet cyce per Conſilism Conſiderationem Comitis Gloccitrix
fratris mei Comitis Gaufridi & Comitis Gilberti. Et teneat Comi-
tatum fuam cum omnibus illis rebus quæ ad Comitatum fuum pertine-
ant. Ila bene & in pace el liberè, a quierè, & honorificè , á ple.
nariè ficut vnqaam aliquis Comcs melius vel liberius ienuit vei te-
nei Comitatom fuum. Then, after ſome other lands giuen him,
Hæc omnia tercmcuta (faith lhee) concedo ei tenenda beredisariè
in omnibus rebus ſibi & heredib ees fosis , de me da haredibus meis.
Quare volo a firmiter præcipio, quod ipſe Albcricus Comes do
heredes fni tencant omnis tenemenia jua isa bene, & in Pace, & li-
berè, quierè, en honorificè, & plenariè , ficut unquam aliquis Co-
mitum meorum melius vel liberius tes wit vel tenei, &c. This was
confirmed alſo by thc .Prince her ſonne, vſing the Title of Hera
ricus filius filie Regis Henrici, rectius heres Angliæ á No maniæ.
King Stephen made very many Earles, and much walted the
Crowne Reuenue on them. Multos Comites qui ante mon fuerant
(faith William of Malmesbury) infriuit, applicaris poffeßionibus ebo
redditibus , quæ proprio iure Regi competebane. A forme of onc of
his Creations I hauc not ſcene. But thoſe of Quecae laude
are alſo of his time. But an example of a reſtitution or liuerie of
an Earldome io bis time, is in that of his reforing the Borough
b Ex verta of Hereford, and the Caſtle & totum b Comitatum de Herefold-
Lancafir.apud cyze ( excepting thc Lands of the Biſhoprique and other Chur-
Ang. Vincent, ches) to Robert Earle of Leiceſter, and his heires, with this that he
pag. 237. Ihould hold it bene & in pace, & liberè, & quiete, & honorifice,
videfis Camden.
in boſco & in plano , dr. Cum omnibus alijs rebus eu libertatibus
que ad omnia præfata pertinent , cum quibui Gulielmus Filises of
berni vnquam melius, vel liberius tenuit. That William F1# of.
berne was made Earle of Hereford by William the firſt. Diucrs of
the Earles made by King Stephen were afterward called Imaginarie
and falſe Earles. For Henry the II at his reſumption of the olde
poflcllions of thc Crowne, in the beginning of bis Raigne, depco
ſuit quofdam Imagiparios de Pſeudo-Comites (faith the Autor of a
Chronicle of Normandie) quibus Rex Stephanus omnia penè ad fif-
cum pertinentia minus caniè deftribuerat. To the ſame purpoſe the
bookc c of the Abbey of Wauerley.
For the time of Henry the ſĩ; the moſt knowne Creation is
that of Aubry de Vere Earle of Guiſnes into the Title of Earle of
Oxford whole poſteritie enioy it to this day. Hee could not bec
Earlc of Cambridge, bccauſc Dawid King of Scorland bad that Earlc-
dome, and lo according to thc mcaning of Queen Mands Char-
ter to him before mentioned, hee choſe to be of Oxford. The
Originall, vnder Scale , I haue ſecne among the Euidences of
the Earles of Oxford, and thence I tranſcribe it.
H. Rex
Brit.pag.473.
cuisi
i
1
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PARÍ.
651
H
Rex Anglia o Dux Normaniæ, eb. Aquitania, Englando
Comes Andegauiæ, Archiepiſcopis, Epiſcopis
, Ab-
batibus , Comitibus, Baronibus, Iuſticiarijs, Vicecomi-
tibus, Miniſtris, & omnibus fidelibus ſuis totius Angliæ;
Francia e Angliæ, ſalutem. Sciatis me dediſſe concef-
fiffe Comiti Alberico in Feodo & hareditate, tertium dena-
ruum de Placitis Comitatus Drenfopdlcyje vt fit inde Comes.
Quare volo * firmiter præcipio , quod ipſe G heredes d fui a Ad maſculos
habeant inde Comitatum fuum, ita libere , a quiete o ho hemeringebatur
sorificè ficut aliquis Comitum Angliæ liberiios, e quietius, fub Rich s. vi-
es honorificentiùs habet, Teftibus T. Cancellario, Hugone rich. 2.6 Rot.
Comite de Norff. Rogero Comite de Clare, Comite Patri- Care.de arno.
cio, Richardo fillo Giſleberti , Henrico de Eſſex Con- Decifionem in
ftabulario, Richardo de Hum Conſtabulario , Richardo de Caroli Rezis de
Lucy, Waltero filio Roberti, M. Biſcet Dapifere, Waring iſhoc Comitatu.
filio Geraldi Camerario, Richardo de Canuilla, Williel-
mo de Lanuall , Hammone Peccato, apud. Dour. in
tranfitu Regis.
By ſuch a forme , the fame King crcated or confirmed Hugh
Bigor Earle of Norfolke. Sciatus me feciffe Hugonem Bigot Comi- e Care.Autid.
tem de Nozfolke. Et volo da precipio quod ipſe soo härédes fui ita S.ll.13:
liberè, quo quietè, de honorificè teneant de me & de meis heredibus
ficut alignis Comes Angliæ meliis vel liberals Comitatum fuum te-
net, The Charter hath alſo a Confirmation of his tight is all
bis lands. And it ſeemes ic was rather a Confirmation of the
dignitie alſo then a Creation. For ic is plaine, that in King Ste-
phens time, this Bigot was not only Earle of Norfolke, but was
acknowledged to be ſo by a juſt cicle, in that compoſicion be-
twcenc f King Stephen, and Henry the 1ī before he came to the f 19. Stephani
Crownc. For therein ic is agreed that William Sonne to King Roapud Hulin.
Stephen (liould baue all the Countic of Norfolke; the third
pe.
Angl.pag.62.elo
ny, vnde Hugo Bigod eral Comes, excepted. Neither is this thar Cand. Brit.3519
followes with the word dediſſe, to William de Albineto Earle of
Arundell, vnder the ſame King, to be otherwiſë interpreted then
as a Confirmation which in thoſe times little differed, in the
Stile of the Chancery, from a Creation.
Enricus Rex Angliæ ea Drx Normaniæ, s 1. pro Richar.
Comes Andegauiæ. Archiepiſcopis, Epiſcopis, Comi- rundel. o de
tibus, Baronibus, Iufticiarijs
, Vicecomitibus, Miniftris, videliscamiche
Brit.pag.473.
fhed. Hiftor.
& Cart. 1nfpexe
5.Ed.3. membr.
1
H
652
Titles Of HONOR. Chap. V.
A
و
2
England, evo fidelibus fuis totius Angliæ, Francis & Anglis ſalutem.
Sciatis me dediſſe Willielmo Comiti Arundell, Caſtelum
de arundell , cum toto Honore Arundelli e cum omni-
bus pertinentijs fuis ; Tenendum fibi & hæredibus fuis de
me bu heredibus meis in feodo co hæreditate tez-
tium denarium de placitis de Suthlex vnde Comes eft.
Quare bolo com firmiter præcipio , quod ipfe er bæredes fui
hæc prædiéta habeant & teneant benè & in pace eo ho-
norificè , & liberè , e quietè, & hæreditariè in Domi-
nijs, in militibus , in feodis , & in foreſtis, in boſco, e
plano, in pratis, do paſcuis, in vis , et Jemitis, in Burgo, eso
& extra, in aquis et piſcaturis, et in omnibus locis cum omnibus
libertatibus et liberis confuetudinibus , prædicto loneri er Ca-
Stellariæ pertinentibus , ficut Rex H. auus mieus honorem l-
lum habuit quando eam in fuo Dominio habuit. Tefte Thcob.
Archiepiſcopo Cant. Hillario Epifcopo Ciceftren. N. Epif-
copo de Ely et Cancellario, Willielmo fratre Regis, Roge-
rus Comite Cornubiæ, Hugone Comite de Norfol. Henri-
co de Eller Conft. Richardo de Hum, Conft
. Richardo
de Lucy, War. fil. I. Camer. Iofcel
. de Balliolo, Roberto
h Vide Mattb.
Paris A1.1139 de Duneſtanuilla, Roberto de Curci, apud Weſtor.ona-
Camd.Brit.pag.
ſterium.
221.
i Cart Stephani
Rein Rot.Par.z.
For he was Earlc h before this Charter, and Ailed alſo fomca
H.6.part.3.7.
18.pro Abbate times of i Suſſex, ſometimes of k Chicheſter, which at that time
de Berking. denoted but the ſame perſon. For alſo chc. Countie of Sufix was
inter Stcpbanü ſometimes called the Countie of Ghiceſter , vnleſſc comitatus were
R. & Her. Nor- vſed for a Dioceffe ; as in that of lohn of Salisbary, who lived vo-
maniaDucem der this King Henry the 11. In Comitatu Ciccftriæ (ſaich I bec)
Hift. Angl.pag. dintiiis honeftiſsime verfatus eft, ſpeaking of one Ganterius, a Gen-
63. col.l. tleman that had lived long in Suffex, in his Letters to Pope 4-
3 Epiſt•15.4
driah. Pape.
drian the 1VThis King Henry alſo made ſuch a Charter to Ro.
m Cart.1.fobi ger ſonne m and heire to Milo Earle of Hereford, as that of Queenc
part.z.Num.4o. Maude was, which before is inſerted. A Confirmation alſo, Li-
n 1.Ricb.i. uery, or Reſtitution of the dignitie of the Earle of Norfolke, is
Cartoantigos. made by Richard the firſt
, to Roger Bigot in the ſame words chac
o Cart Antiq.
Henry the īì confirmed it to Hugh Father of Roger, and another
x. num.29. to Wiliom Earle of Arundel , • according to that alſo which he
Cart.s.d.z. had receiued from the ſame King Henry.
p Cart.Antiq. So in the beginning of King Tohn, William de Ferrarijs hath li-
uery or reſtitution of his Earldome of Derby in this r forme.
Iohannes
m.6.
N.14
meinbr.r.
B.12.20.
1
3
Chap. V. The Second PART.
653
Ohannes Dei gratia Rex Angliæ Dominus Hiber- England
niæ, c. Sciatis nos reddidiſe et conceßiffe et pre-
ſenti carta confirmaſſe dile&to noſtro Willielmo de Fer-
rarijs Comiti de Dereby tertium denarium de omnibus placi-
tis placitatis per Vicecomitem in toto Comitatu de Derebi
tam in Derebi, quam extra , vnde ipſe Comes eft: ficut on-
quam aliquis anteceſſorum ſuorum illum melius habuerit te-
nendum ſibi et hæredibus ſuis de nobis et hæredibus noſtris
imperpetuum. Et ipfum tanquam Comitem propria manu glaw
dio cinximus. Tele W. London et H. Sarum Epiſco-
pis, G. filio Petri Comite Eſſex. Ranulpho Comite ce-
ftriæ W. Mareſcallo Comite de Penbroc, Willielmo de
Bjaios, Willielmo filio Alani. Datum per manus H. Can-
tuarienſis Archiepiſcopi Cancellarej noſtri apud Porthamton.
Vii die Iunij, Regni noftri Anno primo.
1
And his Charter to Henry of Bobun, Earlc of Hereford, is ob-
ſcruable, wherein he a grants to him XX libras de tertio denarid
Cart... Fohan.
Comitatus Hereford annuatim percipiendas , vnde eum fecimus Co. part..nem.6,
mirem Hereford, o ipfe nobis cariam fuam fecit quod ipfe vel H&40128. aprila
redes fui nihil slamabunt vnguens de nobis vel de hæredibus nostris
gros
de vxore defponfata habuerint, per Cartam H. Regis patris wo-
ſtri quam ipfe habuit in hac forms. Then the whole Charter made
to Roger Earle of Hereford, is recited, wherein (as in that of Queen
Maude to Milo) the third peny of the pleas of the Countic is
giucn him among diuers other things. Hæc autem Carta (ſaithi
King lohn in this to Earle Henry) prediéti Regis H. Patris nostri,
depoſita est in Prioratu Wincon. per manum Godefridi Wintonienſis
Epifcopi frangendo a deſtruenda, ſ hæredem de vxore nobis defpona
Sara habuerimus , siis autem , idem Henricus de Bohun vel bare-
des ipſius recuperabunt predictam Cartam ad faciendam in de quod fin
bi melius viderint expedire.
For the timc of Henry the Ill, we obſerue here eſpecially thar
of his granting, and confirming the Earldomc of Lincolne to lohn
de Lacy. Randoll Earle of Cheſter and Lincolne ſeiſed in fee of his
dignities, granted that of the Earldome of Lincolnc to his fifter
the Lady Hawiſe.de Quency by this Decd.
R
Anulphus Comes Ceftriæ et Lincolniæ omnibus pra-
ſentibus et futuris, præfentem cartam inſpeeturis vel
audituris, falutem in Domino, Ad vniuer htatis beſtre
notitiam volo peruenire me dediſſe, conceßiffe et bac præfenti
L!
carta
1
654
Tities ÖF HONO R. Chap. V.
.
England, carta més confirmaffe Domine Hawiliæ de Quency Soro-
ri meæ charißimæ Comitatum Lincolniæ , ſcilicet quantum
ad me pertinuit , vt indè Comitiſſa exiſtat ; Habendum et te
nendum de Domino meo Rege Angliæ et hæredibus ſuis ei-
dem Hawiſiæ et hæredibus fuis libere, quietė, plenè, pacifice
et integrè iure hereditario , cum omnibus pertinentijs luis et
cum omnibus libertatibus ad prædi&tum Comitatum pertinenti-
bus. Ea vt præſens fcriptum perpetuitatis robur optineat , il-
lud figilli mei appoſtione roborare duxi. His teftibus venera-
bilis patribus T. Winton, et Alexandro Couentr. et Lichf.
Epiſcopis,'R. Mariſcallo Comite Pembrochiæ, W. de Fer-
rarijs Comite Derby, Stephano de Segrave Iuſtitiario An-
gliæ, Simone de Monteforci, W. de Ferrarijs , Phil.de
Albiniaco, Henrico de Aldith, Willielmo de Cautilupo,
et alijs.
It is tranſcribed from the Originall, ýet vnder (calc
. She was
thence filed Comitiſſa Lincolnia in that Nuper obijt brought by
her other Coparceners after her brother's death, which is before
I mentioned out of the plca Rolls of that time. But, at her requeſt,
the King granted the lame Earldome (which it ſecmes, ſhe herſelf
had firſt granted, thar ſo the Kings grant might ennurc as a Con-
firmacion) to her fonnc lohn de Lacy. And the grant is thus re-
membred in the Rols of that time.
9 $.8.
r Pat.17.H.3.
membr.9. num.
35.
Ex ad * Inſtantiam Hawifiæ de Quency dedit el con
ceßit Iohanni de Laſcy, Conſtabulario Ceftriæ, ila
las viginta libras quas R. quondam Comes Ceftriæ
& Lincolniæ recepit pro tertio denario Comitatus Lincol-
niæ, di quas pradictus Comes in vita ſua dedit prædiéta
Hawiſiæ ſorori fua. Habendas & tenendas, nomine Comi-
tis Lincolniæ de Rege & hæredibus fuis ipſ Ichanni dopo
bæredibus fuis qui exibunt de Margareta uxore fua , filia
prædiéta Hawiſja imperpetuum. In cujus &c. Tefte Rege apud
Rothampton axli die Nouembris.
A forme of a Crcation alſo of the ſame Kings time we haue in
his Charter to his fonne Edmond, by which hec giues bim the
Earldome of Leyceſter, after the death of Simor of Momfort.
Edwardus
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 655
E
Dwardus, c. Militibus liberis hominibus, de omnibus England.
alijs tenentibus de Comitatu & Honore Leyceſtriæ,
Seneſcalcia Angliæ, & de omnibus terris tenemen,
tis que fuerant S. de Monteforti quondans Com. Leyçeſt.
Salutem. Scia,is quod dedimus e conceßimus. Edmundo filio
noftro prædiéta Comitatum, Honorem, Seneſtalciam; terras
en tenementa que fuerunt prefati Simonis inimici noftri,
exceptis Dominicis noftris , habendum 15 tenendum de nobis
o beredibus noftris eidem Edmundo G heredibus ſuis ima
perpetuum , faciendo feruicium inde debitum to conſuetum
Et ideo vobis mandamus quod eidem. Edmundo tanquam
Domino veſtro in omnibres que ad prædiéta Connitatum, bonoa
rem, Seneſcalciam terras. O tenementa pertinent decetero in-
tendentes fatis & reſpondentes ficut prædi&tum eſt
. In cuius
OC. Teste; con
1
Vnder the words Comitatos Leyceftria, the dignitie of Earle is
here comprchended. And the high Stewardſhip of England here
mentioned, was taken to be afterward as a parcell of this Earl-
dome, or annexed to it in thoſe ancient Earles Rex Hinricies
(laich Henry of Knighton, Canon of Leyceſter , ſpeaking of this e Mi
Creation) Dedit Comitarum Lcyceftriæ como bonore: de Hincley,
do Senefcaru Angliz , Edmundo filio fuo. This Honour of Hinclen
and the Office of high Steward of England came firft to the Earics
of Leycester, by Robert Blainchemains , Earle of Leyceſter, bis mar-
riage wich Parnell one of the Daughters and Coheires of Hugti
Grentemaiſxil vnder Henry the Il. Robertus öue les Blenchemains
(lith the ſame Knighton) tertius poft Conqueftem defponfauit Petro-
nillam filiam Hugonis Grentemevill (the namc is Grentemaiſuill
often in Domeſday) cum qua accepit tot som honorem de Hincley'una
cum Sereſcatu Anglizé ex donò eiufdem Huronis. But atcerward ad
the Coronation of Henry the IV (who was Earle of Leyceſter be-
fore he came to the Crowne) ai&tus Dominus Rex (as weercade in
u 34.
the claim-Rols of his firft yeare vt in iure Comitatus Leycehriæ, cui membr. 4 nun.
Officiam Seneſcalli pertinet , idem officium conmiſic Thomæ filio 19. Videlis i-
tem renuncia
fuo in Coronatione prædicta faciendum.
For a forme of the time of Edward the firſt, I adde this of the catius Norfolcie
Earldome of Richmond to lohn Duke of w Bretaigne.
fub Ed 1.in Roln
Divardus, &c. Archiepiſcopis , &c. Salutem. Sciatis
quod cum Comitatus Richemund,Caſtra de Richemund
odė Bowes do omnes terræ & tenementa, gue lo-
Lill 2
hanies
tioncm comi-
Parl 3. H 6.
a16.1
E
1
656 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chapỹ.
England. hannes quondam Dux Britanniæ defun&tus in Anglia ie-
näit., per mortem ipfius Ducis ad manus nostras iam deuene-
rint, dedimus ei conceßimus, o bac Carta noſtra confirmaui-
nius pro nobis
ex heredibus noftris, diletto nepoti
& fideli:noftro
Iohanvi de Britannia Comitatum priediftum Caſtra domnes
terras et tenementa prædiéta cnni pertinentis habendumi egy
tenendum de nobis û beredibus noſtris , eidem Iohanni, e
hæredibus fuis , Comitatsim prædi&tum , nomine Comitis,
Caftra & omnes terras dos tenementa predicta cum feodis Mi-
fitum, advocationibus Ecclefiarum, Domorum religioſarum es
hospitalium , feruicijs libere tenentiumi, liberis Chaceis,
& Warrennis, vna cum omnibás libertatibus, liberis con-
fuetudinibus , ad Comitatum, Caftra , terras, & tenementa
prædi&ta pertinentibus, ac cæteris pertinentijs fuis vniuerfis, per
Jeruicia inde debita de conſueta imperpetuum, adeo libere
or integre ficut prædiétus Dux pater ſaus ea de nobis tenuit
in vita fua. Quare volumus et firmiter præcipimus pro nobis
e heredibus noſtris , quod prædi&tus Johannes habeat
teneat de nobis & hæredibus noftris, fibi e hæredibus fuis,
Comitatum prædi&tum , nomine Comitis, Castra & omnes
terras, tenementa prædicta , cum feodis Militum, aduoca-
tionibus Ecclefiarum Domorum religiofarum elo hoſpitalium,
feruicýs libere tenentium, liberis Chaceis, ebu Warrennis, b-
na cum omnibus libertatibus liberis confuetudinibus ad
Comitatuni , Caftra, terras, & tenementa predi&ta pertinen-
tibus ac ceteris pertinentis ſuis univerſis per feruicia inde.
debita & confueta imperpetuum adeo libere & integre ficut
prædi&tus Dux Pater ſuus ea de robis tenuit in vita fua ficut
præditum eft. His testibus venerabili Patre W. Couentr.
& Lichf. Epifcopo , Henrico de Lacy Comite Lincolo
Thoma Comite Lancaſt, Radulfo de Monte-hermer
Comite Gloceftriæ & Hertford , Humfredo de Bohun
Comite Hereford & Ellex, Adomaro de Valencia, Ro-
berto de la Ward. Seneſcallo hospitej noftri & alijs
. Datum
per manum noftram apud Lanercofc, decimo quinto die O&to-
bris.
Per Breue de priuato Sigillo.
Vnder Edward the ſecond, thçſe two are obſeruable. The one
I
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 657
1
Y
* Cart.6. Ed..
num. 30.
y Par.is.Ed.
Ed.z. membr.z.
11.7.
to his brother, Thomas of Brotherton, of the Earldome of * Nor. England.
folke. The ocher to Andrew of Hardley, of the Earldome of
Carlile.
Drvardus, &i. Archiepiſcopis, &c. Salutem. Sciatis 2.2. Carter's.
E nos dediſſe , conceßiffe, & hac carta noſtra confirmaſſe
Thomæ de Brotherton fratri noftro charißimo totum
ius em honorem ac Dominium quæ Rogerus le Bigod quon-
dam Comes Norfolciæ, & Marefcallus Angliæ, habuit no-
mine Comitis in Comitatis Norfolciæ, e que ad manus 6e
lebris memorie Domini Edwardi quondam Regis Anglia
patris noftri per conceßioneni , redditionem , remißionem
ebo quietam clamationem eiuſdem Comitis deuenerunt de in
manis noftra exiſtunt, habendum et tenendum eidem Thomæ
et hæredibris fuis de corpore fuo legitime procreatis de nobis
et hæredibus noftris cum omnibus et fingulis ad ea ſpectanti-
bus , quoeunque nomine cenfeantur ; adeo integre, ficut pre.
fatus Comes ea babuit et tenuit die conceßionis, redditionis,
temiſsionis , et quiete clamationis prædiftarum imperpetuung
et fi contingat quod predi&tus Thomas obierit fine hårede
de corpore fuo legitime procreato, tunc poft deceffum eiuſden
Thomæ prædi&ta ius , honor, et Dominium, cum omnibus
pertinentiis ſuis ad nos et hæredes noftros integre reuertantur.
Quare volumus et firmiter præcipimus pro nobis et heredibus
noſtris quod prædiétus Thomas habeat & teneat ſibi & he-
redibles Suis de corpore fuo legitime procreatis prædiéta ius, ko.
norem, & dominium quæ prædi&tus Comes habuit , nomine
Comitis , in Comitatu prædifto, e que ad manus dicti Pa-
tris noftri per concefsionem, redditionem, remiſsionem, & quie-
tam clamationen prædictas deuenerunt & in manu noſtra
exiſtunt, de nobis hæredibus noftris cum omnibus, & fingii.
lis ad ea |þe&tantibus, quocunque nomine cenfeantur, adeo inte-
gre ficut prædi&tus Comes es babuit ei tenuit die conceſsionis
,
redditionis, remiſsionis, eo quiete clamationis prædiétarini
imperpetuim. Et fi contingat quod predi&tus Thomas obie-
rit fine berede de corpore fuo legitime procreato, tunc poft dé-
ceffum eiufdem Thomæ, prædiéta ius, honor, o dominum
cum omnibus pertinentiis fuis ad nos o heredes noftros inte-
gre revertantur, ficut predi&tum eft. Hijs teftibus venerabili.
bels
4
:
1
1
1
1
t
1
658 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England. bus Patribus W. Wigorn: 1. Norwic. & I. Bathonenf.com
Wellen. Epiſcopis , Gilberto de Clare Comite Gloceſtr.
Hertford. Iohanne de Britannia Com. Richemond,
Adomaro de Valencia Com. Pembrochiæ Hugo.
ne le Deſpens. Henrico de Bello Monte, Nicholao
de Segraue , & alys ; Datum per manum noftram apud
Weſtmonaft. XVI die Decembris.
And he had other Charters of the ſame date for the Carics,
2. Cart.6.Ed.2, Townes, Mannors, z. Boroughics, Honours and Lands that were
T40131.0 32. allo ſurrendred to King Edward the firſt (as thc Earldomc was)
by Earle Roger le Bigod. That of the Earldome of Carlile is in
theſe words.
E
Dwardus Go. Omnibus ad quos &c. Salutem. Sciatis
quod pro bono & laudabili feruicio quod dile&tus Ꮼ fi-
delis nofter Andreas de Hartcla nobis nuper impendie
Thomam tunc Coñitein Lancaftriæ & alios ipſius fauto-
res nobis fubditos inimicos o rebelles noſtros debellando et;
diuina opitulante clementia , deuictos nobis reddendo, dedimas
ei et conceßimus pro nobis et heredibus noftris viginti libras
de exitibus Comitatus noftri Cumbriæ, per manus Vicecomi-
tis Comiitatus illius qui pro tempore fuerit percipiendas, et
Liabendas fibi et håredibus ſuis maſculis de corpore fuo legi-
time procréatis fub honore & nomine Comitis Karlioli,
ipſumque Andream gladio cinximus in Comitem dictí
loci, Et pro ftatu huiufmodi vberius manutenendo conceßi-
mus pro nobis et hæredibus noftris prouidere eidem Andreæ
et aßignare Mille Marcatas terre et redditus per Annum
Didelicet quingentas Marčatas in Comitatu Cumbriæ
Weſtmorlandiae, et libertatibus adtacentibus , et quingen-
tas Marcafas in Marchia Walliarum ; habendum et te-
rendum eidem Andreæ et hæredibus ſuis maſculis ficut pre-
di&tum eſt. Conceßimus inſuper eidem Andreæ Mille Mara
cas fingulis annis ad Scaccarium noftrum ad quatuor anni
.terminos videlicet in tribus ſeptimanis Pafchæ, in quindenau
Natiuitatis. Sanéti Iohannis Baptiſtæ , in quindena San€ti
Michaelis et in o£tabis Sanéti Hillary percipiendas quow! q; nos
vel hæredes noftri diētas Mille Marcasas terræ vel redditus
peri
1
ܕܝ -
...
Chap. V. THE Second PART.
659
per Annum fibi fecerimus aßignari. Ita tamen quod cumpor- England
cio aligna de dičtis Mille Marcatis terrae vel redditus fibi
fuerit aßignata, extunc tantum decidat de dićtis Mille Marcis
ad Scaccarium noftrum fibi aßignatum ficut predictum eft. In
cuius Gc. Per R. apud Pontem-fractum XXV die Martij.
Per ipſum Regem, nunciante Magiſtro
Roberto de Baldock.
526
Áfterward, under Edward the it, thoſe preambles exprefling
the conueniencie of aduancing perſons of merit to honour, or
the merit of the perſon created or both (which from thence to
this day haue for the moſt part continued in vſe) began to be pre-
fixed to the Creations of Earles. In his eleucnth yeare , when
many were made in Parliament (the blacke Prince being ebeni
allo created Duke of Cornewall) three of them, William of Clincon
Earle of Huntingdon, William of Bohun Earle of Nottingham, and
Robert Vfford, Earle of Suffolke, had the ſelfc-fame a ſyllables ini a Cart.11.Ed.
their preambles that the blacke Prince had in his Chatter of the 349.41.48:
Dichic of Cornwall, which (forſomuch as concerncs the title) is
anon inſerted where we lpcake of Dukes, No difference at all is
berwcene them, vntill the names.occurre afrer thoſe words No.
freque conſiderationis intuitu iad perfonam dilecti de fidelis nostri,
But whereas the Charter to the blockc Prince, bath a litle after
inimius conuertentes; in the Earles intimius is omitted. Neither
haue I ſeene a preamble to a Creation, vſed with vs, before this Cart.11. Ed.
time. And ſome other were then created, and with a fike kinde 3.num.34 vide
of Patents to thoſe of the three before nained, ſaying that their 68.6 si placed
preambles differed. One example wec addc here. Hugh of Audley Rot. Parl.36.
Eacle of Glocester had this b Charter.
Ed.3.84m.37
1
!
E
Dwardus, bc. Archiepiſcopis, Epiſcopis , c. Salu-
1
tém, Sciatis quod, cum ad attollenda regalis /ceptri fam
ſtigia e regiminis negotia potentiis & conſuitius di-
rigenda concefferimus, ad requifitionem Prælatorum, ex Pro-
cerum, ac Comitatis Regni noſtri in inftanti Parliamento noſtro
apud Weſtmonafterium Conuocato conuenientium, numerun
Comunitum & férfonarum illuftrium in eodem regno , duce do-
mino, fæliciter adaugere; Nos ad probitatem ſtrenuam, cla-
ritatem generis & prouidentiam circumsþettam dilecti elo fi-
delis noſtri Hugonis de Audele, necion ad obfequia placi-
1
660 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
England. da
que
nobis in oportunitatibus tam liberaliter quam gra-
tantèr præftitit , perſona pel rerum diſpendýs non vitatis,
grata confiderationis intuitun dirigentes ac ſperantes quod ho-
moris adiectio probitati fue gratum adijciet incrementum, ipſum
de definito diéti Parliamenti confilio in Comitem Gloceſtr.
prefecimus e de ftatu Comitis, per cincturam gladij
, de
munificentia regia, inueftiuimus ad nomen & omen Comitis
dicti loci fibi do heredibus ſosis perpetuo retinendum. Et De
iuxta tanti nominis decentiam poßit honorificentius fe habere,
Dedimus, conceßimus, & hac Carta noftra confirmanimiis , ei-
dem Comiti & bæredibus fuis viginti libratas reditus de exi-
tibus Com. Gločeſtr. fingulis annis, ad feſta Paſcha da Sana
Eti Michaelis per æquales portiones percipiendas, per manus
Vicecomitis ilius qui pro tempore fuerit imperpetuum. Quare
polamus eu firmiter precipimus pro nobis o heredibus noſtris
quod prædi&tus Hugo & bæredes fui prædictas viginti libras
redditus de exitibus Comitatus prædi&ti fingulis Annis ad fe-
ſta prædifla pro æqualibus portionibus percipiant per manus
Vicecomitis Comitatus ilius qui pro tempore fuerit imperpen
tuum, ficut prædictum est. His testibus venerabilibus Par
tribus , I. Archiepiſcopo Cantuar. totius Angliæ Primates
Cancellario noſtro, H. Epiſcopo Lincoln. Thef. noftro, D.
Epiſcopo Winton, Iohanne de Warrenia Comite Surriæ,
Hugonc de Courtenay, Comite Deuon. Thoma Wake de
Lydel, Rogero de Grey, Roberto de Vfford Seneſcallo
Hoſpitij noſtri , do alijs. Datumi per manum noftram apud
Weftmonaſterium decimo ſexto die Martij.
Per ipſum Regem.
Thus the Parents about that time after the clauſes of Creation
and Inucftiturc ( which were of the ſame lenſe in all; vſually, in
the ſame words) gauc the Earle, for his better ſupport, fome re-
ucnnue, moſt commonly out of the profits of his Countie. And
ſomctimes the rcucnnuc for ſupport of the dignitic was giucn, fub
nomine do honore Comitis pro icr110 denario Comitatus illius , as in
the Creations of ſome other Earles in thac age; as of Williain of
& Vide C111.17 Elynion Earle of Huntingdon, William of Bohun , Earle of Northin
Ed. N.41.46 ampion, and of c Edmond of Langley Earlc of Cambridge. And
o cart:36. Ed. Sometimes great poflcflions in Lands , were giucn to the famę
pur-
1
:
Chap. v. The SecöND PART. 631
num, 2.de.x.
br.4.
..
Inc.
.
39.
Comici.Hun-
the one to Cart 13.Richen,
Rurland.
nu77.5.
purpoſe, as in that to lohn of Gaunt, by which hee was created England.
Earle, of Richmond. Ipfum din Comitem Richmunds prefecimus
& cum de Corritatu Richinond per cincturam Glady jolenniter 14-
d Cart.16.Ediz
ueftiuimus. Et cum decent, vt honori tansi nominis correſpondear fuf- exraft. Dorata
ficientia facnliatis, dedimus & conceßimus , pro nobis du håredibus 16.1.de3 monta
noftris, da has Carta noftra confirmauimus , eidem Comisi, Castra,
Maweria, Terras, Tenements, & omnia alia loca ad prediétum cao
mitarum pertinentia; babendum da tenendum eidem Comiti & haren
dibus de corpore fuo exeuntibus vna cum libertaribus do prerogatiuis
omnimodis tum Regalibus quam alis quas Iohannes nuper Dux Bri-
tannia de Comes Richmond, habuil in Comilaia, Caffris, Mane-
tijs, &c. And to ftrengthen his Titic in the Earldomc chus gi-
uch bim, hee had afterward a Releaſc from lohn Duke of Bre- ç Dors.Clauf.35
Ed 3.membr.
taigne.
Vnder Richard the II, diucrs times , lands, as well as rents of
good value, arc alligned in the Parents, proſtata Comitali decen-
tius elgon f honorificentius fuftentando de manutenendo, as the words f lob.' Holand.
rometimes arc. Sometimes alſo the yerely rent of twentic pounds
or the like, out of the profits of the Countie, is given to him 11.6.2.run.
cingdon.Cat.
that is crcated & fub nomine Comitü. But the moft obſeruable Pa- a. Comiti
tents of this time arc choſe two ar his Coronation ; the one to
Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland, the other to Toba of Mon-
bray Earle of Nottingham. In both of which, it is granted that the g Carts:Rick.
Lands .whercof they were feiſed , or ſhould afterward purchaſe kingham, &c,
fhould be held fub honore Comitali, and as parcell of their Earl-
domes. In thar to the Earle of Norsbamberland, after the clauſcs
of Creation and Inueſtiturc, which in this and others of that
age
were commonly nomen där honorem Comilis Dedimus ab ipfum in
Comitem N. prafecimus ac de eiſdem nomine do honore peš cineti-
tam Gladij inueftimius habendum , &c. or the like , XX pounds
yeerely is giucn to him out of the profits of the County, ſub no-
mine Comitis Northumbria , payable at certaine Fcafts. Volenses .
olierius (faith the h King) De gratia noftra fpeciali, quod omnia h Cares, Riga
Cafira, Dominia, Maneria, terra, & tenementa que esdem Henri. 2.ram.z.
cus sure baveditario vel adquifitione propria præanieà tennit o poße-
dit, vel impoſterum eft habiturus , fub honorc Comitali, da jan.
guam parcella di&i Comitatus, iure aliorum in omnibus ſemper ſal.
de celero teneantor. The ſamic ſenſe (almoſt the famc fillablcs)
is in that to the Earle of Norlinghom. Andafterward in his Crca.
tion of Michael de la i Foole, Earle of Suffolke , the annuity of i cartu).Richa
twentic pounds afligned for his ſupport (according to his cſtatc num.19.
in the honour) out of the profits of the Countie, is giuen pro
corpore ftilo ſeu risulo Comilaires predikti. But I haue noc obſerucd
another, of any Kings time, with thoſe kind of clauſes in them.
The Parents of Creation of diuers other Earles vnder this King
Richard, arc extant in the Rots. And about the end of his Reigne,
Mmmm
fiue
HO,
+
1
I
662
TITLİS OF HÖNÖR. Chap.V.
1
tis, quo creates
babeniny Cart.
I
mum.6.
5.Ed. 4.111.m.18 bcing as others of the ſame age, and like thoſe before circd out
England, fiue Earles haue one and the ſame ſhort preamble. It is but Confia
derantes probitatem frenuam, & prouidentiam circumſpectam ar ge-
minaiam morum & generis claritatem dilecti de fidelis noftri N.
This is the preamble to the Creations of Thomas le Despenſer
Earle of Gloceſter, Ralfc de Neuille Earle of Weſtmerland, Thomas
de Percy Earle of Worceſter , Wiliam Leſcrope Earle of Wiltſhire
& Cart.21Rich. (that were & created in bis XXI yearc) and lobo of Beaufort Earle
2.RuM.21,019 of Somerſet, I created in his twentieth. And in the later ages alſo,
2 num.i. cadem the ſelfe-ſame forme of preamblc (for ſo much as concernes the
ipfavocabulain Aduancement of mon of merit) hath beene vſed in ſeverall
proæm.diploma-
Patents.
eft Edmundus
About thc end of Henry the IV, Thomas Beaufort , brother to
ComcsCantij
, thc King, is created, (the clauſes of his Creation and Inueftiture
of the Earlc of Northumberlands Parent) into the Title of Earle
of Dorſet, and twentie pounds yearely, arc aligned for ſup-
in Cart.13.41.4 port of the Honour giuen o ſub nomine Comitis Dorfet. And the
membr.3.11.4.* felfe ſame occurrcs_in a Crcation of the Earle of Northumberland,
n cart.3.A.se nynder Henry the ỹ, which words: I find not vſed in any Crca.
tion of a later time.
But, if the perſon created were of a greater dignitie before his
Creation, then the Title; was giuen him, in this age, without a:
ny
clauſe of Ceremoniall (oucftiture, and ſo (it ſeemes) without
any a&tuall Inueſtiture, as in that of Henry the VI to iebn Duke
o Car.21. H.6. of Somerſet made Earle of Kendall. Hec only grants to him onoa
men, ſtilum, titulum & honorem Comitis de Kendalt, vltra nomen
10, kich.2. Ducis Somerſet, & haredibres maſculis de corpore, &c. And fo Edu
m.1.1.1. de Io- pard the IV created his Nephew..John, ſonne and heire of John
Duke of Suffolke, p Earle of Lincolne, and George Duke of Cla-
creato in Co- rence, Earle
both of Salisbury and 4.Warwick by leucrall Parents;
micem Richi- without any mention of a Ceremonie of Inucftiture. The ſamć
Carr.asif.duq
. King created Prince Edward, Earle both of March and Pembroke,
by leuerall Parents of the fame date, vi ibidem praficiendo prefi-
P Cart.7.Ed.4. deat & preſidendo eofdem "Comitatum partes ac marchias dirigat de
a Carl.12.Ed.4 gubernai, and gives the honour, ſtile and name of Earle of cach
num. 11. & 12 of thoſe Earldomes , without mention of any Ceremony of In-
r 19.80.4.2.10 ueftiturc in either of them. Sometimes alſo (though rarely in the
lij 8. age we ſpcake of) no expreſſe mention is of it in the Patent, al-
though the Title' be given to one of an Inferior dignitie; as in
Cartol. Ed, 4. that by which Edward the ITC created Henry Vicount Bourchier,
Earlc of Efex. And when in the beginning of Richard the 111,
+ Cart.s.Rich. William Vicount Berkley was made Earle of Nottingham, his
Patent was firſt fo drawne, without any mention of a Ceremo-
nic of Inucftiture. But he had another of the ſame date, where:
in a vſuall clauſe of the Ceremony of Inveſtiture of that time
was inferred, and a Vacat was ſet on the inrolment of the firſt
quid
mcmbr.44.1.45.
.
hande Ducc
Britannia
173.12.17.13
71.9 do so. 111-
part.2. num. I.
zelmembros.
Cap. V. The SecoND PART.
663
,
ton.
quia aliter inferius. But regularly, the whole Charters, of other England,
Creations in that age, conſifted only of the.prcambles, che clau-
ſes of Creation and Inueſtiture which were ſometimes ipfum Co.
mitem N. CUM u titulo ſilo, loco, ebu fede; nomine , autoritate, de u. Carlos.Ed.4.
kopore eidem debito praficimus, erigimus, & ordinamus, & creamus, mundo comie
ac per cincturam Gladij realiter. inueftimtes;:babendum de tenendum ti Cantij.
eadem ritulum, &c.Sometimes::*ipſum per cincturam Gladij.Comitem * Pat.4.Ed.4.
N. preficimus, erigimus, & creamus, eique nomen ftatum dignitatem as videlis care.
honorem, præeminentiam , & ſtilom Comitis N. Damses & imponi. 6.Ed 4 num.13.
mus, habendam, &c. or the like, and the aſſignement of a rent of $12.Ed 4.1.9
XX pounds out of the profits of the Counție, for thc moſt part num.9.Lisdonia
(chough ſometimes more y were giuen) for the ſupport of the dig- co Comiti win-
nitie, beſides the clauſes Quare volumus do firmiter prácipimus
z Cart.s.Ed.4
that the perſon created ſhould cnioy his honour and rene , or num.18.
feodam (as the Rent is ſometimçs called) according to the Char-
ter, and a non obſtante aliguo ftatuto, actu, &c. both which are,
but ſometimes only, added. Neither find I. any other clauſes in the
time that followes * vntill the XXI yeare of Henry the vill ſaving a videſis Carts
that in the Creation of Edward Courtney Earle of Deuonſhire, vnder Richa3.197
. I.
Henry b the V 1 1, after the clauſes of Crcațion and of Inucfti. Patos.Henes.
tyre, very many Caſtles, Mannors, Hundreds, and other Poſſelline:
ons are giuen him (but no annuall rent or Creation money, as
.
they now call it) and then the habendum comprehends together
both the Honour and thoſe Poffeffions, which were giucn him
to hold , in tam amplis. modo de forma prout Thomas pater Tho-
mæ misper Comitis Deuon, aut aliquis alires Comes Deuon, ante hec
tempora habait & gauifius fuit. But in thc X XI of Henry the VIII,
after thoſc clauſes of Creation and Inveſtiture vſed in that time
and the habendum , in the Patent of c Crcation of Robert Rad- c Palil. Here
cliffe Viſcount Fitzwalter , into the title of Earle of suffex, fol. 3.part.
lowes volentes & per preſentes Concedentes pro nobis heredibus el
fuccefforibus noftris quod præfatus Robertus heredes fui predicti
nomen, ftatum, gradum, dignitatem , filem , titulum dla honorem
prædi&um fucceßiue gerant , & habeant & eorum quilibet gerai,
& habeat. Et per momen Comitis Suſſex fucceßiuè vocitentar & Aunia
cupentur & quilibet eorum vocitetar e nuncupetur ; Quodque idem
Robertus heredes fui prædiéti fucceßiuè , vt Comites Suſſex, in
omnibres teneantur, tractentur, & repurciter & corum quilibet ba-
beat, teneat, & poſſideat (edem & locum in Parlamentis nostris ba-
redum & fuccefforum noftrorum infra Regnum noftrum Angliæ,inter
alios Comites, vt comes Suflex ; Nec non dictus Robertus heredes
foi predikti gaudeant du viantur , & eorum quilibet gaudeat do v.
Batur, per nomen Comitis Suſſex , omnibus fingules talibus iuri-
bus , priuilegijs immunitatibus ftarum Comisis in omnibus ritè & de
iure pertinentibus quibres ccreri Comites diéti Regni noftri Anglia,
inte hec tempore melius honorificentius quietinis vfi funt & ganiſi
Mmmm 2
fers
b Pat...Hen.7.
part.I.
1
1
11
1
1
do Scimour
part, a. Hin.
tcr,
24.
664 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.V.
England. ſex in preſenti gaxdent of viuntur. And then it is concluded with
the yecrcly Annuitic of twenty pounds out of the profits of the
Counties of Surrey and Suſſex. And in that age fometimes the
& Pat.29.8.8. Annuitic or Creation moncy was alſo giuen , d not out of the
part. T. Edwar. County, but out of other profits. And when thc Title was taken
from a Townce or Citie , the Annuitic was (as at this day) gi-
com.Hartford.
e Pat.30.4.8. ucn cither out of the Goúntic, wherein the Towne was feated,
or out of the fame Countic with ſome other, or out of ſome port,
.
Com. Bridewa. or otherwiſe ar the pleaſure of the King. But from chat time of
XXI Hen. 8. that clauſe of volentes &c. as in thar to the Earlc of
Suſſex, or the like , hath beene for the moſt part inſerted in the
formes of Creation of Earles. And about the end of this King
Henri
the VII1, ebat vſc began of crcating the perſon, to bc ho-
noured with the Title of Earle, into a Baron first (if before hce
f Pal.35.Hex. were none) as we fcc in the example of Sir William Parse, who
part.19.membr.
by ſcuerall Parents of the ſame date , hauing alſo the ſelfe-Same
prcambles (for alſo oftimes the Patents of Icucrall perſons haud
had the ſelfc-fame preambles) was crcared firſt Baron of Horton,
and then Earle of Eſſexo
Vnder Edward the vi the clauſc of Inueftiturc (after that of
h Pat.r.Ed 6. Crcation,) is ſometimes ipfumque Nobuiuſmodi h ftatu, ftilo, tirs.
part.6.mcmbr.
lo, honore de dignitate per cincturam Gladij infignimus, inveſtimus ,
19.03.Ed.o.
part.7.com. & realiter Nobilitamus, & vnam Capam honoras de dignitatis, ara
Circulum auream Super Caput fuam ponimus , habendum, &c. And
i Pal.s.Ed.6. fometimes, ac i ipfum N. in huiufmodi fiary, titulo, bovore, & dig-
part.4.comiti witase Comitis N. per Gladij cinctaram Cape & Circuli aurei impe-
Pembrokesj fitionem inſignimus , inueftimus , & realiter nobilitamus per prafen-
ies, babendam, &c. which laſt clauſe or ſtilc of Inucftiture hath
continued in vſe to this day. The ſeucrall clauſes of former times,
and the feucrall Iotroductions of them being thus opened, wce
conclude here with thc vſuall forme of the clauſes of Creation
that arc in Patents of the preſent age. After the Kings ſtile, and
a prcamble confifting, for the moſt part, of the conueniencie of
aduancing men of merit ro bonour, and of the merits of the per-
fon to be honoured with the title of Earlc , the Patent gocs on
with
Tvilts.
Ciatis igiter nos de gratia noftra e ſpeciali , ac ex certa
ſcientia , & mero motü noftris præfatum N. in Comi-
tem A. Neonon ad ftatum, gradum, dignitatem, o ho-
norem Comitis A. ereximus, præfecimos, conſtituimus , G
creauimus Ipfumque N. Comitem A. tenore præfentium, eri-
gemus, præficimus,conftituimus e creamus per præfentes, Ei-
semg. N. nomen , ftatum , gradum , ftilum, dignitatem , titu-
luma
!
..!
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 665
:
+
+
lum & Honorem Comitis A. impoſuimus, dedimus, & pra- Englando
buimus, ac per preſentes imponimus , damus ea præbemus,
Acipfum N. huius modij nomine, ſtatu, gradu, ſtilo, dignitate
,
titulo er honore Comitis A.per Gladij cincturam & Capæ
Honoris & Circuli Aurei impofitionem, infignimus, in-
veſtimus , & realiter nobilitamus, per præſentes; Habendum
e tenendum eadem nomen, ftatum, gradum, ſtilum, dignita-
tem, titulum, Honorem Comitis A. prediéti cum omni-
bus do fingulis præbeminentijs, honoribus, ceteriſſ nomini ſta-
tui, gradui , ftilo, dignitati , titulo & Honori Comitis per-
tinentibus fiue (peétantibus , præfato N. c læredibus maſculis
de corpore fuo exeuntibus, imperpetuum. Volentes, & per pre-
ſentes concedentes, pro nobis hæredibus & fuccefforibus noſtris,
quod præfatus N.ec hæredes ſui maſculi predi&ti nomen, ſtatum,
gradum, ſtilum, dignitatem, titulum dos honorem Comitis A.
Jucceßiue, gerant & habeant , eorum quilibet, gerat o
babeat , per nomen Comitis A. fucceßiue bocitentur eģ
nuncupentur et quilibet eorum vocitetur & nuncupetur, quod
idem N. og hæredes fui maſculi prediéti fucceßiue Dt Comi-
tes A. teneantur, traitentur; el reputentur, & eorum quili-
bet tractetur, teneatur & repatetur, babeantque, teneant, o
poßideant, & eorun quilibet habeat , teneat , & poßideat
ſucceßiuè ſedem, locum, & vocem in Parliamentis ca publi-
cis Comitijs ac Conſilijs noftris hæredum, & fuccefforum no-
ſtrorum infra Regnum noftrum Angliæ, inter alios Comi-
tes, öt Comes A. Nec non di&tus N. & bæredes fui maſcı-
li predicti gaudeant el ptantur eorum quilibet, gaudeat
du vtatur per nomen Comitis A. omnibus eo fingulis iuri-
bus , priuilegijs , preheminentijs , immunitatibus ſtatii
Comitis in omnibus rite & de iure pertinentibus. quibus ce-
teri Comites diéti Regni noſtri Angliæ ante hæc temporch
meliùs honorificentiùs eos quietiùs, e liberiùs , vi er gauſi
funt feu in preſenti gaudent & viuntur. Et quia, creſcente
ftatus celſitudine , neceſſariò creſcunt ſumptus & onera grán-
diora , & vt idem N. o hæredes fui maſculi predicti mes
lius , decentius , e bonorificentius ſtatum honorem & dig-
nitatem prædi&tam Comitis A. ac orera ipſi N. eb hæredi-
bus fuis maſculis incumbentia manutenere ſupportare va-
leant,
+
1
666
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
į
3
mondd Buco
England. leant, quilibet eorum valeat, Ideo, de vberiori gratia
nostra, dedimus, et conceßimus, ac per præſentes pro nobis hea
redibus et ſucceſſoribus noſtris , damus et concedimus prefato
N. et bæredibus fuis maſculis prædi&tis viginti libras feodi,
fiue annualis redditus fingulis annis percipiendisci
Either out of the County, out of thc Cuſtomes, or Subfidics of
ſome port, or out of ſome other rcuchnuc, according to the plea,
ſure of the King.
This kind of forme is vſcd in Crcation of Earles at this day.
Neither doth the forme much differ (for ſo much as concerncs
this Title) when, by the famc Patent, the Title of Baron, or of
Duke is giuen together with it. When the Title of Dukeisgiucn
with it, then the forme of this Crcation extended only to the end
of the clauſe volenses , &c. which is concluded with Gaudent et
k Pat.21. fec. vtuntur , k precedes in the Patent in thoſe few examples that
Ducibus Rich. haue beene lately of that nature. The perſons created bcing Earles
of other places before, and ſo having in their new Creations, no
kingham.
Crcation money added to their new Earldomes. And when that
of Baron is giuen with it, then after the preamble and clauſes of
Creation of a Baron , this of an Earle without any other prcam-
ble fucceeds according to the forme before ſhowed. The clate li
mited, at this day, is vſually to the heires males of the body bcm
gotren, anciently the limitation was ſometimes in foc, ſometimes
to the heires of the body, and for life allo.
XI. The honorary posſeſsions of an ancient Earlc of this kind,
or his Earldome, was called his Honour in ſuch a ſenſe as at this
day we vſe the word Honour for a prediall poffeffion; as we ſay
Honouts, Caſtles, and Mannors. And Honor Comitis Gloceftr. Honor
Comitis Euſtachij, Honoris Comitum , and the like, to this purpoſe,
In Stafford- occurre, in 1 Domeſday, in the oldc Pipe m Rols, and elſewhere
m Kommag.r. frequently. It is the fame with Comitatus, when Comitatus, figni.
Rickor.Roi bo- fics the body or prediall poffeffion which is the Earldome of one of
norum, & læ. thoſe ancient Earles that were not Palatin. For the Earldome of
pius in Rot.
mag.Her.z.lib
. a Palatin Earle, that is Locall, is defigned by Comitains cither
Rib. Scacc.ms. as it denotes a Shire or an Earldome. For his Shire and Earle-
po 61. & 1520 dome, or honorary poſſeſſion, are, for the moſt part, the ſame
n Lib. Rub. thing. Such an Earldome of thar age is filed alſo ſomctimes BA-
Stact. tis page yonia n or honor Capitalis. For the word Baro likewiſe, in a more
149. Glazuill
. comprehenfiuc ſignification, denotes an Earlc alſo; whereof more
anon in the title of Barons. Theſe honorary poſſeflions confifted
Mlaz.Cart.cifo vfually of Caſtles, Mannors, and other Lands held in chiefe by
common Knight Seruice , or Grand Scrianty, or by both. For
born were ſometimes reſcrued together, beſides the Third penny,
whereof
lib.9.6:17.4.
31.01
1
1
1
1
?
n .
120.fola mili.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PARŤ. 667
whercof enough is ſaid already. But that which wee find in ſome England:
ancient authoritic couching the eſtimate of an Earldonac by a cer-
taine number of Knights Fees, and chc Title of Pares Comitum
from that eſtimate, is a meere varicić
. Thereof, more anon; where
ve ſpeake of Barons.I adde here only, that no record of any Court
that I baue yet leenc (though the mention of Earldomes be very
frequent in them ) giụcs any Teſtimony char taltes of any ſuch
matter. And we find expreſély that loma great menn had many Brit.pa .588.
more Knights Fees theo twenty; and yet were neuer chought to de Nigello de
haue poftciled Earldomcs. When the honorary poſſeſſions of Earles
Gilbenie qui
or their Earldomes were in the Kings hands by. Rcaſon of an El- taria tenuit ſub
chcate, or otherwiſe, they were vſually diſtinguiſhed from other Herrico s. soc.
Lands of the Crownc,' by that name of Honores Comitum, in the lid in numera
accompts made of them. And when any new. Earle was created monia hab:n-
of ſuch an Earldome remayning in the Kings band, the poſſeſi- tur apud Alex-
ons, by che name of tbe Honor , Comitatus, were commonly gi- buriedſem in
ücn him. And if an Earle were to be made of an Earldome, not lib. Rub Scalca-
yet ſo knownç, then poffeffions were added, at tlie Creation, to 95. 17.18
create an Earldome allo. Some light to this matter may be had ec.
our of the ancient Crcacions before noted. And an example or
two concerning it, wee ſhall giue here. Vnder William the firſt,
there was no Earle of Staffordſhire. But the Honor Comitum is thus
mentioned in Domeſday. In Burgo de Stafford habet Rex in fuo
Dominio X VIII. Bargenfes, & VIII vaštas mangas. Præter has habet
,
Rex ibi XXII manfas de Honore Comitum.
Harum quinque fint
vaste, aliè inhabitantür=Rogerus Comes (Hee was then Earlc of
Arundell and Shremesbury) habet ires manſas, que iacent ad Halam.
ipſe Comes habet intra murum XXXI manas. Ex his X Suunt vaſtaa
Hugo filius ejus tenet de Comitatu. V manſas, et pertinent ad Gilla
uelde. Robertus de Staffozd habet XITI manfas de honorc Comi-
tum, et pertinent ad Bzadley. Ex his IV Suor vafld. Willielmus
filius Auſculh habet de Comitatu IV manſas que pertinent ad Pen.
nam Manerium Comitis. Ex his una tantummodo est hoſpitata. And
in Hoveden, we reade that Richard the firſt gauc the Earldome of
Gloceſter, to his brother lohn, afterward King of England, with 1.
Sabel one of the Daughters and Coheires of William Earle of
Gloceſter. Of what nature and value that Earldome then was
appeares in the Pipe • Roll of the ſame time vnder the Title of
Honor Comitis Glocestre. Hugo Bardulf (ſayes the Roll) reddit noi'uni.
compotum de XLII libris XTi I folidis ès ſex denaris de veteri fir.
ma Honoris Comitis Gloceftriæ. Et idem de o LXX libris et
XVIII folidis et IX dendrijs de firma Maneriorum eiuſdem Hunoris
de tribus partibus anni antequam Rex daret candem Honorem lo-
hanni fratri fuo. El de XXX II libris de tertio denario Comitatus
de dimidio Anno. And in the ſame Roll alſo vnder the Title of Lax-
caftris (the Eaildome whereof was alſo then giucn to this Lord
Töhr)
th
O 01.18.1.1
Pich.l. Rot.110
}
Chap. V.
3.49.34.SI:
r Cap...
S.18.
e c
668 Tities OF HONOR.
England. lohm) the accompt is of fifty pounds payed to him de quarta parte
Anni; et à modo torum. Other like paſſages for the nature and v3-
lue of ancient Earldomes are frequent both in ſtory and the Rols.
And for the tenure of theſe Earldomes I addc an example or two
p InquifTemp. out of the Records p of the time of King lohn. Comes Eſſex Pleso
Rub. Ms. Scac- fetum (tenet) com honore Comitis per 1 x milites, Comes Albrit
carij.fol.135.b. cus (the Esrlc of Oxford) texer Hengham cum Honore per XXX
milises, and ſuch more are obuious. And the chicfe feate or Cao
9 Malmeſto Alc of thc Earldome ſo beld, was called Capas 9 Comitatus, And
Nouell.lib.2,p?5 in this ſenſe is Comitatus Integer vſed for a wholc Earldome in the
& Brafton. lib. Grand Charler, inſ Bratton, and elſewhere. And [eruitdum quara
ta partis vnius Comitatus, and the like, from the ſame ſenſe, oc-
fol.76.
curres , for the ſervice of a fourth part of an Earldome. And vpon
Lib.z.cap.36. the death of cucry ancient Earle that had ſuch honorary poffef
ESC.30.F.d.5. fions (whereof his Earldome conſiſted) his heirc being of full
num.30 Sulex.
age, was at his liucry to pay a C pounds for a relicfc'to the King,
as we fee by the Grand Charter, before which, howeuer thisand
that of. Barons, alſo be there called ansigaum Releuium (as perhaps,
u Vide infra by the moſt vluall u compoſition, they were long time before the
grand Charter was agreed on; and in that ſenſe alſo iuſta & legia
tima releuiatio may be underſtood in the Lawes of Henry the firkt
in Matthew Paris) yet the rcliefes, both of Earles and Barons,
x Vidc Autorć, were not, in pra&ice, reduced to that certaintic x vntill that Charo
quem Glanuil. ter was fully ſerled. And if the ſame perfon died ſciſcd of feueral!
Tam dicimus, Earldomes, his hcirc payed for cach Earldome a ſcuerall reliefe of
lib.9.cap.4.
a pounds; and ſo alſo proportionably for the parts of an Earle.
dome.
But for thoſc Earldomes and Reliefes; we inſert here ſome moſt
obferuable reftimonies out of the Rolls. Vnder Henry the third;
John de Plejeris was Earle of Warwicke for life, the remainder to
; F.Si actr.47. 7 his Aunt idlice the Wife of William Maudit Baron of Harflap
Hrn.3.num 17. in fec. Shec had iſſue William Mandit, and died, and then John de
Pleßetis dicd alſo. Her fonne William was heire to the Earldome,
and vpon ſceurity giuen co thc Eſchcator for his. Reliefe of a C
2. Orig.47.Hen, pounds, had his liucry. Rex cepit homagium (ſaith the z
Record)
3 membr.6.in Willielmi Maudit de Handlep, de Caſtro, Honore, Manerio de war.
Rot, Fin.ciu; dom
wicke, & Moncrio de Breiles, & de omnibus alijs terris & lege-
anni membrano mentis de quibus I. dc Picfctis quondam Comes Darwicke obije
Senſitus tanquam pertinentibus ad Honorem Comitatus Warwicke
&
que
ad diatum Willielmum iure bereditario debeme pertinere, dopo
ei Caftrum, Honorem, Maneria, terras, & tenemenia reddidss. Et
Mandaram eft Willielmo de Beylond Eſcaetori citra Trentam,
quod accepia à præfato Willielmo fecuritate de libris Regi Kedden-
dr. T. IV die Aprilis. And that alſo of lohne de Bohun Earle
of Effex and Hereford, bccauſc ir giucs light to the Nature of
Но.
Scaccario de
9.
1
1
2
ܙ
ic
ic
« Roll) atçornatum fuum & dat. Domino Regi C.CLI libras II 6.Ed.3. Rosion
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART. 669
Honorary poſſeſſions and the payment of Relicſes both of this Englandi
and ſome other dignicics, deſerucs a place here. Iohn de Bohun
(Connc and heire of Humfrey de Bohun, ſonne and heire of Hum-
frey de Boban Earle of Effex and Hereford) being called in the Ex-
chequer about the beginning of Edward the third, to anſwer to
the King for the Reliefcs duc for hisipheritance vpon his Father's
death. , Venit per Richardum de TV (lo are the words of the
a Com.Pafcb.
** ſolidos III denarios pro Releuio prædicti Humfredi patris fui
de terris & tenementis prædiéti; vidclicer Ċ libras pro Comita-
"1# Eſex, T libras pro Comitatx :Hereford, Xxil libras jy ſoli.
“ dos V deparios ab::pro tertia:parte Fcodorum quæ quondam
is fuerunt sde de Poriu qui cadem feoda tenuit per Baroniam;
XXII.libras IV ſolidos V denarios ob.pro tertia partc honoris
► de Bzeghyok qui honor tenctur de Rege per Baroniam (&
quæ quidem duæ Baropice Ade.; de Portu & Heghnok quon-
dam tucrunt William de Bredius anteceſſoris prætati Humfredi pa
* tris fui inde ve dicit): & Å Marcas pro tcrtia parte quincæ partis
Comitatus Marefcalli, quæ quidem Comitatues Eſſex & Hereford,
tcrtiam partem fcodoğum , -tertiam partem Honoris & tertiami
partcm quintæ partis comitatus: Mareſcalli dicit præfatum.
Humfredum auum ſuum tenuiſſe in capitc dic quo obijt de præs
di&o auo Regis nunco-Rcquifirus dictus Iobannes de Bohun quad
Caftra, villas, maneria , terras: & tcncmcnta dieta Humfriduss
auusi ſuus habuit & tenuit ſigillatim die quo obijc de Comisati,
« bus Effexs Hersfard.; feodis, honore & Comitatu Marefcalli prze.
« dictis, dicit & cognoſcit quod di&tus auus ſuus tenuit de dia
"Eto Comitatu Eſſex Caftrum & villam de Plaleys , inancrium
“ de malden, Depeden; wealthain, Alra Eltre & Northamp-
«ftede in Comitatu Ellex, Maneria de kymbanton & merele
in Comicate Huntingdon, Månerium de agmodelhain in Cor
mitatu Buckingham, Manerium de Enfeld in Comitatu Middle-
cs
fex, & Manerium de palton in Comicatu Surrey, quæ Caftrumi
Villa & Mancria aliquando fuerunt de Baronia Willielmi do
" Mandeuill, quondam Comitis Ellex , & de dieło Comitats He-
reford, Mancrium de wojokelly in Comitatu mbiltes, Mancrium
"de nohyteherſt in Comitatu Glocestre., Caftrum de Caldecote,
& Villa de Newton in Wallia , & fimiliter Maricria de Fob:
bings, Shenefeld, Dueenieder & farnham in Comitatu Ef
ſex. Quæ quidem Maneria de Fobbings, Shenefeld, Dueena
s den & ffarnhain, dicic prædi&um Regem Edwardum auum
" dedille præfato Humprido auum in Eſcambium
caltro & ter-
" ra de Harfold in Wallia, quæ Galtra & terra de Harfod prius
* fucrant particula ciufdem comitatus Hereford , & de Baronia
Comitatus Hereford , quæ quondam fuịc Humfridi de Boban. Eg
Nnnn
uc
C
cs
ܟܞ
(5
૮
.
pro
ÓL
i da
.!
I
670
TITLE'S OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England.
" de di&is fcodis quæ fuerunt Ade de Porta, Caftrùm & terras
de Pain, Caftrum & terras de nuntingdon & Villam de knis
o ton in Wallis ; & de prædicto honorc de Bzeghnok Caftrum
6. & terram de Bregynok in Wallia; ac etiam quod idem auus
“ ſuos tenuit Medietatem Manerij de Crondon in Comitatu
“ Buckingham. per ſcruitium di&a tertiæ partis quintæ partis
“ di&i Comisarus Marefcalli. Et ſcrutatis rotulis &c. fuper one-
“ racione releaij antcceſſorum Humfridi de Bohun, patris prædi&ti
“ Tohannis de Bohin, &c. Compertum eft in magno rotulo de an.
no X11 Regis Edwardi Aui Regis nunc in Elex Hereford, quod
“ Humfridus de Bohun quem dictus Iohannis de Dohun dicir fuiſſe
« anteceſſorcm ſuum alias oneratus fuit confimili modo dc'rele-
“uio fuo pro prædi&is 'Baronia de Manderill, & Baronia Co.
“ mitis Hereford ac tertia partc quintæ partis Comitatus Marefcali,
“ Et quod idem Hamfrids de Bohun orer aius fuit ibidem de í
“ Marcis de relcuio fuo pro tertia partc fcodorum quæ fuerunt
“ Ade de Portu & de I Marcis pro tcrtia parte honoris 'de
« Bieghnok & fic:de maiori lumina quam prædictus Iohannes de
“ Bohun oneratur inde ad præſens, co quod Rclcuivm prædictum
oncratum fuit tanquam pro
tanquam pro tertia partc prædi&tarum' Baronia-
"rum ante confc&ioncm Magne Carla, de libertatibus Anglie,
quo temporc Rclcuium pro Baronia affcffum fuit ad c libras
" & poft confc&ionem ciufdem Cartz ad C Marcas tantum,
• iuxta quarum C. Marcarum ratam , prædi&us lohannes de Bo.
“ bun oneratur fuperius dc relegio di&i aui ſui pro partibus di-
« &tarum Baroniarum Ada de Portu, & Breghnok prædi&is. Que
quidem duæ Baroniæ poft deceſſum di&i Willielmi de Breaus
“ deſcenderunt iurc hæreditario tribus filiabus & hæredibus ip-
“ ſius Willielmi, videlicet, Matilda primogenitæ filiæ quæ nuplic
" Rogero de Mortuo mari, Ewe fecundæ filiæ, quæ nupfit Willielmo
ei de Caprilupo, & Clianor & tertiæ filiæ quæ nupfit Hamfrido de
m Bobun anteceffori prædi&ti loannis de Bohun quorum bæredum no-
" mina plcrum annotantur in Magno rotulo de anno XXXVIII
Regis Henrici tertij in Hereford, vbi ijdem hæredes onerantur
« dc fcodi di&i Willielmo de Breams. But it appeares afrerward
that he had the wholc Barony of Breghnok , and ſo payes
a C. Markcs, and for the reft, as be firft offered. Diuers parts of
this record are for ſcuerall vſes obſeruable. Bur that which is
ſpoken of in it touching another valuc of Reliefc of a Baronie in
XII of Edward the firt; which ſeemes there to be filed a time,
before the making of the grand Charter, is to be vnderſtood (as
I conceiue)
, as if it mcant that the confirmation or exemplification
of Henry the thirds grand Charter in the XXV or XXVII of Ed.
ward the firſt (or is that by which we haue Henry the thirds at
this day) were the very grand Charter it ſelfc , and that the cer-
maintie of*Relicfs, which we find in it had not beenc cleerly till
then
11
for it
1
Chap. V.
Tugi$eCOND PART.
671
ܪ
d com.Hill.zs.
then receiued into praktice. But howeuer , is moſt certaine England,
that what wce haue in the grand Charter was, as wce now haue
it , granted not only in the time of Henry the third, but alſo
vnder King lohn, as we ſee in Matther Paris, Roger of Wendover,
and others. And I haue vſed an Originall of it chat had been ſea-
led by King lohn.
Vndcr Edward the third alſo, Thomas of Beauchampe, Earle of
Warwicke, as lonne and heire to Guy Earle of Warwicke, fonae
and heire to 'William of Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke, by Robert
of Aſton his Arturney in the Exchequer , Cognome dictum Wil-
lielmum (as the Rolls \ Sayes) tenuiſe de Rege in Capite die quo b Comm. Mic!
obyt Caftrum, Honorem, & Maneria de Barwicke & Bjaités. 4: Ed.3. Ret.8 :
cum perrinenigs , per Comitatum & nomine Comitis warwiche rhes
.
dit Domino Regi C libris pro relepio predicti Guidonis, inde
afferers Comitatum illum quondam fuiflè Willielmo Maudit de
Hampdapé anteceſſoris fui.» whereupon they ſcarchr the Rolls of
former time, and found that of the XLVII of Henry the third
before cited. But this "Reliefc was with others diſcharged by
power of Parliament under the ſame King, in whoſe timic alſo c 14.Ed.3.flat.
(ſearch being made in the Exchequer, for thc Reliefes due from ;.cap
Henry Earlc of. Lancaſter, Connc and heire of Henry Earlc of Lan. ed 3 101.4. cx
t'aster) ir was found that his Father bad becnc charged with the parte Rem. These
Reliefes of fiſcie pounds, pro Honore Villa & Caſtro de L'eyceltré Hil.6.Ed.ba
que quondam fuerant Symonis de Monteforti, videlicet pro me-
diorate Hareditaris que quondam fuit Roberți de Melan quondam
Comitis Leyceſtria , and of a hundred
markes for the Barony of
Viſcount in Northamberland, and of a buadred pounds pro Co-
mitaru Lancaftriæ, & de C libris pro Comitatu Derby integro
. And
therefore he was now charged with the like, the ſame honours
being diſcended to him from his Father.
Other examples are of this nature of theſe kind of Earldoines,
conſiſting of Catles, Townes, or Lands. But allo che annuali
rent or Creation mony, in caſe where it bath been giuen expreſ-
lyfub nomine et honore Comitis, hath been diuers times adiudged
vpon grcat deliberation an Earldome within the grand Charter,
and fo the Reliefe of C hundred pounds bach bećn paid for it.
William of vfford Earle of Suffolke , being called vnder Edward
the third to anſwer for his Rēlicfc in the Exchequer, ſhowcs firſt
this Charter of his Fathers Creation made in the XI of the ſame
King, who gauc him in the ſame Charter, according to his eſtate
in the Earldome F XX libras ſub nomine et honore Comitis Suffolk
de firma fiue exitibus Comitatus Suffolke, and chat he was ready
to pay his Rclicfe as the Court ſhould award.' Hélbewes further
that about a fortnight after the Creation, the King gauc his fa-
tler diucrs poflellions of a ñ markes yeerly reucnue, vnder ſem
uçrall cenures, vi idem Gomes ftatuam ex bonorem Comitis decentius
Nnnn 2
con
Fines.
:
672
Titié's OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
num.8.
+
1
England. continuare o melius manutenere ac onera tanto honori
incumbentia
valërit facilius supportaré. Hereupon (as the Roll ſayes) Super
prämißis inter Cancellarismi Angliæ, Thefaurarium, Barones Scacca-
rij et iuſtitiarios de virogue Banco, concordatam est et confideratun
quod præfatius nunc comes operetur verſus Regem de C libris pro re
lenio fuo pro predictis XX libris quas predictus Robertus super co-
mes paier ſuus percepis et eidem nunc Comes percipit annualim de fir.
ma fiue exitibáis diłti Comitäius Suffolke fub nomine et Honore Co.
misis Suffolke , tanquam pro Comitatu insegro. And for his other
poſſeſſions, he paid only according to the tenures reſerved out of
them. Thc like was adiudged vnder Henry the TV in the caſe of
g comm.Hil.z. Edwards Earle of Cambridge, ſonne and beirc of Edmund of Lang-
Hex.4.R.1.1. ley, who was created Earle of Cambridge by Edward the third.
And in his Patent the annuitie of XX pounds was ģiucn'him, (ac-
h Cart:36.Ed.3 cording to his cltare in the Earldome) Jub h xomine čt honure co-
mitis Cantabrigiæ &c.This being ſhowed by this Earle Eaward, he
offers alſo to pay his Relicfc as the Court ſhall award. There-
upon, the like aduice being taken as in that caſe of the Earle of
Suffolke, vifiſqwe (as the Roll of this ſayes) alijs recordis huius
Scaccarij per eofdem , fuper oneratione confimilis relenij in eodem ca-
Sis, the like iudgement is giuen , as is before cited out of that of
the Earle of Suffalke.
But in the later ages, thc grant of the annuitie or Creation mo-
ney being without thoſe words sub nomine et honore Comisis, and
only ut honorificentins dignitatem fuftineat, or the like, the heires
of Earles lo crcared pay not Reliefes for thoſe annuitics , as for
Earldomes or otherwiſe, but only pay according as the tchure
f Vide Comme of their other i poſſeſions require withouc relation to their digni-
Cas Fr.comitis tic of Earle. Although, indccd, ſometimes the heires and ſuch as
Rutland. have not had their Creation money granted with the addition
of thoſe words fub nomine &c. hauc pleaded by miſtaking that it
was ſo granted to their Anceſtor at the Crcation, and thence
k comm.Mich, inconſiderately charged k themſclues with the payment of a hun-
11.Hem T.R06.4 dred pounds for a Reliefe, no otherwiſe then as if in truth thoſe
Caf.Gcorg.Com
micis Cantij.
words had becne in their Chartcrs.
Diploma vers,
With this matter of Reliefes of Earles, wcc obſerue alſo that
quocreatus ese old law of William the firſt , whereby wce may ſee how different
mundus, babe the naturc of an Earles Relicfe in his time was, from what the
sur Cart.5 Ed.4 grand Charter afterward appointed. De Reliefe al Count ( faith
1 Leg. I wil
. s. thar i Law)que al Rei afieri, viIi Cheuelz ſelez é exfrenez, i j Hala
cap.z3. in Notis bers, e guatre Hannes, 6 IV Eſcuez, CTV Laurices, civ Eppes, les
pale150.& vi. altres iv Chacenrs, c Palfreis a freins e s Cheueſtres
. I tranſcribe it
Meme Glanuil.libi as I find it
, but ſome of it is to obſcure for mce to interprete it.
But wcc rcc that Reliefes of Earles were payable in Armes and
Horſc for the moſt part. Perhaps this Law continued and Re-
liefes wäre ſo legally payable (though compoſitions were fomc-
times
1
9 cap.4
+
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART: 673
.
m 27. Hen...
350.Ed. Lond.
à man
times for mony; whence the vncertainties, and by reaſon of them, England,
gricuous exactions of Relicfes were vſed) in Armes vntill the xxl
of Henry the ſecond. For then by the Aflife of ta- Armes, it was
ordained what Armes cuerý man ſhould kcepe; and that, for c- apud Roger.de
ucry Knights Fec, a Coate of Mailc, a Helmét, a Tärger and a Hoxeden.pag.
Launce were to be kept. And that'if any Tenant, having ſuch
Armes, dicd, the Armes ſhould continue to his heire if he were
of full age ; if nor, hce that had him in ward ſhould find
that could vle them in the Kings ſervice, vntill the heire were of
full age, and then reſtore them to him. It is not vnlikely that
vpon
this Law, Rcliefes came to be payed in mony. For chę
Armes were no more, afror that Affe, to be taken, but preſer.
ued for the heires. And the Law it-ſcomes cxtended to Earles
and Barons whoſe Earldomes and Baronics confified but of
Knights Fecs held in chiete, though of no certaine number, as a.
Non is ſhowed more fally in 0.XV111; where you may ſee more
of thc old Rclicfcs of Barons, by which alſo light is giuen hither;
cípecially in this ſcruple; how it is to be vnderfood that, the Re-
licfc of a Knights Fcc being ſaid to hauc bcené of certaintie, yer
the Relicfcs of Earldomos conſiſting of Knights Fees, were ſo vn-
certaine.
XII. Beſides the Pöflellions, which made their Earl-
domcs, and the cminent Power which by reaſon of thoſe
Poffeſsions they moſt commonly had in their Countics
may perhaps bc conceiücd that they had alſo ſome ſuch power,
in the more ancient times, through their Counties as if
they had beene legall Gouernours of them vnder the King. The
ſtoric of Lealfun and Leodwin, vnder Walcher Biſhop of Dur-
ham., and (as it is taken) Earle of Northumberland, in the time
n of William the first, may giuc ſome argument of perſwalion n Rog.de Hoo'
to this purpoſe. And when Roger of Mounigomery was made Earle ued. Angal.part.
of Shrewsbury by the ſame King, the Countic it ſelfe was fübiect is
.
to his command. Warino Calue corpore paruo (ſaith • Ordericus . Hijf.Eccleſ:
Vitalis of that Earle) fed anime magno Aimeriám nepotem fuam do
lib.t. pag.sale
prafidatum Scrobeſburiæ dedit , per quem Guallos-aliofque fibi ada
Herſanies fortiter oppreßit a prouinciam totam sibi commillam paci-
ficauis. Gulielmum cognominio Pantulfum, do Picoldum aique
Corbatum filiofseins Rogerum & Rodbertum aliofâ fideles fortif-
fimufque viros Comitatui fuo præfecis, quorum ſenſo di viribus be-
nignitèr adistus inter maximos oprimates maximè effloruit. That
paſſage alſo of the Earle of Cornwall that had amplißimam fub
Rege Principatum or principatus Dominatum vnder King Stephen,
P and diuers other like may belong to this conſideration. Bur ef. p Gefar.stepts
pecially that of William Fitz-O sberne Earlc of Hereford under pas.950.
Williams the firſt. It may be thought that he excrciſed a power of
ic
S. pagi 58.Ed.
mi
674
TITLES OF HONOR Chap. V.
1
I Subinilio
England. making Lawes in his County, which had force allo and conti
nuance after his death. For thus fayes William of Malmesburie
ſpeaking of bis libcraļl hand, and of his Indulgence to his foul-
diers, whom he maintained for defence of the Marches of Wales.
q Degetis Reg. Factum eft, vt Militum mulsiradine 9.quibus larga fipendia dabat,
lib.z.pag.ros. hoftium epiditatem arceret , binium ſedulitatem haberci
. Quare pro
effufis fumptibus, eſperrimam Regis offenfam incurrit, quod gazas ſuas
improvide dilapidarci. Manet in hunc diem in Comijasp eius apud
Herefordam, Legum quas ftaturit inconcula firmitas, vt nullus
miles pro qualicanque commiffo plus septem folidis foluat; cum in alijs
prouincis, ob paruam occafiunculam in tranſgreſione precepri herilis,
viginti vel viginti quinque pendanınr. The Law that was thus
made touching the fining of Souldiers in that Countie, continucd
till Malmesburies, time at leaſt, who liued vader Henry the firſt.
And Adminiſtratio Comitatus sis remembred in Houeden. But theſe
Regis lobannise and thc like paſſages, I conceiuc, proue nor that the Earles of thoſe
times, as Earles, had any power or iuriſdiction through thc Coun-
ties that denominated them. Intheir poſſeflions of Earldomes they
had-fuch iuriſdiction and other priuilcdgos as they had recciyed by
the Kings grant, and ſuch power beſides as the largenes of their
pofleflions and number of tenants only gaue them. But otherwiſe,
I thinke, nonc, ſince the time of the Normans. And for thoſe te
ftimonies before brought, that may ſecme to perlwade the con-
trary ; that Walcher Biſhop of Durham (if hçe were Earle
of Norshumberland) was, I thinke, Sheriffc alſo. Heç had
Curam Comitatus Norshimbrenſium, as is alrcady nored. And one
Gilbert his Kinſman was-his Vnder-Sheriffc. So I vnderſtand that
of Howedeis in the ſame ſtory. Gilberto , quia fursas propinquus crat,
Comitatum Northimbricnfium fub fe regendum commiſerat. And it
appeares he exccuted ſuch a kind of power as belongs to a She-
riffc in the County. Aod if in truth he werc Earle, yet I doubt
not but that he had the Sheriffcwicke allo by ſpeciall grant, as
fome other Earles in thoſe elder timcs had likewiſe. Whence the
iuft interprctation of that of Roger Earle of Sbrewsbury is alſo to
be had. For hee bad alſo the Sheriffe wicke of Shropſhire. And yn-
der him , it ſecmes, as an Vnder-ſheriffe , was that Warijitke, to
whoſe charge aſwell the Military defence as Ciuillgruernment of
the County or Sheriffe wicke was committed. For in that place
of Ordericus , I take Prouincia for the Countic or Sheriffe wicke;
But Comitatus for bis Earldome, or his honorary poſſeſsions. For
thole fiuc to whom bis Comitatus (as Ordericus Tayes) was com-
mitted (William Pantolf, Picot, Gorbat, and his two lonnes) were
the greateſt tenants of the lands of this Earles Earldomc, which
were very great in that Countie. And by their rents and perſonall
feruice for I would read quorum cenfu da viribus, not fenlu }
they ſo aſsiſted him in his gouernment thaç belonged to him
come
on
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
675
as Sheriffc, that they made his greatneſſe equall to what Orde-England.
ricus expreſſes of him. They are all named 'in the Book of - Domef: x Pro Scyrope
day, wbere their ſeuerall poſſeſſions are numbred. Rogerius Corbet (cyre. Terra
teset de Comite, &c. So Willielmus Pantulf, Rogerius filius Corber Comitis 4..
and Rosberrus filius Corbet hauc their ſeuerall places and poffef-
fions under the tiile of Terra Comi!is Rogerij, as Tenants to him.
But for chat Picóldus ; Picot is in Domeſday; and thoſc alij. fideles ,
fortißimige viri are there likewiſe named as Walchelinus , Turold.,
Helgos, Hugo F. Turgiſ, Gerardus; Nigellus, and ſuch more. Now,
that he was Sheriffe of the Countic at the ſame time, is in cx-
preſſe words ſhowed by chat infallible autority of Domeſday. ipſe
Comes Rogerius (ſaith the Booke) teset de Rege Civitatem Scicos
pelberie de totum Comitatum (where Comitaius ſignifies the Coun-
tic or Sheriffcwicke ; for his Earldome is otherwiſe denored in
his large poſſeſsions there alſo reckoncd) ( 1014m dominium quod
Rex Edwardus ibi babebat cum til Manſis quos ipfe Rex tcnebat
cum XIV IT Berwichis (Hamlets, Villages or the like) ibi pertia
tinentibus. Et alios XI Manſos habet idem Comes in eadem Scyra.
Inter totam, id eft, Cinitatem.de Manfos, & Hundreda, & Placita
Comitaties (rheſe words ſhow the Office of Sheriffe) reddit TCC
libras o TX v folidos de firma. Nor is it againſt this, that one
Raynabelus, ouer whoſe name, Vicecomes is written in the ſame book
as anciently as the reſt of the volume; occurres there in Sbropſhire
at the ſame time. It may be that was but as a more of a ſurname.
For ſurnames are there frequent enough. Buc alſo it may denore
ſome Sheriffe of another Countic, or perhaps one that was ſome.
times imployed by him as vnder Sheriffe. For alſo this Reynald
was one of his Tenants and a great one. However , it is plaine
by that tranſcribed out of Domeſday, that the Earle himſelfe was
Sheriffe , and chence is that paſſage of kis gouernment of the
Shire in Ordericus to be rightly vnderſtood ; as alſo that of the
Earldomc of Cornwall and ſuch more, voleſſe you will take Prin.
cipatus and Dominatus to denote only the power which the Earle
had ouer the Tenants of his Land or Earldome there. Neitheris
that of Earle Fitz-Osbernes Law in Herefordſhire, otherwiſc I think
to be interpreted then from the coniunction of the dignitie of
Earle and office of Sheriffe (as the vſe of the time was) accidental-
ly in the ſame perſon. And the Law which Malmesbury attribuces
to him, as if he had made it by his ownc authoricie, was (I rather
thinke, procured by him to be eſtabliſhed in that Councie. And
ſo it might in a vulgar expreſsion be called his Law, ſcarċe other-
wiſe then at this day thoſe knowne Acts of the tenth of Henrie
the ſeucnth in Ireland are filed Poynings Ads; becauſe Sir Ed-
ward Poynings, was then Deputic of Ireland when it paſſed in the
Parliament there. And there was reaſon enough for one thar ſo
much loucd his Souldiers that he had with him, as Sheriffc, for
the
t
676 TIFTÈS. OF HONOR
Chap.v.
+
England. the deferice of the Marches , to procure this Law or at leaſt ſome
Remiſsion of that which was thc culome of Hereford before hee
was Earle of it. For vpon cucry bicach of the Kings peace there,
the finc before was no leſſc then fiuc pounds whelocuer were the
offendour; As it appeares exprelly in Domeſday, where the old
cuftomes that were there at the comming of the Normans are in:
ferred. And that of Adminiſtrario Comitatus , in Howeden, and
elſewhere is to be engliſhed the Gouernment or poſiſion of the Earla
dome, nor of the Countie or Shirc, fauing perhaps in caſes of Earles
Palatin; where the deaominating Gountics or Shires were ſcarcc
at all different from their Earldomcs. But thercof more in the
nexe Paragraph. And to conclude this point, it will be plainc
by the Lawes and Rolls of thoſe ancient times, that the Sheriffes
of Countics had the gouernment and cuſtodic of them, and not
the Earles (vnleſſc they were Palatin) otherwiſe then in caſes
where they had the Sheriffe-wicks ioyned with their dignitics.
XII. The chiefc Orgazhenis of Irineſtisure, vſed at the
Creation of thofc Earles , or the honorary Ornaments mentio
ned in their Parents as belonging to them and as if they had
bccne vſed at thc Inucftiturc (for the ſolemnitics of Creation, in
the later times eſpecially, are often omitted; and the Patenton.
ly deliuered or ſent to them ſupplies thc Inucftiture) may be col-
lc&cd from what is beforc cited out of the formes of Patents of
ſeuerall ages. The girding of a Sword, thc Cap of Honour and the
Crowner (by the name of Circule Anreus) haue becne mentioned
as ornaments of Inucftiturc in the Patents cuer ſince the time of
Edward the ſixt, and arc to this day put on (when it plcaſcs the
King to adde the ſolemnitics of Creation) beſides thc Robes
which are by others fully enough deſcribed. But from the
timc of King Lohn till. Edward the ſixt , thc Inucditure is (for
ought I bauc obſcrucd') mentioned in the Charters to be
Elutam Gladij only. But in ſome few examples (as is already no.
ted) the Ornaments of Inucftiturc are not at all mentioned. And
remember here that which is before cited out of Bracton touching
Igua
the name of Comites, But alſo in other Teſtimonies that are of
credit enough, both the girding with the Sword is found (though
not exprcfcd in Charters of Crcation) ancienter then the time of
King lohn, and the Crownes alſo as an honorary ornament of an
Earle appcares to haue beenc in vſc long before the age of Ed-
ward the ſixt. And for the Cap; I thinke there is no doubt, but
that it alwayes accompanied the Crownct
. And therefore of the
Sword and crownet only, now more particularly. The firft men-
tion of the Toucllicarc of an Earle by girding him with & Sword,
1 MS.Tu Matb. is in that of Richard the firft his crcating Hugh de Pufaz Biſhop
Fin Rich... of Durham, Earle of Northumberland. Roger of wendower and Man
shem
per cin-
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 697
1
thew Paris remember it. Rege gladio- Comitatius accinctus (ſay Englands
they both) nomen fibi Comitis vfurpauit. Quo Gladio arcinéto, Rex
cum cachinno aftantibus dixit; Iuuenem feci Comitem de Epiſcopo
veterano, But although we find no ancienter memory of the gir-
ding with the Sword, yet it is, wee ſcc, tbere ſpoken of as a cu-
ſtome of that age formerly enough knowne , and not vſed as" a
new rite of Inueſtiture. But neither was ic vſed only at chc Inues
{titures of Creation (as at this day) but at thoſe alſo which were
only as liueries of confirmations of Earldomes made to heires.
Thence is it chat Hoveden hath the phraſe of Accingere gladio Cam
mitatus patris fui , ſpeaking of Richard u the firſts confirming of
! 2.Rich.i. pag
Robert of Bretuil, fonne and heire of Robert Earle of Leycester, in 887. Ed.rr.
that Earldome. The forme alſo of thar' of King lohn before in:
ſcreed, to William Earle of Darby, ſhewes it. And for he vſe of
it, as a confirmation only after or upon livery, we adde this lin-
gular example of the ſame time of the two Earles, William Earle
of Striguil or Pembroke, and Geoffery Earle of Ejjex. Pembroke
indeed was then I thinke a Countie Palatin. But I haue not ob.
ſcrued any difference betweenc the Inuclicures or ornáinents of
Earles Palatin and others with vs, ſauing in the Earles of Cheſter
ſince their Inoeftiturc hach beene confounded with that of the
Principalitie of Wales which is ioyncd vſually with it in the Crea.
tion as is before ſhowed. But die Coronationis (we (ſaich Horleden)
Iohannes Rex accinxit Willielmum Mariſcallum Gladio Comitatus
de Striguil & Galfrcdum filium Petri Gladio Comitatus de Effex;
qui licet Anlea vocati effens Comites e adminiftrationem fuorum com
mitatuum habuiffent, tamen non erant accinéi Gladio Comitatus.
Et ipfi illa die feruierunt ad menfam Regis accinéti gladijs. This re-
lation can meanc only that confirmations were made to theinafé
ter or vpon their liueries, by this girding them with Swords; not
that they were ncwly created, as ſome miſtake it. The Author
ſayes they were both before called Earles, and had Adminiſtra-
tion of their Earldomcs, which I vnderſtand to be poſſeſſion gi-
uen them by liucry or ouffre le maine. But the Ceremonic of In-
ueftiture , vſed aſwell ro heires in thoſe cintes as to fuch as were
firſt crcated, had nor till now confirmed them. For it is plaine
that this William Earle of Pembroke became to be Earle in right
of his wife 1ſabel (as the Law, in thoſc times, was in Fee ſimple
Earldomes) Daughter and heire to Richard Strongbor, the next
Earle before him, whence this Title and Adminiſtration was in
him before King John's Coronation or this girding him with the
Sword. And for that other of Fflex; He was alſo Earle in Right
of his wife Beatrix, heire ro William of Mandeuile that died Earlo
of Efex, without iſſue in the beginning of Richard the firſt;
that is, Daughter and heire to William de Søy, ſonne and heire
of Beari., Daughter to William Father to Geffery the firfis
O 000
Earle
1
1
678 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
z Praèrcr min
Camdex. Britt.
pag.337.
London.
R
England. Earle of Effex, Father to that William whom this Geoffery Fitz-
Peter ſucceeded. I know this Beatrix is vſually taken to be the
cldeſt * Daughter of William de Say, as if ſhe had a Coheire. I
tium ſcripto- diſpute not that point here. But note here, that William of Man-
res de regene deuile dying in November, in the firſt of Richard the firſt (as we
alogica,videlis
ſee in Houeden and others) who began his Raigne the ſixt of inly,
in Ianuary the ſecond ycare of the ſame King this Gefferey Friz
Peter (who was a great Lawyer , and afterward Chicfe Tullicc
of England ) cogerher with this Beatrix his wife only had liucry
or oxſter le maine by the name of 18f} ts de propinquior heres , of
Earle William, of all Earle William's Land; which I take alſo to
hauc bcene the very livery of thc Earldome that conſiſted of ſuch
pofſeflions in thoſc times. For conceßiffe de confirmalle, which we
find in it, were frequently vſcd in liueries or thc like in that age.
The whole forme of it, as it remaynes to this day excmplified,
y Videļis Rogé abont ſeuen ycares after , y by the ſame King , vnder his now
de Horleden. Seale, is worthy of obferuation.
pag.446.Ed.
Ichardus Dei gratia Rex Angliæ, Dux Normanniæ,
Aquitanix, Comes Andegauix. Archiepiſcopis
, Epiſ-
copis, Abbatibus , Comitibus , Baronibus, Iusticiarijs,
Vicecomitibus , & omnibus Balliuis & fidelibus fuis ad quos
præfens Charta peruenerit, Salutem. Sciatis nos conceßife
e præfenti Charta noſtra confirmaſje Diletto co fideli noſtra
Gaufrido filio Petri e Bcatriciæ de Sayco vxoris eius,
tanquam iufto ergo propinquiori haredi , totam terram Comitis
Willielmi de Mandeuile qua ei, iure hereditarios pertine-
bat cum omnibus pertinentijs & libertatibus ex liberis confue-
tudinibus, ſuis. Quare volumus & firmiter præcipimus quod
prædi&ti Gaufridus ea Beatrix vxor ſua, e hæredes eorum
habeant, e teneant de nobiš og hæredibus noſtris totam pre-
dietam terram cum pertinentijs fuis ficut prædićtus Comes
Willielmus de Mandeuilc eam melinis eo liberiùs eu
honorificentiùs e integriùs es quietiùs habuit unquam
esta poſſedit in boſco ojo plano , bijs , ſemitis, pratis, pal-
cuis , pašturis, aquis , viuarijs, ſtagnis, piſcarijs, molen-
dinis, turbarjs , in aduocationibus Ecclefiarum , in cuſtodijs
valećtorum , ex donationibus puellarum , & in ommbus
alijs locis es alijs rebus. Hijs teftibus Waltero Rotho-
magenfi Archiepifcopo, Iohanne Ebroicenſe Epiſcopo ,
Rogero de Pratellis Dapifero noftro , Richardo de Kan-
vilc
+
i
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 679
uile, Bertráno de Verduno, Radulfo filio Godefredi Ca- England.
inerario noſtro. Datum per manum Magiſtri R. mali caruli
clerici noftri anno regni noftri ſecundo, XXIII die Ianuarij
apud Meſſanam. Is erat tenor Charte noſtre in primo fi-
gillo noftro
. Quod quia fuit aliquando in Alemannia in 's-
liena poteftate conftitutum, mutatum eft. Innouationis autem
huius , Teſtis funt ifti, S. Baton, G. Ebroicenfis Epif-
copi, Magiſter Rogerus Richmond, Magiſter Maugerus
Ebroicenfis, Simon Wellenſis
. Archidiaconi, Comes Mo-
retoniæ frater noſter, Willielmus Mariſcallus, Hugo Ba
dulfe, Comes de Arundell, Willielmus filius Radulphi
Seneſcallus Normanniæ, Iohannes de Pratellis, Petrus de
Pratellis, Robertus de Harewcurt, Robertus de Trefgoż,
Baldewinus Capellanus. Datum per manum E. Elienſis
Epiſcopi Cancellarij noſtri apud Bellum Caftrumi de Rupe
Andel, Xy die Iunij Anno Regni noſtri nono.
In thar Patent of the ſecond ycare perhaps pertinentia, liber-
sales, and conſuetudines comprchended alſo the third penny of
the Countie. For preſently afrer it , chis Earle Geffery had the
third penny of the halfc ycarc that followed: Octo filius. Williel-
mi Vicecomes reddit compotum dic-Galfrido filio Peiri XX lib.
du ū folidos do V denarios in tertio denario Comitatus de Ellex, de
dimidio anno, faith the Pipe Roll of that yeare. And afterward
during Richard the firſts time, the whole, that is XL pounds ten
ſhillings and ten pence, was paid him ycerly for his third penny,
as alſo in the firſt of King John, as appeares in thc Pipe; whence
it is moſt plaine that King lohn, Girding him with the Sword;
did not newly create bim an Earle. And of the Girding wich a
Sword vſed at the Inucftiture of Earles thus much.
XIV. Their Crowner or Circulus aureus (as it is at this day
called in the Charters of Creation; and the Cap of Honor, I can-
nor doubt but was alwayes in vſe witî the Crownet) is alſo much
more ancient, as their honorary ornament, then the cxprcffeme.
mory of it is in the claufc of Inveſticure of their Charters. For
that exceeds not the time of Edward VI. But John of Elthams brc.
ther to King Edward the third, Earle of Cornwall, lies buricd in
Saint Edmunds Chappell at Weſtminſter, with a Crowner on his
head, the forme whercof indeed is Fcury, or, as at this day, a
Dukcs is with vs. But hee died almoſt two yearcs before any
Duke was made in England; whence we may perhaps collect al-
ſo that the Crownets, at leaſt of ſome Earles, before the Creati-
00002
1
013
680
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
Apolo
9.75.13
England. on of Dukes, werc of like forme to thoſc of z Dukes. And in the
later ages, an Earles is pointed and pcaricd on the top of the
z. Videos and points, as wec ſee it at this day. But alſo long before the death
editioni pezul-
of this Earle of Cornwall (wc hauc clecre teſtiñonic of an Earles
zime Brit.in 4. Crownci. Aymer de Valence, thar died Earle of Pembroke in the
XV T ycare of Edward thc II, had one, as appcares by this in-
ſtrument of William of Lauenham treaſurer to him, by which hc
acknowledges the reccir of it from Sir Henry. Stachedoncin MCCO
XIX or the XII of Edward the ſecond.
Ateat vniuerſis quod ego. Willielmus de Lauenham
Theſaurius Nobilis viri Domini Adomari de Valen-
tia Comitis Pembroc, recepi in" cuſtodia de Domino
Henrico de Stachedere vnam Coronan aáream di&ti Comi-
tis , in quodam coffino figillato ſigillis Domini Walteri As
lexandri & difti Domini Henrici in præfentia Magiſtri
Iohannis de Wytecherche Giohannes Bunting In cas-
ins rei teſtimonium huic fcripto figillum meum appofui. Datxille
Londoniæ die Dominica poſt festum decolationis Sancti Io-
hannis, Anno Domini MCCCXIX.
PI
And that of Richard Earlc of Arundell ynder Edward the third,
is moſt obleruablc to this purpoſe. Hec had three Crowners of
a Ex Regiſtro ſeucrall ſorts and worth. And by his laſt will, a datcd'ar Arun
Simonis dc dell Caſtle the fifc of December in MCCCLXXV or the XIX
Sudbury, Arch.
Cant.in Archive of Edward the third, gaue his beſt Crownct to the Lord Richard
Archiepifcopa- his lonne and heire (afterward Earle of Arundell) to remaync for
1345 pag.93. cuer to the heires of his dignitie, as for a remembrarice of him;
his ſecond Crowncr hçe gauc to the Lady Ioan his daughter, to
remayne to her and thc hcires of her body; and his third to his
daughter the Lady Alice in like manner. The words arc, Itens
ieo done ex dewiſe a Richard mon Fitz ma melicure Coronne, lug
chargeant fur ma beniſon qu'il ne la opšte de ly darant la vie, & á
pres con deces il la leffa a ſon beiro per meiſme la maineire a demorer
perpetualement de heir en heir Seigneurs de Arundell, a remembrance
de moy & de ma alme, Item jeo done do deuife a lobanne ma fille,
ma ſecond mellicure Coronne, la chargears, ſur ma bexiſon, quelc
ne la oxſte de luy durant ſa uie eso que apres con deceffe elle la leffe al
keires nees de ſon corps a demorer de keir en heir de ceux que vien,
dront de ele a iouts jours en remembrance de moyen de má alme:
And a little after, Item jeo donne & demiſe a Aleiſc ma fille ma tierce
Coronne es la forme ſuisdite. But ſec
alſo for this matter of Earles
Crownets, Holinſhed in Henry the VIII pag.933. and the Char-
ser of Grcation of Henry Earle of Warwicke , vnder Henry the VI,
into
+
.......
Chap. V. THE SECOND PARTS 686
into the title of Primus comes regni Angliæ in Rot. Cart.22.Hen, England,
6. membrana 23. Wec adde here the formc of an Earle created
with Ccremonie in his Robes and Crownct, and ſo come to the
Title of Earlc that is Perſonall:
COMES
1
Riore
1
1
1
wordt
.
+
1
em
.
WA
WA
4
1140
*****
I
XV. The title of Earle that is perſonall, and not Locall, is
How, and for diucrs agcs cogether hath beend only that of Eerle
MATO
682 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
--
England. Marſhall of England. A Title of Iurifdi&ion as well as of Honor.
But the Iuriſdi&ion we wholy omit here. The firft that we find
honored by Charter with this Title (that is with the Office of
Marſhall
, having the Title of Earle prefixed to it) was Thomass of
Mowbray Earle of Noringkam , whom Richard thc II firſt made
Marſhall of England for life, and then crcared him Earle Marſhall,
to him and his hcircs malcs of his body begotten. The form of
the Patent was thus.
h
h cart.9. tich.
2.707.17.
R
Ichardus,
grau
tia noftra fpeciali conceſſerimus dile&to Confanguineo
noſtro Thomæ Comiti Nottingham, officium Maref-
calli Angliæ habendum ad totam vitam fuam, Nos iam de
ulteriori gratia noſtra conceßimus prafato Confanguineo noftro
officium predi&tum vna cum nomine do bonore Comitis Ma-
reſcalli, habendum , fibi do heredibus ſuis maſculis de cor.
pore fuo exeuncibus cum omnimodis feodis, proficuis, eo perti-
nentis quibufcunque di&to officio qualitercunque ſpectantibus
imperpetuum. His teftibus venerabilibus patribus W. Archie.
piſcopo Cantuarienſi totius Angliæ Primate, R. London.
W. Winton, Epifcopis, lohanne Rege Caftellæ & Legio-
nis, Duce Lancaſtriæ , Edmundo Eborum, Thomæ
Gloccftriæ Ducibus Auanculis noftris charißimis , Richar-
do Arundell, Hugone Stafford, Michacle de la Pole,
Cancellario noftro Comitibus , Hugonc de Segraue T befas.
rario noftro , Iohanne de Monteacuto Seneſcallo hoſpitej
noftri & alijs. Datum per manum noftram apud Weſtma
nafterium XIT die Ianuarij.
Per literam ipfius Regis de
de ſigneto.
And afterward the ſame King in Parliament recitingthis grant,
sCari.20.Rich. giocs and c confirmes to him officium ac nomen titulum de honorem
Comitis Marcfcalli Anglize habendum fibi e hæredibus maſculis de
corpore fuo exeuntibus , as
as fully and freely as Thomas of Brother-
ton then late Earle of Norfolke, and Marſhall of England , Father
of the Lady Margaret Counteſſe of Norfolke his Grandmother,
or Roger of Bigor Earle of Norfolke, and Marſhall of England, or a-
ny other ſince thoſe Earles, or as bee himſelfc had held dictums
officium Marefcalli; and grants alſo that the office of Marſhall ir
this
1
3,77.1.1-3
1
i
Chap. V.
683
A
The SECOND PART.
.
the Common Pleas and Exchcquer , and the office of Cryer in Englands
the Court of the Steward and Marſhall of the houſhold, ſhould
after the death of them that then held theſe offices, remaync to
him with like limitation of cftatc; and that he and his heires ac-
cording to the limitation might grant them at their pleaſure. Et
guod eadem officia, & omnia alia officia in quibufcunque Curis som
Iris & alibi qne ad dictum officium Mareſcalli Angliæ retroactis
temporibus persinuerunt eam pertinere confueuerunt,ad dictum officium
Mareſcalli Angliæ integre reiungantur , annexantur , de vniantur
imperpetium. And he further by that Parcnt granted, vt ipfe of-
ficians prædictum decentiis & honorificentias de cetero facere valeat
& exercere, that hcc and his heires, according to the limitation,
might bcarc a Staffe of Gold enameld blacke at both ends, with
the Kings Armcs on the vpper end, and his ownc on the lower;
quod ipſe du dicti heredes fui mafculi ( as the wordes are ) Maref-
colli Anglie, ratione officij ſui prædiéti habeant, gerant, defe
rant tam in præfentia noſtra es beredum noſtrorum quam in abſentis
noftra & haredum nostrorum quendam baculum aureum circa vtrun.
que finem de nigro amclatum de coon figno armorum noftrorum in fis:
periori fine dicti bacali, & cum figno armorum ipſius Comilis in in-
feriore fine eiuſdem baculi ornatum, Non obſtante quod idem nunc
Comes tempore fuo , feu prefati nuper Comites aut aliquis alines qui
dictum officium Mareſcálli Angliæ ante hec tempora habuerunt, bar
culum ligneum portare. ſeu deferre confueuerunt. By reaſon of the
iudgement giuen againſt this Earte (when he was Duke of Nora
folke alſo ) not long before the end of Richard chc 11, this ho-
nour and office were forfeited during his life. And the office was
d P21.12. Richa
doring the ſame time committed d to others. He died in the beginz
ning of Henry the fourth. His poſteritie afterward by-reaſon of Pat.I.Hen.4.
that Creation recciucd from King, Richard, had the c honor and 1476.1.eg part,
office till the fifcccnth of Edward the fourth, when the iſſues males
e Vidcfis Ror.
failed, and ſo the honour ended. But Richard the 11 i reuiued ir Parl-z Hex.6.
in lohn Lord Howard, whom hec made allo Duke of Norfolkes, membr.18.
This Lord Howard was fonne to Sir Robert Howard, and thc L2-
dy alargaret his wife, one of the Coheires to Thomas Mowbray
that was firſt created Earle Marſhall. The Parent of Richard che
third f is of the fainc kind with the later, of the X X of Richard, f Patos Rich.3.
che ſecond, which was made to that firſt created Earle. And the parl.i.memb.z?
limitation of cltare is alike allo. But by reaſon of an attainder by
Parliament in the beginning of Henry chc ſclicnth, the honour and
office was forfeired and granted in taile to William Earle of Noi. & Pat 1.Hen.7.
tingham afterward Marqueſſe Barkley. But bec within few yeares part.3.
died without iſſue : Henry the vlil, gauc che famc Honour for
life to Thomas Earle of Surrey b afterward Duke of Norfolke, and 11 Pat...Hence.
after the death of this Duke, hec gauc it to his ſonnic Thomas part.2:
i Pat.25.Her
Duke of Norfolke, and the heires males of his body begotten, 8.part.z.
1
part,1.10.12
5.43.6.
iwhich
نم
1
684
TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap.v.
1
Parl.1, Maric
num.34.
;
England. which eftate continued (the interruption during the time of ed.
ward the ſixt k being excepted) vntill the fourteenth of Queene E-
k videfis Role lizabeth. Since that, the cſtatc of this Honor and Office bath been
only for life. Saving that, at the Coronation of King lames, the
Earlc of Worceßer had it only for the preſent ſervice, as alſo that
for ſometimes the office hath been exerciſed by commiſſion to di-
uers Lords at pleaſure, while no Earle Marſhall was crcated. By
the Parents , that in this age giue this dignitic, the King grants
1 Videfis Pat: Officium Comitis Mariſcalli Angliæ, ac ipfums (laith Ithe King in
iz.num.s.co: thc firſt perſon) Comitem Mariſcallum Angliæ , creanus, ordina-
*sniti Arundel. mus, & conftituimus per preſentes da ei nomen ftilum, aurhorniatem,
dignitatem & honorem, Comitis Mariſcalli Anglię, vna cum om-
nibiis on ſingulis fuis officijs,commoditatibus , ewolumentis , prakea
mineniis, nominationibus do alijs fuis pertinenrijs quibuſcunque tam
in Corijs noftris, quam alibi eidem officio Comitis Mariſcalli An.
glię qualitercunque ſpectansibees, ſowe de iure ab anısqao pertinenti-
bus , per preſentes damas de concedimus ; ac in eodens officio co-
teris eidem officio , vt præmittitur, pertinentibus ipfum N. Inueſtö
mus , ftabilimus, de corroboramus in tam amplis modo, Poieftare,
Juriſdictione, & Autoritate
, as the ancient Ea: les Marſhals of Eng
land, bad it. And ſome of them are enumerare dirithe Patents, Thien
the Habendum and Exercendum (after the limitation of the cfarc)
is per fe vel fufficientem deparatum fuum ant pir futficiertes depuién
tos fios, abfque compoto vel aliquo alio, &c. And the claule, for
the bearing the Staffc of Gold, is allo added in tbe lame words
that are in that of the XX of Richard the ſecond to the Earle of
Nottingham, An annuall Rent of twenric pounds is alſo added to
be taken out of the profits of the Hannaper, or otherwiſe at the
Kings plcaſure. No other clauſes are in it
. And this form bath,
for the moſt part, continued qucr ſince about the beginning of
sa Pat.a`Hcn.&. Henry, the VIII, when Thomas Earle of Surrey was m creared
Earlc Marſhall for life by it. For before that, the Patents had
vſually thoſe other particulars expreſſed, that are in chat to the
Earle of Nortingham in the X X of Richard the ſecond.
But although the firſt Creation of the expreſſe title of Earle
Marſhall, were vnder Richard the ſecond, and, before that Creaci-
on, the office and dignitie were vſually called in the Parents that
si Videfis Par.r granted it, only Mariſcalcia or officium Mariſcalcia » Anglic or
the like, and the Marſhall himſelfc Mariſcalluss without Coines;
22. & Cart.g. yer, long before thar Creation , the Title of Earle Marſhall, or
Ed.2.num.za. Comes Mariſcallus occurres frequently. And cbat it was of knowne
víc allo , appeares by the Title of Counteffe Marſhall att: iblited to
o Rot.Parlit: the Lady Margaret (daughter to Thomas of Brotherton Maschill
Ricb-2.70.9,** of England) in the Parliament o Roll of the firit of the ſame
King. But ynder Henry the third, Comes Mariſcalives is very ob.
njiousy as we ſee eſpecially in Roger of Wenaoner and Manbéw pd
res,
1
1
1
part 2
Edoz. part 2.
membr.19.
30.
1
Chapi V. THE SECOND PART. 685
1
P Malb. Paris
babentur
part that
C'lacit,18. H.
ris, two Writers that liucdand died. vnder Henry the third ; as Englando
Richardus P Comes Mariſcallus is reckoned in them among other
Earles; and Richardus Comes Mariſcallus. cum ceteris venire propo- pag
. 510.517.
nens; we read in them, and Perrsis Wintonienfis qui vires. Comisis 518.523.541.
Mariſcali informare conabatur , and poſt hunc conflictum Comes, apud Roger.de
Mariſcalas com Gilberto Baffet; and venit ad Regem Gilberius fra- Windouer afs.
ter Richardi Comitis Marefcalli; and very many ſuch like paíla-
ges are in both thoſe Writers that were publiquc Hiſtoriogra-
phers of the time. This Wendower wrotcall or the moſt
is in the publiſhed Matthew Paris, vntill the nineteenth of Henry
thc third. And he is the ſame that by ſome is miſcalled Rogerus
9 Windore, and by others. Rogerus der Windeſhera. Comes Mariſa q Bal. ccne.si,
Callus occurcs alſo in a iudgement of the time of Henry chc, third fcriptos7.
before {cited, and otherwiſe in the Rols of that King , and in 13. fcript. 35%.
# Brašten, as alſo in the pleas of * Parliament both of Edward the f$ 8.Huius cao
pitis.
firfts, and Edward the ſeconds timc; whence their error is made
plaine thar ſay the file of. Marſhall or Lord Marſhall only (not 3.R01.15. in ai.
Earle Marſhall) was in thc ages that preceded King Rishard the il london
ſecond. Comes Mariſallus we hauc alſo in the y beginning of Henry cap 39.besc.
the third in the Rols, and frequently afterward during his time, cod.Parla19.
Ed.l. fol.25.b.
and the nexc. ſucceeding Kings. And exprefly le Count Marſhall,
21 Ed.j.fol.43
in the beginning of Edward the third in the printed yeer books b.14.Ed.a. fol.
of our Law. And I doubt not but the title of Comes was added 78.in ise Lora
to Mareſcallus ſoone after that office came to thc-Earles of Pem. Thom.Italjing-
broke (about the beginning A of King loh), in whom it continuçd, bam in Ed.ro
till it was thence by a daughter transferred to the Bigors, b Earles Photo Edita
of Norfolke under Henry. the third, from whom it came to thc y Pal.J.Hen.3.
Crowne about c the end of Edward the firſt. But to thoſc ceſti- meinbi. 14.0
be added alſo that of the trcatiſe called Modus tenen. 2": Ed.z.1116
di Parlamentur. Comes: Seneſcallus, Comes Constabularius, Com a trad 3.
mes Mareſcallus vel duo eorum (faich chat treatiſe) eligent XXV fol 12.b.
perfonas Soc. Of the authoritie of that Treatiſe more anon Cart:1. Zahan.
wherc wc ſpcake of Barons. But we ſee alſo heere; the Lordsten R xuv Ss parte
ward, and the Lord Conſtable citlcd Earles. It is true that both
cart.7. Foban,
thc Srewardſhip of England and Conſtableſhip were anciently numb.37.
hereditary in Earles. Thc Stewardſhip in thoſe of Leceifter, the vide alatth.
Conſtableihip in thoſe of Hereford. Whence it might be that Co- Edit Loud
was is, in that Trcatiſc, fo prefixed to the Steward and Conſtable ? Videfiscaiad.
as well as to the Marſhall.
Noil. Rot.
Bor alſo obſerue that in the more ancient times, ſome of the Parl.z.1.6 arc.
moft eminent Officers being locall Earles, were yet ſometimes !:ubi magna
ftiled comiles, or Conſules Palatini wich Relation to the Court on-les alarefcalcea
ly, as if that perſonall title had ſufficiently deſigned them by ioy- & Warwicenfem
ning the Title of Comit's to a word that generally cxpreſſed their controuerfia de
perſonall Office. For Palatin was in this ſenſe vſed alſo in Eng- gatina
Pand, and nog only artributed to the Locall Earles Palatin, of
Pppp
whom
don Videiten
16
monics may
a Videlis Ror.
2.0 con/il.zs
is comitibus
locorum prve iou
686
TITIES O HONOR. Chap.y.
D.
.
1
England. whom enough is before ſaid. The Origination of this perſonall
Title of Palatin (as it generally denoted Officers of the Court).
is before ſhewed in the Empire. But for examples of it in Eng!
land, o do Biſhop of Baieux and Earlc of Kent vnder William the
firſt, is called Conful Palatinus; in Ordericus vitalis an Engliſhmao
d trip.eccles. that wrote vnder King Stephew. Quid.logwar (faith :d hce) de 0.
lib.4. pag.szki donc Baiocaſino præfule qui Conſul Palatinus erat vbique cunctis
Anglia habitatoribus formidabilis erat ac velut fecundius Rex paf-
fim jura dabat? This Title of Conful Palatinus was given hiin
not as he was Earlc of Kent or a Locall Earle (for his Earldome
was not Palatin) but as he hada perſonall office in the Court va:
der the King or a generall power of Licutenancie created in the
Court but extended through the Kingdomc. For he was rotinas
Anglia Vicedominus fub Rege, as William of Malmesbury fayes of
him, and Princeps Palatý as Ingulphus:ſtiles him; or. Cura Pau
latine regvique negotijs ſpecialius præpofitus, as the. Authour of
Gešta Regis Stephani ſpcakes of Roger Bilbop of Salisburg. And;
in this ſenſe, it ſeemes loannes Sarisburienfis in one place calls all
grcat: Officers of the Engliſh: Court, Comites Palaiini: At leaſt
fuch Officers as being Earles, were alſo honoured with the greaz
ter Court dignitics. Sicut aliĝ' prafules in partem ſolicissdinis; (lo
e Epil, 263. ſayes this Sarisburienfis in letters to one Nicholas: Sheriffe of Ef
fex) d fummo Pontifice cuocantur, vt ſpiritualem exerceant gladium,
fic à Principe in enſis matcrialis communionem Comitcsquidami quafi
mundani iuris Præfules aſciſcuntur. Et quidem qui boc officium gerust
in Palatio iuris sarboriiaie, Palarini fame. Qui in Provincijs , Pró-
vinciales. Vtrique vero gladium portant, non vtigne quo carnificio
nas expleant veterum Tyrannorum fed vt diuipe parcant legi -
ad normam cius vtilitati publice feruiant;' ad vindictam malefacto:
rum, laudem vero bonorum. Tu ergo qui Prouincialum Vices ägäiz
prout loci & nominis index est riiuliss, vtinam ficexegåaris quod ex-
egit Princeps me offendatør is qui aufert piritum Principum. But
whereas hoc here tels this Sheriffe, that he did Provincialium via
ces agere ; it is but his playing with the word Vicecomes. For there
was no ſubordination betweene Earles and Sheriffes faue:only.in
the Comites Palatini, And wbiles this Nicholas (who as I thinkeis
called Nicolaus Clericus and Nicolaus Decanus in the Pipe Rols of
Henry the ſecond) was Sheriffe of Eſex and Harifordiallo (for ſo
PROT. Maſxii he was) both thoſe Countics had thcir Earles, and he fimmedi-
Henceatly accompted to the King for the profits of the Counties; and
among them, for the third penny payable to both thoſc Earles:
But he had no ſuch relation to them as vices agere in that Epiſtle
ſcemes to ſignific. That kind of Perſonal Count Palatin, which is
ſo frequent in the Empire or Popedome, Hath neuer beenc at all
in viſc here for aught I could cuer obſeruc , although it be truc
chet in the Taxes of Cardinall Wolfeyes Diſpenſations, while hee
3
1
/
in Effex
Hertford,
was
1
1
1
Chap. v. The Second PART. 687
was Archbifhop of Yorke, and Legate à Latere heere from the Englands
Pope, the fees of paling ſuch a dignitic be, among others; thus
rememberd:
Taxe Dipenfationum Domini Cardinalis Eboracenſis
:
Capellanus Honoris, XX li.
Prothonosariatus, XX li.
Creare Milites folo Domino referuntur.
Doctoratus , XL s.
Baccalauriatus , XX s.
Comitis Palatini creazio, IV li.
Notariatus, & s.
+
1
dream Gam-
And ſo the ſeuerall fecs for Pluralities; Trialities, Quadralitics
and the reſt of Diſpenſations to be giuen by one of his autority,
with their fees, follow in my Copy, that is of the ſame time with
thc Cardinall. But, I conceiuc , this of Count Palatin, was, as
ſome more there inſerted, from the formall Facultie or Com-
inillion of Legatine power giuçp rahim by the Pope , but not e Videlis An
any ſuch thing as iuftifics any pretice or righr, of creating any
barure de offi-
ſuch dignity in England, at leaſt nor any ſuch dignity of that cie & Poteftate
name as would hauc bcenc here at all cftimable. And of the title Le ati à Latere
of Earlc afccr the Normans to this day, 'thus much.
lib.7.96
XVI. The next Title here. (as, the propoſed method di-
rcēts;) is that of Bargps. And firſt of the Name Báron, and the
various Vle of ic : and then of the Creation and Nature of them
from the Normands to this day. The name ſucceeded, after the
Normans, into the roomc of Cýninger Đanc ta hiñ nihre
rýndon, LA Kings Thane that was nexi him, among the Sáxoms,
howeuer, in the beginning of the Norman ftatė, that of ihane
was often alſo retained. Nor is it likely that the vſe of language
could have beene fo fodainly altered that the Title of Baron on
ly ſhould haue preſently expreſſed ic. Thence is it that in'f: Dos
meſday, and the Lawes attributed to g Henry the first, Thanus is
f Ms. Hamp.
fo vied. And the
title of Miniſtri which expreſſed*Thines in the hire s. 69.
Saxom times, was, after the Nørinans , racher vſed only for ſuch Berkthires.is
as were the Kings Seruants diftinguiſhed from Bàronis; as it lčemes Surrey 3. So-
by a Law of Williams the first (concerning excommunication of 46.& videante
them) compared with another of that kind of Henring the ſecond $4.
of both which Lawcs; to this purpoſe , enough h elſe whcié. 8 in libro.Rub.
But in the Lawes of Williäni the firit in ided of the Earle; The cap.de Releuze
Kings Thane, and the middle Tbåne of the Saxon times, the Title tiun bus.
of Court or Earle, of Baron, and of Vauafor, are vſed. Ofa Connt, Edmr.par.168
Pppp 2
or clega
'.
h in Notis ad
1
688
TITÏES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England. or Earle, and of a Vauafor, enough already. But of a Baron,
the words there are ; Dei Releif Baron, IV Chinalz enſeles e
i Legowill.i.cap enfrenes, E II Halbers, c IT Haumes, dīl Eſcru, e II Launces, e
23.in Notis ad
Edmor.pag.180
II eppes, e les alires II, un charcur, e un Palfrey a frenis e a cbewe-
fires. The moſt of it needs no interpreter. But all of it, I muft
confeffc I vnderſtand not. And for Tainlands, that werc honora.
ry poſſeflons, the word Baronia was vſcd'; whence Comilaius
and Baronias (faith Ingulphus that lived in Court with William
the firſt) Normannis fois diftribuit. Euer ſince the timc of this King
William, as alſo in his time, the Title of Baron was vſed very of-
* Mssin Dor- ten , though it be but rare in Demefday. But, as moſt other
ſcr.&videfis names of titles, ſo this of Baron hath had and fill hath various
2010rd Edmer. Notions. Oftentimes it bath, from the firſt vſe of it, denoted all
pag.169.
kind of Lords of Parliament, I as well Earlcs as others, aod the
pag. 396. Ed. word Baronage, as a collective, bath in like fenfc comprchended
Lond. & alibi them. As alſo ſomerimcs Baronie , as in that of Gower in his
fæpius.
Flem Bratkoz. Confeßio Amaptis.
The priuilege of Regalie
was ſafe, and all the Baronie
Wolfhipt was in his ettate.
I Marb.Paris
fol. 417. a.
1
77
camd in
Scacc.715, pag.
81
..
369. Ed. Fr.ch
videfis 1.Hen.4
And Baranja Capitales, or Baronia abſolutely fo fignified alſo ha-
norary poſſeſſions as well of Earles as Baróns. Our ſtories and
records hauc examples cnough of this notion. Oftimcs alſo it
hach bcene giuen to ſuch as were great Tenants to the greater
m Not.ad 8d- fort of ſubicas, as to thoſe of the Archbiſhop of m Canterburie,
mer.pag.1991 and of ſome great Earles of the Ancienter times , cſpecially of
thoſe of Chefter. Teſtimonies of that vſe of it are a common es
Brit.pag.464 nough. Baro in that notion is vſed in Thomas of Wallingham
vide lib. Rubo where hec ſayes; Decollati sunt apud Salopiam Comes wigornis
Baro de Kinderton d Dominus, Richardus de Vernona. And that
o In Hch.4.pag. namc remayacs, to this day in his poſteritic. And I baue fecne
an Originall Charter of Randoh Earlc of Cheffer vuder King Slee
Rob.Parlem.ts: phen, by which he giucs to Eustase Fitz tohns , totam honorema
1.74:Le Baron qui fait Willielmi filý Nigelli Conſtabulary Ceftriæ in rebus egon
minime interna dignisatibus omnibus, and makes him hareditaria Conſtabulariuna
Barones Parlan á Supremums Confliarum pro me ( as his words are in the firſt
PRO...Ed.r. perſon) fuper omnes O.primates & Barones totisas terve mer. Barones
de Aprija Walenſes alſo , for Barons, vnder the Princes of Wales , occurre
Certificofact
. in in the Rols p of Edward the firt. And of them ſomewhat is be-
forc ſaid, where we ſpcake of the Prince of Wales. The word Bao
ro hath beca alſo ſo much communicared, that notonly all Lords
of Mannors bauc beenc from ancient time, and are at this day
called ſometimes Barons (as in the file of their Court Barons,
which
wall. in arcc
Londin.
1
Chap v. THE SECOND PART:
bois London.
Itcm. Pat.go.
in Archiuis re-
Sorhar, Porta
which is Curia Baronis, &r. And I hauc read 9 bors deifen D Arexy
England.
in a barre to an' Auowry for hors de ſon fep) Buc alſo the ludges q Micb.s. Ed.
of the Exchequer haue it from ancient time fixed on them. And 2. a1s in Bib-
the Burgeſſcs of ſome other good Townes F as well as thoſe of listholat.Temp.
the Cinquc Ports , haue bocne anciently, alſo filed by it. Buc r Cari.16.10h.
perhaps the Barons of the Exchequer-were therefore in former R.m.1.Baroni-
ages
called ro, becauſe they were anciently made of ſuch as were
Barons of thc Kingdomc, or Parlamentary Barons, If otherwiſe H.3.num.49. c
why sverc they Niled Pares or 'Peeres to Parliamentary Barons in Math. Paris
Bratton ? Comites (faith hc).vel Baronès non funt amerciandi nifi el. lin.quod
per Pares fuos fecundum modum deliefie boc per. Barones de læpius ctiam
Scaccario vel coram ipfo Rege. For the honorary title of Barones
& Pares Baronum are equally both Parlamentary, and may fig- & dovj. chauf'17
pentur; quin
nifie the whole Baronage. Sometimes alſo Baro denotes only a fob. R.membr.
temporall Baron, as is.anon t ſhewed. But the moſt knowne ure 7.Baronibus
of the word is in the honorary Title of Parliamentary Barons or Gipwici, Nor-
Barones Regni as it is diſtinct from that of Earles, and was thic Wici, Orwell
,
nexe Parlamentary dignitie bencath it ; 'vntill the time wherein mouth, Exo.
our Viſcounts were firſt made; of whom in due place. And ſince nit, Boſcham.
the making of Viſcounts, it hach beenc che next beneath them. 66:
And this diftinct ſenſe of it alſo hach bcene in vſe from the com- rona cap.1.9.3.
[ Libcr.3.de Co.
ming of the Normans to this day. We need adde nothing heere, * $118. &is.
for the literall. fopfe of the word, to that which is alreadic ſaid
of it in.the Empire, and clſewherc, fauing that of Bracton, 1pça-
king of them after Eartcs ; fumusalij Patentes. (ſaith hs) fub RE- u Lib.z.cap. ::
se qui dicuntur Barones hoc eft Robur Belli. Yer in this notion.it
hath bécre rarelyi vſcd as any addition to the names of ſingular
perſons that are: "Barons, or as Comes is to the names of ſuch as
arc Earles. But, for che moſt part, we find it only cither plural-
ly in a generall expreſſion (as when we reade Comiles de Barones
alonc) 'or fingularly deſigning the dignitie, but not in fornie of
addition, as in Roger::of Howeden x where he faith that King Ste- * Horceer.pag.
488. Ed. Fr.
phen made William of Mandenile. Confulem de-Barone (when he crea-
red him Earlc of Effex) or in the Parent that creates a Barou, or
in the act of XX i of Henry the cighth of pluralities, the Acts of
apparell, and Writs that certific a man is a Baran, andithe like.
In onc of theſe two formcs only it is for this moſt part, I ſay, v.
ſed; although ſometimes alſo it occurres as an addition no other-
wiſe then as Comes doth. In the old Writs of Summons to Par-
liament, the Barons, of Greyſtocke and Stafford haue che addition
of Baron often, as Radulpho Daroni y de Greyſtocke, Edwarde Dam y Et vidifas
roni de Stalogd. And in an Originall Charter, of the firrt Rat. Parl.t.
ycare of King Stephen, by which hec gauc Sutton to che Church
of Wincheſter in exchange for Morden
after the ſubſig-
nings of diucrs Biſhops and Earles, and ſome others that were
great
H21-4.7.
7.74
бҫд Titia. OF HONOR: !
Chap.T.
England. great Oficers, many are thus noted with the addition of Baron,
which is a rare example,
:
"
Signum Roberii de Ferrar. Bar.
Signum Willielmi Penerel de Noringh. * Bar.
Signum Gilberti de Lacy * Bar.
Signum Walterè Eſpec * Bar.
Signum Pag.Fililobannis * Bar.
Sigoumi Euftaci Fil. Iohannis sto Bati
Signum Walteri dc Saresb. Bar.
Signum Roberii Arundelli + Bar.
Signum Gaufredi de Magna Villa + Bar.
Signum Ham. de Sancto Claro | Bar,
Signum Rog. de Valoni's Bar.
Signum Henrioi de Port * Bar.
Signum Walteri fili Ric * Bar.
Signum Walieri de Gant Bari
Signum Walteri de Bolebec * Bara
Signum Walteri dc Percy + Bar.
Signum Walchelini Maminot * Bar.
And ſometimes others 2 alſo are mentioned with likcaddition?
z Dorf.clauf
27. Hen.b.77.24 But in the Writts of Summons to Parliament, plcadings, and
Bar oni de Vesty other legall Inſtruments , moft regularly, the word Baron is
wholy omitred, and vſually chinaler ſupplies it, as an addition,
in thc Parliament Writs to the temporall Barons, and Dominis;
and ſometimes Dominus Parlamenti , in plcadings and the like:
And the ſpirituall Barons are cxpreſſed only by their Eccleſiau
fticall Titles,
XVII. For the Creation and Nature of Honorary or Parlaa
mentary BATOMS, ſince the Normans, we divide the Time that in:
tercedes betwecne the beginning of Williams the firſt and this day;
into three parts. That which falls betweene bis comming and the
later time of King John;that which includes the later timc of King
John and the reſt that followes vntill the middle of Richard the
ſecond; and that which from thence is extended to this day.
In the firſt part of theſe, wce ſhall firſt open what it was that
made Barons in thoſe times, as well spirituall as temporall ; nexe
the ſpeciall Teſtimonics that ſhew the Temparall Barons and Ban
ronies, of the ſame times and their Nature. Then the like for
the Spiriinall Barons; and laſtly, the chiefe paſages that mention
them together, as hauing place and right in Parliaments or great
Councels of the Kingdome, or being ſummoned to them.
For the firſt; all Honorary Barons of the time, whereof wec
1
HOW
1
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PART.
691
now ſpeake , were (for aught appeares) Barons only by tenure, England,
and created by the Kings gifs or Charter of good poſſeſſions
(without the title of Earle) whereby hce reſerued to himſelfe a
tenure in chicfe by Common Knights Seruice, or by Grand Se-
ricany, or by both. For tcnures by both were ſometimes reſer.
ucd. The teſtimonics that proue this wee ſhew anon where wec
ſpeake of this dignitie more particularly... And theſe were truly
Barons by tenure. Not thoſe that had thirrccac Knighrs fees and
a third party as lomc learnéd men bauc miſconcciucd vpon the
authoritie of the Modus teñendi Parlamentum; of which opinion,
more anon, when wee haue diſpatched the parts of our preſent
diuiſion. Theſe poſſeflons giucn , were chcit Baronies or Baronie
Capitales, as the Baronics both of Earles and Baroñis were lomċ-
times called. And the Knights Seruice reſcrucd was of no cer-
tainc number of Knights, or men to doc Knights'feruice, but ac
cording to the pleaſure of the King or to the contract had with
him. And by the number of the Knights or Military men ex-
preſſed in the feruice rcfcrucd; the land
giuen was eſteemed more
or fewer Knights Fees; vnlcſe it had been formerly given with
a reſervation of the ſeruice of another number of Knights or
Military men. For then lometimes the number of Knights Fees
were accounted in the gift after the former number which thean-
cient reformation had řxcd vpon thc pofſeflions, notwithſtanding
that thc number of Knights newly reſcrued werċ different; In
ſuch före, as when King Tohn granted to VValter Scroope; Infulas de
a Aſmundſhey & de Clere
, pro feodis quinque militum per ſerviciunt a Care.c. 1ob
vnius militis cu medietatis vnions Militis pro omni feruicio,adding, that R. part.i.m.s.
if there were more then ſo many Knights Fecs, he referued the videinfra s.
ouerplus in his own hands, and meant nor to paſſe ic. And ſuch more Drogonis luxe-
examples are obvious. Neither did any certaine number of Acres nis.
make a Knights Fcc, as ſomethinke. But the otiginal and con-
tinuance of the quantitic of a Knights Fcc, were from theſe kind
of gifts and the ſcruices to be done vpon them. But if grand
Serianty only were reſcrued, then the Barony conſiſted nor arall
properly of Knights Fecs ; though in a ſpeciall Notion; as Grand
Serianty is called Knights Seruice, ſo lands held by it may be
called one or more Knights Fces. But otherwiſc (fauing in this caſe
where Grand Scricanty was alonc reſcrued) the Baronies, as I cor-
cciuc, conſiſted of ſuch Knights Fees as wc haue yet ſpoken of, but
not ofany certain number of them. And thechiefe ſears of the Barons
in any part of thoſe Fccs,were called Capila b Baroniarum, Butthere bridefis Braila
lib.2.64,34.5.1.
were two kinds of Knights Fces, as to this day allo there arc. Thoſe
chat were held in chief of the King, & thoſe thar were held by a mean
tenure, called alſo anciently Vanafories
. Of the firſt kind only, theſe
Baronies (as alſo the Baronies or honors of Earles) were made; and
they, by ſub-infeudation for the moſt part,made the ſecond. And by
them.
1
1
+
697 TITLES OF HONOR,
Chap. V.
+
Ricb.i, Houed.
ces,
Corum
England.
themſelaes and others provided at their owne charge, or by their
Tcnants (whom thçy made by ſuch ſub-infcudation) they per-
formed the ſeruices reſcrued by the King. As if the King gauc
XX Knights Fees to be held in Chiefc, or Lands to be held by
the ſervice of XX Knights or men ar Armcs (which was the ſame
kind of gift) if the Patentec infeoffcd others of part to be held
vnder him (for example :) by the ſeruice of fiftcenc Knights,
then the King was ſcrued at the charge of his Baron the Paren-
tec with fiue Knights, and the other fiftcene were ſupplicd by
thoſe that held the reſt by mcane tonures; yet ſo, that if they
c videfis 9. failed in their ſeruice, the Baron was to pay Eſcuage (according
to their number) to the King and hauc his like rcmcdic againſt
pag.77.9.Ed.
Francof. them. Of theſe kind of Knights Fccs held in chicfe, vvilliam the
firſt, when hec diſtributed his Earldomes and Baronies chiefly to
his Normans (as Ingulphus faith he did) referucd in all, the Icrui-
if we may belicuc Ordericus Vitalis, of IX thouſand Knights
d Hif.Eccleſ., or men of Warrc. Terras militibus ita diſtribuit ( faith d hee) do
üb.4.pag.523.6 ordines ita difpofuit , vi Angliæ Regnum LX milis miltum
indefivenièr baberei, ac ad imperium Regis, pro vi ratio popofcerus,
celeritèr exbiberes. And the number of all tbc Koights Fees in
England, noted very often in Leiger bookcs, and in lume of the
old Srature Bookcs and clſc-where , together with the Parilhes
and Towocs allo, doth but a little differ from this. It cxcccds
this number only CCXV. The words that wce commonly find
in thoſc bookcs are thoſe. Noia quod in comitatibus prædictis (af-
ter thic catalogue of all the Countics of England) or in Anglia
Continemur
XLVM Ecclefia parochiales o LIM & IXXX vila
lasu do IXM CC & XV feoda Milicum de quibus Religioſi
+ Als. in Bib. babent XXVIII Ñ du XV. And the Author of Eulogium ex-
prelly referres the number of Knights Fces to the ſame King
VViliams time. Has prouincias (ſaith he, ſpeaking of the Shires of
the Saxon times) Willielmus Conquestor fecit deſcribi ese per hidas
fiue Carncatas fecis dimetiri, do tunc inuensi ſunt in Anglia &c.
Feoda Militum 60C 215 , de quibsss habent Religioſi 28CIS , vila
la in Anglia 1080, Ecclefia Parochiales in Anglia 40711. But A.
1,245, in ar- lexander, Archdeacon otr Shrewsbury, a moſt diligent Officer of
the Exchcqucr voder Richard the firſt, King Toba, and Henry the
third, delivers char hcc ncuer could ſcc tcftimony enough of the
iuſt number of Knights Fees (the number of the Pariſhes and
Towncs before mentioned wec cxaminc not here) that were vn-
der vyskliams the firft. But hcc fayes, that in his time it was a
tradicion commonly recciucd , shat the number of Knights Ser-
viccs or Knights Fces vnder that King, were XXX TI thouſand
only which report hec credited not; and hee gives his Rea-
ſon , becauſe he could find no proof of it in any Record. And
kec ſayes alſo, that it'may be doubted that vyillians the firſts
Cottoxo.
chi4. Scacc.
ncere
Chapi V.
THE SECOND PART: 693
1
den ANRO 1164
and King fol.476
in Scaccario,
Deere ſucceſſors, were ignorant of any ſuch number, becauſe England,
when Henry the ſecond was to leuy aide of his Baronage for the
marriage of his cldea daughter the Lady Maude, to Henry Duke
of Saxony, he commanded by Proclamation, that euery Baron fanno, ve vi-
Spirituall and Temporall ſhould certifie the iuſt number of the detur,9.Hen.2.
Knights Seruices that hee owed the King, or the Knights Fees fulas Match.
which hec held of him ; as if becauſe this King commanded his Paris An. 1163.
Barons thus to certific, therefore thc tradition of the cercain num. & Roger Houe.
ber that was giuen by vVilliam the firſt, were alſo vncertaine.
That I conceive his reaſon to be, but a very ſlight one or of no
moment. For the number might, and moſt likely did vary often,
according either as the King created new. Barons by giuing
them Knights Fees to be held likewiſe in Chicfc, or as any of
the Baronics ended vpon Eſcheate, or were ioynd by marriage or
otherwiſe returned to the Crownc. Beſides alſo, it might hauc
beene before knowne how many were in all held, yet not how
many cuery one held , which was required only by that Procla-
mation. His words are in his preface to his g collection of the g Alsalib.Tiui,
Eſcuages vnder Henry the ſecond , Richard the firſt, and King
lobn, which he wrote in the cimcof Henry the third. illud commu-
me verbum ore fingulorum tunc temporis (hec meanes the time of
Richard the firſt, when vnder VVilliam Biſhop of Ely Chancelor
of England, he collected, in another worke, the Certificates of
rcturnes made before the Aides lcuied of the Baronage for that
Marriage of Henry the ſeconds daughter) diuulgatum, fatuums re-
putans & mirabile quod in regni conquiſitione Dux Normanniæ,
RexWillielmus, feruicia XXXII M.milituminfcodauit,cum nec fuper
hoc pofteris (tis Regibus Anglorum Rotulos reliquerit , nec annalis
fua temporibiis meis à quibufquam vifa funt, roiulo quidem Winto-
niæ fine Domeſday, vel libro Hydarum, excepto , qxo guidem hydas
totius Angliæ earundemque tenentes Anno Regmi ſui XVI per totius
Regni Comitatus recenfens ſatis compendiosè conclafit. Ignoralle qui-
dem hæc feruitia militaria Regis eiufdem poftmodum fucceffores fisb-
Sequentium argumento non immerito potait dubitari; quia cum Rex
Henricus filius Imperatricis Duci Saxoniæ filiam suam Matildam
nuptum traderct , à quolibet ſui Regni milite marcam vnam in sub-
fidium Næpriarum exegis, publice præcipiens edicto,quod quilibet Près
latus & Baro, quot milites de co tenerent in capite, publicis fuis in-
Strumentis fignificarent, quæ quidem inftrumenta per fingulos comitan
tus distincta ſub prefato Willielmo Elienfi (he had before ſpoken
of him) in vnum recollegi volumen. But wc ſec here that the com-
mon tradition of the age, wherein this Autor wróce, was al-
moſt bur of halfe as many Knights Fees as Ordericus ſpcakes of.
Yet Ordericus h liúcd vnder King Stepben. The Barons that were h ipfo tele£t.
thus created in thoſe elder times, after the Normans, being made cleſi bift.lib.iz.
tenants to the Crownc in Chiefe, were cicher Spirituall or Tem. pag.934,
R999
porall,
1
1
694 TITLÈS OF HONOR,
Chap.y.
k
bor.&c... Rich.
1.18 Herc.
fordrc. &c.
England. porall. Thc Temporall Barons a rc feene cſpccially in the c-
numcration of the Kings chicfe tcpants in i Domeſday, in the El-
iMs, videitem
ibid. in Burgacuages of the times of Henry the ſecond, Richard thč firſt,and King
de Warwick & lohn, and in the Certificates made, by all of them, of the number
Norad Edmor of their Knights Fecs, vnder Henry the ſecond, before he lcuied
pag.16.
thc aid for the marriage of his daughter chc Lady Maude (both
Msa
which are collc&cd k in the Red Bookc of the Exchequcr by thar
Alexander Archdeacon of Shresbury) and in diucrs Pipc Rolls
of the ſame age, and in the extra&ts out of certain inquiſitions taken
in thc timc of King 1ohn. In that of Alexander of shrewsbwries col.
lcetion of the Eſcuages, hce vfcs for the moſt part, ouer the Ef-
cuage of the fcucrall ycercs , theſe words , Eſcuagium tam fuper
Pralaris (of that word alonc, as it denotcs Spirituall Barons of-
ten; ſomewhat more anon) quam ceteris Baronibus aßifun, or ima
pofitum. And in ſome places, he hath alfo heads; De bijs qui non
kabent Capitales honores. And according to that colle&ion of this
1 Rotardos, Alexander, thc Pipe 1 Rolls of the lame time often hauc their
kingh:33.Her heads De Schlagys Barosum Anglie, de exercitu Wallie, and De
3.in Oxinford. Scusagi's Baronum qui non abierunt cum Rege in exercitu Galweie,
and de Scutagis Baronnm qui non abierunt nec milites, nec denarios
,
miferunt ad exercitum Hibernic , Galweia, Wallia, and the like.
And vnder thoſe heads the names of the Barons of the Counties
where the beads are placed , occurre together, with the number
of the Knights (or Knights Fees) for which they paid their Ef
cuages. And the ſame kinde of tenants in chicfe or Barons
arc oftimes alſo in the Rolls of the ſame time indifferently
called Milites in hcads of the famc fyllables, ſaving that
Militum fupplics Baronum, which agrees with the vſe of the
latcr ages wherein Miles and Chiualer hauc been ſo proper and v-
ſuall in the cxpreffion of them. But the fulleſt teſtimonie of the
agcs of thc firſt part of our diuiſion now in hand , is in that of
the Certificates made by all the Barons of the number of the
Knights Services, to which they were bound , vnder Henry the
feeond vpon the matter of side and marriage of his daughter.
Valexander of Shrewsbury fayes cxprefly that the Kings Procla.
mation was that quilibet Prelatus et Baro quot Milites de eo tene-
rent in capite publicis ſuis inſtrumentis fignificarent, and that thoſe
publica inſtrumenta of cucry of them,ſent in according to the Procla-
mation, he collc&ted. For Prelatus alſo in that paſſage; more anon,
in the Spirituall Barons. But it is plaine that the reſt were Tem
porall Barons, and only tenants in chiefe, and, in their Certifi
cates, their poffeffons are oft timcs (according as the fancicofthe
Clerke that drew them, would hauc it) called alſo Baronies. Bus
there is no doubt but all were indeed Baronics, though but ſome
only filed ſo. For all were held in chiefe (touching which tenure
so this purpoſe, more in the teftimonics hereafter brought of the
mec
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PART. 695
;
Somerfer
acuto;
meeting of Barons in Councels or Parliaments of that time) and England.
all thoſe poſſeſſors were alſo Barones as this Alexander exprellý
calls them. Some examples of the Certificates we addc here. Wala
jeras de Meduana thus certifies thač ho holds the fame Knights
Fees, being XX, which that grcát Souldier and Baron of chac
age, Gefferey Talbot held voder Henry the first. Henrico Dei gra-
tia Regi Angliæ Charißimo Domino fuo Waltérus de Méduana saia
lutem eo fidele ſervicium; Notum fit vobis quod anno & die in quò m Lib. Raxbe
Rex Hcnricus suus veltes viuis ergo mortivus fuit, tennit Galfredus Scacc. pag.84.
Tallebot (Sec much of this great Lord in the Gesta Regis Stephani lina ad Marie
publiſhed by D# Chelse) in capite de illo XX milites quos gratia tandam filiana
vestra de vobis modo sencó; and then his Tenants or řauafers are &c. in Rot
.
reckond, all whoſe ſervices together make up his number. The mag.14.Henez.
moſt are of this kind. But many háue the name of Baronia ini 27.Her.z.&-c.
them; as that of William de Curcy. Hæc eft Baronix Willielini de uibid. pag, 58.
Curcy -
n Dapiferi quam aui Juues & pater fuis tenuerunt quam
ipfe tener ; and then, ex Baronia Willielmi Mcſchin ex parte matris
fue. So, ifi funt milites de Baronia Drogonis luuenis de Monte-
De paruis Militibus Comitis Moreton , quorum II 1 Milia
Bes non faciunt niſi quantam II debent faccre de cateris Baronibus
Angliż. And diuer's like are in that collcétion. And in the cx-
tračs out of the inquiſitions taken in the time o of King lohn io Ibid fol.i32
the phraſes of Tenenies për Baroniam feruicia militaria, and Mi-
lites du Barones tenentes in capite de Rege , are vſed for the ſame
perſons. Baro allo and guide Rege, tenet in capite 'are fo'yſed in
two Lawes; the onc of William the firł, the othet of Henry the
fecond touching cxcommuñication, as is noted vpon Ed-
P Pag. 168.4
mirik. And though in theſe as in ſome other ſuch paſſages, Earles leg.
were alſo comprchended (by reaſon of the more large, notion of
the Titlc Baron, whereof already) yet it is plaine that all the reſt
beſides Earles weré Barons, in the diftin& notion of Baron,
which is the ſubicct here. The moft of the Temporall Barons
that we find in this time, or their anceſtors, were created by Wil.
liam the firſt, or some of his ſucceflors that fall in the time of
this part of our díuiſion. For ſome, doubtlefle, not reúolting'a-
gainit the Crowne, continued from the Saxon times, and kept
their Taimlands (which were their Baronics ) as they bcforċ had
them, and were ſtiled Barons as well as Thanes, and at length
Baron's only. But this continúance could happen only in Tém-
pórall Barons. For although the fathic dignity with a Temporali
Baron, vrider another name, were in the Saxon times, and ſo it
might continue where that other name was, in a Saxon, conúérred
into it; yet no Spirituall perſon had any ſuch kind of diġnitićat-
tributed to him vntill after the Normans. Not that the Prelacs of
thar time , had no place and voice in their mýcel ſýnoaja
pitenageinoter (For they had place and voice chcrc as Bi-
Q 999 2
ſhops
:
1
and
1
696 TITLES OF HONOR, Chap.V.
9 $.16.
I S. II.
vera nihil ceria
England. ſhops and as they were Spirituall only, a relique wherof ſeemes to
remayoe in that víc of ſending Writs of Summons of Parliament
to the Gardein of the Spiritualties of a void Bilbopriquc, which is
obuious in the Rols,)but that they had not their place or voice there,
by the name of Thanes, or by reaſon of their poffeffion of Tain.
lands or of their Temporalties , as after the Normans they had,
all which we ſhow anon morc largely in the Spirituall Barons of
1.701 that age, after we haue added ſome thing of the Reliefes payablo
vpon the death of Temporall Barons in thoſc times. For vpon
the death of Spirituall Barons, none it ſeemes was cuer payable,
as our ycer-bookes alſo teach vs. The Law of William the first,
touching the Reliefe of a Baron , is 9 before noted. It conſiſted
then in Horſes, Armcs, and things of that natarc. But as the Re.
liefes of Earles, being of the ſame nature, were (if we conic&ture
I righe) changed into mony, vpon the affiſc of Armes fmade in
1 17.Hen.2.4- the XXVIT of Henry the ſecond, being before legally payable in
pud Houed.pag. Armes, chough often, I doubt not, compofitions were made for
De Releuyspor mony (But after that affiſe.cuery mans Armes were to be preſer-
sd wide r.Hienot ued for his heire) ſo were alſo thc Rcliefes
of Barons, which yet,
Ils pag.74.Ed. together with thoſe of Earles, were not ſet at certaine fummes
vntill the grand Charter afterward, vnder King lobo, appointed
their iuſt values. But an obie&ion heere offers it felfe againſt
what we haue dcliucrcd touching the Creation and Naturc of Bam
ronies, both of Earles and Barons in thoſe clder times. For we fup.
poſe the Baronics of both to haue conſiſted of Knights Fees or
Lands held by the ſeruicc of ſo many Knighrs. But the Rcliefes
of Knights Fees appcare ſetled at fiue pounds, or at leaſt fo re-
ſtrained that they neuer exceeded fiuc pounds, long before the
Grand Charter was firſt made. Dicisar rationabile relcuium alia
• Lib.9.cap.46 cuins (ſaith thc Author of the bookc called Glanuile) * iuxta con
Suetudinem regni, de feodo vnius militis centum folidima de Baroni's
diam Domini Regis. folene Baronie Capitales de Relenýs fuis fatisfa.
eere. And vnder Henry
, the ſecond, Henry de Vmpranill, a tenant of
thc Honor of Glaceſter, accompts for u XLV pounds de relenio iX
militum de feoda Comisis, and Roger de Maiſ for the like ſumme
Scacc.Ms.fol
. de relenio TX militum de codem feodo. If then, the Reliefs of Koights
Fees were certaine, and that Baronics conſiſted of Knights Fces,
whence was it that the Reliefes of Baronics were vocertaine ?
This ſcruple I thinke may be cleered, by chat dihin&tion of Knights
Fccs which is before * vſcd, Some were held in chiefe, fome by
mçane tenures, and were called alſo, Tawafories. The Rcliefes of
thoſe which were held in chiefe, and made thc Baronies, were,
alwayes in thoſe elder times, yncertaine, and thic paſſages that
fpcake of the cercainty of the Röclicfes of Knights Fees in those
times
Lond.
u 33.Aeniz.
Lib. Rub.in
6.b.
* 9.17
)
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
692
I
times are not to be vnderſtood of ſuch as were held in chiefe. But England.
only of the Vauaforics or Knights Fecs, held by meane cenárcs
as of Honors or Baronics, as thoſe of infraxills were, 'For:chcy
were held of the Honor of Glocefter, as appeares in the Record
whence they are mentioned. And this certaintic grew to them,
it ſeenies, from that Law of William the firſt, touching the Rc-
Liefes of rauafors, which is before è inſerted. For ébere, fiuc pounds y s...
is the higher ſumme that was payable in licw of their Reliefes
which alſo firſt confifted in Horſe and Armcs, as choſe of Earles
and Barons did. But' the liberty given by that Law to ſupply
the Rcliefe by fiuc pounds at length, it ſeemes,came to ſuch a cer-
tainty that cuery Vanaforie or Knighrs Fce held by a' mcane te-
ñure ſhould pay fiue pounds for a Reliefe and neuer above
but ſometimes vnder, according as hee could compound.for his.
Fathers Horſe and Armcs. For it is not without cxamiple tharin
thoſe times leſſe then fiuc pounds was paid for ſome Knights
Fees that were V awafories. As vnder Henry the ſecond, in North-
amptonſhire, Michael de Preſton z 'reddit comporuins de XIX libris
z Rot. mag. 10.
2 x folidis
de Relenio IV milicam & dimidio de a Eſcactis Regis. In Hen.2. Depla.
Theſauro vili libras; & debet xi librus do X folidos; And in Esſex citis alani de
and Hartfordſhire. Henricus filius Reginaldi debet XL folidos de 1 Quales iki
Relepio de feodo īTI partium i militis 'de feodo filg Willielmi filij fuerint vide
Alani qui
effiin cuftodia Regis
. In the firſt example of theſc the slag.Charto
Rclicfe of a Knights Fee is bur TV pounds, VI S. VIII d. and in
the ſecond, but foure Markes. But theſe and tht like;' I conceive,
proċċed from fomc compoſition, which were bencath che vtmort
rare of the Statute of William the firſt, which made fiuc pounds
the higheſt, but left the Law ſo, that the heire might iuftly com-
pound for lelle, in caſc his Fathers Horſe and 'Armes were of lelle
worth. For Horſe and Armes legally wéic, it ſccm'cs, the mcaſure
of Reliefes vntill that Allice of Armes in XXVII of Henrie the
fecond, whereof before. How the Law of thoſe Reliefe's chan- b siis
ged, we ſhëw anon in that part of our diuiſion that intercedes
the later time of King Tohn, and the middle of Edward the le-
cond. And we come now to Spirituali Barons of the time which
we haue hitherto handled concerning Barons.
XIX. Thic Biſhops, Abbots, and other Eccleſiaſticall per-
fons of the Saxon times , 'held their lands free from all Secular
feruicc befides that trinodo è neceßitas, as it was ſometimc called, c Chart
. Cod.
whereunto their Lands were moſt commonly, by a ſpeciall ex- walle R. Ecclef.
emption, kept ſubiect. Expeditio, Póntium, & Arciari extractio or in Archin...
refettie (or Supply for the warres, and for the building or repai- cleſ. Capt.
ring of Caffles and Bridges) were the three, which wycre common-
ly cxcepred in the Kings grants of Church-lands, after the
words that freed them ab omni Seculari feruitio, or exactione: Ex-
amples
cap.31.
A
1
.
698 TITIES. OF HONOR. Chap. V
d Ms.
ad. London.
A.D, 1144
Videircm
England., amples of it are in Ingulphus, in the Booke of worcefter, d and ma-
ny ſuch more. And in a complaint vnder Henry the third againſt
the gricuous exactions which the Pope cxcrciſed on Churchmen
Apud Marib, and their poſſeflions, mention - being had of the large granes made
Parispag. 838. to them in the Saxon times, theſe words to the ſame purpoſe
are added. Nec adeò libertari dederunt huiufmodi' P De Bones, quin
tria fibi referuarent femper propier pablicam regni viilitatem, vide-
lices Expeditionem, Pontis, da Arcis reparationcs vel rcfectiones,
vt per la refifterent hoftium inčur fibras. But neither of theſe thrce
excepred, were reſerved as a tenure, but the cxception of them
declared only the Kings intent to be, that they ſhould be free from
all ſcruices, and from all other charges whatſocuer, ſauing thoſe
three, for which in their wiccnagemotes or Parliaments, or other-
, wiſc, aceording to the Lawes of the tims, their poſſeſſions aſwell
as thc Lands of all lay men were rated and charged, as in later
time upon the granting of Subſidics or the like they arc, or according
to that of Kniver in * 44.Ed. 3, fol.35... where with referenec doubt
3.
Wereb. Fitzh. leſſe to this ancient form of diſcharge, hc ſayes that though the
fil.Allic 4453 Prior of Saint Oſwald in Yorkeshire, beld in Frank almoignc and
frec. ab omni fernicio exactione feculari, yet he was not thereby
diſcharged of reparation of Bridges or Cauſeycs. For the fer-
uiccs that were duc out of the Tainlands of Temporall Thanes
(or out of the Baronics of ſuch as were Temporall Lords of
that time) were, I concciuc, rcſerucd, according to the formes of
the time, ſo particularly as that cuery ſuch Thane knew bis ſcr-
uice by that reſcruation no otherwiſe then tenants by Knights
feruice ar chis day know what they are bound unto by the quan-
tity of their ficfs. That is, their charge was perpetually fixt vpon
them by tenure. But the poſſeſſions or Temporalries of the Spi.
rituall Lords (who at that time were only Biſhops) were free
from the charge of Tenurc , yet ſubiect to the giving ſupply to
thoſc publique vſes, or to the paying Subſidies for them, when
other lands of the Kingdomc wort lcgally caxed; no otherwiſe
then at this day thoſc Lands are, which are not chargeable with
ſuch ſupply by any tendra; or as in the old Empirc, Etiam Ec-
f Parazitl.lib.si clefia f instructionis itinerum & Pontium reparationis oxus adgnofcis.
And ad inftruétiones reparationeſque itinerum pontiumque nullum
genius hominum, nulliuſque dignitatis ac venerationis meritis
, ceffare
8 De priuileg.
oportet, we read in the Coplitutions & of Honórius and Theodo.
alomus Angula, fisus. According to which is that of King Ethelbald; concede live
omnia Monafteria di Ecclefie regni mei à publicis vectigalibus opes
vide Eclog.34.
filic.lib.5a. pag.
ribsis di oneribus abfoluantur niſi inflructionibus Arcium vel Pon-
456, rãi cu cium , que manquam vlli poffunt relaxari. Why Expeditio , or
simpulchorage ucpape (as they called it) that is, fupply for warre or defence of
853 cdit.Franc. the Realme, was omitted here, I know not. Bup as in this
place, the words wifi &c. make no tenure , fo I concciuc the like
116,3
1.4. abfit do
to
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 699
to particular Churches did not, when in the Charters that trinoda ne. Englands
ceļšilas of ſupply to publique vſes was excepted. Only the like charge
as all men were by accidentall and legall caxes ſubicct vnto, was inti.
mated by them. And ſo a great difference was in thoſe ages
betwech
the tenures of the Biſhops or Spirituall Lords, and the Thares or
temporall Lords; as eſpecially vpon a iuft confideration of that place
in Matthero Paris,and of what is hereafter faid, couching this point,
will appeare more plainly. And this chcir freedome from that tc.
nure which diſtinguiſhed the Honorary Tainlands in the Saxon
times and the Baronics, after the comming of the Normans, from
other poſſeſſions , continued it ſeemes till the TV ycare of King
Wiliam the firſt, when he made the Biſhopriques and Abbeyes
ſubiect to Knights Seruice in chiefc, by creation of new tenarcs,and
ſo firſt turned their poſfellions into Baronies, and therby made thein
Barons of the Kingdom by tenure. This is iuſtified by Matthew
Paris, and Roger of Wendouer, i out of whom Matthew Paris rook i us:
this relation. Anno MLXX (ſo are their words) Rex Willielmus
peſsimo vfus confilio omnia Anglorum: Monaſteria auro fpolians do argen.
to, infatisbiliter approprianit o ad maiora fancta Ecclefiæ opprobria ca.
licibus & feretris non pepercit. Épiſcopatus quoque do Abbatias omnes
gae Baronias tenebant (in pura & perpetua eleemofyna] & eatenus ab
omniferuitute
foculari liberiatem habucrant
ſub ſerwiture
ſtatuit militari
irrotulans fingulos Epiſcopatus & Abbatias pro voluntate fua,quot maja
lites fibi fuccefforibus fuis , hoſtilitatis tempore, voluit à Singulis ex+
hiberi, Et rotulas huius Ecclefiaftica feruitaris poncns in theſauris, mala
tos viros Eccleſiasticos huic conftitutioni peßima reluctantes à regno
fugauit. How it is likely hc brought them to this kind of tc-
mure , may be coniectured by other circumſtances of the ſtories
* of the ſame time. And obſeruc ſpecially that he held a Par- k Videfis Flo-
liament the lamic ycere, ſo that perhaps this innouation of their rentdrig. fub
tenures was done by an act of that Parliament alſo. That Par- dcric.Vital.Ec-
liament is anon more particularly mentioned. But for that pal- cles hil.lib.4.
pag.5180523
fage in Matthew Paris and Wendouer ; Both in the print and in & Rog.de Hc-
the Manuſcripts that I haue vſed of them, in pura & perpetua e- uoden. pag. 453.
Leemofyna arc omitted, which yet I cannot doubt but ſhould hauc
place there, as I ſee thcy had in ſome good Copy whence the m Britax.paz.
Icarned Camden m tranſcribed part of the ſame paſſage. Neither 123.& videlis
indeed is there ſenſe enough in it without thoſe words. For if
Baroxias tenebant catenus ab omni fervitute feculari libertatem ha- lib.7.Glanville..
bebaxt, ſhould be interpreted, as it muſt
, they hold Baronies and in Hinc rectè capi-
that regard were free from all ſecular ſernice, it is a contradiction ; delacreobiter
if Baronies be vnderſtood there for poſſeſſions that in truth were inſertum babe-
Baronies. For their very eſſence was for the moſt part in being tis Reynerija
ſubiectro military ſervice by tenurc in chiefe as is already ſhowd. Appendicis A.
If on the other ſide, Baronies be vnderſtood there for great polier- pofolatus Bene
tions of the Church only and that the word Baronie be vſed by. Scriptura 63.
2.40 1070, 07-
Ed.Franc.
1 5.20.
vltimam clante
fulam capitis I.
an-
ఈ
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
yoo
pat.1340.
England. anticipation, as in truth it is (for before the tenure created, they
were not Baronies) then, what dependance hath eatenus vpon it?
ſo that plainly eatenus ought to be interpreted by thoſe words,
left out of the print which ſupply the ſenſe moſt fully and accor-
ding to the truth of the Saxon times. Bucin the Manuſcript copy
of Matthew Paris, which I víc, in a very ancient hand, theſe
words are noted in the vpper marginc oucr thc ycare M L XX.
Hoc anno feruitium Baronia imponitur Rameſia. It ſecmes the vo-
lumc belonged to the Abbey of Ramſey, and ſo ſome Monke of
the houſe noted that in thc margine touching his owne Abbey,
which cqually concerned the reſt of the Abbeyes that were meant
in that relation. And in the Parliament of gi. Hon. 3. at Saint
Edmundsbury, this Requeſt of the King (which was the firſt of
them that were then made in the houſe) is obſervable to this pura
mm Blattb.Paris poſe with the anſwere to it. Item m petitum eft, vt omnes Clerici
tenentes Baronius, vel laicum feudum , perfonaliter armari procede-
rent contra Regis aduerfarios, vel tantum feruitium in expeditione
Regis inuenirent , quantum perrinet ad tantam terram vel teneo
meniam. Refponfio. und hoc refpondebarur , quod non debent
puga
Hare cum gladio materiali fed. Spirituali. Scilicet cum lachrymis o
orationibus humilibus & denow. Et quod proprer Beneficia fua ma-
Antenere tenentur pacem non bellum, Et quod BARONIÆ E-
ORVM AB ELEEMOSYNIS PVRIS STABILI,
VNTVR, vnde feruitium militare non debent nifi ccrtam,r.ec no-
uam ipcipiext. Here thoſe words Baror ik eorum ab eleemofynis pas
ris ftabiliuntur, denotes, I think, that the Baronies of the Clergy
were made of ſuch Lands as had beene anciently held only in
Frankalmoigne according to that before cited touching them. And
as then the Biſhops and Abbots, ſo ſome others alſo of that kind
of dignity, and by ſuch tenures, afterward became Barons likc.
wiſc. But although theſe Eccleſiaſticall perſons were truly, by rca-
ſon of their tenures, Barons , yet they are oftimcs expreff:d by
the name of Prelari only , as when Pralari Barones, is vſed
for Spirituall and Temporall Barons, or of Epiſcopi eto Abbates
dc. or the likes when 'Baroncs , for the Temporali Barons only,
is added alſo. The cxamples of that kind are very frequent. That
of the collection made by Alexander of Shrewsbury, of thecer-
tificates of cuery Prelate and Baron touching the Aide to Henrie
* 5.17.4v 19, tbc fecond before n mentioned, lhewcs ie ; where alſo the Pre-
lats or Spiritualt Barons of that time, and the number of Knights
Fees are reckond. You may ſee allo thoſe of the time of William
the firſt in Domeſday. And much more of them for the whole
time of Henrie the ſecond and Richard the firit, and of the form
mier part of King Tobn, in their Pipe Rols, where, under the Titles
Deseniagijs Baronum qui milites non miſerunt, and the like they are
o ride (upra nored with the Temporall Barons that were in like caſe. So that
9.18.
GATO
!
1
.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART:
701
Barones comprehended aſwell thoſe Biſhops and Abbots as the England.
Temporall Barons, though for diftin&ion of their qualities, fome-
times Prælatus. & Baro be ſo vſed that the firſt, being an Ecclefi-
aſticall Title, denotes the Spirituall Barons, and the laſt, being ori-
ginally temporall, denotes only the Temporall Barons. For the
vſe of the word Baron hath been moſt various with vs, as is bca
fore ſhewed.
!
55
XX. Wee come now to che chiefe paſſages, char concerne
both the Spirituall and Temporall Barons of that time, as they
had place and voice in the Parliaments or great Councels of the
Kingdome, out of which alſo , light will be giucn both to thoſe
other particulars that are already deliuered of the diſtinct digni-
ty of Barons, as alſo of Earles, as Earles are often comprehended
vnder the larger notion of the ſame word. William the firſt in
the fourth yecre of his reigne or MLXX (which was the ycer
wherein he firſt brought the Biſhops and Abbots, vnder the tenure
by Barony) Conſilio Barorum fuorum ( faith Houeden, r out of a p fni Hen.a;
collection of Lawcs, writen by Glanvill, as alſo the autor of the pag:343. Ed.
book 9 of Lichfield)fecit ſummoneri, per vniuerfos conſulatus Anglie, 9 ms.& vide-
Anglos nobiles & fapientes ó fua lege eruditos ut eorum & jura o fis Nobord Edo
inerumpag. 171
confuetudines ab ipſis audiret. And XI I. were returned out of que-
ry County, who ſhewed what the cuſtomes of the Kingdome
were, which being writen by the hands of Aldred Archbiſhop of
Yorkes and Hugh Biſhop of London, were with the affent of the
fame Barons for the molt part, confirmed in that aſſembly which
was a Parlament of that time. And ſo much is alſo ſhowed in
that Lawes of Henry the firſt. Lagam Regis Edwardi (faith rhe) , Matth. Parie
vobis reddo cum illis emendationibus quibus pater meus cam emenda- page 75. Ed. Low-
nit confilio Baronum fuorum. This might be the ſame Parlament
wherein the controuerſie betwccne Thomas Archbiſhop of Yorke
(he was conſecrared after the death of Aldred , the ſame ycere;
and to the fame yeere this controuerſic is attributed) and vlstar
Billiop of Worceſter touching certaine poffelſions, was determined.
In M L X. faith Florentius , ' Renere di Vifani Wigornienſis E- fidemfere at.
piſcopi mora eſt querela, iam conſecrato Thoma qui pro Eboracenti Paris,quod duro
Ecclefia, in Concilio, in loco qui vocatur Pedreda, celebrato coram refert,ad 107d.
Rege ac Doroberius Archiepiſcopo Lanfranco de Epiſcopis, Abbati- retrofpicit.
bus, Comitibus, cho Primatibus totirss Angliæ, Dei gratia adiminicus-
lanie terminata eft. Vnder Primates, the Temporall Barons shac
being not Earles were here, I preſume, comprehended, although
fomerime che fame word, as Proceres or Magnates, comprehend
both them and the reſt alſo. And Primates plainly alſo denotes
Temporall Barons in that ſubſcription of Godfrey Biſhop of Cona
Stantine about two yecres after, to the decree couching the Pri-
macy of Canterbury. The words are; Ego + Goffridus Conftantien-
guft.Reg.lib.3.
Rrrr
lis
t Malmesb.de
1
702
TITLËS OF HONOR. Chap.v.
lib.4.pag.523
A.
1.pag 9, vi-
defis Notas ad
England. fis ( it ſhould be constantinienſis) Epiſcopies de vous de Primatibus
Anglorum confenfi
. For.that decrec was confirmed totius regmaj-
fenfu, as Edmerres ſayes, which expreſſes a full Parlament; al-
though but ſome Lords only ſubſcribe to it. And as in the ſame
ſubſcriptions , odo Bilhop of Baycux , having by that name no
place in Parlament , files himſelfe alſo Earle of Kent by which
title he had place and voice there, ſo did this orher Frents Bi-
ſhop, who by the title of his Biſhoprique was no part of the
Parlament, but only by reaſon of the Temporall Baronie which
he poſſeſſed in England. For his poſielkons were very large hieré,
and by the Kings bounty hee held of him TCLXXX Mannors.
Hiff. Ecclef. Dowo Gulielmi Regis (faith Ordericius) ducentas & octoginta villas,
quas
à manendo Maneria velgo vocamus, obtinuit , quas omnes Ne.
pori fuo de Molbraio, propter nequitiam & temeritatem fuam , nors
u Hiß. Nowlib. dis poflefaro, moriens reliquit. That Principum conuentris (as u Ed-
merus calls it) or the aſſembly of Earles and Barons, at Pinnedens
eundem pag.197 in Rent (wherein Lanfranke Archbiſhop of Canterbury omnium affia
pulatione et iudicio, as the ſame Autors words are , rccouered a-
gainſt o do Earle of Kens) belongs to this place, and was held a-
bout the fift yeerc of William the firſt. And in our yeere books
alſo in a caſe touching the excmption of the Abbey of Bury from
the Biſhops of Norwich , wec haue mention of a Parlament
* 11. Ed.3. x held vnder the ſame King, wherein all the Biſhops of the land,
fol.6o. Earles and Barons made an ordinance touching that exemption.
About the ſcuenth ycere alſo of William the ſecond, or MXCIV
a Parliament was held in Rochingham Caſtle, in Noribampton-
Jhire, ſummoned chicfly by reaſon of the difference betweeneche
King and Anfelme Archbiſhop of Canterburie, touching his
going to Rome for the Pall, the acknowledging of the Pope, and
ſuch like, and procured by the Archbiſhop to the end that Epif
copis, Abbatibus, cunctiſque regni Principibus vna coeuntibus com.
y Hit.Non.lib. muni confenfu definiretur, as Edmerus y fayes. The whole forme
of proceeding in it, and the debates of it are moſt obſcruabie, as
videſis Malmel- the ſame Auror cſpccially relates them.
buy.dego. Pon-
tific. lib.i.in
Ayecre or two after, the ſame King, faith the ſame Eadmerus,
Anſelmo, z de ftatu Regni acturus Epiſcopos, abbates, áo quofque regni Proceres
z Hift.Nou-lib
. in vnum , præcepti ſui ſanctione egit
.
2. pag.38. & de
Arthc Coronation of Henry the firſt, Clerus Anglie e populus
num ſub hoc vniuerfos ( faith Matthew Paris ) were ſummoned to Weſtminster,
,
Flor.Wigorn.
where diucrs Lawes were both made and declared. And commuo
Sub Anno 1093. ne confilium Baronum a meorum is mentioned in it. But whereas
a vide Match in the ſubſcription of witneſſes to the Charter of thoſe Lawes (aş
321. Ed. Lond. both he hath it twice, and alſo Roger of Wendover b from whom
he tooke ir) ſome few Biſhops, Earles and Barons with the addi-
CHiß.Fornalo tion
of b alijs multis are reniembred; the ſelfe fame Charter both
d Ms pug.163. in Tohn Brampion, and in the Rcd booke of the d Exchcquer, is
fub-
t
I. pag. 266
Iudicio Baro-
ъ аlѕ.
I
.
1
Chap. v.
1
1
E
I.vbi dc Parla.
mentis,
THE SECOND PĀRT.
703
ſubſcribed with his His teftibus, Archiepiſcopis, Epifcopis, Comitibiis, England.
Baronibes, Vicecomitibus & Optimatibus totius Regni Anglie apud
Wefmonaſterium quando coronatus fui. Duplicats of the Charter
were ſcaled, and one was ſent into cuery County to be preſer:
ued in the chicfeſ Abbey of the County. And it ſeemes that the
Vicecomites or Sheriffes of cuery County, were all attending for
that cauſc.
In the third yecrc of the fame King or MTTi Consiliem celea
bratum eft at Weſtminſter, which conſiſted of Biſhops and Ab-
bots, and buic conuentui affuerunt, Anielmo Archiepifcopo petente à
Rege (faith Eadmerns, and after him William of feMalmesbury) Pri- c Hifl. Noneria
lib.3. pag.67.
sales regni , quateritas , quicquid einfdein concilij auioritale decerne-
f Dc geft.Pon-
retur, virinfque Ordinis concordi cura e ſolicitudine ratum feruare- rif. lib.lib.i.
lur. Many Lawes were made in thar Meering which are
reiared in thoſe Monkes. And Roger of 8 Houeden hath fime o- g farien !,
ther made about fix yecres atier by all the Bilhops of England 14.0472. Ed,Fr.
(as he faith) in preſencia gloriofi Regis Henrici, affenfu Comitum
Baronam fuorum. Some orher aſſemblies b of the Earles and h videfs Poli-
Barons, as well Spirituall as Temporall of all England, vpon ſum- dor.lib.z.in Hent
mons, are menrioned in the Annals that comprehend the Ads of
this King Henrý. After his death vntill the time of his grand-
child Heory the ſecond, I haue not obſerued any thing that giues
obſcruable light heere. But under the ſecond Henry in his tenth
ycere or MCLXIT , about the end of Januarys that great Parlia-
merit ac Clarendon was held Preſidente ( faith Matthew Paris)
Johanxe de Oxonia (the ſame char was afterward !Biſhop of Nora
wich) de mandato ipſius Regis, preſentibus etiam Archiepiſcopis, E.
piſcopis, Abbatibus, Prioribus , Comitibres, & Proceribus regni. But
Roger of Hogeden ſayes exprelly, that Clerus & Populus regni were
then aſſembled; and ſo mentions it as a full Parliament, or gene-
rale Conſilium as i Fiic-Stephens and ſome others call it, which i Ats tiiathos
is alſo vnderſtood it ſeemes in the relation of it tranſcribed at the Arch, Cant.
end of Quadrilogies and in Goldats, where Nobiliores an- confit, impe-
tiquiores regni be added to the Biſhops, Earlcs, and Barons of the rial, tom. 3. pag.
Kingdome. In this Parliament, the ancient cuſtomes, or thoſe -- Baronum no.
rita conſuetudines ( as they are called in diuers Epiſtles of the ſtrorum ccm-
Popes, of 104pnes Sarisburienſis, and in others in that age) which pluriun nomi-
made that grcar quarrell betwcene the King and Thomas Arch- na, ſed depra-
bilhop of Gamicrbury, were recognized, and among them this onc
is ſingularly pertinent to our ſubice heerc. Archiepiſcopi , Epiſco-
pi, da vsiuerſi Perſone qui de Rege tenent in capite habeant poffeßio-
nes filas de Rege ficut Baroniam & inde reſpondcast Iufticiarijs es mja
niftris Regis o ſeguantur eo faciami omnes confuetudines Regias, do
ficut cæteri Barones debeni intereſſe iudicijs curiæ Regis cum Baroni-
bus, quouſque perueniatur ad diminutionem Membrorum vel ad Mor-
sem. Thus we read in Matthew Paris, and in Roger ofm Wendover, m ais.
alfo,
1
uara ninais.
1
Rrrr 2
1
1
3.
704
TITLIS OF HONOR. Chap. V.
o Bal.Centi3.
England. alſo, and the felfe ſame is among the Lawes of that Parliament,
in Geruafius À Dorobornienſis (an Autor that liucd in that º ago
n Ms.pag.68. when it was held) ſauing that whereas in Matthew Paris-wc hauc
Script.48. it imperatiuely, and confuetudines only; Gernaſius dcliuers it all
indicatiuely. For habeant , refpondeant , fequaniur and faciant, bec
hath haboni, reſpondent, fequuntur and faciunt, and rectitudines et
P confil. 179 conſuetudines. But it is ſo corruptly publiſhed in Goldaftus, pasal-
perial. tom. 3.
ſo at the end of the Quadrilogiis, that the true ſenſe of it is chan-
pag.348.
ged. Archiepiſcopi, Epiſcopi, & vniuerfa perfona regni qua de Rege
tenent in capired babent (ſo it is in Goldaftus) poffeßiones fuas de do-
minio Regis ficut Baroniam inde reſpondent Imffirijs Miniſtris Regis,
& fequentur, & facient omnes rectitudines,confucinaines & Reglas o licua
Barones cateri, &cas Matthew Paris. And thc Quadrilogus fiarbalmoſt
the ſame ſyllables, ſaving that for
fequentur & facient ic hath ſequuntur
& faciunt. But the full and true ſenſe is preſcrucd in it, as Paris,
Wendover, and Germafius relate it. And it is a ſingular teſtimonic
for what we haue before deliuered touching the Creation of Ba-
Tons in thoſe times. Tenere de Rege in Capite , Habere poffeſiones
ficut Baroniam, and to be a Baron, and to baue right to fit with
the reft of the Barons in Councels or. Courts of Iudgement ac-
cording to the Lawes of that time, are fynonymics in it. The
mcaning of it is, that all Biſhops, Abbots, Priors, and the like thar
held in chicfc of the King, had their pofleffions as Baronics, and
were accordingly to doc all ſeruices, and to ſirin iudgement with
the reſt of the Barons in all caſes, ſauing caſcs of bloud. The
cxception of caſes of bloud proceeded from thc Canon Lawes,
which prohibited Clergic men to aſſent to ſuch iudgements. And
the Clergic of the Parlament of England hath ſomtimes, by reaſon
of thoſc Canon Lawes, abſented themſclucs 9 from ſuch iudge-
a Rot.Parl.is.
monts, and committed their whole intereſt for the time to alay
#3.Rish.a,
proxic. Thoſe words vniuerſa perſone regni, I interpretcall Ab-
bots, Conuentuall Priors and the like ; as if the words had
beene vniuerſi in dignitatibus Ecclefiafticis pofiti qui de Rege tenent
c. The phraſe was taken from the vſe of it in the Lawes of
the Church. For as Perfonatus is ſometimes, in the Writers of
thic Canon Lawes, vſed for thc dignitic of the chicfeft Eccleſia-
fticall Corporatioos, ſo they that bcarc that dignity are ftiled here
& ad c. flatus. perfond, which yet time and vſe with vs hath long ſince confined
zum tit. dere- only to the ſignification of rcctors of Pariſh Churches. Cogiroſci-
ſcript. lib.6.
tur (faith r Arcbidiaconsas) perfonatu quando aliquis habet præroa
C. ut circa.
gatinam in choro vel in capitulo, in optionibus, in proceßionibus, in
Ad tis.depra- vocibus dandis & huiufmodi pre slys Canonicis ciufd9193 ordinis,
sumpe.C.vnic.
verb.Pcrfonats
And and although he allow not the word proper for the greater
ötil de vita & dignitics of the Church, yet others flappoſc Dignitatem d'a perſo-
bonefiate cleric. natum to beare the ſame ſenſe , touching which I referre you to
our Lindrood. We adde here that reaſon giuen by Henry thc fc-
cond
3
1
Kich.z. ego
card.de elet.
ml.vf Clerica.
.
7
:
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 205
* Cit:H{Hr verba
1
cond, why he would not permit that any of theſe tenants in chief England,
or his Capitanci (as Radulphus de Diceto * calls them) ſhould be
excommunicated without his leaue, which was a Law firſt made by eius in Notisad
William the firſt. Ne, faith Matthew Paris, u ſi boc Regem lateat, lap. Ladmerumpare
füs ignorantis communicet excommunicato, Comitem vel Baroncin u Anno 11632
ad fe venientem in oſculo viel Concilio admitens. To the Parlament
of Norshamton allo, or the Magnum Concilium (as Roger of Houe-
des and others call it) held in October the XI ycerc of Henry chic
ſecond, or MCLXV, all that were tenants in chiefc were ſum-
mond. Caliro Northamtunie (ſaich an ancient * Writer of thc life x Azonym. M::
of Thomas Becket Archbiſhop of Canterbury, ſpeaking of the King)
Solenne ſtatuens celebrare Concilium omnes qui de Rege ienebant in Cam
pite mandari fecit. And the whole proceeding there againſt that
Archbiſhop, as itis related in Houeden, Geruaſius * Dorebernienſis, * Ms.
Quadrilogies, and others, is ſpecially obſeruable. But that part of
it which concernes lohn the Marthals complaint againſt him for
matter of injuſtice, as we hauc ic more exactly declared in Wil.
liam Fit: Stephen Y a Monke of Canterbury, that attended Bec- y Stephanide:
ket in thoſe troubles, giues the moſt cicere light in the preſent fub- ns de vita &
Paffione Th.
icct. The difference between the Spirituall Barons and the Tem- Canto
porall, about giving iudgement againft him (in regard of the dig.
nitic of his perſon) the giuing the iudgement, and the Parlamen-
tary courſe of that time in ſuch caſes appearcs no where ſo fully.
Therefore we tranſcribc it. Secundo dic (faith he) conſulentibus E-
pifcopis, Comitibus, & Baronibus Angliæ omnibus ; 2 Nor. pluribus, z Puto Norg
Roffenſis Epiſcopus eo quidam alius nondum venerat. Archiepiſcopus minnie;
leja Maieſtatis Corone regie arguitur quia ſcilicet vt fupra warratum
eſt à Rege citatus pro caufa Iohannis (he mcanes John the Marſhall,
and the cauſe of the complaint appearcs ar large in Houeden ) .ne-
que venerat, neque idoneè fe excufaffet: Archiepiſcopi depulfio nullum
locum habuis. Allegata tamen Iohannis fupradiéti iniuria, e js-
riſdictione huius cauſa propria , & Curie Jue integritate, Rex exigit
iudicium. Archiepiſcopi ratio nulls eſt approbatd. Vifum eft omnibus,
ex reuerentia regia Maiestatis eo ex aftrictione ligy homagi (hec
vſes that word diuers times for Homage) quod Domino Regi fece-
rat Archiepiſcopiese de ex fidelitate de obſeruantia terreni eins boxes
ris quam ci ixrauere, quod parum effet defenſus vel cxcufatus, quia
citatus à Rege negue venerat , neque corporis infirmitatem vel necef-
riam qua differri non poſſes officij Eccleſiaſtici adminiftrationem per
nuntios allegauerat
. Condemnandamque eam dixerunt in panum pe-
cuniariam omnium bonorum fuorum mobilium ad mifericordiam
Regis. De proferendo iudicio , diſtantia fuit inter Epiſcopos du Ba-
roncs, vtrifque alteris illud imponentibus ; vtrifque fe excufantibus.
Ainnt Barones; vos Epiſcopi propuntiare debetis ſententiam, ad nos
non pertinet, Nos laici ſumus ; vos perſone Eccleſiaſtica , ficut ille;
corſacerdores eius ; Coepiſcopi eius. Ad hæc aliquis Epiſcoporum; imo
vetri
1
!
1
1
9
706
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1172
England. veftri porius eft hoc officij, non noftri. Non enim est hoc Iudicium
Ecclcfiafticum, fed Scculare. Non ſedemies hic Epiſcopi ſed Baro.
ncs. Nos Baroncs & vos Barones , Pares hic fumus. Ordinis 18.
tem noſtri rationi fruftrà innitimini. Quia ſi in nobis ordinationem
attenditis & in ipſo ſimiliter attendere debetis. Eo autem ipfo, quod
Epiſcopi ſumus, non poffumus Arcbicpiſcopum & Dominum noftrism
iudicare. Sed quia? Rex, hac Andita de prenuntiando controuerſia,
motus eft. Et controuerfari fuper hoc defiium eft. Dominus Winto-
nicnſis (Henry de Blois was then Biſhop of Wincheſter) impofitus di-
cere tandem inuitus pronuntiauit. Archiepiſcopus autem, quia
fententia vel recordationi Curia Regis Anglia non lices contradicere
Justinuit,conſilio Epifcoporum, Ad alta, ad mitigandism & honorandum
Regem, Solenni e manuum ipfius miſione, quafi conceßionis indicý, vt
moris eſt ibi, & omnibus Epiſcopis daris vadibus præter Gilbertum
illum Londinenſem qui rogatuss pro eo fpondere noluit ; que cires fin.
gularitas notum fecit.
In the XX TT yeere all of the fame King, in Lent, there was
an Aſſembly of all the Spirituall and Temporall Barons, or the
Biſhops; Abbörs; "Priors , Earles and Barons (as Houeden ſayes)
at iVeſtminſter for the determination of that grcat contention
betweenc üslfonſo the King of Calile, and Sarche King of
Nauarre, cuching diucrs Cattles and Territories in Spaine,
which was by comprimiſe ſubmitted to the iudgeineptof the King
of England. And habulo cum Epifcopis, Comitibus, & Baronibus noftris,
cum deliberatione confilio, he determined it, as be faith himſelfe, in
the firſt perſon in the cxemplification of the iudgement, which with
the wholc proceeding is at large in Houedcn. Somc mcmoric of it
a Anno 1176. is alſo in Matthew a Paris. -Vnder Richard the firſt we foc in Ho-
Heden that while the King was in his captiuiry in the Empire che
Earles and Barons were aſſembled together in that commune Con-
filiam regni , as he cals it, or the Parlament, wherein it was ado
iudged vpon the light of the letters and intructions that were
taken by the Maior of London in the hands of dam of Saipp
Edmonds Agent to lohn Earlc of Morelon (who was impriſoned
alío) quod comes lobannes dilaiſiretur de omnibus schementis ſuis
& vi Caſtella (#4 obfiderentur ; & factum eft isa. It ſcemos chat
Parlament was held at Oxford. It is mentioned only in Hosedon,
as fitting where that cddam was taken. And it Icemos by the
courſe of the ſtory (wbichgas many other things in that Writer,
is deliuered with much confufion of time) that it: fare in Februa
Ary tbar yeer wherсin the King returned in.: May following.
But in thc Roll of accounts of the Sheriffe of London and Middle
ſex, for that:yecre (which was the firp.of King Richard) I think
the Wrirs of Summons of it to Oxford arc thus mentioned. Las-
b. Ret Magos; rentio boftiario XX folidos ad deferendas ſummonitiones Regis per. An-
Mididelex. gliars pro Concilio conuocando apud Oxincford per brene Regis
. In:
March
ܪ
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 707
1
March and esprill
, the yeer following, the fame King held a Par- England.
lament or Great Counſell with his Barons, Spirituall and Tem-
porall, in quo ipfe petijt fibi fieri iudicium de Comite lohaone, fratre
jno, qui contra fidelitatem, quam ei ifrauerat , caftella ſua occupatie-
rat & terras fuas tranſmarinas de Ciſmarinas destraxerat & fædres
cum imimico fuo Rege Franciæ contra eum inierat, as alſo againſt
Hugh Biſhop of Coventry for Treaſon. And it was thercupon ad-
judged, that both lohn Earle of Moreton, and the Biſhop (hould
be peremptorily ſummoned, and if they appeared not within
forty dayés, nec iuri fteterint, indicaueruni (faith b Houeden) Comi- 6 Pag.737.
tem lohanncm demeruifle regnum , de Epiſcopum Couentrenſem Edit.Franc.
fubiacere iudicio Epifcoporum in eo quod ipſe Epiſcopus erat, & iudi-
cio Lajcorum in eo quod ipfe Vicecomes Regis cxliterat. Other
pro.
ceedings before the Barons in that Parlament, arc rememberd in
the famc autor.
In the ſecond ycarc of King lohn alſo that great controueſic
touching the Barony that William of Mowbray claymed againſt
William of Stutuile, which had depended from the time of
Henry the ſecond, was ended Confilio Regni e voluntate Re-
gis, by way of line or compoſition as the ſame Houedex tels
vs. In his fifc c ycare alſo , Connenerant ad colloquium apud c A110 12047
Oxoniam Rex e Magnates Anglie, faith Matober Paris.
And the Rols of that ycare baue Commanc Conſilium Baronum
Hoftrorum d at Wincheſter, in the ſame ycare. Certaine Lawes were job.Reg.membr.
alſo made for the defence of the Kingdomc, in his fixt yeare, Com- 1.Num.z.
muni affenfu Archiepifcoporum, Epiſcoporum, Comitum, Baronum ego
omnium fidelium noftrorum Anglie, as the words arcofa Rollcofthat Dorf.Pat.6.
ycare. We may obſerue here alſo char anſwer of William de Breoſe 2.4- Dorf
when his children were, as the children of the reſt of the Barons, re- clauf.3.
quired by the Miniſters of the ſame King for Hoſtages. Si ipfum in
aliquo offendi (ſaid he, as Matthew Paris F relates it) paratus fum af Fol.3ozizdis.
ero Domino meo & fine obſidibus satisfacere, fecundum indicum Curie
fuc Barorlin, Parinm meorum, certo mihi aßignato dic & loco.
Theſe chiefe paffages concerniog the Barons hauing place and
voice in Parliaments, or great Councels of that time, we ſhall con-
clude with an obſervation or two concerning the Summons by
which they were called. Somewhat is before noted of Writs of
Summons out of the Pipe Rols of Richard the firft. Thereunto
we adde out of g Fitz Stephens that which he ſpcakes of Henrie & Ms.de vila
the ſeconds ſummons of Archbilhop Decket, as a Delinquent, to espaßione Thor
the Parliament of Northampton. He ſayes he ſent a command to
the Sheriffe of Kent only to' ſummon him, though he were wont
of cuſtome to haue the firſt Summons by the Kings Writ. Nec
11nc enim (faith he) nec dix anie ei ſcribere voluerat, quia cum falsa
tare nolebat. Nec aliam per literas ſibi directas folennem ac primam,
ve antiojui moris erat, habuerat Archiepiſcopus ad Concilium citatio-
nem. But the Ancientcft Wrir of Summons that I have ſecne is
no
d Rot.Pats.
job, R.membr.
Lard.
-
Cant.
/
1
708 TITLË'S OF HONOR: Chap. V.
1
Wah Tohri
15
of Salisbury, and thus commands him to come, and to ſummon
all chc Abbots and Conuentuall Priors of his Dioceflc.
p Dorf. Claur.
6.10),2.18cmbr
3. videlis
Dorſ.clauf.15.
Reg. Iob. part.
M'dilatione
Andamus vobis e Rogantes quatenus omni occaſione
e dilatione poſtpoſita , ficut nos & honoreń noflrum
diligitis , fitis ad nos apud London die Dominican
2.membr.7. proxime ante Afcenfionem domini nobiſcum tra£taturi de
magnis o arduis negotijs noftris o Communi regni vtilitate:
Quin ſuper his quæ Rege Franciæ per nuntios noſtros e
ſuos nobis mandata funt, vode per Der gratiam bonum ſpea
ramus prouenire , veftrum expedit habere conſilium eos alio-
run Magnatum terræ noftræ quos ad diem illum & locum
fecimus conuocari, Vos etiam ex parte noſtra e veſtra Aba
bates e Priores Conuentuales totius Dioceſis citari faciatis
pt Concilio prædiéto interfint ficut diligunt nos c commiss-
nem 'regni viilitatem T.6.
+
The Roll that hath this Writ hath no ſuch pote of conſimilia
to the reſt of the Barons, as is vſually in other cloſe Rolls where
Summons to Parlaments are entred. But it appeares in the body
of this, that the reſt werc ſummoned, and it is before noted
that there was a Parlament in the ſame yecre. Bur of the title of
Barons in the time that interccdes the comming of the Normans,
and the later end of King lohn, hitherto.
XXI. About the beginning of the next part of our Diui-
ſion here (that which includes the later timc of King lohn,
and
the reſt which followes vntill the middle of Richard the ſecond)
an alteration of great moment fell among the Barons and Baro-
nies of the Kingdome. For whicreas in the time of the firſt
parts
euery tenant in chiefc, as is before ſhewed, was indifferently an
honorary or Parlamentary Baron by reaſon of his tenure or loods
held, which made his Barony; about the end of King icb», ſome
only that were moſt eminent of thoſe tenants in chief (ſometimes
Niled Maiores Regni Batones) were ſummoned by ſcuerall Writs di-
tcated to them. And the relt whether filed at any time Barons in
ſuch a kind of ſenſe or no I know oor ; though thcy might al-
well hauc had thc náme of Minores Barones, as the other of Ma-
iores) that held in chiefc, werc fummoned alſo, not ty ſeucrall
Writs, but by one generall Summons giuen by the Sheriffesin
their ſcucrall Counties. What ſpeciall kind of place and voice diffe-
rent from the other, they that were thus ſummond by the She-
riffe had , I find not. Bur that chus the Greater Barons and the
1
rent
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PĀRTI
709
obý
,
Kings time, though the Lawes made in them be loſt; and in the
relt of the tenants in chicf
were then diſtinguiſhed, expreſly appcarcs England.
a paſſage in the Grand Charter of King Toho made in the laſt yeer
of bis Rcignc. Ad habendam commune conſilium regni de a auxilio:af- aMatth. pe'i:
fidends aliter quam in iribus cafibus prædictis (choſe three caſes of Aidc pag.343.
to make tlc eidelt fonne a Knight, of Aideto mary the eldeſt daugh-
icr, and Aide of ranſome are vnderſtood here, as it is plaine by
thie Charter) op de ſcutagĝis aßidendis faciemus fummoneri Archie.
piſcopos, Epiſcopos, Abbates, Comites de Maiores Barones Regmi
figillatim per literas noftras. El praterea faciemiusi fubmoncri in ge-
nerali per vicecomites de Bailliuos noſtros'omncs alios ( lonac copio.
hauc illas) qui in Capitc. tenent de nobis ad certam diem, lai
ad terminum quadraginta dieram ad minins ad cerium loa
in omnibus literis Sebmonitionis illius, caufam fubmonitionis ilmus exs
poremus, & fic, facta (ribmonitione, negotinum procedat ad diens af
Signatum fecundum confiliun eorum qui preſenter fuerint annis
non omnes fubmoniti vencrint. And, in another place
about the
beginning of thc famc Charter, wc · haue Si quis Conítum vel Ba-
tonum noftrorum fiue aliorum tenensium de nobis in capite per fornire
tinm militare mortuus fuerit &c. according as we find the same
words alſo in that of Henry, the third, which'bath the poſt of
the Chapters chat are in this of King lohn..And by it words
wcc ſee that alij tenentes in capite arc. lo rememberd with Barons,
as if the name of Barons had not then belonged to them.
But it cannot be rcalonable to think that by theſe laws of that
grand Charter (which was made I conceiue, by the King, and his
Barones liberos homines totius Regni, as other particulars were b Videfis Res.
of the ſame cimc) that diſtinction of the Maiores Barones from the clauf.7.lobax.
rett of thc tcrants in chicfc, firſt began. I cannot doubt but chat R.Dorf, membr.
22, Hæc eft con-
before this Charter was made, by the law of ſome other Parla- xcutia Gr.
mcnt, it appeared who thoſe Maiores Barones werc, and who or of
what nature the other tchants in chicfc were, that were nor of
the Maiores. Otherwiſc, how could the file of Masores Barones,
haue been here lo familiar, or of any vle? What certainty could
haue been in ſo generall and indefinite an expreffioni vnlcße it had
been before determined who they were ? Indeed, before this of
herein, as may fully perhaps ſatisfic; nor meer I with any ſuch
Law as, I ſuppoſe, before determined it. Bur wec know by whac
is already ſhewed, that diuers former Parlaments were in this
ýeer before this Charter alſo, the Autor of Eulogium c fayes thać - 715
Conuccatum est Parlamenyum Londonijs , Preſidente Archiepiſcopo,
Cuin tożo clero el tora ſceta laicali ; wherein , per Domini Paps
pracepinm, illa obligatio quam Rex Domini Papæ fecerat cum fide-
litare e bomagio relaxatur omninò VII die Inlij. And in bis fitteenth
sirs
уссr,
}
1
1.
1
1.
710
TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap.y.
1
1
35.1ob. Reg.
parl, 3. mem.7.
R
1
**
4
England. yeer, or abour two yccrs , before the date of his grand Charter,
he ſummoned a kind of Parlament to Oxford, by this ſtrange
Wrir of Summons char, for aught I haue (eene, is without ex-
ample and fecmcs to point to that difin&tion of Tenånts by
Knights ſeruice which I call here Barones Minores of that time, from
the Maiores, or ſuch as were properly Barons. The words of it are;
n Dorf.clauf Ex Vicecomiti 'Oxon. Salutem, Precipimus tibi
, ,
quod omnes Milites Baliua tuæ qui ſummoniti fuc-
srunt elle apud Oxoniam ad nos à die Omnium fan-
Etorum in X Ý dies , Denire facias cum armis fuis ; Corpora
però Baronum, fine armis fingularitèr : ī diſcretos Mi-
lites de Comitatų tuo illuc venire facias ad nos ad eundem ter-
minum ad loquendum nobiſcum de Negotijs regni noſtri, Tefte
meipfo, apud Witten X1 die Nouembris.
Eodem modo fcribitur omnibus Vicecomitibus.
Now in ſome of his Parlaments, it ſeemcs, the Law was made,
whence this diſtinction firſt grew. And it is like cnough to baue
proceeded thus. We may collc# by the ſtories of the time, of and
about the Interdict (which had continued about fixe ycers, and
çnded within leflc then a ycer before thc Parlament, wherin this
Charter was made ) that vpon the many differences and quarrels
betwcenc the King and many of his Barons, diucrs Baronies did
Eſchetc to the Crowne, either by Atrainders or otherwiſe accor-
ding to the Lawes of the time, which being in the Kings hands,
were partly granted to others, and partly retained as ready re-
wards for ſuch as the King would make of his part, by giving
them.ſach Efcheats or any parts of them to hold of him in chicfe,
as the ancient Barons, from whom chcy Eſchcatcd, had done. And
of thoſc Eſcheated Baronics there is expreflc mcntion in that
grand Charter of King lohn, whence alſo wec haue it yer in thac
d Arag.chart. of d Henry the third, which is vlcd to this day. Diuers Barons
alſo were perhaps ſo decayed in their cltates that they were not
able honorably any longer to ſupport their Titles. Now the other
Barons which were of ancient foundation or bloud, or of great
reuenue, or the Maiores Barones, forelecing, it ſeemcs, how their
dignitic and power might ſuffer much diminution, if the new te-
nanrs in Chicfe, or Parentces of thoſe Eſcheated Baronies and
the reſt that were decayed (being all Barons by Tenure, accor-
ding to the Lawes of that age) ſhould bave equallity with them
and be indifferently Barons of the Kingdome cuery way as they
were, procured (ſo wcc may iuſtly thinke ) a Law in ſome of
shofc Parlaments thar preceded that Grand Charter, by which,
them-
h
CAP:31.
li
1
hi
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART.
ZI
1
>
themſelues only ſhould hereafter be properly filed and be Bad England.
rons, and the reſt tenants in chicfe only, or Knights, or Milites,
which titles ſhould be giuen them as diſtinct names from Barons.
This could not but much leſſen the dignity and honour of the
reſt, although they remayncd fill as Barons according to the for-
mer Lawes, as well as the greater did. And perhaps becauſe
the ancient name could not ſodainly in common ſpeech be who-
ly taken from them, therefore the addition of Maiores was giuen
to the ancient and more powerfull Barons, and of Minores, at firſt,
to thoſe tenants in chiefe in common ſpeech, although we find no
old mention of them by thar Title. For legally, it ſeemes, they
bad only the title of Tenants in chiefe, as weeſce in the two pal-
fages before recited out of the Grand Charter. And their poilel-
ſions alſo were not then legally Atiled Baronics, bur Knights Fees
only, though in common ſpeech diucrs of them haue rctained the
name of Baronies to this day, there having not beene any hono-
rary Barons of them ſince that age. But the greater and ancient
Barons dcfiring ſtill to increaſe their owne power and honor by
lefl:ning that which was cither left in thoſe Tenants in chiefe
or might afterward, be in any other that ſhould be made fuch te-
nants; and those Tenants perhaps, on the other ſide, clayming
cquail dignity and title, and ſuch place in Parlament as they whoſe
clares they had, vſed to haue ; it was ordained as we ſee in that
grand Charter, chat there ſhould be two cminenr Characters of
diſtinction of dignity and honor (bcfide that of name or Title)
betweenc grcater Barons and thoſe other Tenants. The onc ap-
peares in that of the Summons before noted. For it was in it
felfe much more honorable to rocciue Writs of Summons directed
from the King , then to be fummoned by a generall name only
in the County by the Sheriffc. The other is touching their Re-
liefe. For whereas formerly while thoſe Tenants in chiefe and
thoſe whoſe eſtates they had, were in the ordinary ſtate of Barons,
and their poſſeſſions legally Baronies, their Reliefes were payable
vncertainly, ſometimes in Armes, ſometimes in mony, by way of
compoſition for thoſe Armcs as is before ſhewed ; and the Rc-
liefes of the ancient and greater Barons were now, by the grand
Charter, aſſeſſed at a c markes; the Relices of theſe Tenants in
chiefe were made payable , not as for Baronies, but now only
as thoſe of Vauafors anciently were , or of ſuch as then held
Knights Fees of Honors or Mannors and not in chiefe. That is
that they were to pay fiue pounds only for cucry Knights Fec, as
we foc about the beginning of chat Grand Charter of King loba.
And the words of it to this purpoſe are in chat alſo of Henry c Mag.chari
.
the third. The tenants in chiefe, being by theſe differences in
the forme of their Summons, in their Titles, poſſeſſions, and Re-
ļiefcs, made ſo much leſſc in honour then the greater Barons, who
had
!
cap.2
srrr 2
712
%
TITLE'S OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
1
England. had ſeucrall Writs at cuery Summons, and all the ancient circum-
ſtances of the Title of Baron ſtill remayning in them; it was the
leſſe difficult, for thoſe greater Barons, to procure a Law to ex-
clude the reſt wholy at length from having any intereſt in the
Parlaments of that time vnder the name of Tenants in chicfe
only. And to this purpoſe, doubtleſſe, ſome Law did afterward
paſſe, whereby it was cuaeted that none ſhould come to the
Parlament, vnder that name, or the name of Barons, but ſuch
only as ſhould haue feuerall Writs of Summons directed to them,
in which number, not only all thoſe of the ancient and greater
Barons were comprchended (according to that Charter of King
John) but alſo all others to whom Writs of Summons ſhould be
afterward likewiſe directed; which was in ſubſtance, that no tc-
nurc, in that alone, lhould any longer make a Baron of the King-
dome; but that now the Writ of Summons only, might make
one. In whac yeare either that Law, which we ſuppoſe made
the firſt diſtinction betweene the greater Barons and thoſe Tenants,
paffed, or when the other was made, which weconceiuc hereaf-
terward: veterly excluded thoſc Tenants from their place which
by the Grand Charter they had vpon the generall Summons in
the County, appeares not. But it ſeemnes the firſt was in ſome
parlament held nor long before King Iohas grand Charter was
made; and the other, I thinke por long after it. Yet I well know
that, from the authority of an ancient writer (whom I confeſſe I
could not yet ſec, although I baue vſed my beſt dilligence to
meet with him) ſome very learned men ſuppoſe that this Law
of giueing place and voyce in parliament aunciently to thoſe
onely as Barons, which by ſeverall Writs ſhould be fummoned
and to none other, was made toward the end of Henry the third
{ cam do Apolc- or as ſometimes it is ſaid , f about the beginning of Edward the
gia Pazil.
firft ; and, from that authority alſo, they write as if in or neere
the age, whereof we now ſpcake, ſome law had beenc made, by
which nonc, as Barons, were then to come to the Parlament
but ſuch only as ſhould haue their right continued or created by
the Kings fpcciall Writ of Summons. Ad fummum bonorum per.
s Brit.pag.132.
tinet (faith the Learned Camden & ſpeaking of the dignity of a
Baron) ex quo Rex Henricus îl i ex ianta multitudine, que ſedi.
tiofa de turbulenta fuit , optimos quofque reſcripto ad Comitia Par-
lamentaria cuocauerit
. Ille enim.(ex ſatis antiquo fcriptore loquor,
faith he; and the words following are out of that Writer) post
magnas persurbationes & enormes vexationes inter ipſum Regem ,
Simionem de Monteforti de altos Barones moras Sopitas , ſiatuit
ordinauit quod omnes ili Comites en Barones Regni Angliæ, qui.
bres ipſe Rex dignatus est Breuia.Summonitionis dirigere venirent ad
h L. Similia.
Parlamentum fuum , & non alij niſi fortè Dominus Rex alia hilla
Brenia eis dirigere voluiffet. And this being begun about the end
of
a
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 713
Ed. Londo
of Henry the third was perfited and continued, faith i Camden, by England.
Edward the firſt, and his Succeſſors. But that teſtimony of the
old Writer, cited here by him, perſwades me not to thinke any itemin Brits
cum
fuch kind of Law was made ſo late , as about the end of Henrie pag.658.
the third, but long before, and much ſooner after thc Grand
Charter of King lohn. For in all occurrences that I meete with,
fince that Grand Charter, I find no mention of any intereſt that
thoſe other tenants in chiefc, Eo nomine, had in Parliament, who
doub:leſſe were the perſons that were excluded from it, when-
fueuer any ſuch Law was made. And beſides, we have ſome good
tcllimony of Barons being diftinguiſhed, by holding in chiefe
from ſome others that held not in-chiefe , long before the end
of Henrie the third (or the time to which thar ancient Autor re-
ferres the Law of alteration ) which ſeemes to ſhew that there
were then Barons by Writ only (according to the purpoſe of 35
the Law we meane here), aſwell as ancient Barons by tenure. That
teſtimony is in Matthewy Paris ; Rex edicto publicè propoſito (faith
hc * ſpeaking of the XXX ycare of Henric the third) & fubmon k Pag.gi:
nitione generaliter facta, fecit notificari per totam, Angliam vi qui-
libet Baro tenens ex Rege -in Capite haberet prompta da parata
Regali præcepio omnia fernicia militaria, qua ei debentur, tam Epif-
copi cabbates quam laici Barones. · Barons holding in Capite
are mentioned here, as if ſome held not ſo, which muſt be ſuch
as were Barons by Writ only. And that difference, ſhould moſt
properly follow ſuch a Law as wec now diſpute of. That old au-
tor alſo vſed by the Learned Camden ſpeakes of Earles no other-
wiſe then of Barons, as if lomc like excluſion had bccnc of any
of them allo, then which nothing can be more aducrſe to the
knownc truth both of that age and all times. And euen in thar
we have ſome Character of the ſlightneſſe of his authority, who-
ſocuer hee were. Theſe things and what wee baue already noted,
perſwade mec to giue little credit to that relation, bur rather to
conclude that not long after the Grand Charter of King lohn (like
enough in his owne time) ſome Law was made thar induced the
verer excluſion of all Tenants in chiefe from Parlaments, beſides
the ancient and greater Barons, and ſuch other as the King ſhould
in like fort ſummon. Whence from that time during the preſent
part of our diuiſion, or vntill the middle of Richard the Iccond,
none elſe beſides ſuch and the heires or Succeſſors ( as the caſe
happened) of ſuch as were one of thoſe two kinds could iuſly
enioy this honorary title. Neither let it be impured that we ſecme
100 confident in thc conie&ture, that ſuch Lawes, as wc haue ſup-
poſed, were made in thoſe times, becauſe wec haue neither Roll
nor Hiſtory char exprelly mentions them. The common Hie
ftories of thoſe obſcure rimcs, hauc many that the Rols haue not.
The Rols that remaine (as thc Patents and Cloſe Rolscſpecially)
haue
T
1
714
TITLES OF HONÖR. Chap. v.
1 Ms.
in Ms.
cum mortis
England. haue diuers that the Hiſtories want. Neither have all. And it is
a wonder rather they haue ſo many. For the proper place of
the Lawes aſwell of thole times (as of ours) was in their Rols
of Parlament, all which are loft. And ſuch Lawes as we find in
thoſe other Rols of choſe times came but accidentally into them.
Whence it is alſo that neither the Grand Charter of King lohn, nor
of Henry the third, is in the Rols of either of thoſe Kings, though
we haue that of Henry the third elſewhere, both in Rols of later
time, and in good Writers that are necre as ancient as the Char-
ter. And that of King lohn is extant only in lomc originals and
in ſomc ſtories as Matthew Paris, 1 Roger of Wendouer, Thomas of
m Rudborne, and ſome ſuch more, but nor in any Roll char re-
maynes now. Nor is it ſtrange, that the memory of the time
of making ſuch Lawes of ſo great moment ſhould be vrterly loſt.
The Ordinaries power in granting Adminiſtrations of Inteftars
goods (which is of no ſmall moment) is well knowne to all men
with vs. Yer no ancient booke or Roll (as farre as I haue obſer-
ued) mentions the Law char firſt began it, beſides the Conſtituti-
n Titi de bonis
ons of othobon , n where it is laid that it is Prouifio quæ olim å
Inteſtatorum C.
Prælatis regni Anglie cum approbatione Regis & Baronum dicitur
emanaffe. But neither thoſe Conftitutions nor any other autor
Thewes the words of that prouiſion , or can tell vs when it was
made. I know that in King lobas Grand Charter, and in ſome
Copies of that of King Henry the third, at the end of the XVIII
Chapter, Si quis tenens Laicum fædum &c. follow theſc words;
Et fi quis liber bomo inteflatus deceſſerit per manus parentum proa
pinquiorum duo amicorum fuorum , per vifum Ecclefiæ bona fula
diſtribuantur, faluis vnicuique debilis gut defanetres debuis, which I
rather cake for a ſuppoſition ofia precedent right of the Ordina-
ries granting adminiftration of Intcftates goods, then for the firſt
Law that ordained it. But lohn de Alhon in his Commcoraries
vpon Orhobons Conſtitutions groſly referrcs the begioning of this
Law of Adminiſtrations to the Stature of Weſtminſter the ſecond;
when it is plain that the Conſtitutions were made in the XXXII
of Henry the third, and that Statute of Weſtminſter long after , in
D Apud Matth. the XII of Edward the firſt. Heircs alſo in the times of
lin.14.a.
Henry the firſt, and Henry the ſecond inherited Charrels in
like manner, as Lands, as it appeares , the Lawes of Henrie
apud Rog. Ho-
the p firſt, and in the Affle of Clarendon, renewed at Norshamp-
109. But the Law is now cleerely contrary; and it hath beene
nel de compit, contrary from about King Johns time. And, doubtleſle, it was
principi.
about thar time, changed by ſome act of Parlament. But ſuch
Infie
. de mic act is found remayning in our Bookes or Rols. The like might
Nat.s fedeca bc Isid of Probars of Wils, and
of divers other particulars in
his wyafiny crī, this Kingdome. And, in the old Roman Monarchie, that famous
& Pompon. ff Lex Regia, a Law of the greateſt conſequent that euer any was in
de orig. Iuris S.
Rome, by which as : Vlpian, and ? Iuftinian fay Populus Principi
11.nouiſſime.
1
Paris pag.75.
9 22,H04.2.
sicden.pag.314
Ediz. London
Printelor,
quod
110
1
+
:
.
pag 124.
man I
dift. (Arp204.
Paris, or he that continucs him, luyes thar Henry the third, being
Chap. V. Tue SECOND PART. 715
& in cum owse ſuum Imperium & poteftatem contulit, was, it Englanda
ſeemes , made about the beginning of the ſame Monarchie , yet
no man hath found cither the time of it or the words of it though
ſome reference to it be in that fragment of confirmation of a like
power to Vefpafian which to this day, by chance, is extant in Anton. An-
the Capitoll, whither it was, ſome yearcs ſince, transferred from
guf.de Legibuss
the Lateran. The like might be ſaid of the Lex Regia, in the Ger-
Empire, and of ſome other ancient Lawes, in euery ſtate, of videlis Bene:
whoſe being we are certaine by the circumſtances of matter, bot
tract.deCapitulo
for the iuft time of their making, and of the formes of them, Cafareacap.i.
we are left wholy to coniecture for want of thoſe ancient Teſti. $.18,
monics of them which haue, periſhed.
XXII. By reaſon of the alteration which thoſe Lawes,
touching Barons, here induced, there were in the time of our pre-
ſent Diviſion, or betweene the later part of King Lohns Rcigne,
and the middle of Richard the ſecond, two kinds of Ba .
rons ; Barons by Wris and Tenure, and Barons by Writ orily.
Barons by Writ and Tenure, were ſuch as hauing the poſſeffion
of their ancient Baronics, were called by ſeverall Writs to the
Parlament according to that of King lobus Charter, which con-
cernes the Maiores Baromes of the time of the making ir. Barons by
Writ only, were ſuch as were called by a like Writ of Summons,
although they bad no poffeffions that were honorary Baronics.
For alle, thc ancient Baronies were now become , in common
language , to be twofold, either ſuch as were Legally Baronies
and honorary and ſupported the Title of Barox in the ancient par-
feſſors their heires or ſucceſſors, or ſuch as were now but abufiuely
called Baronies by reaſon of the ancient application of that word
to them (before the later part of King Tobns Roignc) and were, in
truth, climable but as Knights Fees only, which were not hono-
rary Baronics, as is before ſhewed. And of both theſe kinds di-
uers remayne and haue the name of Baronies to this day. The
like is to be ſaid of the Baronies alſo that were of the honorary
poſſeflions of the ancient Barons, and haue been aliencd by them.
For, though theſe often haue retained the name of Baronies in
other hands, yet they were ſo filed but in regard of their being
in truth honorarie Baronies formerly. And their Barons became
vpon ſuch alienation alſo, Barons by Wric. only (retayning their
ancient place and dignity) becauſe their poſſeſſions were gone,
which at firſt made their Ancelors Barons by Tenurc. Maribem
ar Saint Albons, and bauing occaſion to ſpeake of his brother
Richard Earle of Cornwall that was choſen Emperor, reckoned firlit
the names of the Elcctors, and then reckoned alſo the names of
the Kings of England that were canonized for Saints, and at
Isngth
1
1
I
716
TITLE'S OF HONOR: Chap. V.
..
quoque Do.
1
Exgland.
length alſo the naincs of the Baronics of England, that hee could
remember which he found to be TC L. Nomixinis idem
U 41.Hen.z. minus Rex (fo ſayes " the Autor) do memorauit omnes Langlie
24g. 1283.
quarum ci occurrit memoria Baronias, inuexitque decenias & quin-
x Brilan.p.ssa quaginta. Thc Copy thar - Mt. Camdex * vled had only centan
guinguaginta it ſeemcs. But what cuer the true number were,
it was writen from the Kings mouth, and at his direction and
command, as appcares by what precedes ic in him thar wrote
it. Buč whether that paſage be to be vnderſtood only of honorary
Baronies of that timc , I know not. Nor appcares it what the
iud number of them was either at the time of che great altera-
tion vnder King lohn, or afterward. But if hcc that would be
morc curious here for the number intended by Henry the third
in his cnumeration of thc-Baronies at Saint Albons, would ad-
mit that Baronia;' in Matthew Paris, may be taken only for the
ſcucrall honorary poffeffions of eucry Pcere or Baron (in the lar-
ger notion of Baron) and not for euery ſeucrall Barony , diucrs
of which onc Baron' might then, as at this day, haue; and alſo
if hec ſhall rather' read there. Cu (with "Icarned Camden ) then
y Vide Clauſ. CC L, he may perhaps háuè further lightour of the 'Rolsy of ſome
47.Hexo.Dorf few yecrs afterward ivhere the Temporall Barons by tenure being
Hen.3
. part.te about CXXX are called by ſcucrall Writs to be preſent cum equis
Dorf.6.in fchco di armis, and the Spirituall
, being about I morc, ad habenduras
Pats hd. to? spuitium fuüm as the forme of the time was. Bur doubtleſſc thic
Dor.m.12.e greateſt number of Barons during all this time, whereof we now
RotoScutagy ipcake , were Barons by Tenure (of whole Baronies; and thoſe
all hold of the King in chiefe, * according as the ancienter pa-
z 24.Ed.3.fol. ture of Baronics alſo required) as well as by Writ, which not on-
ly appeares by the multitude of the Spirituall Barons, who
ſhould of righe, all it ſeemes, bauc bcen, or were conceived to be,
by tenure as well as by writ, (as wc may collect out of this, that
the great ſtorc of the Regulars with ſome other Spirituall
pers
fons that held not in chiefc, which were ſometime ſummoned,
were wholy at length omitted as not having, of right, voice and
place with the reſt, as is anon ſhewed more fully) but alſo is
ſtroogthened out of our ancient Law books, where in ſome caſes
2 22.Ed.3.
occurring touching the Title of Baron, the Judges ſuddäinly
fol. 18.a.
48. Ed.3. fol.z. make a queſtion touching the Tenure by Barony, as if they had
6, 48, Allisoph thought chat, for the moſt part, cucry Baron held either per Bde
rôniam, or per partem Baronia , which {cemes to be ſuppoſed al-
byref.2,689.46 ſo vnder Edward the firft in the A&t concerning the Marſhals
and Chamberlaincs Fecs at thc homages of Earles and Barons.
But it is certaine that ſome Barons were now alſo made only
by Writs of Summons and had no Baronies.
Bur concerning both kinds of Baroms in the time of this part of
our preſent diuiſion, and alwell concerning the Spirituall as Tem-
porall,
18.7
66, Grene.
vli,
are not
1
។
F
717
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PARTmore
.
porall, moic in ſome particulars concerning them; which we make Englando
here fiuc. The forme of the Writs that ſummoned them. The fexerall
kinds of perſons Summoned «s Barons ; the diſcharges of ſome Spiri-
tsal Barons from the burthen of the Titlecither vpon pleading or
by Parent ; the name of Bangeret ſometimes as a Synonymie attri-
buted to the Temporall Barons, and the iuſt conſideration of that
common opinion of a Baronies conſiſting of XUTI Knights and .
third part. For the forme of the Wrics that fummoned them;
There were many Parlaments betweene the beginning of the
time of this part of our Diuiſion and the end of Henry the third,
as appeares in the Rols of his time in Matthew Paris, and in the
Writer that continues him and ſuch more ; ſome of which
Parlaments are teſtified, with the moſt of them that baue
followed to this day, in our publiſhed Statutes. Bụt the Writs
of Sommons to Parlaments, of thoſe of the ancienteſt time of this
part, were cithcr rarely enterd, or in ſome other Rolls then the
cloſe Rols where the Writs of this kind, in the elder times after
Henry the third, are vſually found. It ſeemes tliis was onc, which
the cloſc Roll of the XXVI of Henry the third cyer preſcrucs: Derſ clauf.25
Hon 3. mem.13.
Enricus dc. venerabili in Chriſto patri Waltero
Eboracenſi Archiepiſcopo falutemi. Mandamus vobite
quatenus ficut nos & honorem noftrum paritèr & vea
ftrum diligitis & in fide qua nobis tenemini , omnibus alijs
negotijs omißis , fitis ad nos apud London à die fancti Hil-
larij in XV dies ad tractandum nobiſcum, via cum cæteris
magnatibus noſtris quos fimilitèr fecimus conuocari, de arduis
viegotijs noftris ftatum noftrum i totius Regni noftris ſpecia-
litèr tangentibus co hoc nullatenus omittatis. T. me ipfo apud
Windleloram XIV die. Decembris:
H
It is ſubſcribed with Eodem modo fcribitur omnibus Epiſcopis;
vàbbatibus , Comitibus , & Baronibus. But the firſt that wee find
accompanied with the other circumſtances of a Summons to Par-
lamenë (as well for the Commons as the Lords) is in the XLIX
yccre of the ſame King Henry, where this one formc calls both
the Earles and all kind of Barons to Parlament.
H
I
Enricus d Dei gratia Rex Angliæ Dominus Hiber: dDorſet clau/
piæ & Dux Aquitaniæ venerabili in Chrifto patri 49.lenizuar si
R. Epiſcopo Dunelmenſi , ſalutem. Cum poft gra-
uia turbationum difcriming dudum habita in regno noſtro,
Carißimus filius Edwardus primogenitus nofter, pro pace in
Tttt
Regno
1
718
TITLES OF HONOR.
Ciszp. V.
England. Pegno nostro aſſecuranda e formanda obſes traditus extitiffet,
ego im ſedata ( Benedictus Deus ) turbatione prædiéta,
ſuper deliberatione eiufdem falubritèr prouidendas e
plena ſecuritate o tranquilitate pacis ad honorem
Dei doi prilitatem totius Regni noſtri firmanda er toia-
litèr complenda ac fuper quibufdam alijs Regni noſtri nego-
tijs que fine Confilio veſtro e aliorum Prælatorum et Mag-
natum noſtrorun nolumus expediri , cum eiſdem traltatum
habere nos oforteat, vobis mandamu Rogantes in fide & di-
lefiione quibus nobis tenemini quod , omni occaſione poſtpoſits
er negotijs alijs prætermißis,, fitis ad nos Londonijs in oéta
bis fan&ti Hilarij proximo futuris, nobifcum e cum prædiétis
Prælatis & Magn tibus nostris, quos ibidem vocari fecimus,
ſuper præmißis tractaturi de conſilium impen(suri , Et hoc fia
Cue nos eu honorem noſtrum er destrum, Nec non e CommH-
nem Regni noſtri tranquillitatem diligitis, nullateniis omittasis
.
Only the Telte of the Writs to the Biſhops, is at Il'orceſter,
XV Decembris ; but of thoſe both to the Temporall Barons and
mot of the Abbors and Priors, it is the XXIV of the farne moneth
at Woodſtock?. But the Barons being both Spiricuall and Temporall,
and the Spirituall being alſo either Secular as Biſhops, or Re-
gular as Abbots and the like (which is anon more particularly
ſhewed) chc Writs of the following times had for the moſt part
their difference, according to the qua'iry of the Barons. The Spirim
tusall Barons were commanded by the Writs to be preſent molt con-
monly in fide & dilectione quibiss nobis tenemini, as in that of Henry
the third, and the Temporall in fide da homagio , till about cho
middle of Edward the third , włcrc in fide & legeascia began to
be vſed in fced of it, yet ſo that honsagio was afterward allo in
the ſame place ſometimes in ferred. The Writs to the Spirituall
e Dorf.clauf.
Barons alſo that were Secular (I meanc thc Biſhops) had fome-
23.Ed.1.9.11n-
br.z. 3. & 24 tiimes under Edward the firſt c that clauſe of commanding them
Edos, membr.7. to warnc their Priors or Deans (as the caſe was) and their Chap-
f Videos Dors.
claus.Ed.2. ters, or Couents, and the Archdeacons, and all the Clergic of
their Dioccles, that tbc Dcanes or Priors and the Archdeacons
3. Derf, clauſ
. Thould be preſent themſelues, and cuery Chapter by one and the
Dorf, 28.Ed.1. Cleargic by two proxies; and after f Edward the firſt during this
m.3.&c. 3o. whole time, the like clauſe is, for the moſt par:, in the Wries to
Bd.1.7.7.). Ed.
2.m.8 13.Ed.z. thc Biſhops. But ſome & under Edward the ſecond, and Edward
1 13.14. Edz. the third, aſwell as Edward the firſt are without it. But obferue
73.64.17.Ed.. that in that of 49. Hen. 3. and in ſome of them here noted out
7.17.6.Ed.3.m.
of the nicer following yecres, where that clauſe is omirred leuc-
rall
in.8.8c.
19.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PÄRT.
719
I
i Dorf.cliso.
rall Writs were ſent to ſome Dcanes and Priors of Cathc- England's
drall Churches, whercof morc anone , when wee ſpcake
of the Summons of Regular Barons. And that clauſc cxcep-
ted, the reft of the Writ was agrceablo vſually to what was
dire&ed to the Regular Barons, which was the ſame that the
Temporall had ſauing in ſome few ſyllables which are anon here
dhewed. Bor this I ſpeake, of that part of the Writ that was the
body of the Summons. For the preambles ſometimes to varicd
that lomceminent occaſions of calling of the Parlaṁent was inſerted
in the Writs to the Spirituall Barons that was not in thoſc to
the Temporall. And for the preambles alſo ; ofcitės they hauc
thoſs occaſions in them ; oftimos no more then a generall and
ſhort narratiuc of the reſolution of having a Parlamcor. And much
variation of that nature was in the Writs. Many differences of
ſlighter moment occurrc alſo. And ſometimes againſt making
proxics; Sometimes leaue for proxies hin thc Writ; And ſome- h Vide Dorf.cia
times in all a clauſo is againſt comming attended with armes. But ?3.Ed.1,m 2.
the moſt and vfuall whole forme towards the end of Edipard the
Ed.3.part.2.
third to the Spirituall Barons that were Secular, or Biſhops, was membr.6.&c.
conſtantly i thius.
Dwardus , &c. Venerabili in Chrifto patri S. eadem
gratia Archiepiſcopo Cantuarienſi, totius Angliæ
Primati , ſalutem. Quia de auiſamento conſilij noftri
pro quibufdam arduis o prgentibus negorijsnos ftatum eo
defenfionem Regni noftri Angliæ ac Ecclefiè Anglicana
contingentibus, quoddamn Parlamentum noſtrum apud Weſt-
monaſteriuin in quindena Sankti Hillary proximò futuras
teneri ordinauimus O ibideni. Dobiſcum ac cuin ceteris
Prelatis Magriatibus ob Proceribus dicti Regni noſtri An-
gliæ colloquium habere e tra&tatuin, vobis in fide & dile- k Vide Ders.ci.
čtione quibus nobis teneinini firmitèr iniungendo mandanus vbi Epifcopis
quod conſideratis di&torum negotiorum au&toritate & pericu- Karteomenein,
lis imminentibus , ceffante quacunique excufatione diftis die citur per Pio-
& loco perſonalitèr * interſitis nobiſcum ac cum cæteris P1d- idoneum in.
latis Magnatibus & Proceribus prediétis fuper dictis nego- Dorfelangozo
tys tractaturi, veſtrumg, confilium impenfuri, ea hoc ficut nos Ed.1.19.9.dr.
e honorem noftrum ao Saluationem Regni prædi&ti ac Eccle- cenjiquod per-
fiæ San&tæ expeditionemg dietorum negotiorum diligitis, nulla-
tenus omittatis
, Ne (quod abfit) per veſtri abfentiam, quam tem Procura-
ceſſante impedimento legitimo nullo modo excisſatam haberes ſuficienti po-
bolumus , expeditio riegotiorum noftrorum prædi&torum retar-teftate mitta-
Tttt 2
detyr
E
1
.
HI
2
ſon aliter in-
tcrfitis vcl fak
1
1
1
!
1
1
720
Tities Of HONOR. Chap.v.
England, detur feu aliqualitèr differatur ; Premunientes Priorem
Capitulum Ecclefiæ veftræ Cantuarienfis ac Archidiaco-
nos, totamque Clerum veſtræ Diocens quod idem Priore
Archidiaconi in propris perſonis fuis, ac di&tum Capitulum
per brum, idemg Clerús per duos Procuratores idoneos,
plenań o ſufficientem poteſtatem ab ipſis Capitulo 6 Cleró
habentes, predi&tis die el loco perſonalitèr interfint, ad con-
fentiendum bys quá tunc ibidem de communi confilio ipfius
Regni noſtri disins fauente clementia contigerit ordinari. Te-
ste meipſo, apud Weſtmonaſterium primo die Decembris.
Per ipfum Regem e Conſilium.
The ſame forme mutatis mutandis concluding with aliqualiter
differatur ; Teſte doc. was to the Regular Barons, and to the
Temporall likewiſe, fauing that cusi Pralatis &c. was for cum
cateris Pralasi , and Ligeantia or Homagio for Dilectione in thoſe
to the Temporall. The Writs that called thoſe which had place
in Parlament, but not voice with the Baronage (as thc Iudges,
the Atturncy Generall, Kings Sericants, or fuch more) comman-
ded them quod interfitis nobiſcum de cum citeris de Confilio noftro
and ſometimes nobiſcuts only ſuper pramißis tractaturi vefrumg
confilium impenſuri, whèras that to the Barons was quod interfitis
cum Prelatis Magnatibus ea Proceribus &c. as alſo thc difference is
to this day; which by the way I note left any ſcruple of this
matter ſhould here diſturbe a Reader that is not acquainted with
the proceſe of Parlaments. The filcs giacn in that time to the
Spirituall Barons are ( as to this day) their Eccleſiaſticall digni-
tics added to their Chriftian names; And Anibong , Biſhop of
I Do Sclav!!. Durhami, being alſo Patriarch of lerwfalem , is ftiled 'fo vnder
Edward the ſecond. The Temporalf Barons ( ſuch as had only
3.Ed.2.0.16.
&c.Vide 12.Ed thar diſtinct dignity, whereof we ſpcake here) during all that time
3.tit.Breif 480.
arc regularly tiled in the Writs by their Chriſtiso names and für-
names or by their Baronics ſupplying ſurnames, and ſometimes by
ſutnames and Baronies. But alſo in ſome examples the
Title of Baro
is added, as is before a noted. And ſometimes chimalsr is an
addition alſo.
Ed...membr 8.
m 5.16.
XXIII. The Perſons fummoned by theſe formes of Writs
within this part of our diuiſion of time (which extends from about
the end of King Tobw, to the middle of Richard the ſecond) ſummo.
ned, I mcane, as Barons, were the Lords Temporall and the Lords
Spirituall. And the Lords Spirituall were cither Seculars as Arch-
biſhops and Biſhops,
or Regulars, as Abbots, Priors, and ſome Ma-
pers
7
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
721
Ners of Orders. I ſay ſummoned as Barons. For by the ſame kind England.
of Writs alſo the Gardians of the Spiritualties of Biſhopriques
in the times of Vacancic, and the Vicars Gencrall of Biſhops be-
ing beyond Sea, were ſummoned alſo. But they being fummo.
ned only as Subſtitutes or in the right of the Biſhops, or of the
vacant Bithopriques were not vnderſtood as Barons, as neither
they are at this day or euer were. And though that Diuiſion,
before made, of the perſons ſummoned as Barons be regularly,
and for the moſt part of time, truc, yer alſo ſome other Sccular
perſons are ſometimes found in the ſummons of the time where-
of we now ſpeakc, as ſome Deancs of Cathedrall Churches and
fuch more. For in that of 49. Hen.z. thc Dcanes of rorke, Exceter,
Wels, Salisbury, and Lincolne, are ſummoned with the like Writ
as the reſt, and oncc vnder Edward the ſecond, the Officiall of
thc Archbiſhop of Canterbury and of the Deant of the Arches.
But touching theſe anon, where we ſpeake of the numerous ſtore
of Regular Barons in theſe clder times. The Temporall per-
fons ſummoned as Barons, are obuiouſly reckoned in the cloſe
Rols, and their names vary according either as any new were
made, or as the dignity ended, or the heire were within age, or
as any thing elſe happened, that according to the law of the time
precluded any of them, or cauſed them to be omitted. The Bi-
Ihops alſo are obuious in the ſame Rols, and conſtantly thcſamc,
ſauing where the vacancie or abſence out of the Kingdome, or
fomc ſuch like makes a difference. For there was neuer any that
bad thc Title of a Biſhoprique in England ſince the Normans
(ſauing thc Biſhop of Sodor in the Ile of Man, which is part of
England; and the Biſhop of the lewes here, that was fometimes
called Presbyter Iudæorum , ſometimes n Epiſcopus , as alſo the n videña cers. .
High Priclts of the lewes in the Saxon Goſpell of Saint John
arc
diuers cimes turned Bisccopar, though in the other Euangeliſts
, Pa:41.Hew.3
.
facerbar calonar, for the moſt part) but was a Baron of Parla. 7.6.6m pat%
ment. And éhey are ſummoned ſometimes by the addition of E- ad Marmor. A
lecti N. when they are Elcet and not Confirmed, and if.confir- vandell.pl
med and not Conſecrated, then are they in the ſummons
filed E.
le&ti confirmati N. as they are alſo in other Writs. But the Regio
lar Barons (or the Regular perſons called by the like Writ as the
rcft) vary very much on the Rols. And we ſhall the more carefully
dcliucr them here, becauſe I fec ſome very lcarncd men miſconcciuc
as if thoſc few that had places and were in Parlanicnt vnder Henrie
the eighi, had been the only Regular Batons of former time wich
vs. It is plaine, that as the Abbots and Priors that held in chief
in the firâ part of our preſent Diviſion were barons by reaſon of
chcir Baronics or Tenures, fo in this part, all of them that were
comprchended vnder thar name of Maiores Barones ( whereof
before) or held the grcater Baronies, were now Barons by Writ
ind
i
I.lab.R.part.s.
11.37.1.171.
Exis. Noi
179.
.
722
TITIES OF HONOR. 1
Chap. V.
England, and Tenure, and diuers others (beſides the few before
ſpoken of) that appeares vpon Writ of Summons directed
to them, werc Barons by Wric alſo votill they were legally
declared not to be lo or diſcharged, as in ſome caſes of dir-
charge amongſt them is anon (hcwed. But becauſe all of them
were not Barons (as all Biſhops were) the name of Abbots and
Priors indefinitely expreſſed (becauſe indefinitely they were not
Barons ) is rare in the occurrent mentions of the ancicnc Parla-
ments, though oft times Archiepifcopi, Epiſcopi, Comites , Bero-
nes et ali Magnates or the like only, without the namc of Ab-
bates & Priores, expreſſc the whole number of the Baronage. And
in that particular enumeration alſo of the Biſhops , Earles and
Barons, that were preſent with others at the making of certains
Lawes concerning the triall of Baſtardie and Aliſes of Darrein
Placita apud preſentment vnder Henrie • the third, there is no mention of
any
Theokeburiam Abbor or Prior, though I doubt not buc that they are compre-
Dorf.Rot.15. in hended vnder de alijs that is added to the enumeration. I means
in arce Londin. that of XVIII Henrie the third which is prcſerucd in the Plca
Rols of that ycere, 'as if it had beene tranſcribed out of a Par-
lament Roll. For all Parlament Rols of the time of Henrie the
third are loft, excepted one of lomc paſſages in the Parlament
of Oxford, in the 44. of the ſame King which I have heretofore
vſed by the fauor of an honorable perſon that communicated it. By
that Piea I (pcake of, that which is miſprinted, and perhaps mil-
placed in Brachon touching the triall of Baltardic, and taken
out of ſome Parlament Roll that then remained, may be iuftly
amended. For plainly hec meant but the ſelfe ſame that we re-
member here of thc xvili of Henrie the third. Poftes vero (faith
p Bract.lib.s. hc) p die louis proximè poft feftum faneli Dionyſij anno eodem com
tionibus cap.19.
ramo ipfo Domino Rege & Subſcriptis &c. prouifim fuit &c. and in
fol.417.9.2. his next precedent Paragraph hee ſpcakes only of the XX ycere
of Henrie the third or the Statute of Merion, which muſt per-
ſwade his Reader (without ſome corrcction) that eodem anno herd
allo is the XX yecre. But, doubtleſſc, that of eodem anno in the
Parlamcot Roll whence hec tookc it had relation to the citlc of
the Roll which was the XVIII yeere that was iterared
verall parts of it by eodem anno, which can haue no reference to
the time of the Statute of Mertox or the XX yccrc. The words of
this Plca Roll clecrly ivflific it. Die lovis proximè poft festumn lan-
Eti Dionyſij anno Regni Henrici fili Regis Iohannis XVIII coram
Domino Rege & labſoriptis doc. Almoſt the words of the A&con-
cerning Baſtardic, as they are in Bracion, arc in the Roll. But the
name of Biſhops, Earles and Barons that he hath before the AX,
in the Roll follow it, by which alſo hce muſt be corrected. For
Richardo Comite Cornubia do Petro read R.C.C. & Pictavie ; for
Com. Warham, rcad Warrenia ; for R. filio Ca? ichaelis, Radulpho F.
Nin
tract.de excepa
vpon fea
Chap. v. The
THE SECOND PART.
223
Nicholai ; for H. filio Machute, Hereberio filio Maithei z for Sylkaa England
7Hm, Siward, for W. de Bromicb, Godefrido de Crawecumb; for B.
Curiall, Bertrando de Kuria; for E. de Singoy, Engelard de Cigong-
ny; for R. de Mallengoy , Roberto de Muchegros, for B. de Pancy,
Radulpho de Paunton; for G. de Lucy , Herberto de Lucy. To this
Parlament allo ſhould that be referd which in Fitzherbert 4 is at- q Tit.Darreir
cributed to Hillary 19 of Henry the third touching Aliſes of prefeatment 23;
folo
Darrain preſentment of Prebends. The words of it are in that plea 32.D.
Roll, alihough it be in him placed vnder the XIX yeer of the
ſame King. Buc this by the way.
In the Cloſe Roll that hath the Summons of the XLIX of
Henry r the third, beſide the Biſhops and thoſe Deancs before r Dorf. Clauſ.
named, we haue LXIV Abbots, XXXVI Priors, and the Mafter of 49.Her.z.m.is
in schedula,
the Temple, all called by the ſelfe-ſame kind of Writ (the Writ
is before inſerted) which by the reſt of the Barons werc. The r9.11.
words are, Eodem modo mandatum est;
Abbati S. Marie Eborant.
Priori Dunelm.
Priori S. Trimitasis Ebor.
Abbati de Seleby.
Abbati de Furnes.
Abbati de Fontibus,
Abbati de Rinall.
Abbati de Melfa.
Abbati de Rupe.
Abbari de Bella Lands!
Priori de Bridlington,
Priori S. Oſwaldi.
Abbaci do Rufford.
Priori de Blida.
Priori de Thurgarion.
Priori Karleol.
Abbati de Wietby.
Priori de Gisburnes
Priori de Parco.
And all chcle were ſummond by Writs of the ſame date, that
ſummond the Biſhops and thoſe Deancs. Then followes,
In forma predicta fcribitur Abbatibus & Prioribus ſubſcriptis fub
hac data, teste Rege apud needeſtock XXIV die Decembris
.
Abbati Sancti Edmundi.
Abbati de Wantbam.
Abbati de S. Albano.
Elccto de Eueſham.
Abbari Witmonaſteri.
Abbaci Glaſtorie.
Abbati de Reding
Abbati de Cirenceffer.
Abbati de Wawerle.
Priori Elienſ.
Priori Norwicenfi.
Priori de Merton.
Abbati de Ofmeyi
Priori S. Frideſwid: Oxon.
Abbari de Mejenden.
Priori de Lenion.
Abbati de Bello.
Priori Ordinis de Sempringa
ham.
Priori de Walton.
Priori Hoſpitalis S. Iohannis
Ieruſalem in Anglia.
Magiſtro Militiæ Templi in
Anglis.
Aba
1
A
724
TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England.
.
**
Abbati de Ramſey.
Abbati de Leyceftre.
Abbati de Burgo.
Abbati de Kirkſted.
Abbati de Thorney.
Priori de Eton.
Abbati de Crolland.
Abbati de Cruceroys.
Abbati Ceftria.
Abbati de Kirkeſtalt.
Abbati Salop.
Abbari de Tame,
Abbati de Hulmo.
Priori de Bermondſey.
Abbati de Barden.
Priori de Bernwell,
Abbati de Colceſtr.
Abbaci de Meriual.
Priori de Dunſtaple.
Abbati S. Auguflini Briſtolle
Abbati de Bello Loco.
Abbati de Malmesbury.
Abbati dc Parco Læde.
Abbati de Milsbeno».
Abbati de Stanlegh.
Abbari de Abindon.
Abbati de Løllejhulle.
Abbari S. Peiri Glosc.
Abbati de Biteſden.
Abbati de Perfour.
Priori de Benaer.
Abbati de Winchecombe,
Priori de Leius.
Priori de Cowenty.
Abbati de Clerwallx.
Priori de S. Nedlo,
Priori de Stodlay.
Priori S. Swishini de Wipron.
Abbati S. Auguſtini Cant.
Abbati de Lefenes.
Abbati de Certeſey.
Priori de Leeds.
Priori S. Trin, Cant,
Priori de Landa.
Abbati de Hida Winton. Priori de Spalding
Abbati de Midleton.
Priori S, Bartholomei London.
Abbati de Cerde.
Priori de Kenilworth.
Abbati de Abbotesbary. Priori de folosestor.
Abbati de Tauiſtock.
Priori de Teusbury.
Priori dc Huntingdon.
Priori de Spinſbened.
Abbati de Silleby.
Abbati de Nattell,
Abbati de Wardon,
Abbati dc Valle Dei.
Abbati S. lacobi Northf,
Abbati de Croxton.
1
!
part.i.m.12.
Ed.l. memur.g.
dat 24.1kny.
This number of Regulars is great, but we find alſo by good
(Pat.26.Ed.3. teſtimony vnder Edward the third, that all f the Abbots and Pri-
ors of England were ſummoned to that Parlament of the XLIX
quod habetur of Henry the third, and were voluntariè fummoniti, as the words
inferius 6.24.
of the Rccord are.
t Dorf.clauf 23 In the next Summons t that is extant, (which is in 23.Ed.I.)
not much more then halfe ſo many Abbots are found, and thoſe
of the grcarcft. And with them, we haue the Maſters of the Tem-
ple, and of the Order of Sempringham, the Prior of Saint Johns of
Teruſalem, Thc Priors of Merton, Bridlington á Gifeburn, and the
Prior of Canterbury, Ely, Wincheſter, Couentry, Barb, Norwich, Dure
ham, and Worceſter. But the ſummons to the Biſhops herc had not
u Dorf.clauſo the clauſe of Pramunientes &c. which being yer in the next of
4.dat.30. Sepiö, theu fame yeer, no Prior of any Cathedrall Church had the Writ
then
1
1
-
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. . 9 2$
then ſent to hiin (for aught appeares in the Roll) and the Regu. England's
lars ſummoned beſides, the Prior of Saint lohis, and the two Ma-
Iters of the Temple, and of Sempringham, were foure Abbots vn-
der the title of Exempli, of Bary, Walıham, Saint Albans, and E-
weſham , and XLVI vnder the title of Pramonſtratenſes, and XV
vnder the title of Cistercienſes. But diuers are among thoſe which
we haue not in that of Henry the thirds time. In the yeer fol.
lowing, x the ſame Regulars are likewiſe againe fummoned. Then * Doſ-Clauf
.
in 25. Ed.i, a few only of the chiefeſt y Abbots, the. Prior of St. y Dorf.claus
Johns, che Maſter of the Temple, and the Priors of Winchester, 25,Ed.i.m.s.
Canterbury, Ely and Norwich. But , in the Writ to the Biſhops
here, the clauſe of Pramunicntes is omitted, as alſo in 27.Ed.i.
where beſides z XXXV of the greateſt Abbors, the Priors of ? Dorfoclauſoze
Ed.1.14.18,
Canterbury and Conentry , beſides with thoſe of Giſeburn, Mertos,
and of Bridlington are ſummoned. But in the following yeer a che a Dorf.28.Ed.
1.m.16.0.17.
Writs to the Bilhops hauing the claule pramunientes, the number
of the Abbots ſummoned arc LXXII, and the reſt of the Regu-
lars are only the Maſter of Sempringham the Prior of Saint Iohns,
and the Maſter of the Temple, but the direction that notes him,
is, Fratribus & Magiſtro Militiæ Templi. And in the ſame byeer
bibid.m.2.6 g
the ſame Abbots and diuers more were likewilc fummoned,
with the two Maſters and the Prior of Saint Lobos. In the follow-
ing yeers of this King the number of the Abboes diffcr againe,
and in ſome of the Summons of thoſe yecrs, the two Maſters are
mentioned with the Prior of Saint Johns, and in ſome not. In the
firſt of Edward the ſecond, the Abbots clummoned co chc firſt c Dorſ.clauso
Parlament , were fifry foure, and with them the Maſter of the 1, Ed 2.m.19.
Temple , and the Prior of Saint lohns. To the ſecond d the Roll a Derf.cl.i.
hath but tweluc and thoſe of the greateſt , with the Prior of Can. Ed.2 m2.11.
terbary, of Lewes and bridlington. And the like almoſt is in the
third Summons c of the ſame yćere. In his ſecond f ycere, about Ibid.m.3.
of
fifty Abbots are ſummoned with the Priors of Saint Johns ,
f clanſ.z.Ed i
17.11. Dorsa
Spalding , and of Lemes, as alſo in the s fourth yeer , though in g Clauſ.4.Ed
:
the Summons of sertio of chc ſame King , no Regular Baron be 2.m-2.Dorso
mentioned. And in the Summons to one Parlament of 5.Ed.2.
h the number is much fewer, but in another i, morc Abbots are h s.Ed.z.ibid.
then in any of the former of his time, beſide thoſe three Priors. 1,17;
About fifty alſo are in the next kycers Summons, with thoſc k Clanf.6.Ed.)
three Priors, and the Maſter of Sempringkam. In the ſucceeding m.31.Dorf.&
Summons of his time, the number of the Abbors is various. But mal7.& n.3.
till 13 Ed.2. No other Priors but the three laſt bófore mentio-
ned, are ſummoned ; and they with the Maſter of. Sempringham
alſo. But in his lehirteench and fourteenth the number of iclauf.13.Ed..
ycers
the Abbots being few, the Prior of Couenirie is added to thoſe motz. Dorf.ela,
other Priors, But in another Summons of the fourteenth, m che
14.Ed.2.m.23.
m clauf.14.
moſt vſyall number of Abbots (which was abone fifty) is in the Edozm.s.Dorso
Vuuu
Roll
1
1
1
726 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. v.
16 Ediz.m.26.
Ed.z.m.s.
P
England. Roll and the three firſt Priors with the Maſter of Sempringban;
but not he of Couentry. The next Summons (which is in liis fix-
n Dorfoclauris teenth yeer) hath n about thirty Abbots and the Priors of Saint
Johns , of Lewes, of Spalding, and of Bridlington, as allo bath
017.Ed.2.Ders. the Summons of the olcucnteenth, and onc of the eighteenth of
claus.m.37.18.
this King. And in this of the eighteenth, the ſame Wric that was
ſent to theſe Regulars, was ſent alſo Magiſtro Gilberto de Midle-
ton Archidiacono Northamton Officiali Curie Cantuarienfis , and
Magiſtro Roberto de Sanéto Albano Decano de arcubus London. In
p Claus-19,Ed. the Xix yccre , ptwenty foure Abbots are fummoped with thoſe
fourc Priors. But it is obſeruable that after the words Priori de
Bridling on, here is writen , Nihil senet de Roge. A lelle number
of Abbots (without any Prior) is in the lummons of the time of
q Clawſ.4.Ed.3 Edward the third till his fourth yeer 9 wherein there are twenty
m.41. Dorf.
feuen Abbots, and the Priors of Saint lobns, of Spalding, and of
I Part, 5.5. Ed. Lewes; as alſo in his fift * yecr. And thoſe Abbots are of,
3. ,laus Dors
St. Auguſtines of Canterbury. Hide by Wincheſter.
Ramſey.
Reding
Petérborough.
Glaftenbury.
Crowland.
Ofney.
Eveſham.
Hinchcambi
Saint Benet of Holme
Weſtminſter.
Thornton,
Ciresceller.
Colcheſter.
Saint Albansi
Loyceſter,
Saint Mary of Torken.
Waltham.
Shrewsbury.
T borney.
Seleby.
Saint Edmondse
Saint Peter of Glouceftcr.
Beau lich.
Malmesbury.
Abingdon.
*.19.
m.35.
1
[ Dorf.claufis.
To theſe in the feuerall Suminons of his fixt yeer is added the
Ed.3.m.36. Abbot of Bardeney who, with the other twenty ſeuen, and thoſe
19,0 9.
three Priors are thc Regular Barons, firft noted in the Roll, where
the firſt Writ that goes to the Regulars, being to the Abbot of
Saint Angastines of Canterbury, according to the vfuall formc of
cntry, theſe words follow, Eodem modo mandatum eft Abbaribres de
Prioribus fubfcriptis videlicet, and then follow the names of thoſe
twenty ſcuen, and thc Abbot of Bardney, and the thrce Priors, and
after them theſe words , iffis abbatibus & Prioribus ſubſcriptio
Non folebat fcribi in alijs Parlamentis videlices.
Abbati de Tewkesbury
Abbari de Bordeney.
Abbati de Berlings:
1
Abbati de Bello.
Abbari de Berſhere.
Abbati de Hayles.
Aber
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART: 717
Abbati de Sancta oftha. Abbati de Siratford. England
Abbari de Langedon.
Abbaci de Ceftre.
Abbati de Barton ſaper Tren Abbati de Bogbland.
tam,
Abbati de Thame.
Abbaci de Forda.
Abbati de Leſnes.
Abbati de Wardon,
Abbati de Gerwenx.
Abbati de Whalley.
Magiſtro Ordinis de Sempringa
Abbari de Furneys.
bai.
Abbati de Fontibus.
Priori de Seinpringham.
Abbati de Rgcuall.
Priori de Bridlington.
Abbati Sancti Auguſtini Bria Priori Ecclefia Chrifti de
ftoll.
Twinchami.
Abbati dc Tauiſtock.
Priori de Giſeburn.
1.1.
3.part.2.2.3
But that other pumber of the fift and fixt yceres occurre only
(without any of theſe) only occurre afterwarde till his tenth yeer claus.7.Ed.3.
where u the Prior of Sempringham, and the Abbot of Saint Au. Dorfpart-zom.
gøſtine's by Bristoll are added. The Prior bf Sempringham is alſo 9.Ed.z.m.28
afterward fummoned with the reſt to ſome Parlaments of the u Clauf.10.Ed.
ſame King. And in his thirteenth yeere the Abbot of T horacios 32.5
. Dorfocs
vpon Humber is added to them. And it is here obſeruable;
that wee road in a Bill of Parlament of his fifteenth * yeere. Que Dorf.clauſeli
Boutes les religioſes que teignent per Barong Goyent tenus de verile am Ed.3. part.z.ik.
Parlament. But the ſummons differ not conſiderably touching the part.z.m.28.&
Regulars till his two and twentieth ycerc, where wce hauc 7 the mor,
Abbots of Midleton, Muchélney, Pattaile and Cherifey, with the
y Claul.iz.Eda
Prior of Couentry added to the Prior of Saint Johns and of * 7.7.
Lemes. And ſome other of theſe ſeuen and twenty are omitted,
as elſewherс they are, in the ſummons of the time wce now
ſpeake of, by reaſon of the houſes being vacanr , it ſeemes. In
his foure and twvcnticth a yeere , fiue and twenty only of a Dors.clauf.34
theſe leuen and twenty abouc repreſented are fummoned with the Ed.3
. part.z.
Priors of Saint Johns and of Lewes : ſo in his fiuc and twentieth
yecre , where b the Abbor of Leyceſters name is cancelled and b Part.s.Claus.
this writon againſt ir. Abbas Lenceftria cancellatur quia kabet car- 15.
, Ed.3.m.so
tam Regis quod non compellatør venire ad Parlamentum. Touching
which matter more anon, where we ſpeakc of the diſcharges of
fuch Regular Barons. Yet in the ſummons of the feuen and ewen-
ticth of che fame - King to a great Councell, this Abbor of Loy- Darſ clauf.af
bester is among the reſt, and the Prior of Lewes only. The fame Ed.3.7.12.
Abbots (ſaning that ſome few by reaſon of vacancie are omir-
ted) are in che next yecres d Parlament , with the Prior.only of d Dorf, clauf,
Saint lohns , as alſo in the ninc and twentieth yeerc, where thc 28.Ed.3. m.26.
• Abbor of Leyceſters name is againc with the ſame words wri- «Dorf.clauſ 29
ten againſt it that are in thc Roll of the fiue and twentieth yeer. Ed.3.17.8.
Nor doc the Regular Barons conſiderably differ from thoſe of Dorf.clasesinit
Vuuu 2
the
18.3.
Dorf
1
228
TitlES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1
2
England. the nine and twentieth ycer, till his fix and thirtieth fyeere, where
we find fummioned alſo the Priors of Lewes and of couc7718y, be-
f Claus 36.Ed.
lides thoſc Abbots; as alſo they are in the yeere 8 fullowing. But
3.m.16 Dorf.
& Dorf. cl.37. in the nire ard thirtieth , Lowes his omitted, as alſo it is in
Ed.3.17.12.
the next ſummons which is of i the two and fortieth and
h Dorf.cl.39.
Ed.3.9.2
ſo likewiſe in the reſt till the end of the time of this
part
i Dorl.c!.42diuiſion, or to the middle of Richard the ſecond. But molt of
Ed.3.7.12.
Or
thoſe greater Abbors before named, are during this time ſummo-
ned with the Priors of Saint Johns and of couestry, or one of
them, the other being ſometimes cmitted by rcafon, ir ſecmes, of
Vacancie or other ſuch marter. About the end of the preſenc
k Derf.cl.si. part of our $ diuiſion, and in the ſummons neere it, theſe Reg
Rich, a.m.! 3. gulars are thus in thc Rolls.
of our
Abbati de S. Albano.
Abbacı de Westmonaft.
Abbari de Ramley.
Abbati de Kurgo S. Petri.
Abbari de Belio.
Abbari de Croyland.
Abbati San&ti Benedicti do
Hulmo.
'Abbati de Colecefir.
Abbaci de Malmesbury.
Abbati de Winchecombe.
Abbati Glouceftr.
Abbati de S. Edmonde de
Bary.
Abbati de Walıbana Sancte
Crucis,
Abbati de Thorney.
Abbati beatæ Marie Ebor.
Abbati de Abingdon.
Abbari de Salop.
Abbati de Reding
Abbari de Bardeney.
Abbaci de Hida iuxta Winto
1
ton.
Abbati Glafton.
Abbati de Seleby.
Abbari de Euefbam.
Priori de Cousntr.
The Prior of Saint Johns, thc Abbot of Saint Auguſtines of Can.
terbury, of Cirenci ster, and one or two more are ſometimes added.
And the omiſſion I preſume, of them in ſuch Rols of about thać
time as haue them nor, as alla ar other timss the cmillion of
ſome others before noted, proceeded from the vacancie of their
houſes or lome ſuch like occaſion, or ſometimes from the Clarkes
fault that encred nor all them that were ſummoned, whence it is
no neceſſary argument to lay that ſuch a one was nor ſummoned
becauſe his name is not rememberd in the ſummons.
Now we ſee the Regular perſons ſummoned in all theſe are ci-
ther Abbots, Priors, or Maſters of Orders. And with thele, in
thac of 49. Hen. 3. fume Dcancs alſo are called by the like Writ,
and in 18. Ed.2. the Archbiſhop of Canterburies Officiall, and the
Deane of thc Arches. And of the Priors, ſome are the Priors of
Cathedrall Churches whoſe Couents were the Chapters to them
and the Biſhops, as choſe of Canterbury, Norwich, winchester und
fuch like; Others Priors of Monaſterics that had no relation to
any
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PART. 920
+
i
any Cathedrall Church, as thoſe of Lewes, Saint 1ohms, Bridling. England
10%. But, I corcslue, that all theſc were ſummoned as Barons,
and co the end that they ſhould have places and voices as Barons,
and ſo che dignity of Barcns. Nor will there be I thirike here a-
ny difference betweene the Deans and Priors of Cathedrall Chura
ches (who otherwiſe had, at other times, a mediat ſummons by
verruc of that clauſe premunicntes, &c. but not as Barons) and che
other Priors. For that it food together to be a Prior of a Ca-
thedrall Church, and a Baron appeares in that cxample of the
Prior of Country, who continued ro cucn till the diffolution of
Monalcries. And for that Cfficiall and the Deane of the Ar-
ches; the fam: may be laid of them as of other Deans, and ſuch
Priors, and the reſt that were not Barons by Tenure. But al-
though all theſe were thus ſometimes ſummoned as Barons, yer
for want of Tenures in chiefe (which in theſe kind of Barons was
of ſingular moment as we ſee anon in the caſes of diſcharge of
Some of them from arrendance at Parlaments, and by reaſon of Pa-
tenis of diſcharge and ſuch like occaſions agreeable to the Lawes
of the time, they continued noc Barons, but were afterward 0.
mitted, and the number reſtrained to ſuch of this kind only as
held by Barony or part of a Barony or otherwiſc in chiete. And
ir is obſeruable that the moſt of thoſe very Abbots with the
Prior of Couentry (to whom the number of Parlamentary Abbots
was by this time vnder Edward ebe tbird, and Richard the fe-
cond, reduced) were from ancient time, Tenants in chiefe as ap-
pearcs by their being feuerally ſummoned ad haberdam feruitium
ſuum , that is to have their numb:r of Knights againſt Wales,
wich King Henry ibe third, and the reſt of the Barons of that
age : The Summ ns remayne vpon the Rolls I both of 44.45,47 1 Dorfoclauf
and 48, of that King. And in the firſt yeer no Prior is fummo. 44.Her.3. m.8.
ned but thc Prior of Coveniry, though in the ſecond, and 48 hec 47. Henr. Der
of Dunstaple be ſummoned allo , touching whom I remember I 7.4 PA1.48.H.
3. part.i.m.6.
kaue fecne rome controuerſie, in a Bookc m of Dunſtaple, whether
in Dorf,
he held per Baroniam or not. And touching thoſe few Regular Ban m Ms.
tons allo, cherc arc alike teſtimonies under. Edward the firſt, wherira
thoſe few only (or very ijeere thoſe few only) of Abbots and the
Prior of Cournery (together with the foure Abbeſſes, of Shafier
bierg, Berking , Saint Mary of Wincheſter, and of Wilton, who are
alló in thole Military Summons of the time of Henry the third)
are by ſpeciall Writs ſummoned, ń ad babendum fervitium fuuni, n Pats. Edito
Dorfiinti.
which is a plaine note of their being then Barons. But the Ab.
Kot, Scutage
belles, by the way, were not therefore Baroneſſes though their eiusd 284.24.7.
tenure wire of the ſame naturc. For no Eccleſiaſticall perſon of
that ſex cuer had the dignity. And it may be doubred whether
that, alenough ſo many Abbots were ſometimes called, they all
had place and voice accordingly. Perhaps, ſometimes, ſuch only
1
1
0
/
2
..08
1
IN
4
730
TITLES OF HONÖR. Chap. V.
?
England. of this kind of Barons, were permitted to fit and have voice, as
were both by Tenure and Wrir. And the reſt excluded that had
right only by Writ. But this but a conic&turc , the certainty
whercof cannot be knownc becauſe thc Tournals, of thoſe times,
arc vtterly loſt, and the ſuch Parlament Rols as remayncinftruet
vs hercin neither way. And we may obſerue that about the end
of Edward the ſecond', was che beginning of the ſpeciall care of
omitting out of the Summons ſuch as of this kind were not in
truth to hauc place and voice in Parlament, that is ſuch ſpirituall
perſons as being Regulars, or bencath that ranke held nor in
chiefe. And thereupon alſo euen ſome of them that held in chief
and per Baroniam, from ancient time, were excluded either by
diſcharge or like omillion. For thchonor of Barony being in them
in right only of their Abbeyes and Priories, and nor inherent in
them as in men perſonally ennobled, or as in ſuch as by reaſon
of their ſpirituall dignity had neceſſarily a right to place and voice
in Parlament, there was much liberty vſed, allo in omillion of
thcm; As for cxample the Abbot of Fewerſham thar held anci.
o Parl30 Ed. ently per o Baroniam, and was called to XIT ſeuerall Parlaments
I. coram Rege in the times of Edward the firſt, and Edward the ſecond, was nic-
part.58
uer called after the eighteenth of Edward the ſecond, Nor find I
any diſcharge giuen to him. The like perbaps may be ſaid of di-
acrs more. And, if place be here for conie&ure, wee may well
shinke that chc ftrange ſummons, againſt all example, directed in
18.Ed.2. to the Archbiſhops Officiall, and the Deanc of the Ar-
chcs drew many of the reſt into queſtion that being Regulars and
holding not in chicfe had no more right to be fummoned (ací
cording to the Law of that time ) then the Officiall and the
Deanc. For preſently after that a great ſtore of the Abbots be-
fore found in the Summons are omitted, and ſo continue omit-
ted, and in the very next yeere the Prior of Bridlingros hatá
added to his name , Nibil tenet de Rege , for a notc or reaſon
why hce ought not to be ſummoned, and (which is very ob-
ſeruable ) in 6. Ed.3. wee fee chat a ſpeciall note is in the Roh
of certainc Abbots and Priors, quibus non folebat fcribi in alijs
,
Parlamentis, which muſt be vndcritood of the Parlaments that had
intcrceded betwcen about the middle of Edward the ſecond, and
this ſixt
ycer
of Edward the third. For ſcarce any is named there
(if any that had not becne fummoned to ſome Parlament before
the middle of Edward the ſecond. And more touching the exclu-
fion or omillion of ſome Regular Barons about that very time,
preſently followes in the caſe of the Abbot of Saint Lames occre
Northamptons
.
XXIV. But although ſo many Abbots and Priors were
often fummoned; of which, many, held not by Barony, and ſo
!
wcrc
1
Chap. V.
The SecoñÕ PĀRT:
731
+
were for a time made Barons by Writ only, yet, it ſeemes, the England.
Law in their caſes, was taken to be ſuch ebat vpon their com-
plaints that they and their houſes were ſo much burdened by
their attendance in Parlamene (for ſuch complaints were ſome-
times made by them) and ſhewing that they held not by Baro-
ny, or in chiefe of the King, and that their predeceſſors had not
been ſummoned, or not contantly ſummoned, but now and then
only, they and thcir ſucceflors were to be diſcharged for cuer of
the attendance and ſummons, and by conſequent of the dignity
alſo. To this purpoſe we haue two molt obſeruable caſes of che rime
of Edward che îi and Edward the TTI. That vnder Edward the Ilis
of the Abbot of S. James by Norshampion. He being ſummoned to
the Parlamentar Torke in the twelfth ycer of thc famc King, made
· Frier Henry de Bluhefsvorth , a Canon of his houſe bis proxic,
who vpon ſhewing to the Lord Chancellor (lobo de Orhan, Bi-
ſhop of Ely, was then Lord Chancellor) and the Counſell of the
Chancery that neither the Abbot held of the King by Baronic,
hor in chief but in Frankalmoigne, nor the Abbot or his prede-
colors had been before fummoned, procured an order that his
name ſhould be raſed out of the Roll of them that were to be
ſummoned. The caſe I find at large in a Lieger of thar Abbey ;
o cod.ba
o and cuery part of the relation of it is ſo wholy of obſeruation, but the sea Maceli
that I inſert it wholc herc.
Northf fol.221
cabbas de Sancto Iacobo extra Northampton citatus fuit ad 6 223.
Parlamentum Domini Regis Edwardi filij Regis Edwardi, anno reg. In margine coa
ni foi Xil, poſt Paſcha in vnum menfem apud Eborum, qui qui-
dicis adycitur,
dem abbas conftituit Procuratorem fuum fratrem Henricum de quod omnes pro
Bliteworth Canonicum fuum qui comparuiffe debuit in Parliamento Euratores fece-
Tant fidem fine
prædicto, cuius Procuratorý tenor talis eft.
Excellentiffimo Domino ſuo, rcuerendo Domino, Edwardo Dci cufationibus in
gracia illuſtri Regi Anglia, Domino Hibernia & Duci sqxita- billis vel prock-
nic, ſuus deuotus Presbyter N. Abbas Monaſterij Sancti Iacobi Teteris fuis caxi
extra Northampton. Salutem & foelicem in Chrifto rogandi glo. huiuſmodi li-
riam cum orationum ſuffragijs deuorarum. Cum ad comparen- teris procura-
dum in Parliamento veſtro apud Eborum a dic Pafchæ in vnum rúm, quæ antis
menſem , per breue veftrum mihi directum, perſonaliter fam voca- quitas in x-
tus, fuper diuerſis & arduis negotijs vcſtrani cxcellentiam & fta- tu, vidc si
placct, Derco
tum Regni veftri ſpecialiter tangentibus tra&taturus, vnacum Pra• Clauf.8.Ed
latis, Magnatibus & Proceribus Regni voſtri , manſuctudini ve- m.25.5.ed,a.
ftri ſi placet fignifico quod gravi corporis valetudine in tantum ad #f.11.Ed.3.
præſens ſum oppreſſus, quod aliquo modo ibidem nicam corpo. Ed 3.part.z.m.
ralem præfentiam exhibere non poſſum; deſiderans tamen, modis 3:36. Ed.3.m,
omnibus quibus poflum, veftris benc placitis complacerc, dile&um cic. Lit. prock-
mihi fratrem Henricum de Blithelworth Canonicum mcum, At- ratori & c.13r!
Hen.4.0
tornatum meum & Nuncium ſpecialem, necnon & abſenciæ mere
pel
M1emorandum
per omnibus ex
Hex.si
2
1
0
232
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
amplon is
England. perſonalem excuſatorem, penes veſtram Regiam Cellitudinem,or:
dino, facio, & conftituo per præſentes. Ratum habens & grarum
quicquid idcm Attornatus meus , Nuncius & Excufator præul-
čus nomine meo , vna cum alijs ad Dictum Parliamcncum con-
uocatis , in præmiſlis duxerit facicndum ? Valeac & profpcretur
cellicudo veſtra Regia per tempora longiora. In cuius rei teſti-
monium, Sigillum meum præſencibus appofui. Darum in Mo-
nafterio antedicto. Sccundo die Maij Anno Domini milleſimo
CCC nonodecimo,
Et quia nec idem Abbas nec Prædeceffores fui , vnquam antea
ed
Parliamenlum fuerant citati, idem Procurator quæfiuit in Cancelle-
ria, virum per fimplex breue vel per Regiſtrum fuerat citatus, Eė
Summons that ſcrutatis Rotulis Cancellaria , 9 inuenit nomen Abbatis inter cilan
now remaine, dos ad Parliamentum irrotulatum. Et per illud irroitlamentum ſem-
preceded the per ad quodlibct Parliamentum efle , inter alios s vocaturum. Qui
time of this quidem. Procurator rogauit cum effects Domini Willielmi de Ayer.
caſe, (or ofrz. uiynne, tunc Cuſtodem Rotulorum, vt nomen predicti Abbatis dele-
bor of Saint retur ; deficat nunquam antea irrotulatum fuis, en deficut idem Ab-
Iames by Norel- bas nihil tenet.de Rege in Capite nec per Baroniam ; sed tantum,
in puram elya perpetuam elemoſinam ; nec acceffius eiuſdem Abbatis
found only in
that of Dorf.cl.
ad Parliamenium aliud Domino Regi ſem eius Confilio praſtaret com-
49 Hen 3. But filium vel ſubſidium, quam Ecclefia Sancti Iacobi oppreßionem do
the Roll here Canonicis ibidem pro Rege & fuis de famulantibres de pauperatione.
fome Regiſter idemque Cuftos reſpondit ſe aliquo modo non pofle nec velle Rotulos
of the names Cancellaria in aliquo cancelare, quod videbatur eidem Procuratori
durum & iniuftum. Nec voluit di&tus Procurator, quaſi Procurator
wäich is not aliquo modo comparere , quia femper Abbas per ſe vel per Procura-
zorcm conſequente compareret; nec ipſum voluit excufare de infirmitaa
te , quia tunc videretur quod, fi poffet, ibidem comparuiſfit; nec ada
concciuc it to huc ipfom'excufare potuie in Parliamento , quod venire non debuit
very cloſe Roll pro eo quod nunquam citatus fuerat , vel quia non tenes per Baro-
of iz. Eds. niam, nec de Rege in Capite &c. quia tunc pro contumace haberetti
eo quod omnes de Regno de quocunque vol qualitercunque teneant,
dced hisname
veniant ad citationem Domini Regis. Sed inde ordinauit quandam Bil-
here mentio. lam Domino Thomæ tunc Comiti Lancaftriæ, tradendam ac per la
ned, it ſeemes undem Comitem in Communi confilio, pro remedio adhibendo, exponen,
giſter of the dam; cuius bille tenor ſubfequitur,
A Soun tres honorable, Seigneur, Monſieur Thomas Counte
asought to be
de Lancastre, Seneſchall D'engleterre, Monftre ſoup Chapeleynis
Lords, and a & tcnaunt tur lige Labbe de la Maiſoun de Saint Iake dehors Nir.
the Clearkes shampt, quc come meſme ceftui Abbe [que] rieris ne tient en
bag, in making cheir Writs in that yecre; whereas that of 12.Ed.z. is a record only (as the reſt of
the cloſe Rols proporcionably are ) of ſuch words of Summons as hiad iffucd in that yecrc. find the
Abbots name was by order to be cancelled out of the Regiſter hero montioned, But in the cloſe rolls
it remaines encancelled to this day.
chief
of the Lords
of Parlament,
now extant;
r Vocandum.
ynlefte you
where in
is. But that
was fome Roa
names of ſuch
fummonedas
of the Petty
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
733
chief du Roy, ne per Baronie, mcs en pure & perpetuele Almoig. Englands
xe, eſt Somonus per brief a cco commun Parlement, iuſque il
meſmes ne nul de les predeceſſours, vnques auaunt ccux horcs, au
Parlement ne farcnt Somonus. E le nomme de voſtre ditė Abbc
eft en roule en le Chauncelerie, hore de noucle , entre les Pre-
lati qui font Somonus a Parlement per la reſoun fa'il tieguonten ſpogʻils.
chief du Roy ou per Baronic, on pre iudice & graunt perde de
lui & voſtre maiſoun; donc le dit Abbce homblement prie a vos
ftre haute Seigneuric, qui cſtes ſcon Soucrain cr drein refut, qui
pite vous pregne de voſtre poucre niaiſaun ct cyder voilley de-
uers noſtre Seigneuric, le Roi et ſoun Conſail, qui voſtre Cha-
pelayn et voſtre Maiſoun auantdite ſoicini deſore alcggiez de
tiels Somonus a Parlement. E qui le noun del dit Abbe ſoit rc.
tient hors de les Roules de la Chauncciaric pur lamour de Dieu.
Poſtes videbatur eidem Procuratori , quod fe huiuſmodi bille in
Communi Concilio, exfecusionem feciffet, Crimen Scandali Domino
Cancellario ele Custodi Rotulorum pro tali irretulamento impofuiffet,
ac idem Cancelariies ese caberi pro parse fua fouenda & pro facto ſuo
Aduocando dicerent quod idem Abbas iuſte citatus fuerat ( quod ix-
ste citandres effet, vnde inquiſiciones, dampna, & expenfe & caters
mulia pericula emergere poffent. Hac de caufa, dictus Procurator nous
deliberauit billem predict.im fed aliam billam Domini Cancellario di
cines Clericis ordinauit de tradidit, cuius bille tenor talis est.
Abbas Sanéti Iacobi excra Northampt, irrotulatur de nouo in
Cancellario Domini Regis inter citandos ad Parliamentum, &
non renct per Baroniam nec de Roge in Capire; ſed tantum in pu-
ram & perpetuam elemoſinam, & ncc ipſe Abbas nec prædecef-
ſores fui vnquam in Cancellaria irrotulati · fuerunt , ncc ad Pará tYet the name
liamentum citati huc vſque, vnde idem Abbas petir remedium,
is in the fu...
Ad cuius bille executionem Dominus Cancellarius, cum (Ho Comf. mans of 49.
lio , de Cancellario ordinauit, quod nomen prædicti Abbatis à Regiſtro Hem.3. as you
Cancellarie deleretur , eo ita pluribus circumſpectis ; idem Abbas ont
abfolutus, sed quia iden. Abbas vel eius fucceffores ad stimulatio-
nene aliquorum u maliuorum poffent aliàs, per cafum, irrosutari o u malignorum.
per conſequens citari , prædictus Procurator dictam exſecutionis form
,
mam propter evidentiam in Scripturam redegis.
Faéta eft iſta cxſccutio per viſum Domini Iohannis de olhoni E-
piſcopi Elienſis, Cancellarij Domini Regis Domini Willielmi Da
germinne tunc Cuſtodis Rotulorum, Domini Robersi de Bardelby.
Magidri Henrici de Clyffi Domini Rogeri de Sutton, Magiſtri Ed-
mondi de Londox, Domini Galfridi de Welleford, Domini, Roberti
de Askeby, Domini Ade de Brom, Domini Willielmi de Leicestre,
& aliorum Clericorum Cancellariz & aliorum diucrſarum Curia-
rum Domini Regis ac Regni &c.
But this Abbots name yer reniaynes vpon the cloſe Røll ghost * Dorf.claus.
Xxxx
12.Ed.2.mlm
of thc Abbot
ſce before in
$.24.
mong br.119
1
734
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. y.
yceres after
England. mong the reſt chat were ſummoned in that yccre. As alſo it doth
(howcuer ir canie to paſſe) in a Summons of two ?
x Dorf.clauf.14
Ed.2.memb.s.
That other of cherimc of Edward the third, is the diſcharge of
the Abbot of Lefcefter by this Patent, becauſe hee held not by
Barony, and that his Predeceſſors had not been ſummoned con-
tinually, but interpolatis vicibus only, after the nine and for-
ricth of Henry the third, before which eimc none of them had
beene ſummoned.
y Pat. 26.Ed.3:
part.i.m.22.
R
Ex omnibus y ad quos &c. Salutem fupplicauit nobis
dilectus nobis in Chrifto Abbas de Leceſtria,vt,cum
Abbatia fua frædicta per Robertum Fitz Robert de
Mekan, dudam Cómitem Leyceſtriæ, fundata fuiſſet in pis-
ram & perpetuam elemofinam
Gaduocatio fiue patronatss
eiufdem ad manus Domini H. quondam Regis Angliæ pro-
aui noſtri ; per foris factum Simonis de Monte Forti tang
Comitis Leyceſtriæ & patroni ciufdem deuenerit , idemque
Abbas aliqua terras feu tenementa de nobis per Baroniam
feu alio modo non teneat, per quod ad Parliamenta feu Con-
filia noftra venire teneatur, nec aliquis predecesſorum fuorum
ante quadrageſimum nonum annum di&ti proaui noſtri , poſt
forssfa&turam prædiéti Simonis (quo anno omnes Abbates com
Priores Regni noftri Angliæ , ad Parliamentum eiuſdem
proaui noftri tunc tentum , voluntarie (ammoniti fuerunt) ſim-
monitus extiterit, velimus ipſuin Abbatem de huiufmodi ad-
yentu ad Parliamentum fa&tæ exonerari; Et quia biſis cartis
confirmationibus de terris en tenementis eidem Abbatie
datis & conceßis in rstulis Cancellariæ noftræ irrotulatis com-
pertum eſt, quod dieta cvbaria per præditum Robert
Fits Robert de Mekan , tunc Comitem Leyceſtriæ , fun-
data erat in puram e perpetuam Elemofinam.cú nos inue-
nitur in rotules predictis , quod prædi&tus Abbas aliqua fer-
ras ſeu tenementa de nobis tenet per Baroniam feu aliquo alio
feruitio , nec quod predeceſſores ſui Abbates loci præditi ad
aliqua Parliamenta progenitorum noftrorum ante prædi&tum
quadrageſimuin nonum annum di&ti proaui noſtri aut postmo-
dum continuè, fed vicibus interpolatis , fummoniti fuerint ;
Nolentes ipſum Abbatem indebitè fic Dexari, conceßimus pro
710bis whereditus noftris , quod idem Abbas da Jescceffores
1
fui
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 735
)
1
jui de veniendo ad Parliamenta & Confilia noftra vel her&- England.
dum noftrorum de cetero quieti ſint & exonerati imperpetuum,
Ita ſemper quod di&tus Abbas ſucceſſores fui in procura-
tores ad huiuſmodi Parlamenta a Conſilia per Clerum mic-
tendos confentiant o bt moris eſt expenfis contribuant corun,
dem. In cuius &c. Tefte Rege apud Weſtmonaſterium XV
die Februar. Per petitionen de Parliamiento.
}
The Parlament wherein this was obtained, was ſunimoncd by
Writs dated 15. Nonembris 25. Ed. 3. to fit vpon Saint Hillaries
day following (which is the 13. of Ianuary) and the 15. of Fe-
bruary following (in the 25. yeere; his Raigne beginning thc 25.
of Ianuarg) This grant is dated. And in the cloſe Roll of that
Summons of 25. Ed. 3. the Abbots name is cancelled, and thoſe
words writen at ic which are before u noted, and that by reaſon u S.az.
of this Charter. Yec in 27. Ed. 3. the Abbot of Leyceſter is ſum-
moned to that great Counſell held in that ycer at Westminſter. x Dorr Clauſ
The Abbot that procured chis Parent of diſcharge, was William 27.Ed.31.12.
de Clown. And Henry of Knighton a Canon of the fame Abbey
Speaking of him , remembers it. Coriam, faith he, de non vepiex-
do ad Parlamentum pro le dio fuccefforibus frais de Rege adquifæis
.
And to this of their having Baronics , belongs that proteſtation
in behalfe of the Abbors Priors, as were of the Biſhops, and o-
ther Prelats of thć Province of Canterbury made, vnder Richard
the ſecond; where the words are , De iure de confuetudine Regni
Angliæ y ad Archidaconum Cantuarienfem , qui pro tempore fue y Rot.Parl.is
rit necnon ceteros Suffraganos, Confratres, & Compaires, Abbates m a. art.34.
& Priores alioſque Prelatos quofcunque per Baroniam de Domino Mabetær item
Rcge tcncntes pertinet in Parliamentis Regijs quibuſcunque, vt pares Courtney Ar.
Rogni preduite porfonaliter intereſe ibidemque de Regni negozijs, ac a- chiepiſcopi fol.
lijs tractari confuetis cum cæteris diéti Regni Paribus, & alijs ibidem 574.4. Vide
itus intereffendi babentibus, conſulere, & cradarc, ordinari, fiituere, in Placi.coron.
& diffinire 40 cetera facere que Parliamenti tempore ibidem immu- lib.3.cap.z.
Z Ms. Regift
miene facieniece Aid thar z crcariſe de modo tenendi Parlamentum,
Ad Parlamentum ummoniri de venire debent Archiepiſcopi , Epiſo Archiepiſc.
copi, Abbares, Priores, do alý Alaiores Cleri qui tenent per comi. Cant. parter.
1011m aut Bareniam ratione huis modi tenure di nulli minores nifi en fol.56i.
oram preſentia de acuenius aliande quam pro tenutis fuis requiratur.
XXV. The next particulars concerning Barons herc, is that
of the acle of Banneret giuen to ſome temporall Barons, as if it
Hvere in them a ſynonymic or an equivalent name to Baron. That
which concernes chat name of Bannerct, as it ſignifies in Knight
Banneref, is anon dhewed where we ſpeak of the orders of Knighe-
Xxxx 2
hood
1
1
J
736
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
a Rot. Parl.
6 Stat.2.5.
Rot Parl.1.
Y
2:
vox inter Pro
erat.
England. hood in England. But here the notion of the word is only as it
expreſſed a Parlamentary Baron. In the proceeding againſt lohn
de Gomeniz, and William de Weſton in the firſt Parliament of Rio
chard the ſecond, it is ſaid that the Lords of the Parlament, cbar
is, the King of Caſtile and Leon, Duke of Lancaſter, Edmond Earle
of Cambridge, and diuers other Earles and Barons there mentio,
ned by name , e a plafours autres Seigneurs Barons & Bannerets
I. Rich.a.m.6.
Eſcheinis an dit Parlament afſemblez had rooke aduicc touching
the anſwers of the defendants. And whereas in the ftatutes of the
ſame King; as we read them in Engliſh. Euery ArchbilhrpBiſhop,
Abbot, Prior, Duke, Earle, Baron, Ba: onet, Knight of the Shire
&c. are commanded vnder paine b of amerciament or other pu-
Ricb, 2.cap 4. niſhment according to ancient vſe , to appcare in Parlament;
item
Thomam Wal- the French, both of the Roll and of thoſc Bookes that are truly
lingban pag: printed, hath Banneret , and ſome by a litel: miſtaking Barnerer
319.cd.Franc. for the the ſame word. And as when mention is in the old ſto-
Hen Ai nemir rics of Knight Bannerct, the word Barones (which runnes eaſier
16.7 59.de Bă- from the tongue) is often for Banneret ; ſo fell it , not only in
neretiis quibus the Engliſh print of our ftarureș but alſo in a report of a caſe
mine fedes& that is of a later time then that to which our preſent diuiſion
ceres Rcgni
confines vs , char Baronet (för-Banneret) is likewiſe vſed for
yer
a Baron. For in an arraint vnder Henry the fixe one of the lury
C35,hen 6.fol
. challenged himſelfe becauſe his Anceſtors had beene Baronets and
Stigneurs des Parlements. I cannot doubt but that the title of Ban-
lenge 44
nerer in this ſenſe was meant there, and alſo that the ſame cona
ception of the word was in the challenge made vnder Edward
the third, of one of the grand Affife, becauſe he was a Banner
d 12 Ed.3.fol. (as the booke at large d luyes) or a Banneret as it is in Fitzher-
berte. There was no colour why the title of Banncret, in thac
< Tit.challenge notion as it ſignifics a Knight Banneret only, ſhould be any cauſo
of challenge. Therefore I ſee no reaſon why wee ſhould chinke
that it was vſed there in that ſenſe. But indeed it is diſallowed
(although the matter of the challenge were iuft) becauſe it was
nor legally made. That is, it did not legally appcarc vpon the
challenge to the Court, that he was a Baron or Bannerct of Par-
*lament wbich ſhould haue becne certificd to them by record, as
f Videfis coke
lib. 6. fol.55
it was rcſolued f alſo in that caſe voder Henry the fixt. I
Regift. Orig fol. know che anſwer giuen in the booke is, that alihough hee be
1793Fitzho a Bannerer and hold not by Baronie hee ſhould be in the afo
fiſe. But I vnderſtand that as if the Court had ſaid. The ſaying
that he is a Bannerce is not cauſe cnough of challenge , vnlelle
withall it be legally ſhewed thar hee bc a Baron of Parlament.
For tenere per Baroniam was an obuious phraſe of thoſe times,
deduced from more ancient vſe ; to denote the being a Baron,
pidelis 48, thoughi in truth there were no beceflitie that a Baron muſt hold
A3, Ali-jólivit, 8 by Barony, becauſe he might be by Writ only. And to this vſe
46.a. tit.Chal.
18.4.
119.
Nat.Bs.fol.
of
!
1
1
W
1
R
Chap. V. The SECOND PART.
737
of the Word, we haue much light alſo from that
Writ whereby England,
the Lord Camoys vnder Richard the ſecond, was diſcharged from
being Knight of the Shire of Surrey (though hee had been cho
fen) becauſe he, as alſo as many of his Anceſtors had been Ban-
nerets, and it had not beene before in vſe to chuſe ſuch kind of
Bannerets, Knights of the Shire. This h was the Writ. h Cluul.Der1.7.
Rich.2.17.3
Ex Vicecomiti Surriæ, ſalutem. quia vt accepimus tu
Thomam Camoys Chiualer, qui Banne rettus eſt,
ficut quamplures antecefforum fuorum extiterunt , ad
eſſendum vnum militum venientium ad proximum Parlamen-
tum noſtrum , pro communitate Comitatus prædicti , de allen-
fu eiuſdem Comitatus , elegili; Nos aduertentes , quod hu-
juſmodi Banneretti, ante hac tempora; in milites Comita.
tus , ratione alicuisis Parlamenci eligi minimè confueuerunt, ip-
fum de officio Militis ad di&tum Parlamentum pro Communi-
tale Comitatus prædi&ti , penturi, exonerari volumus ; Et idee
tibi præcipimus quod quendam alium militem idon:um el diſ-
cretum, gladio cin&tum loco ipfius Thomæ elegi eum ad
diem & locum Parliamenti prædiéti venire facias, cum plena
& Jufficienci poteftate ad confentiendum bjs que in Parlia-
mento prædicto fient juxta tenorem. primi breuis noftritibi pro
ele&tione huiuſmodi militum direéti, le nomen eius nobis ſcire
facias. Tefte Rege apud Weſtmonaſterium o&tauo die
Octobris.
Neither may this Writ be underſtood of any other Banneret
chen a Parlament Baron, or Banneret of that time. The expref-
fion of huiuſmodi Banneretii ſhewes that it is not meant of all
Bannerets , buc ſuch only as haue the title cither by inhc-
ritance or in ſuch a kinde as that an inheritance might be
of it; which is apparant alſo by the preceding wordes , in the
Writ, Bannereltses est ficut quamplures antecefforum (Horum ex-
titerunt. For it was neuer concciucd that the title Banncrct, as
it denotes a Knight Banneret, was hereditarie. And, in truth, it
is plainc that one Thomas Camoys (who doubtlefle was the fame
man) was a Baron and Pecre of that i Parlament. And many of i Dorf.cl.g.
his Anceftors been before him, had likewiſe beene Pceres. For Rich.2,113.10.
though the name of a Camoys occurrc nor in the Summons for $37:
the ſpace of about fifty yeers before the cime of this Writ , yet
from the eighth yeer of Edward the ſecond, to the ninth of Éd-
ward the third, there is ſcarce a Summons without one of the
1
)
1
3
namico
1
738
1
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
1
England. name. In that ycer of Edward the third, the name of Ralfe de Ca-
moys is in the Summons, kas ir is alſo frequently before. And ſome
k Dorf clauf.9. of the name alſo are in much ancienter Lifts of the Barons of
1 Dorſ.clauf.49 thoſe elder ages. But after the ninth of Edward the third, thc
Hen.3. m. 11. in name by reaſon of nonage or ſomć other cauſe were omitted till
fchedula Pat.s.
Edol, Dor.12.
this ſeventh yecre of Richard the ſecond, and ( as it ſometimes
& in Rot.Scm. happens) the dignity, it ſeemes , being obſcured by abſtinence
tagy eiufdem from the name of Lord.or Baron, the Free-holders of Surrey choſe
Anni,
him a Koight of their Shire after which, according to his ance-
Irell right; be being ſummoned to Parlament, there was a ne-
cclity to diſcharge him ; which was done vnder the name of
Banneret and nor Baron, it ſeemcs, (according to the fancic of
that time) becauſe he had not a Barony, or held not per Baro-
niam. For about the end of Edward, the third, if I be not much
dccciucd, one of his Anceſtors, being allo Thomas de Camoys, is
m Eſcaet. 46. found by office m to haue died ſeiſed withour holding any thing
Ed.3.num.15. of the King. In Surrey and Suflex was thc vſuall dwelling and
apud Stening poffeflions of theſe Lords of Camogs. But ſome learned men alſo
n Camden, in affirme n that Broadwater a townc nccre ehe Sea in Suffes, was
Brit.pag.223. from Edward the firſt's time the Barony of theſe Lords, But in
that crice I ſpcake of this Broadwater is held of the honor of
Brember, and of a ſubie&, which could not haue been if then it
had been a Barony. But I thinke this here noted is enough to
perſwade vs that Thomas Camoys the Bannerce in the Writ before
cited, was no other then che Lord Camois of that time, whoſe
Anceſtors were Barons likewiſe as the Rolls cleerly inforac vs. .
This vſe of the name of Bandicret proceeded, it ſeemes, from
the French vſe of it, and the right alſo which was ſo proper to
a Baron to aduance his Armes in a ſquare Enligne or a Banne-
rct; whereof before in the dignitics of France.
XXVI. It rells that we come to the conſideration ofthat
common opinion, touching a Barony conſiſting in ancient time
of thirteene Knights fees and a third part. This 1 ſee hath ſo
much poſſeſſed ſome very Icarncd men. Bur without any other
ground then the miſtaking fancie of him that wrote the Treatiſe
De modo Tenendi • Parlamentum. The pallage in that Treatiſe to
this purpoſe hath theſe words; Item lammoniri de venire debent
ad Parlamentum) omnes & finguli Comites de Barones, do coraris
Pares fcilicet illi qui habext terras da redditus Comitatis integri, ula
delicet XX feoda vnius militis quolibet feodo computato ad Xxlibras
quæ faciunt quadringentas libras in toto , vel ad valentiam vnius
Baronia integræ, fcilicet XI 11 feoda da sertiam partem vnius feodi
militia, quolibet feodo computato ad viginti libras que faciuns in
1010 quadringentas marcas de mali minores laici fummoniri & ve-
mire debent ad Parliamentum ratione temura ſua niſi corum prafentia
alijs
M.
1
1
739
1
Chap. V.. THE SECOND PART.
alijs de caufis fuerit viilis vel neceſſaria ad Parliamentum. Here we
ſee a whole Baronie is clcerely ſuppoſed to hauc bcene thirteerić
Knights and a third pare, and an Earldome twenty Knights fees;
both which were firſt inucnted (for ought I hauc oblerved) by the
autor of this Trcaciſe together with that of the eſtimation of a
Knights fec by twenty pound rent, as alſo of Parcs Baronun for
a diſtinct dignitie from Barons which we ſhall prefea:iy ſhew to
be meere miſtakings as ſoone as'wee have ſpoken ſomething of
the cime to which thc Treatiſc is to be referr. Thá: title that
commonly is prefixed to it, refcires it tortor time of the end of
the Saxons or to the comming of the Normans. Hic difcribitur
modu (ſo are the words) quo Parliawentum Regis Angliz de An-
glorum fuorum tenebatur'iempore Regis Edwardi filij Ethelredi Regis,
qui modus recitats fuit per diſcretiores coram Willielmo Duce Nora
snannorum Conqueſtore do Rege Angliæ , ipfo conquestore hos precio
piense da per ipfum approbatus eu fuis temporibus & etiam
fuccefforume
ſuorum Regum Anglorum vfitatus. And before an extraé of the be-
ginning of it which concernes the ſummoning of the Prclatcs
and Clergic (as I find it tranſcribed by a band of about Henrie:
the fift, into one of the Regiſters p of Arundell Archbiſhop of p Regier.us
Canterbury) there is this title with expreſſe réference to the Rolls Arxxdell Ara
of thoſe timics, as if the worke had beene taken out of them. Cant.folisors
De medo conuocandi clerum Angliæ ad Parlamentum Regis Edwardi part.sg
filij Ethelredi Regis qui modus fuerat intimatsus Willielmo Conque,
Stori do per cundem obferuatus prout patet in rosulis dictórimi Reo
gam ſuper inde confectis. If we could haue belceucd theſe préfixed
titles we must haue vſed the Treatiſe for a teſtimonic of the Earles
and Barony, or Thanes of the Saxon times, and of the beginning
of the Normans. But the vanitie of it ſecmed ſuch as that we
thought fitreft to lcauc it for this place, ſo to ſpeake of it by
it ſelfe, as an impofture of ſome bold fancic. For it will appeare
no bcceer, if wc cxamine the time when the autor of it liücd, and
the måter of it. Firſt for the time when the autor of it liucd;
the mention in ir of the Juſticia de Banco, of the Capitalis Iuflick
Arus qui tenei placita coram Rege, and the Barons of the Exche-
quer fo feuerally", beſides the language throughout it and thas
occurrence of Comes Seneſcallús, comes Constabularius, it comes
Marefcalls, and diucrs morc chará&ers that remaine in it ſhow
plainly crough that it was firft writen ſomo ages (at leaſt) after
the comming of the Normais, of which I thinke ho mäñ doubts
thar hath read it. And for my part, I cannot yet belećne that is
is ancienter then about thc time of Edward this third. Divers com
pics I bauč“ ſeen of it' buc rcucr'any which excèdećd that age. And
the language and context perſwade me alſo to that beliefe. There
for the matter of 'it fo rcferd in thic title to the Saxon tioncs and
chic comming of the Normans; what taſte or colour is there ci-
ther
1
1740
TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap. v.
1
9 Certificat
Rout.
England, ther in the many ſtories, lawes or other memories of thoſe times,
that the Biſhops, Abbots , and Priors held Knights fees vnder
Edward the Confeſſor, or the fonnc of King Ethelred as hee is
called in the title? Nor indecd any of them were then as Barons
by tenure, in Parlaments or þrtenagemoter but as Prelats only,
which is before thewed. Nor dotb tois determination of the
quan-
titie of an Earldomc or Barony agree with any thing that occurrcs
in the Saxon times. And in the times that followed the Normans
(for ſo the title leads vs on , as if the ſame ſtate of Barons had
beenc and continued from Edward the Confeffor , and William
the firſt into the Reignes of their ſucceſſours) what coloura-
ble teftimonie is there in any record, Nory, or Law, that fo
much as ſocmes to juſtifie this number of Knights fecs in the
making of Earldomcs or Baronies? In truth the contrary appears
plainly. Jefferey Lord Talbor held twenty Knights Fees in chiefe
of Henry 9 the firſt, the ſame that afterward Walter de Mednana
jalte de feodis held likewiſe of Henry the ſecond. Yet neither of theſe were cuer
militum fub
Henrico 2, ix
accounced to have had the Earldomes. The ſame may be ſaid of
Lib.Rub. Scacco Toho de Port r in the ſame time, that held fifty ſcuen Knights
as fol. 84.
Fees, and of Walter de Waball that held thirty fand diucrs ſuch
* Ibid. pag. 85. more as appeares in the Records of the Exchequer, where ſome
Hantſhire,
allo hauc fewer Knights Fees then thirteene, and yet arc cqually
I fbid.fol.103.
Bedforálhire. Barons with the reſt. And of the Earles, moſt had more then
* Inquifet 2.6 twenty Knights Fecs , nonc of which yet had from any number
13.10h.R.dift.
of thoſe Fees in his Honor, more then onc intire Earldome. And
ül, Rub. Scacc.
fol.135. & vie Gefferey Filz Peter, Earle of Elex (from whom Hrmfrey de Boban
defos Camd.Brit. derived his title to that Earldom) vnder King Tohn, held his Earldom
PAG, 2zi. de con
as ſixry Knights Fccs, and Aubrey Earlc ofOxford, as 307. Yet
dell & com- neuer any man thought that therefore either of theſe had by rca-
mux.ex part., ſon of thoſe numbers abouc onc whole Earldomc. Wbereas the
Rem.Thef. Hill.
7.Hex.4.Rot.4. ſixty Fees muſt by the account in the Medres, tenendi Parliames.
tenet quartam tum haue made three Earldomes, and the thirtie and an eighth
partcm hono-
part, aboue one and a balfe, which neuer any man dreamt ofbe-
dell per ferui- fore the autor of this Treatiſe nor any ſince, but ſuch as are de-
tium quatuor cciucd by him. And for that Earldome of Eſex being but one
litum &c. de cntirc Earldomc ; you may ſee the cxample before brought of
quo comitarx. it touching the reliefe payable vpon it. The Abbot allo * of a
vide porro Eſco bingdon anciently held by the ſeruice of thirty Knights Fees for
**4.Ed 311.33 Gaſle gard at Windſor , of whịch foure were to goe vpon som
mons with the King in his Army, the Abbot of Euefham by the
* RotoFinium
ſeruice of foure and a halfe only, the Prior of Couentry of ten,
42. Hew.3.m.io
**. Scedula ap• thc Biſhop of Chichefter of onc and a halfc, yèt there (as other
jendente. likc) were Barons by tenure without reference to any certaine
number, And vpon the Summons of all the Barons, vnder Ed
Rol.Scutag.
sword the firft, s to Worceſter for an expedition againſt Wales
, die
uers of them came before the Conſablc and Marſhall of England
prea
t
mitats ATHA-
ris dc Arun.
u .
5.2d.l.
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART.
741
A
1
preſenting (as they oughe) their ſeruices, by which we may ea- Englanes
fily know how, at that time, they held and how many Knights
Fecs, or by how many Knights (cruices (which is all onc. Some
few cxamples we thence addc here;
Rogerus x de Clifford junior qui duxit in vxorem primogenitam x Ibid.membid
filiam do heredem Roberti de Vereri ponte recognofcit ſeruitium
Ī I feodorum militum ob dimidij, pro mcdictate Baroniæ de Weſtmera
land; ob faciet feruitium per ſeipfum Thomam Borce milites,
do Alanum Borer feruieniem.
Rogerus de Leyburn qui daxit in vxorem alteram filiam & bea
redem Roberti de veteri Ponte, recognoſcit feruitium fuam 11 Fco-
dorum militum dan dimidij pro altera mcdictatc Baroniæ prædicta,
obo faciet ſervitium per feipfum ; Iohannem de Leyburn, 'Williel-
mum de Isfeild , Robertum de Kirkeby, & Petrum de Camcra
ſervientes.
Petrus Corber y recognofcit feruitiums ✓ Feodorum militum pro y Membrane
Baronia de Kaus; faciet per eipfum do Robertum Corbet militem do ciafmodi alią
per Thomam de Radelbergh, Richardum de Hop, Rogerum dc mole Marefcal-
Eicon, Robercum de Frankton, Adam Haghe, Willielmum de ciæ anno 10.
Bancrcs feruientes. Mauricius de Berkley, recognoſcit ſeruitium III Edots
feodorum militum pro Baronia de Berkley faciet per ſeipfums, Tho-
mam de Berkley, Willielmum Manícil milites.
So Bigod then Earle of Norfolke, recognoſcit feruitium ✓ feodo.
rum militam pro hereditare fua Comitatus Norfolk, and diuers more
ſuch occurre there, as alſo the ſcruices or tenures of the Ecclcſia-
ſticall Baroas diſtinguiſhed by their number of Knights without
any colour of reference to thirteene Knights fecs, and . And it
is conſtant through chae Roll, (which by the way is very obſer-
uable) thar they cither ſerue by Knights (according to the ſcue-
rall numbers) or elſe by two feruientes in ſeed of cuery Knight.
Touching ſeruientes , more anon, where wee ſpeake of Eſquircs.
The teftimonies of this kind are infinite, but we conclude here,
with that of Nigellus, or Neale Biſhop of Ely Lord Treaſurer to
Henry the firſt, to the Abbor of Ramſey, by which hce acknow-
ledged that the Abbor (who was plainly a Baron) held but by
the ſervice of foure Knights. N. Elienſis Bpiſcopus venerabili fratri
o amico W. Rameſia Abbati, falwiem. Sciatis quod vbi Richardus
Clericus reddidit computum de Scuiagio militum veftrorum ad Score
carium, Ego teftificatus fum vos non debere pluſquam quatuor mi-
lites & pro tanium quieri eftis & in Rosulo fcripti. Vale. This oc-
curres' in the Booke z of Ramiley in the Exchequer. But for that z Als
. Fol se.
paſſage in the Modses tenendi Parliamentum what other ancient d 59.
occurrence is any where that preſcrucs this diſtinction of Comi
a Modotexenda
tes do Barones from ſuch as wore Pares, Comitibus & Baronibus, Parl, loco cita-
* by reaſon of holding entire Earldomos or Baronics, and yet had to cap.de
not the title of Earles or Barons ? Nay, where appcarcs it an.
pæna fummonia
ciently
tionis,
Y yyy .
}
742
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
201209.08
bu.
England. ciently that a Knights Fec was twenty pounds rcuenue ? It is
true that men who had twenty pounds reueduc , were often di-
c Videfis fiat i ſtrained or ſummoned to take the order of Knighrhood. But al-
Ed.z.de militi- fo lometimes men of leſſe reuenue, ſometimes by reaſon of more,
d 6.36.
were likewiſe called to the ſame dignitic", as is anone ſhewed
where we ſpcake of Knighrs. And land of the yeerly reuenue
of twenty pounds held in locage, is made cquiualent by the ſta-
e Wet;1.cap.36 tute of Aid vnder e Edward the firſt, to a Knights Fee. But what
doth either of theſe concerne the legall valuc of Knighes Fecs
which were neuer in truth eſtimable cither by any certaine num-
ber of acres or quancitic of rcucnue (though ſome huuc error
neouſly determined them by boh) but only by the ſeruices or
number of Knights reſerued. And doubtlefle this errour touching
the iuſt value of a Knights Fcc was the principall groundworke
to that vaine ſupci ftruction of the certaire valucs and quanities
of Earldomes and Baronics. For that being firft ſuppoſed to be
the iuſt value of a Knights Fee, the autor that vicd his own
fancie alſo enough in other things comprebended in his Treatile)
obſeruing alſo truly that Earldomes and Baronics conſilied for the
molt part of Knights Fces, fell to , If I be nor deceiucd, a mi-
ftsking in his rules of proportion, thus. As the relief of a Knighes
Fec to a Knights Fec, ſo the Reliefe of an Earle and of a Baron
to an Earldome and Barony. But the Relicf of a Knigbts Fce is
the fourth part of a Knights Fce (which is true if a Knights Fecs
were meaſured by twenty pounds reuerue) therefore are the Re-
liefes of Earles and Barons, the fourth part of their Earldomes
and Baronies. Now thc Rcliefe that was ever ſince the grand
f Mag.Chart.
f Charter ſeried, hath beene for an Earlc hauing a whole Earle-,
dome, a hundred pounds, and for a Baron hauing a whole Ba-
rony a hundred markes ; whence it caſily followed that therefore
a whole Earldomc was foure hundred pound reuenue, and a whold
Barony foure hundred markes. But this kind of account was
grolly erroncous. For vneill the grand Charter letled (and the
moſt of the time that can be meant by the title of that Treatiſe
fals before the ſetling of that Charter) the Reliefe of Earldomes
and Baronies were wholy vncertainc, as is alrcady ſhowed; ſo that
then there could not hauc been any ſuch argument drawne from
their proportion. But thc Autor here being ouer willing to ſeeme
to know what an Earldome and a Barony were , thus deceiued
himſelfc and many more that with ſo caſic beliefs, haue fo eaſily
and commonly recciucd for truth, the miſtaking of his fancy.
It may be diucrs things in that Moduus (and among them fome that
differ much from the preſent and later ages) were agrecable to
the ancient Parlaments. But doubtleſſe ſome particulars are direct-
Jy contrary to the knowne and receiued Parlamentary vſe from
ancient time , as for example, the placing of the Archbiſhops
and
capaz.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
743
Whe
I
N
and Biſkops of the two Prouincès, one on the right hand, the o- England,
ther on the left of the King, and the ſuppoſition of the Barons
of the Cinque Ports to be cquall in matter of amcrciament to a
Baron of the Kingdome. And ſome ſuch more occurrc in it.
And the ſame that is ſaid of the credit and autority of this Mo-
dres may be likewiſe ſaid of that which was found in a parchment
Roll with Sir Chriſtopher Preſton, at Clane in Ireland vnder King
Henry the fourth ; not inuch differing from this vſuall Modus Te-
mendi Parliamentam in England. Only that is made proper for
Ireland, and ſuppoſed to hauc beene ſent thither by King Henry
the ſecond, when he conqucrcd the Iland. , før a direction how
to hold cheir Parlaments. But the ſenſe of it is for the moſt part
iuft like that whereof wee haue ſo many Copies for England. It
Scale of Ireland, by the Lord Talbot Lieutenant of Ireland, vnder
Henry the fourth. And I had from my worthy friend Mr. Hack-
well of Lincolnes Inne, the vſe of a copie of the exemplification,
that was tranſcribed out of it when heretofore the exempli,
fication it. ſelfc vnder ſcale was in his hands. Thc Rilc of ic
I
goes chus;
!
Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliæ, & Franciæ, & Dominus Hi-
bernice, Omnibres ad quos præfentes ligera peruenerint, ſalatem. in.
fpeximus tenorem diuerſorum articulorum in quodam rotulo pergamės,
não fcriptorum cum Chriftophero de Præſton militè tempore arre-
Jialjonis ſuæ apud villam de Clare, per deputatum dilectio fidelis
Hoftri Iohannis Talbot de Dalomthire Chiualer locum noftrunz
tenentis fcrrc noſtre Hibernią, nuper fact a ingeniorum ac coram non
bis do Confilio nojlro in eadem Terra nostra apud villam de Trim,
sono die Ianuarij vltimo praterito oftenforum in hac verba, Modus
Tenendi Parliamenra.
Henricus Rex Angliæ , conqueftor & Dominius Hibernix mittit
hanc formam Archiepiſcopis, Epiſcopis, Abbatibus, Prioribus, Comia
ribies, Baronibus, Iuftitiarijs, Viccomitibus, Maioribus, Præpofitis,
a omnibus fidelibus fuis terre Hiberniż tenendi Parliamentum.
Inprimis (ammonitio Parliamenti precedere debet per quadraginta
dies dc.
And then followes the moſt of the particulars that occurre in
the ordinary Modus for England, fitted to Ireland ; and among
them that eſpecially of the eſtimation of Earldomes and Baronics
by the number of Knights Fecs. And ſome few other things alſo
being added of grand Counſels, of the difference betweenc an
Ordinance and a Law, and of che Oath at the Coronation ; id
is concluded with, Nos autein temores articulorum pradictorami do
affenſis præfati Locum tenentis di Conſilij prædi&ti tenore préſentiuni
duximis exemplificandum [&] kas literas noftras fieri fecimus par
Үyyy 2
tentes
1
1
)
1
1
744 TITIES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
England. fentes. Tefte prafato locum noßrum tenente apud Trym xīl die
Ianuarij Anno Regni nostri fexto.
1
Per ipſum Locum tenentem & Conſilium.
But who cuer was the autor of tbis Trilha:odus I thinke
doubtleſſe, cooke it out of this other whereof wee hauc ſo many
Copics in England, and ſo fitted it to thac Kingdome, not only
in the ſuppoſed Parlamentary formes, but alſo in the title, that
it might haue cuery way like relation to Irland as the oiher to
England. For as that of England is ſuppoſed to have been declared
, before King William, and allowed by him at his conqueſt, lo this
alſo by Henry the ſecond at bis of Ireland. But I cannot belieue that
cither of them were ſo ancient as Henry the ſecond. His file
in it agrees not wish any that I haue ſeene of him. Nor be-
forc King lohns time were Sheriffes and other Officers and dig-
nities (according to the Engliſh ptterne) ſo ſetled there that
thoſe dignities and offices to whom (euen as at this day thic vſe
is ). the Infpeximus is directed, could hauc had fuch place in ic
vnder Henry the ſecond. But this by the way. And hitherto of
Barons in the time betweeve the latter end of King lohn, and the
middle of Richard the ſecond.
1
1
:
XXVII. From the middle of Richard the ſecond to this
day we bave had a third kind of Barons, then firft added to thoſe
two before ſhewed, or to the Barons both by writ and tenure,
and choſe by writ only. That is, Barons made by Letters Patents.
The two firſt kinds and the vſe of making new by wric ſtill con-
tinue. Neither need we in this part of time ſay more of them then
only ſew the forme of the writ that makes chofe that are by
writ only, and cals the reft , adding ſomething of the ſpirituall
Barons that were Rcgular (for wbat concernes the reſt is well c.
nough knownc) which done, we conclude with the Creation of
Barons by Patent.
Tcuching the forme of the writ, we obferue the body of that
forme, and the file giuen to the perſons called by it. That forme
alreadic ſhewed to the Spirituall Barons that were Secular, con-
tinued till about the end of Richard the ſecond, when that clauſo
Neo, quod abfit, per veftri abfentiam &c. to differatur began to
be omitted. And the ſame forme to Nullatenus omittalis. Teftes
c. was to the Regular Barons, as alſo to the Temporall only,
Ligcancia is vſed to the Temporall for dilectione, as it is to this
day. Nor is there almoſt any difference betweene the ſyllables
of the writs of the former times of this laſt part of our diuifion
(after the omiſſion of that clawſc), from thoſe that are ved at
this
+
1
1
1
R
.
Chap. V. The SECOND PART. 745
this day. The Spirituall Barons at this day (being all Secular; or Englands :
Biſhops) are called by this forme.
Ex &c. Reverendißimo in Chriſto Pátri Præfecto,
que es fideli Conſilario noſtro N. eadem gratia Archie
piſcopo Cantuarienſi totius Angliæ Primati e Me-
tropolitano falutem. Quia de aniſamento e aſſenſu Confilij
noſtri pro quibufdam ardesis en vrgentibus negotijs nos forza
tum eu defenfionem Regni noſtri Angliæ ex Ecclefiæ An-
glicanæ concernentibus quoddiim Parliamentum noftrum apud
Civitatem noftram Weſtmonaſterij (ſuch a day and yeer)
teneri orain.jui mus e ibidem vobiſcum ac cum cæteris Pre-
latis Magnatibus & Proceribus di&ti Regni colloquium habe.
re et traétatum , vobis ſub fide & dilectione quibus nobis tem
nemini firmitèr iniungendo mandamus quod confideritis diſto-
rum negotiorum arduitate e periculis imminentibus, ceſſante
excuſatione quacunque dićtis die co loco perſonalitèr interfitis
nobiſcum ac cum Prælatis , Magnatibus, & Proceribus præe
dietis ſuper dictis Negotijs tractaturi, veſtrumý Confilium
impenſuri e boc ficut nos do honorem noftrum ac "Jaluatio-
nem & defenſionem Regni & Ecclefiæ Anglicanæ expedi-
tionemg negotiorum prædi&turum nullatenus omittatis. Pre-
monenies Decanum ea Capitulum Ecclefiæ veftræ -Cantua-
rienſis ac Archidiaconos totumý: Clerum veſtre Dioceſeos
quod ijdem Decanus á Archidiaconi in proprijs perfonis ſuis ač
di&tum Capitulum per vnum. Idemque Clerus per duos Procura-
tores idoneos plename ſufficientem poteſtatem ab ipſis Capitulo
e Clero diuiſim babentes, prædilis die co loco interfint ad
confentiendum his que tunc ibidem de communi Conſilio,difli
Regni noſtri diuina fauente clementia contigerint ordinari.
Teſte reipſo , apud ec.
The Temporall Barons have the ſame forme (excepting ligea
ancia for dilectione ) to pullatenus omittatis T. do. But all this is
ſpoken of the ordinary Writs of Summons. For it hath beene
ſometimes in example, to adde a limitation of the eftate in the
dignitic of Barons to the reſt of the Writ by which a Baron
hath been created. So was it done in the Writ that created Sir
Henry de Bromflet Baron of Defcy, vnder Henry the fixer After
Nullatenus omittaris, followes this clauſe a Volumus enim vos do
heredes veftros maſculos de corpore vestro legitimè exeuntes Barones
de Velcy exiftere. Tefte &c.
For
11
"
I
a Dorf cland
27.Her.6. m.za
•
mer
{
1
1
1
746
TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
b 9.16.
England. For the filcs giucn to the Barons in theſe Writs; The Spiri-
tuall Barons haue the title of their Eccleſiaſticall dignities, and
the addition of Priuy Counſellor or the likc as the caſe falls out,
So hauc the Temporall alſo, of whom ſome as before 6 noted
haue had the name of Baron giuen to them but that was rarely
vſed, and at this day it is not giucn to any in the Writs. Diuers
were anciently filed by their Chriſtian names and ſurnames or
Baronics or both , and very frequently the addition of Chiualer
or Milisi was giuen them; and diucrs alſo after the addition of
Chiualer were ſtiled Lords with an addition of that wherof they
are called Barons, by Dominus de N. Iacobo Beanchamp sailui
Domino de Beauchamp, and the like, as alſo without Militi, as
Thoma Domino de Ros and ſuch more. But about Henry the cighth,
ir came into vſe to ſtile them all chiuslers , whether they were
Knighred or no, which is alſo continued and in pra&ice to this
day. And after their ſurnames their titles of that whereof they
arc filed Barons vſually prccedes Chiwaler ; both in Writs of
Summons ypon former right, and in Writs of Crcation, For Re-
gularly they differ not in any thing but that the Writ of Creation
(which firit, ſo-calls any man to the Parlament) makes a Baron
and the ſelfc-famc iterated, calls him to other Parlaments after-
ward. But amongſt them there is a ſingular formc of Nile to the
Lord de la Ware. In the later part of Richard the ſecond, in Henry
the fourth, Henry the fife, and part of Henry the fixe, the file is
Magißro Thome de la Ware. The realon, they ſay, is becauſe hec
was a Clergie man ; and that beforc the title deſcended on him.
And I remember in the proxic bundle of the fifc of Henry the fift,he
makcs Tobn, Franke, and Richard Hulme Clarkes his proxies alſo,
as the vſe of that time was for Lords that were ſpiriruall per-
ſons.
The Regular Barons of this time (to go on with them where
we before leit) werc vfually to thc Diſſolution of Monaſteries vnder
Henry the cighth, the ſame grcat Abbots (with the Priors of Se.
Johns, and of coueniry) that are before noted. But in the fife of
c Clauſ. Sohen. Hepry the fourth, thc Prior of Chriſt Church c in Canterbury is a-
4. parc.a w... gaine fummoned alſo among them. But he occurres no more in
the following Summons. But the number foonc grew fixe to
twenty five Abbots, and thoſe two Priors. The Abbors were of
r
1
-
I Saint Albans.
2 Glafterbury.
3 Saint Auguſtines of Can-
tiebury.
4 Weſtminſter.
5 Saint Edmonds Bury,
6 Peterborough.
7 Colcheſter.
8 Eveſham
9 Winchelcomb.
10 Crowland.
11 Battailer,
T
12 Regaless
3
Chap. v. THE SECOND PĀRT, 749
12 Reding
19 Thorney.
England.
13 Abingdon
20 Ramſey.
14 Waltham.
21 Hide.
15 Shrewsbury.
22 Malmesbury.
16 Glowcester,
23 Cirenceſter,
17 Bardency.
24 Saint Mary of Yorker
18 Saint Benet of Holmes:
25 Selby.
endi Camden
nitio eiufdem
rium Parl.i.
Part.1.,1.
And there with thoſc two Priors were thc Regular Barons till
the fife of Henry the eighth, when the d Abbot of Tavistock in
d Ita re&te capic
Devonſhire was added to them by Creation by Patent, the forme in Brit pag ias
where it is anon inferred. After the diſſolution of Monaftcrics in & Clem. Rey-
31. H:9.8. duri:g his Reigne and the Reigne of King Edward the ner.n appendi-
fixe, no Regular Baron was acknowledged here. But vnder Bcnediét. pagia
Qurence Mury, and for ſome time in the firſt Parlament of Queen *410.
Elizabeth, The Prior of Saint Tobøs, and the Abbot of Weft- Parliamentares. Po
minſter were ſummoned as Burobs againc. But there was ſoonc Mar.9. 8.
an end of them allo in thic Parlament of Quien Elizabeth, And Marty Came-
we come next to the Creation of Barons by Letters Patent.
Anni, et Dia-
XXVIIT. The Creation of Barons , into that ritle ex-
Elizab.
Patil. Rico
preſly by Patent, began in the eleuenth yecrc of Richard the ſc.
cond. And the following examples of ic haue beene very nume-
rous. And I remember one example of a Spirituall Baron thusal-
ſo created. The firſt Temporall Baron thus crcated was lohn de
Beauchamp, Steward of the houſhold, to Richard the ſecond, who
was made by this Patent one of the Pccrcs and Barons of the
Kingdomc, to be filed Lord of Beauchamp, and Baron of Kider-
minster to him and the heires f males of his body.
Ichardus eớc. Sciatis quod, pro bonis & gratuiiis fer-
uitijs quae dile&tus ela fidelis Miles noſter Iohannes
de Beauchamp de Holt Seneſcallus hofpiti nostri no-
bis inpandit, ac loco per ipſum tempore Coronationis noftræ
hucuſque impenfis cö quem pro nobis tenere poterit in futu.
rum in noftris Confilijs en Parliamentis , necnon pro nobili
pów fideli genere vnde deſcendit ac pro fuis magnificis fenfu ebo
Circumſpectione , ipfum lohannem in vnum Parium ac Ba-
ronum "egni noſtrı Angliæ præfecimus , volentes quod idem
Johannes G heredes maſculi de corpore ſuo exeuntes ftatum
Baronis obtineant ac Domini de Beauchamp, e Barones
de Kiderminſter nuncupentur. In cuius rei GC, T.
This
+
f
1
948 TITÏÈS OF HONOR. Chap. v.
f Part...
Pat.
1
1
England. This firſt forme was thus ſimple or bricfe. Afterward it grew
variouſly longer both out of ſcucrall clauſes, that were but expla-
natorie of the dignitie , as alſo out of the clauſe ſometimes of
Creation mony or annuitic giuen for ſupport of the dignitie. For
that vſc was alſo in the age that followed not long after the be-
ginning of ſuch Crcations. By that Barons had their honoraric
annuities in fume examples, no otherwiſc then Earles. So Sir Ralf
Besiller , Baron of sudley in Glouceſterſhire, created by Henry the
ſixt, vt idem Radulphus du haredis ſui pradiéti (that is, his heiros
males of his body ;-Nor hauc I ſeene a Creation of a Baron by
Patent to bim and his heires generally ) meliùs, decentiùs, de hos
norificentiùs valeant ftarum prædictum ac onera ipſis incumbentix
manu tenere il ſuſteniare , as the words of the f Patent are, had
25.HCM.6.1,29 two hundred markes annuity giucn out of the profits of Lincolne-
Jhire, payable by the Sheriffes of that County. So Edward the
fourth crcared Sir Walzer Blount, Baron of Mountioy, and gauc him
likewiſe an annuity, as Crcation mony; of twenty markes yccrly;
twelue markes thereof payable out of the moity of the Towne of
g Patos.Ed.4. Thurbaſton gin Derbyſhire, and the other ciglit out of the profits
h Videſis”at.1 of Derby and Nosinghamſhires. But afterward this vſe of giving
Ed.6. part.6.
Crcation mony with the dignity grew coded. And the formes of
Baroni sheffeiled the Parent of Crcation were very various; and bricfer h then there
Pat 9.Elizab. at this day and leſſc explanatorie of the dignity, and more diffe-
part. 10. memb. rent alſo one from another then at this day we find them. For in
our age, eſpecially fince the beginning of King lames, this iforme
Buckburſti.
i Sapiùs in Rot. (after the Kings ftile, and the preamble, which is varied by oc,
Pal
. Iacobi cafion) is for the moſt part , if not alwayes, conftant.
Ciatis igitur quod nos de gratia noftra ſpeciali, ac ex
certa ſcientia , o mero motu noftris , prafarum A. B.
ad tatum, gradum, dignitatem, o honorem Baronis B.
de C. in Comitetu N. ereximus , præfecimus , & creauimus,
ipfumſ A. B. Baronem B. de C. prædifto , tenore præſen-
tium, præficimus , conſtituimus, & creamus eidemque A.B.
ſtatum,
gradum, dignitatem, ſtilom, titulum, nomen & Ho-
norem Baronis B. de C. impofuimus, dedimus , er prabuimus
ac per preſentes damus, imponimus, & præbemus, Habenduni
eorenendum eadem ftatum, gradum, dignitatem , ftilum, ti-
tulum, nomen e Honorem eidem A. B. og hæredibus maſcu-
lis de corpore ſuo excuntibus imperpetuum , dolentes e per
præfentes inſuper concedentes, pro nobis, heredibus o juce
cefforibus noftris, quod prædi&tus A.B.& heredes fui maſcua
i
25. Baroni
Caroli. RR.
:
2
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. .
749
li prædiéti nomen , ſtatum, gradum, ftilum, dignitatem, titulum England.
& honorem prædi&tum fucceßiuè gerant e habeant & eorum
quilibet habeat, agerat do per nomen Baronis B. de C.30-
centur & nuncupentur & quilibet eorum boceturo nuncupetur
quodque idem A. B. e beredes fui maſculi prædicti ſucceßi-
uè Barones B: de C. in omnibus teneantur do De Barones
traétentur, teneantur, o reputentur, eorum quilibet tra-
Etetur, teneatur, eu reputetur, babeantque, teneant, et pole
fideant di&tus A, B. & hæredes Jui maſculi præditi
, Geo-
rum quilibet habeat, teneat, e poßideat ſedem, locum, & bo-
cem in Parliamentis, publicis Comitijs eo Confilijs noftris be.
redam e ſucceſſorum nostrorum infra Regnum noftrum An-
gliæ inter alios Barones , bo Barones Parliamentorum, pub-
licorum Comitiorum ele Conſiliorum ; Necnon distus A. B.
& hæredes fui maſculi præditi gandeant & vtantur ex eo-
rum quilibet gaudeat vtatur per nomen Baronis B. dec.
omnibus do fingulis iuribus, priuilegijs, præeminentis, & inz-
munitatibus ad ſtatum Baronis huius Regni noſtri Angliæ
in omnibus ritè o de iure pertinentibus , quibus cæteri Ba-
rones diéti Regni noſtri Angliæ ante hæc tempora melius, ho-
norificentius eu quietius da funt gauiſi ſeu in præfenti
gaudent bou veuntur. Eo quod expreſſa mentio dc non oba
Jtante. His teftibus &c. Datum apud Weſtmonaſte-
rium dc.
And it is moſt frequent in theſe later cimncs to hauc the fur-
hamc added in the Creation as A. B. here is created Baron
B. of C, where C. is the place that denominates the Baron. Buc
the ſurname only is then moft often vſed as the title of Honour , in
common expreſſion. And we conclude the Temporall Barons with
this formc of a Baron inucfted at this day.
Z zzz
The
1
750
Chap. V.
TITLES OF HONOR.
England.
BARO
0
Audio
1
L
}
I
.
11
***
Wew
- www.
WW
1
k puss.Han 8.
part.2.999,11.
The example of creating a Spirituall Baron by Patent is in that
to Ricbard Banban Abbor of Taniſtocke , and his ſucceſſors vn-
der Henry thc k eighth.
Hen-
។
1
I
Chap. v.
THE SECOND PART:
751
Enricus exc. Sciatis quod certis conſiderationibus
England.
nos ſpecialitèr mouentibus eo ob ſpecialem deuotio-
nem, quam ad Beatam Virginem Mariam matrem
Chrifti fanétumque Rumonum, in quorum Honore Abbasia
de Tauiſtocke, que de fundatione nobilium progenitorum no-
ſtrorum quondam Regum Angliæ & noſtro patronatu de-
dicata existit , gerimus egy habemus , binc eft quod, de gratia
noftri ſpeciali ac ex certa ſcientia ev mero moti nostris, bo.
lumus eandem Abbatiam fiue Monaſterium noftrum gaudere,
bonore, priuilegio, ac libertatibus ſpiritualium Dominorum
Parliamenti noſtri. Hæredum eú fuccefforum nostrorum , Ideo
conceßimus o per preſentes concedimus, pro nobis hæredibus ei
fuccefforibus noftris quantum in nobis est, dilecto nobis in Chris
ſto , Richardo Banham Abbati de Tauiſtocke prædiéta
e fuccefforibus fuis , vt eorum quilibet qui pro tempore ibi-
den fuerit Abbas, fit pro erit vnus de ſpiritualibus e Reli-
ģ10,25 Dominis Parliamenti nostri Heredum & fuccefforum
nostrorum , gaudendo honore , priuilegio ac libertatibus e-
iufdem ; Et inſuper , de vberiori gratia noftra , affe£lando za
tilitatem dićti noftri Monaſterij , confiderando eius diftantiam,
Ita quod fi contingat aliquem Abbatem qui pro tempore fuerit
fore vel efle abſeniem propter predi&ti Monaſterij vtilita-
tem in non veniendo ad Parliamentum predictum Hæredum
pel fucceflorum noftrorum, quam quidem abſentiam eidem Ab-
bati perdonamus per preſentes > Ita tamen quod tunc foluet
pro buufmodi abjentia cuiuſlibec Parliamenti integri in noſtro
Scaccario, ſuum per Attornatum quinque Marcas nobis, haredim
bus fiue ſucceſſoribus noftris, totiens, quotiens , hoc infuturum
contigerit. In cuius &c. Tefte ea, vicefimo tertio die la
+
1
11
1
nuarij &c.
And thus much of thele more ancient dignities of Earles and
Barons, whence we come to che Titles of Dukc, and ſo to thoſe
of Marqueſſo and Vicount.
XXIX. The firſt Creation of the title of Duke, as di-
fine from that of Earle (for in the elder times they were oftcai
fynonymies with vs, as elſewhere, which is before ſacwcd) was
in the elcuenth yccre of Edward the third, when in Parlament
be created his eldeſt ſonnc, bcing then Earle of Chester , into the
Title
zzzz 4
1
St.
752 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. v.
England. Title of Duke of Cornwall, and crected the Duchy of it. The
Charter of Creation (for ſo much as concernes the preſent fab-
ieet) here was thus;
E
Dwardus Dei gratia, &c. Inter cetera Regni infignia,
illud arbitramur fore potißimùm , vt ipſum ordinum
dignitatum, o officiorum diſtributione congrua balle-
ftum, fanis fulciatur confilijs & robuftorum potentys teneatur.
Plurimis itaġ gradibus hereditarijs in Regno noftro , cum per
deſcenſusm hereditatum ſecundum legem Regni eiufders,
ad
cohæredes do participes tum deficiente exitu, alys enen-
tibus váris, ad manus Regias deuolutis , paffum eft à diuin
Nominibus, Honoribus, o Graduum dignitate defectum mul-
tipliceni di&tuin Regnum. Nos igitur ea, per qua Regnium
noſtrum decorari, idemø Regnum ac fan&ta eiufdem Ecclefia,
alic etiani terræ noftro ſubiecte Dominio , contra hoftium &
aduérfariòrum conatus ſecuriùs e decentiùs defenſari, paxg
noſtra inter noſtros pbig ſubditos conferuari illeja poterint,
meditatione ſollicita intuentes, ac loca eiufdem regni Inſignia
priſtinis infigniri bonoribus cupientes noſtre confiderationis in-
tuit ad perfonam dile£ti e fidelis noftri Edwardi Comitis
Ceftriæ, filij noſtri primogeniti, intimiùs conuertentes, volen-
teſque perfonam eiuſdem honorari , eidem filio noſtro nomen
honorem Ducis Cornubiæ, de communi afcenfu & Con-
filio Prælatorum, Comitum , Baronum et aliorum de Cori.
filio noftro in préſenti Parliamento noſtro apud Weſtmona-
ſterium, die luna proximè post feſtum S. Matthiæ Apofioli
proximè præteriti conuocato exiſtentium, dedimus,ipfumg, in
Ducem Cornubiæ, præfecimus elow Gladio cinximus, fi-
cut decet. Et ne in dubium berti poterit aliqualiter in fatis-
rum, quid aut quantum idem Dux jeu alij Duces diéti loci
qui pro tempore fuerint nomine Ducatus prædi&ti habere de-
beant, omnia in ſpecie quæ ad ip/um Ducatum pertinere vo-
lumus, hac carta nostra diximus inſerenda. Dedimus itaq;
& conceßimus pro nobis & hæredibus noſtris , & hac prä-
ſenti Carta noſtra confirmauimus , eidem filio noftro, fub no-
mine & honore Ducis diéti loci, Caftra, maneria , terras,
G' teneinenta & alia ſubfcripia , vt ipſe Statum G Hono-
rem dieti Ducis inxta generis ſui nobilitatem , valeat contine-
1
1
re,
1
.
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
753
1
re, & onera, in hac parte incumbentia, faciliùs fupportare, England.
videlicet ; Vicecomitatum Cornubiæ cum pertinentijs , ito
quod præfatus Dux & alij Duces eiuſdem loci pro tempore,
exiſtentes , Vicecorites prædikti Comitatus Corrubiæ faciant
conftitaant, & facere dot. conſtituere poßint, ad exercen-
dum et faciendum officium Vicecomitis ibidem, ficut hactenus
fieri conſueuit fine occafone vel impedimento noſtri vel hæ-
redum noſtrorum imperpetuum , Necnon Caftrum, Burgum,
Manerium et honorem de Launceneton crm parco ibidem &c.
Diuer's Mannors and Franchiſes both in Cornwall and other
Councies then follow, which are made parts of the Duchy;
Habendum et tenendum eidem Duci ei ipfills et hæredung
fuorum Regum Angliæ filijs primogenitis & di&ti loci Duci-
bus in Regno Angliæ hereditariè fucceffuris , vna cum feodis
militum, Aduocationibus Ecclefiarum, Abbatiarum &c. de
Nobis & heredibus noſtris imperpetrum. Qua quidem omnia
Caſtra, Burgos, Villas, Maneria, Honores, Stanarias, e
Cunagiem, firmam Exoniæ & Wallingford terras e te-
nementa, prout fuperius ſpecificantur, fimul cum feodis Ada
uocationibus, & omnibus alijs fupradi£tis, predicto Ducatus
præfenti Carta noſtra pro nobis & hæredibus noſtris annetti.
mus & buimus eidem imperpetuum remanfura, Ita quod ab
eodem Ducatu aliquo tempore nullateniss ſeparentur, nec ali-
cui ſeu aliquıbus alijs quam diéti loci ducibus per nos vel he-
redes noſtros donentur feu quomodolibet concedantur , Ita
etiam quod præfato Duce feu alijs eiufdem loci Ducibus de-
cedentibus, & filio ſeu filiis ad quos diftus Ducatus prætextu
conceßionum noftrarum prædiétarum ſpettare dinoſcitur tunc
non apparentibus , idem Ducatus, cum Caſtris, Burgis, Villis
eu omnibus alijs fupradi£tis ad nos vel heredes noſtros Reges
- Angliæ reuertatur , in manibius noftris eo ipforuń bæredum
noftrorum Regum Angliæ retinendus quouſque de buiuſmodi
filio ſeu filijs in dieto Regno Angliæ hæreditario ſuccesſuris
appareat , vt diftum eft, quibus tunc fucceßine Ducatum ih
le cum pertinentijs pro nobis & hæredibus noftris concedimus
bolumus liberari, tenendum prout fuperins eſt expreſſum
&c.-----His teftibus I. Cantuarienſi Archiepifcopo totius
Anglia
1
1
1
|
1
1
1
1
t
754
TITLES OF HONO R.
Chap. V.
r
1
England. Angliæ Primate Cancellario noftro, Henrico Lincolnienſi
Epifcopo. Thefaurario noſtro, Richardo Dunelmenfi Epif-
copo, Iohanne Comite Warrena & Surriæ, Thoma de
bello campo Comite Warwici, Thoma Wake de Lydell
,
lahannė de Mowbray , lohanne Darcy le Neuen Seneſ-
challo hospitaj noftri, & alijs. Datur per manum noſtram
apud Weltmonaſterium XVII. die Martij Anno. Regni
noſtri XL.
Per ipſum Regem & totum Conſilium
in Parliamento
}
1
che de carno.
1 613
1
By this Creation, not only the firſt born lonne of the Kings canta
m cokelib.8. England, but the eldeſt m living alſo are alwayes Dukes of Cornwail
.
Caſ.Principis est. Neither necded chcrc any new crcation of the Title, alchough ſome.
Le caſc de D«- times we find it jound with the creation of the title of Prince of
neile public
Wales, as is before dhewed. The Inueſtiture of this firſt Duke was,
we ſee, for augbr appcares in the Charter, only by girding him with
che Sword, alchough loine carried men confounding, it reches,
the ceremonies of his being afterward made Prince of Wales, with
this Creation of him into the Title of Duke, ſay he was inueſted
by a Ring, a Rod, anta Crownet, all which indeed together are
mentioned in ſome l'atents of the following times that ſecmc to
create the elder forines Dukes of Cornwall, as well as Princes of
Wales, and Earles of Cheſter. The ſame Inucftiturc alſo, by the
Sword only , is mentioned in the Creation of Henry , the firſt
n Pat.25. Ed.3
Duke of Lancaster, n about fourtcene yecres afoer chis firft Crea.
part 1.mi. 18.6. tion of the Duke of Cornwall. He was crcared, for life , in Par-
liament, and the clauſe of Inveſtiture , in the Charter , is
önly nomen Ducis Lancaſtriæ imponimus in ipfum , de nomine
Ducis diæti loci, per cincturam gladi preferijaliter insestimus
and the County of Lancaſter as a County Palacin , with refe-
rence to that of Chefer , for example of iuriſdiction , is giuen
to him, as the body of his Duchy. Afterward in 36. Ed.3. on
the laft day of the Parliament, Lionel Duke of Clarence, and lohn
Duke of Lancaſter, both ſonncs to the King were honored with
thoſc Titles, Linned being then in Ireland ; but the other being
preſent had Inueftiture by the Kings girding him with a Sword,
and his putting on him a Cap of Furre, delus un cercle d'or o de
o Rot. Parlam. peres, as the Roll • ſayes, that is vnder a Crownet of Gold and
38.Ed.3.num. Stones. And in the Parlament of the ninth of Richard the ſecond,
Edmond Earle of Cambridge. and Thomas Earle of Buckingham and
Eſſex, were inueſted Dakes, this of Gloceſter and the other of
merke, the King fitting crowned in his throne, and Skirlaw, the
Lord
14arty.
!!!
1
38.
.
.
1
1
1
1
I
Chap. V.
The SECOND PART. 755
C 91.15. Eden
M.11.Dulitbo.
10, vhinulla Ime
Helliture menº
}
23.0 Rot. Pár
Lord Elc& confirmed of Comentry and Lichfield, that was Keeper England.
of the Priuy Seale deliuering the cauſes of their Cication, the
Charters of wbich were dared at Hocelowxelogh in Tinidile the ſixtof
Auguftbefuíc thc Purlanient thar began on S. Lukes day,or the XVIII
of October following at Weitminſter. And thc p. Charters bauing no- p Cart.g xicia
thing exprelly that religne chc Creation alone, more then in Do. 2.membr.is.
cem ereximus eidem Ducatui N., titulum aßignantes de comen, the *.27.
9 Parlament Roll ſayes, of both of them, that the King ipſum 7 Ror.Tar! 9. .
Dacem de predictus fimulo , nomine ex honore, per Gladij cinetu. 15.9.
ram & Pilci ac Circuli aurei fuo capiti impofitioncm , matur 1198 vide item fupra
innefiuit ac cariam prædictam in plenum teftimonium perpetuamg rarti cap 4 Ş.
memoriam & fidem premiſſorum , inanibus fuis proprijs videm Duci terwiecoding
tradidit el realiser leberauit cu capio immidiaiè eius homagio pro amu.. bieteni
Ducatu prædiéto cum vulia hilari inter pares Parliamenti in grado
celfiori federe wandanit, quod idem Dux' graiartius incontinenti fe- raci, in pacem
cit, and they had cach of them , a thouſand pound rcucrue giNorforcia cres-
uen them for ſupport of the Dignity. But in the Parlament of 21.
of Richard che lccond, Henry Duke of Hereford, Tbomas Duke of io.
Surrey, Toha Duke of Etxceffer, Edward Duke of Aumerle, and
Thomas Duke of Norfolke were created , r the ſelfe ſame prcamr Cart.31. Riche
Je membro 14.no
ble of merit being in euery of their Patents, which then go on
thus, de affenfu Pralutorum, Ducum, Magnatum, & aliorum Pro. lam ciufdem are
cerum & communitaris Regni noſtri Angliæ in instansi Parliamenja ni part.4.1.35.
moſtro apud Westmonaſterium exiftentiam ipfum Comisem ( for they
were all Earles before) in Ducem N. cum titulo, ftilo, ac nomine
e honore cidem debitis præfecimus ac inde præfinsialitèr per appo-
fitionem Ćappæ ſuo capiti ac traditionem Virgæ aureæ inueflimus,
after which the limication of the eſtate by che habendum, and the
Creation mony of forry markes yeerly out of the Exchequer, fol-
low without any other clavics whatlocuer. And in the Parlia-
ment Roll (where the King ſirring in his Throne inucſts them)
it is ſaid the Charters were there read, and that the King made
them by girding them with Swords , and puting on cuery of
their heads un Cap d'onneur de dignisè du Duc and that eucry onc
priſ for Homage en la manere accuftumes dinant ces heures. Here
wc haue no exprefle mention in the act of Creation of the Rod,
nor (in either the Charter or Parlament Roll) of a Crowner, but
only of a Ducall Cap, for the hcad; as in that of thirty fix of Ed. r Chez touid
ward the third, the Crowner and Cap arc, but not the Rod of d'Orleans en
gold. And, to the Crownicts of our Dukes, that of Narsial de des Parlemens
Paris ſhath reference ſpeaking of..
Duke of Clarence , bro- chap.1.1.page
169.in 4.
ther to our Henry the ..
Là en grand pompe e Seigneurie
Si Sailit le Duc de Clarence;
GA
1
$
750
TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England.
vn Chapeau de pierrerie
Plein de Diamans d'excellence.
The later times, hauc had for the moſt part, all theſe, the
Sword, Crownct (which ſuppoſes the Cap and Rod of gold) to-
Rot.Par.21. gether in the clauſe of Inueſtiture. In our age the former is ſuch
lacobi parkol. that firſt the perſon honored , is in the ſame Parent, created in-
to the title of an Earle, though hce were an Earle or Marqueffe
before, but without any Creation mony or annuity of Creation,
added to that title of Earle, and then followes ;
A
C inſuper , pro conſideratione prædicta , de pleriori
gratia noſtra ſpeciali ac ex certa fcientia & mero motu
noftræ, præfatum A, B in Ducem C. necnon ad ſta-
tum, gradum, ſtilum, ritulum, dignitatem, nomien o honorem
Ducis C. ereximus, præfecimus , infigniuimus , conſtituines ,
& creauimus , ipfumque A. B. Ducem C. necnon ad ftatui,
gradum , ftilum, titulum, dignitatem, nomen & honorem Du-
cis C. tenore præfentium erigimus , præficimus , infignimus,
conſtituimus e creamus per preſentes , eidemque A. nomen,
filum, titulun, ftatum, gradum, dignitatem ea honorem Du.
cis C. impofuimus, dedimus, & præbuimur, ac per præſentes
imponimus, damus, et præbemus, ac ipſum A. huiuſmodi no-
mine , ſtilo, titulo, Statu, gradu , dignitate eģ bonore Du-
cis C. per gladij cincturam, Cape , & Circuli aurei im-
poſicionem in capite & traditionem Virgæ aureæ infig-
rimus , inueſtimus, o realiter nobilitamas per præſentes ,
Habendum ex tenendum nomen, Stilum, titulum ,
titulum , ſtatum,
gradum, dignitatem & honorem Ducis C. prædicti, cum om-
nibus ebu fingulis præeminentiis, honoribus cæteriſque huiufmo-
di nomini , filo, titulo , ftatui, gradui, dignitati e honori
Ducis pertinentibus fiue fpectantibus prafato A. e beredi-
bus maſculis de corpore ſuo exeuntibus imperperuium, Volentes
o per præſentes concedentes, pro nobir, hæredibus & fuccef-
foribus noftris , quod prædi&tus A. & hæredes fsi maſculi
prædiéti nomen , Ścilum, titulum, ftatum, gradum, dignita-
tem, o honorem prædiétum fucceßiuè gerant & habeant, ebo
eorum quilibet gerat et habeat , et per nomen Ducis C. Juc-
ceßiue vocitentur et nuncupentur, et eorum quilibet pociteter,
et
1
1
A
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
759
et nuncupetur ; Et quod idem A. C. bæredes maſculi fui Englands
prediéti fucceßiue vt Duces C. teneantur, traétentur, et re-
putentur et eorum quilibet teneatar , tractetur, et repatetur,
habeantque , teneant , et poßideant di&tus A. et hæredes fui
mafculi prædi&ti et eorum quilibet habeat, teneat et poßideat
fedem, locum et vocem in Parliamentis Comitis, et Confilijs
roſtris heredum et ſucceſſorum noftrorum infra regnum noſtrum
Angliæ, inter alios Proceres et Magnates huius regni nostri
Angliæ, vt Dux C. Necnon dietus A. et bæredes fui mal-
culi præditi gaudeant et ptantur , et eorum quilibet gaudeat,
et biatur , per nomen Ducis C. omnibus et fingulis iuribus,
priuilegis, præeminentiis , et immunitatibus ſtatui Ducis in
omnibus ritè et de iure pertinentibus , quibus Duces huius
regni Angliæ ante hec tempora melus , honorificentins , et
quietius vi ſunt et gauiſi
Then ſhould follow (ifar the time of the Creation, we haue other
Dukes here) ant is preſensi gaudent da vtuntur, as in the Pacents
of other Titles of like naturc. After this the clauſe of ſupport
or Creation mony followes, wherein ſometimes Land and forty
pound yecrely annuitic, ſometimes only thereto annuity is giuen.
Then the vſuall Clauſes of volumus &c. and Eo quod expreffa
mentio . In cuius rei & F. His "teſtibus exc. concluded the whole
forme of it, as of other parents of Creation. We adde here the
forme of a Duke inuefted.
1
:
1
Ааааа
As
N
1
1
1
17
!
758
TITLES OF HONOR,
Chap. y.
.
TA
"
1.1
.
164
14.11.16
P"
117,
11.40
..
IL
4137
.
IM
England
D VX
+
i
.
-
Y4w
*
JIN
***
41
41
..!
TV
*
16
។
*
...:
*
.
.
2+
N.
*** IN
111
4
14
Tit
fullpomin
1+
XXX. As Diese of Duke was vled with vs io cxpreffiotis
of the ancient Earles many ages before it was a diſtinct dignicic
of it ſelte, ro alſo was that of Marchio or Marqueffe , ſometimes
both for Earles and Barons, but eſpecially for thoſe that were
Lords Marchers, or Lords of Frontiers, whence the true origina-
tion of the word is , as is alrcady lewcd. And afterward (as
Dux
1
Chap. v. The SecÖND PÄRT.
759
Dux alſo) it became a ſpecia!l dignity s placed next beneath that England,
of Duke, and immediate aboue that of Earle, as ‘ic remaynes to
this day.
Lib.ca.
den in
2
For the ancient vſe of the word with vs.; Brianis filius Comi.
tis Marchio de Waliogford is rememberd in William of e Malmef- a Hii Noucl.
bury. Neither did he, as I concciuc, vſe the word otherwiſe then
as taking Walingford Caſtle, which was then well fortified, to be
a Frontier or March betweene thoſe of the part of King Stephen
and of Maud the Emprcffe. This Brianus or Brientists (as hec is
Sometimes called) was Lord of the Caſtle. And loannes Sarif Videfis Cama
burienfis, of the Lords Marchers of Wales ; Viinam e fic faciant
tys pag.204.
vxores en matres noftrorum Marchionum ; quacunque occaſione e de Nugis
patriam ferment incolumem of labem pudoris amorseans. And at the Curialium lib...
Cap:16.
Coronation of Queene Elianor wife to Henry the third, lohn
Firzu Alan, Ralfe Mortimer, lohn of Monmouth, and walier of
Clifford, as Marchiones d de Marchia Welliæ (being Lords Marchers) & Lib. Rabo
claimed as its Marchid to carry the Canopy which belongs to Camdexu cor.
the Barons of the Cinque Ports. Other Marchiones Wallie are raudis pang tóc
rememberd in Florilegiss
. And Edmundus (faith he) hares farwoli vidis Flow
militis iam defunéti , Rogeri de Mortuo mari, cum quibuſdam Mur- 1284.
chionibus, irrust in excercitum Leolini, Speaking of the ſame kind
of Marqueſes. Others call them Marchisij; Wallenſes contra le-
ges esses Marchiſios bellesa mouerunt cruentißimum , faith Masa
thew Paris, & in whom Marchisij is vſed alſo for inhabitants in e pag.860.40
the Marchiſs ; as mifimus vltra aquam per batellos , trecentos Wala 914. Ed.Lond.
lenſes Marchiſies voſtros de Ceftriſcyra & Salopesbyriſcyra. But 9350 936
Marchio or Maichiſius, of it ſelfc , denoted not any title of ho-
nor in thoſc times , nor long after with vs, no more then de
Marchia doth in Comites de Barones' de Marchia in the Scature
of the Kings Prerogatiue , or then Commarchiones regni noflri, fcap.i.
in the old Latin tranſlation of King Ina's Laws g for ſuch as liued, g Cap.1o. apud
bınnan Sam Jemæreum urer rices or in the frontiers of the lo. Erampton ir
Kingdome , or then Maychio doth in a Patent h that declares that h Paloh.Richa
lohn Lord Neuill of Raby was Marchio and vnius cufloduni Marchi. 2. part.m.13*
i Part,licap:
arum Sconia , in the beginning of Richard the ſecond. But under
4.9.2.
the fame King this title of Marqueſſe (as it is a diftin& title of
Honor) began. He created Robert de Vere Earle of Oxford, Mar-
quelle of Dublis in Ireland for life. But it was, io him, an Engliſh
dignity, and, by reaſon of it, he was placed between the Dukes
and Earlcs in the Parlament, wherein hee was inueſted. His Pa-
tent was almoſt the very fame (ſuch parts; being changed as nc-
cellity requires) with that before inſerted, by which he was crca-
red afterward Duke of Irelaxd. The Crcation was in the ninth
yecre of this King Richard. Creata est (faith Walfingham ) in hoc
Parliamento Noua dignitas, Anglicis inſuesa; nempè Comes Oxonia,
Robertus de Verc, Appellarses is factus eſt Marchio Dubliniz in
Aaaaa 2
958 9840
1
1
960 TITLÈS OF HÖNOR. Chap. V.
1
17.
23
England. Hibernia cater is Comitibus hoc indignè ferentibus, quodviderent eum
gradum celfiorem ipſis Regis munere percepiffe, & præcipuè, quia nes
prudentia cateris, nec armis valentior extitiſſer. In thc Patent it ſelf
k cart.9.Ricb.z & there is no other clauſe of inucftiturc then prafato Roberto no-
membr.13. men Marchionis Dublinie imponimus & ipfum de nomine Marchionis
dicti loci præfentialitèr inuestimus. But the Parlament Roll (for
the inucftiture was in Parlament and in preſence of both houſes)
faith that Michael de la Poole Earle of Suffolke and Chancelor of •
England, declared the merit and reaſon or the Creation, and then
1 Rot.Parlar.g the King ipfum 1 Marchionem de predictis titulo , nomine, ew hou
ch.z.moz.n. nore , per Gladij cin&turam & Circuli aurei ſuo capiti impoſitio-
ncm, maturiius inueftinit , ac cariam predictam in plenum teftimo-
wiam perpetuamque memoriam & fidem præmifforum, manibus fuis
proprijs, eidem Marchioni tradidit do realiser liberauit, & (capro
immediatè ciues homazio, pro.fiatu , terra, do Dominio predictis)
cum vulta hilari, inter pares Parliamesti, in grados celſiori, video
licet inter Doces do Comites, federe mandauit, quod idem Marchio
gratantius in continenti fecit. Here the inueſtiture is by the Sword
and Crowner. But in thc Charter Rolls of the XXI of the ſame
King , there is a Patent , though cancelled, by which lohn
na Cart.25.Rich. Earle of Somerſet is created Marqueſſe of m Dorfes, and the words
2.membr.14«*(for the Inuchtiture) are , ac inde preſentialiter per appofitionem
circuli qurei ſão capiti inueftimus. And after the baberidum, fol.
lowcs a grant of thirty fiue Markes yccrly for Creation mony,
or the annuity of honor giuen out of the County, which con-
cludes the Parent. It is dated XXIX Sepsembris. And in the mar-
ginc, it is noted with Vacat quia nihil inde aétum eſt. Another
n Patent follows cherc, of the ſame date, by which he is made
Marqueſſe of Somerſet, with the like reucnue out of the County,
and the inucftiturc is cxpreft in it, only per cincturam Gladij
. But
the Parlament Roll , thar relates what was done vpon the firſt,
howcuer the Charter Roll ſayes nothing was done by it, tels vs
expreſly that, beſides the Sword , he had alſo a Crownet puton
Rot. Parl.27. him. The words o are; Item me me le ionr cn Parlement Sire lom
Xich'a.meibog han Bcaufort Conie de Somerſet faut fait & crecz en Marquis de
Dorſet & ceyntus de ſon eſpee, da un cercle mis sur ſon chief , per
le Roy, en manere do forme accuſtumez. And it is certaine, that he
was created and continued Marqueſe of Derſet, as appeares boch
P 25.Richezo by the Parlament Roll of that yeere, and the printed p Statutes.
But it is dcferuable, that, this dignity being caken from him, in
the beginning of Henry the fourth, and the Commons afterward,
9 Rot.Perl..
in the Parlament of the fourth yccrc of the 9 fame King, recom.
mending his mcrit to the King and Lords, and ſo making it their
ſuit that he might be reſtored to the title of Marqueſſe; he gauc
them harty thankes for their fauour toward him, but humbly de-
clared himſelfe to the King, that he was vnwilling to haue any
ſuch
A lbid. m.12.11.
18
1
CRp.16.
Hen.4.78.18,
Kr1.18.
.
+
*
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART. 761
ſuch Title , becauſe it was then fo ftrange and new in this King. Englands
dome. The words of the Roll are ; Itin lundy le vi jour de No.
sembre les Commens viendrent dewant le Roy de les Seigneurs, en
Parlement, & entre autres choſes & matires illorgues monstres de
parlez, melmes les commens , honorablement recomendantz les bono
en bonorable port & gouernance del Conte de Somerſete, prierent
An Roi que 17e me le Conc purroit eſtre reſtores a ſes noun honour
de Marquis queux il auoit pardenant ; de quel prier , le Roi de les
Seigneurs enmercierent les dits Commens, Et le Roi leur diſoit, q'il
voudroit eſtre aniſez dy ent faire ceo que lwy ſembleroit pur le mieulx,
louchant cell matire. Et ſur ceo, le dit Cont ; ergenulans , molt
humblement pria as Roi, que come le noun de Marquis feuft eſtrange
noun cn cest roialme, q'il ne lay vorroit aſcunement doner cel noun
de Marquis. Qar iammais por congie du Rai il ne vorroit porter g'
accepter ſur luy nul fiel noun en alcun maniere ; mais nientmeips,
meſme le Cont molt cordialment remercia les Seigneurs de les Com.
mens, de lesr bones coers el volente, celle partie.
In the Parents of Creation of the following times, the clauſes.
of Inueſtitures baue becac not alwayes alike. Aş, in that to
Thomas Gray created Marqueſle of Dorſet by: Edward the fourth,
it r is only , per cincturam Gladij & Cape 'Honoris
, & dignitatis im: « Cart.15. Ed.
pofitionem, the Crownet being omitted, though it be like crough 4.m.13.
it was vſed in the act of inucſticurç. The form of the Parent of
Creation of a Marqueffe, hauing becne ſomewhar varied through
thoſe ages that haue paſt ſince the beginning of it herë, till this
of ours or our Fathers (for the clauſes of having their place in
Parlaments, and cnioying the other rights and priuileges of Mar-
queſſes, is in thoſe few that occurre in the elder times of it, are
not alwayes in the ſame words ) is become to be but the fame
with that of an Earlė, the word Marchio being but put in the places Sec before
of Comes, and the annuity or Crcation mony being forry marks, page....
which was anciently ſometime' more, ſometime lefic. But the
forme of a Marqueſſes Crowner, and the reſt of the babic vied
at the Inueſtiture makes them different enough; as you may ſec
in this ſhapc.
1
+
XXXT. The
1.
.
1
762
TITLES OF HONOR
Chap. v.
2
Y**
w
N
England.
MARCHIO
►
1
1.4
20
*****
www.
wer
hey
www
www
wa
w
M
XXXI. The title of Vicount (of whoſc originall, before, in
France eſpecially) which is betweene that of Earle and Baron
and is but the ſelf-Same word which ſignifies our Sherife , turned
u Pal.18.Her. into a dignity, began, with vs, vnder u Henry thc fixt. Hc in his
6.part.2.9. 21• cighteenth ycere in Parlament thus created lobs Lord Beaumont
Vicount Beauniont.
Hen-
7
+
Η
1
Chap. V. The SecöND PART:
763
Enricus &c. Archiepifcopis , Epiſcopis, Abbatibus, England
Prioribus, Ducibus, Comitibus, Baronibus, Iufticiarijs
,
Vicecomitibus, Præpofiiis, Balliuis, Mimſtris ob alijs
fidedibus fuis, ad quos &c. Sainiem, Sciatis, quod. cum muie-
Statens noftram decere conſpiciamus, vt illos qui le nobis exhi.
bent obſequiofi fumulatu continuo, in his maxime que des
noftra mera prærogatina & libertatis gratia procedunt , pre-
cipuis honoribus afrollamus , præfertim quos ſe enium præteri-
torum nobi.itauit memoria e propriarum virorum meritas
clara euidentia condecorant, di premiara birius worttur in,
trinſecus ac multos aliciat ad a&tus virtuofos
s hiric et quod
nos confiderantes generis nobilitatem carißimi Confanguinei no-
ftri Iohannis Donini de Beaumont, ew jernicia que pros
genitoribus noſtris ſui parentes fideliter impenderunt, aceai
quæ gratißıma nobis ipſe obſequia laudabiliter à noftræ ætatis
auſpicis nunculs, indies impendit , pti ea continuare deliden
rať infuturum eo nobis accomodiora efficere quo celfiore
fulgeat prærogatiua bonoris, de gracia noſtra ſpeciali
, in pre-
Jenti Parliamento noftro , præfato lohanni Domino de Bcau.
mont Conſanguineo noftro , ac heredibus maſculis de corpore
ſuo exeuntibus nomen Vicecomitis de Beaumont imponi-
mus , ac ipſum inſignijs Vicecomitis de Beaumont realiter
inueftimus, locumque in Parliamentis, Conflijs, Galys, Con-
gregationibus noſtris, ſuper omnes Barones Regni noſtri aßignan
uimus eidem: cui be magis conueniat & decoretur inipſo ſtatus
Vicecomitis prædi&ti motud mera liberalitate noftris dedimus egri
conceßimus pro nobis & hæredibus noftris, quantum in nobis eſt,
præfato Ichanni ac bæredibus fuis vna cum nomine inhgnus
loco præditis
, viginti marcas percipiendas annuatim fibi
heredibus ſuis maſculis de corpore fuo exeuntibus de firmis cx-
itibus, proficuis eu commoditatibus Comitatus Lincolniæ, per
manus Vicecoinitas eiufdem Comitatus pro tempore exiſtentis
9.1 terminos Palchau San&ti Michaclis per æquales porcio-
mus; hubendum & tenendum fibi & hæredibus Juis prædiftis, ,
nomen , infignia, locum et vigenti marcas prædicta imperpes
tuum , co quod expreſſa mestio de alys donis & conceßioni-
bus eidem lohanni per nos ante hæc tempora fattis nec des
Dulore eorundem iuxta formam ftatuti inde editi da prouiſi
in præfentibus minime facta exiſtit , non obſtante. In cuius
c. Tefte Rege apud Reding XII die Februarij
.
Per breue de priuato Sigillo.
What
i
764 TITLES OF HÖNOR. Chap. V.
England. What was vnderftood by the Inſignia Vicecomitis de Beaumont
mentioned herc in the clauſe of Inuclicure, may be doubtfull. Of
the old Enſignes or Inſignia of a Vicount in France , ſee before
pag.530. But, it ſeemcs, becauſe they arc iterated in the habendum
that they were the Armes of the Vicountie of Beaumont in Fr ance:
Of the gift of the feudall Vicounty it ſelfc in France, to hin, ſoon
after, ſee before pag.531. And it is to be obſerued, that about fiue
yeercs after this Creation , he had other Letters Patents ( before
any
other Vicount made in England ) of a more expreſſe deſigna-
tion of the place or precedence belonging to his dignity. After a
t Pat.23. Her, ſliort recitall of the firſt grant , de vheriori gratia (ſayes & the
6.part.2. 11.20
King ) conceßimus eidem Vic: comiti er hæredibus fuis maſculis,
Vicecomitibus Beaumont , fedem do locum ante di Sopra omnes
Vicecomites fiendos, os creandos de ante & fupra hæredes e filios
omnium Comitum ac federn honorem immediatè ea proxime Co.
mitibus dicti Regni Angl æ in fingulis Parliamentis Conſilis eo alijs
locis , tam in præfentia nostia quam heredum noftrorum & alibi, to
quod exprefla mentio door. The date is at Weſtminſter, XII Marij,
in thc XXIII yeere of the King; and the Warrant is expreflcd
by, per breue de priuato Sigiro e de data prædicta antoritele Para
liamenti, which laſt words diuers Patents (of that age and of
ſome that follow) haue in the expreſſion of their Warrants, by
reaſon of the Statute of 18.Her.o.cap.1, by which it was enacted
that Letters Parents ſhall be dated the ſame day wherсin the
Warrant for them is receiued, as to this day from that time and
act, thc Law hath continued. Diuers Vicounts hauc bccne ſince
created, and thc vſuall forme at this day, after the preamble, is in
this manner.
S
Ciatis igitur quod &c. prædiétum A. in Vicecomitem
N. ereximus, præfecimus, conſtituimus & creauimus ip-
fumq; A, in Vicecomitem N. erigimus , præficimus ego
creamus per preſentes, eidemgi Roberto nomen, ſtatum, gra-
dum, ftilum, dignitatem , titulum & honorem, Vicecomitis
N. impoſuimus, dedimus, eo præbuimus, ac per preſentes im-
ponimus, damus & præbenius, Habendum, tenendum og gas.
dendum eadem nomen , ſtatum, gradum , ftilum, dignitatem,
tituluas, do bonorem Vicecomitis N. predictum cum omnibus
en fingulis preheminentijs , honoribus , cæteriſq, priuilegiis
nomini, ftatui, gradui, ſtilo, honore , titulo, e dignitati
Vicecomitis pertinentibus feu fpe£tantibus, præfato A. & hærs.
dibus mafculis de corpore ſuo exeuntibus imperpetuum, Volen-
tes e per præſentes concedentes pro nobis, haeredibus & fuc-
cefforibus noftris quod prædictus A, eb hæredes fui maſculi
prædieli nomen, ftilum, gradum, dignitatem , ftatum, titulum
1
1
ut
Chap. V.
TAE SECOND PART. 365
eiv honorem Vicecomitis N. prædifti fucceßiue gerant mo. ha. Englando
beant et eorum quilibet gerat & habeat. Et per nomers
Vicecomitis N. ſucceßine vocitentur eu nuncupentur con
rum quilibet vocitetur ebo nuncupetur. Et quod idem A. &
hæredes fui maſculi predicti ſucceſsiue vt Vicecomites Note-
neantur , traétentur 6 reputentur de eorum quilibet trate-
tur, teneatur, & reputetur, habe:utj, teneant ek poßideant,
dictus A. Et beredes fui maſculi præditi & eorum quilibet
habeat , teneat dr poßident fucceßiue, ſedem , locum, bo-
cem in Purli mintis eo publicis Comitijs arg, Confilijs noſtris
hæredum o Succesſorum noſtrorun infra Regnum noſtrum
Angliæ inter alio, Vicecomites & ante omnes Barones
Vicecomites Newarke. Necnon distus Robertus et hæredes fui
m.acui prædiéti gaudeant'et vantur et eorum quilibet gaudeat
pa viatur.per nomen Vicecomitis N.omnibus et fingulis luribus,
priniegaj', prabemirentijs et immunitatibus ftatui Vicecomitis
en ambus rite et de iure pertinentibus quibus celeri Vice-
fomites diet! Regni noſtri Angliæ antehæc tempora melius,
honorificentins, quietins, et liberius bfi funt et gauiſi ſeu in
præfenti gaudent et viuntur, Et quoniam anets ſtatus et dign
nitatis celfitudine neceſſario creſcunt fumptus et accedunt one-
sa grandiora , vt prædiétus A, Et heredes maſculi ſui præ-
di£ti melins, decentius et honorificentius ftatums , honorem, et
dignitatem prædiétam Vicecomitis N. ac oneri ipfi A. et he-
redibus fuis maſculis prædiétis incumbentibus manutenere et
Supportare valeant et quilibet eorum ea manutenere et ſuppo-
tare valeat, Ideo de vberiori gratia noftra , dedimus et con-
ceßimus ac per preſentes pro nobis, hæredibus et fuccefforibus
noſtris damus et concedimus eidem A. et bæredibus maſculis
de corpore fuo exeuntibus feodum fine annualem redditunz
trefdecem librarum ſex ſolidorum et octo denariornm legalis
monete Angliæ, habendum et percipiendum annuatim di&tum
feodum fiue annualem redditum treſdecem librorum fex fols-
dorum et octo denariorum eidem A. et hæredibus ſuis maſculis
de corpore ſuo exeuntibus de exitibus, proficuis, et rexencioni-
bus magnæ et paruæ Cuſtume et Subſidijs noſtris nobis con-
ceßis fiue debitis feu impuſterum nobis bæredibus ſeu ſucceſſo
ribus noſtris concedendis fiue debendis prouenientibus creſoen.
Bbbbb
tibus
11
.
1
1
+
1
-
766
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
f.
.
England. tibus, fiue emergendis infra portum Ciuitatis noftræ L. per
manas Cuſtomariorum , fiue Collectorum noftrorum hæredum
et ſucceſſorum noſtrorum, Cuſtomariorum et Subfidiorum no-
frorum bæredume ſucceſſorum noftrorum ibidem pro tempore
exiſtenti ad feſta Paſche du Sanéti Michaelis Archi angeli per
aquales porciones. Volumus etiam dc. ablqz fine in hanaperio
Gc. Eo quod expreſſamentio &c. In cuius &c.Tefte &c.
The figure and habit of a Vicount created, is thus.
VICE-COMES
2
1
w
1
i
www.
de son
***
0
$
1
"
*****
+
$
1
Paris an. 1208.
1
0.13 14. est
Chap. V. Tie SeCOND PART. 767
The formes of Creations hitherto fhewed are cicher for life England.
or to the heires or heires males of the body begotten of the per-
fons created only. Others are ſometimes with remainders oucr
after the eſtace tailc ended, to other perſons likewiſe in caile wherca
of you hauc examples in Rot. Pat.2. Caroli R. part. s. num. 12.
mum.14.
XXXII. Hauing thus fcucrally gone through ſuch Titles
of Honor as are Parlamentary with vs , we ſhall conclude them
with a ſhort corollary touching two particulars that concerne all
of them together.
The Names of Honor that are common to all of them, and
the Habits proper to their dignities. They are all comprehended
x videfis n.
vnder the name of Magnates, or Les Grandees ,, Proceres, Domie ubide Willich
si , Lords, anciently hlaforócs and Louerds ) Seigneurs, PÀ- mode Preofaer
res Regni, or Peeves of the realme. Neither need more to Condicialise
be ſaid of any of thoſe comprehenſiuc {names but only of Peeres. ris lunur.esz.
The occurrence of chat title with rcfercrice to the Lords of Par. PP.&var.450
lament is frequent, both in our ſtories and lawes y, and the
y viag.chart.
ius paritatis is thence mentioned in the Parlament i Rolls. And cap.14.15.Ed.
much might be added concerning the nature and except of the 2.6.2.& palliita
citle of Peers and the triall of them which wee purpoſely define legibusque in.
here, and not only a ſtrange miſtaking of a French Writer of dicia capitalia
this time that ſayes the Peercs of England had their beginning z ty.Ricb z.
from an imitation of that fate (which may be crue enough) but parc.1. m,2.a
that thc Number of them was but fiúe only. Eft a Noter (ſo are 34.co de Neui.
his a words) que les Roys meſme d ungleterre avoient leurs Pairs wibus fpiritualia
a l'imitation de ceux de France, mais a dumbre, de cinque feale. bus tribute.
ment que n'eftoit compagnie ſuffiſant pour iuger en dernier. reffori, eo modolos?• Ed 3.
de la vie des grands. And to juſtifie this; :hce cites a paſſage out of Paſtb.3. Ed.3.
Froiffart, who ſpeaking: b of the Coronation of King Henrie the corom Roge
fourth, ſayes that the King came into the Hall (at Weſtminſter) Ed. For..8%
to dinner, das für la premier table du Roy, la feconde des cinque 18 13.Ed.3.7it.
Pers d'Angleterre la tierce des vilainy de Londres. But; the col- cinguen 43.es
lcction from this of Froiſſart was too ralli
: Neither is ſo much &c.item code
as any ſignc of either the number of fiuc or of any other citabli- win. ir vit.
hed number of Pecres with vs in England. Nor can I beleeue Rich. Scroop
that Froilfare being ſo conuerfant both with the Engliſh Court Ebor. Re-
and cutomes (cſpecially ſuch as had relation to the Lords in gift. Ms. Cour-
whoſe frequent acquaintance hice lived here) could be any way pifcopi Cant.fol.
guilty of the fancie of ſuch an error. "Aod for the Cingue Pers 174.
ſpoken of in his hiſtorie; though I cannot iudge of it by any
a Antiquitiez
writen copy of him (for I have none by me) yet I am forward la France lin. a.
to thinke it is miſpubliſhed in him for Cinquant Pers, which de traites. par de
noted not an eſtabliſhed, but an accidentall number only of the 3.6;
b. Hift. voluin
time. That his copics are very corrupt in oames and number, 4.cap.iide
B.bbb b 2
ap-
1
Recercbes de
1768 TITLES OF HONOP.
Chap V.
3
1
i Hen.4.
.
England. appeares almoſt in euery leafe of him, and an abbreuiature or a
ſmall flip of the pen might cauſe ſuch a miſtaking. Now for
Cinguante Pers, or fifty Peers which he might mcane, fate at the
fecond table; thus. He ſayes expreſly that the two Archbiſhops
and ſcuentcene Biſhops (which is one Biſhop more then we find
ſummoned to that Parlament ; for it was in Parlament time) face
at the Kings table, ſo that none of them altered any number of
any other table. Neither doth hec ſpeake of any table at which
chc temporall Earles and Barons face (for of ihe Abbots and
Priors here , nothing appeares) vnleſſe they were placed at che
ſecond, where they might well fit vnder the name of the fifty
Peers in common language, becauſe in cruth the number of them
that were ſummond was in the end of Richard the ſecond (as we ſee
C Dorf
. Clauſ. in his laſt c Parlament) iust fifty. And they were in the firſt Parla-
33.Rich.2.1.3. ment of Henry the fourth (when his Coronation was ) fo nccr the
d Dorf.clauf. fame number (for thcy d were forty feucn) and almost all the ſame
perſons, tbar it were no abfurditic to thinke that the name of the
fifty Pcers fixed on the Tempurall Barons in that laſt of Richard
the ſecond (which without doubt was talked of enough to ſettle
ſpeciall names and numbers vpon the particulars of it) was be-
comca note ratber then a iuft number of the Temporall Baronage,
and was ſo vſed by Froilart that wrote in the Coure language of
his time. It is not more ſtrange that fifty being the fimous num-
ber of them ſhould be attributed in a familiar exprellion to the
body of them, when they were fewer then fifty, then that the
number of fiuc out of a vulgar account ſhould to this day legally
expreſſe feuen as it doth in the Parlament Wric directed to the
Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports, to cauſe
' two Barons to bccho-
ſen de quolibet predictorum Portuum; there being in truth ſeven of
them. And ſeuen alſo returne Barons vpon che prccepes that iſſue
vpon that writ. Other cxamples might be offered for the like
acceptation ſometimes of a receiued number for that which in
truth and frictly is more or leſſe. I confeffs, we may be deceiucd
in correcting Froiſſart. But howcucr ; It is plaine that there can
be no queſtion but that the number of Peers of the Rcalme with
vs was neuer confined to any more certainty then the Lords of
the Parlament arc.
We adde bere that the eldeſt fonnes of Dukes in England in
their Fathers life time , and filed by the titles of their Fathers,
Earldomes, and thoſe of Marqueſſes and Earles, by their Fathers
Baronies or Vicountics, and are ſo called: Lords. As alſo the o-
ther ſonnes of Dukes and Marquelles are called Lordsy My Lord
being prefixed to their Chriſtian names. But they haue theſe titles
by tbc Courteſie only or Curialities of the Kingdome. And by rca
ſon of their Father's being in ſo eminent dignity, they enioy theſe
files. But they are not indeed Barons of the Kingdome, nor Peers
Os
1
3
I14.
1
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
769
or Proceres Regni, becauſe they haue not , by chat right only, England's
place and voice in Parlamene. Sce alſo Roi. Par. 4. Iacobi part. I,
1.Iunij, the title of Dominus or Lordonly giuen by Patent,which
cxamplc I thinke is fogular.
For the Habits of their dignities ; As they are. vſod. in the la-
ter times they are before cxpreffed in the feuerall figures of them,
I adde only out of Froiſſard for the fórmier times, the habits of f Vol.4. chap.
the Dukes, Earles, and Barons, at thc Coronation of Henry the
g videlis Carrie
Fourth. Les Dr!cs, Comtes, Barons (ſaich f be) auoient longues dex.in ficliquijs
horpelando s deſcarlate to longs manteaux fourrez de menhver do pag.231.
grans chaperons außi fourrez es celle maniere. Et tous les Ducson
les Comtes auoient trois honobles de menuiver aßiſes ſur l'efpaule ſene-
ſtre d'un quartier de Long, ou enuiron; les Barons ni en anoient
gne deux; do sous autres cheualiers, & Eſcuyers auoient houpelandes
fourrez de linrec d eftoyent d' Eſcarlate.
XXXIII. The name of Knight (which is moſt common-
ly with vs reſtrained to an honorary Title, and is the next that
followes in our diuiſion of the Honors of England) together with
Miles and Chiualer, being but the ſame with Egues have beenc
and arc, as all or moſt of other words that make the Titles of
Honor, of diucrs ſignifications. Knight or Cnih« or Cnyht (as
it was writen in the Saxon) ſignified as puer; ferries, or ao at-
tendant. Whence it is cbat in the Saxon Euangeliſts Lcornung
Cnihtas, or Learning Knighes, expreſſes the Diſciples. Some-
times it' denoted the ſex or as much as Maſculus has alſo Dienft: h Not. ad Eda
kuecht is a man ſeruant to this day with the Dutch, and Kijecht mer. pag.170.
or knaecht alone alſo which is variouſly ioyned to other words
as Stal-knecht, woetsknecht and the like. And Knecht-Ichap
was anciently i feruitudo wich them, as knechtwiile feruiliter. i Corr,Kilianus
Sometimes a Souldier is denoted by it as in the Saxon interpre- Tettonic. Lin-
tation of that in Saint Paul ; Non fine caufa portat miles gladium gue.
suum, Ne býnde ne k re Cnýht butan intýngan hir rpuro, Nou Telli.
k Alfriciu de
The Knigbe bearelb not his sword in vain. And in that ſenle alſo
. pag.41.
it is to this day in the Dutch. So in the preface to the feuen Pe-
Ditenciall Pſalmes in Henry the Eighths Primer , Vriah is called
kiing Dauids Knight and Sergant , Tenants by Knights Seruice
were likewiſe called Knights, Milites, or Chiualers , becauſe their
ſervice was militarie, which moſt eſpecially occurres in the ancia
ent Rols of Eſcuages, and in the Pipe Rols where Eſcuages and Sec Brook tit.
Aides are accounted for, and in our writs 1 of attaint. We haue Droit de reéto,
Rödknights alſo in Bracion, m for Tenants that held by the ſcr- 18.
m Deacquir.
uice of riding from one Mannor to another with their Lord, rer.Dom.lib.z.
which was alſo adiudged by ſome vnder Henry the third, to be capezs; a 6,
ſuch n a Knight Seruice chat it drew ward and marriage co it al- 16.9 6.
n Eod.lib.cap.
lo.
11
1
1
1
,
7
1
}
:
770
TITLÈS OF HONOR: Chap. v.
cuery
100
England. fo. The chiefc Gentlemen likewiſe or Frec-holders of
County (in regard they vſually held by Knights Seruice) are ſti-
o weſt.I.cap. lcd Chiwalers in the Scature of Weſtminſter the firft, touching
the choice of Coroners. And it is before noted how the additi.
on of Chiwaler is giuen in the later age to cucry Temporall Ba-
ron of Parlament (whoſe dignity is not aboue a Baron) in his
Writ of Sommons, whether he be a dubbed Knighr, or ſolcmn-
ly created into the order of Knighthood, or Miles gladio circl155
(as the phraſe is) or not. But the Title of it ſelfe is then Hono-
rary only when it is had by ſuch Creation ; and it endures for
lifc only.
1
+
That Honorary Title of Knight is wiih vs of fourc kinds
pe sic dicti 3. The first is, Knigbes Bachilers, por of the Sjurye, which are in-
differently filed K'vights, Milites, and Chinalers, and ſometimes
Milites fimplices, for diftinction from Bernerets in the elder times.
The ſecond is Knights Bannerets; the third K’nig hus of the Garter:
and the fourth Knighis of the Bath. For ſo wec ranke them here
for methods fake, howeuer their places in precedence be farr
otherwiſe. And becauſe the name of Knight in the reſt of them
came doubtleſſc from the vſe of it in exprelling thofe of the
ſpurre or Bachilers who are much ancienter then any memory
of the reſt and are fictcft firſt to be knowne , therefore only they
had the firſt place here. For the Originall and name of our
Kwights Bachilers ; Thac which is before in the Knights of the
Empire and of Bachilers in France is app'yable enough to cheſe
of our Nation, wherein the mention of them occurres often du.
ring the time of the Saxons thar (as wee muſt remember here)
came out of Germany, and thoſc Northernc or Northweſterne
Countries adiacent to it. And what is of this dignity in the fa-
bulous ſtories of King Arthur, we omit here as iuftly as we doc
what wec hauc of the like nature in the old Romaunis that often
mention Koights of this Iland. Bur in the Saxon times (it wee
may beleçue, as I thinke we may, that Miles denoted this digni-
ty) wee haue frequent mention of it. In a Charter of Kenolpli
King of Mercland, of the yeere DCCTVI. to the Abbey of
Crowland, he confirmes to the Abbey Eleemofynam quam Alga-
lågulph.pag. rls Miles, 9 etiam dudum meus dedit illis in Baton of in Kepiti-
Sea 857. gale. The ſame Knight is mentioned in a Confirmation of King
Witlaf to the ſame Monaftery; Item domim (faith he) Algari Mi-
litis, fcilicet Northland in Baſton. Item donum eiufdem Algari
militis in Repingale , and there is added in this of Willaf, isem
donum Ofwisi militis in Draitona. And they are againc with ſome
others rememberd with that Title ſtill in Confirmation of some
of the ſucceeding Saxon Kings inferred by Ingulphus , who men-
tions alſo s Fernoises miles de Dominus de Borwoth , and
pag.904.
Edmerus Miles et Dominus de Holbloke' vnder King Hara
decans
1
1
--
vene
Ed.Fr.
Ć Idem ibid.
1
1
1
58.
1
alſo to Charters in tholc ages, as in a Charter of CANNTHS to the
vader
Chap. V. The SECOND PART: iii
Monaſtery of Badrices (that is Saint Edmonds Bury in Suffolke)
after the ſubſcriptions of the Queenc, and ſome by the name of [infpex.4.Ed.
Duces, followes. + Ego follaks miles. ** Ego Thored miles. ** Ego Bocatto membri
Thurkel miles. * Ego Thrim miles. * Ego Brother miles. Ego
Alfwinius miles, and then divers Abbots. And others ſuch more
are found in the memories of thoſe times, although ſome learned
men haue doubted that in the old tranſcripts and cxcmplificati
ops (for the moſt we baue in this kind are ſuch; at leaſt, if not
forged) miles might be often ignorantly made from M.that food
frcquently for Miniſter, touching which addition enough already,
where wee ſpcakc of Thanes, But ſome baue Miniſter for an ad;
dirion, where others follow with Miles as in a t Charter of Pri- c Afödd Clem.
uileges to che Abbey of Weltminſter, by Edward the Confeſſor; Repřero in apo
after the King, Qucenc, Biſhop, Abbots, ſome other of the Cler- norum in An-
gic, and Earlcs follow. + Ego Eſgarus Minister, ** Ego Boudins glia.Tratt.is
Selt.I.S.16
Miniſter. * Ego Radulphus Miniſter. * Ego Robertus Miniſter.
* Ego Agelmodus Miniſter, 4 Ego wigodu Minister. * Ego Ada
Hoshus Miniſter. * Ego Wulfficus Miles, * Ego Siwardus Miles.
#Ego Colo miles. * Ego Wulfwardus Miles. The mention of theſe
Knights is ſo obuious in the following times that woe need not
further obſerue it. Only for the name of Bachilers, we adde here
fomewhat our of Matthew Paris : Ipfo quoque tempore (ftith bce
ſpeaking of the thirty third ycere of Henry the third) Haſtilødiumi
commiffum eft apud Blakele, vbi multi de militibus vniuerfitatis
Regoi qui le volunt Bachclarios appellari, ſunt contriti. And Wila
lielmus de Valentia male iractanit Willielmum de Oding ſeles mili.
sem ftrenuum qui Bachclarijs annamerabatur.
Bút that which is chicflý conſiderable here touching this dig-
nitie of Knights Bachilors we divide into three heads. The para
ticulars that concernc the Creation of them, Reſpects of bonor,
borb in the ancient and the later cimc, given them, and the Degras
dation of them. The firſt we ſubdiuide into the Perſons that have
giuen and received it , the Ceremonies and other circumstances vſed
at the giuing it. Our feudall Lawes by which compellable ſup:
plycs or pecuniary Aide are to be giucn when another is to be
Creared into it, and of theſe fcucrally.
The perſons that gauc this dignitie aficiently were ſometimes
fubiects (and theſe gaue it without any fupcrior authoritic gran-
tcd to them) as well as Soucraignes. Though long ſince it hath
growne to bc clcere that none giucs it with vs but the Soucraigno
or ſome other by his command or u 'commiſſion. But in the an- u Vidėſis Br:
cienter times both Ecclefiafticall and lay Subie&s crcated Knights. Th. Addition.
Brand Abbor of Saior Edmonds Bury creared one Heward and o- x'Fugulplus
* 901
franko
.
1
11
272
TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chat. V:
unt.
10. Trinit. 3.
notauimus ad
1:
PA3.1.6.
England. franke alſo Archbiſhop of Canterbury, made King William the ſc-
cond a Knight in his Fathers life time. Acceſiit to faulori eius
9. De geff.reg. (faith William of y Malmesbury' ſpeaking of his comming to the
x item de est. Crownic) maximum rerum momeniuni Archiepiſcopus Lanfrancies, eo
Pontif. lb i... guod eum uiricrai de militem fecerat. To this making of Knights
fub Anfelmoest by Eccl. fiafticall perſons, belongs that of che "Parlament of the
cum lib. 3. p.68. third of Henry the firſt, Nez Abbates faciani milites, whereby the
a 21s. in Tabu. Creation of them was denied to Abbots, as alſo that in a Lic,
ta. Ho una coro- gera of the Abbey of Bariell; Terras Cenſuales non donet (Abbies)
ad feudnim. Nec milites niſi in facra vester faciat. Where it ſeemes,
b Pal.I.H.4.. it was ſuppoſed. Abbots might make them -as ii is likewiſe in
part 2. 11.26.11.
that of King Henry the firſt to the Abbey, of Reading, which was
Ed.3 Rot.106. confirmed alſo by other Kings afterward without any notice ra-
caram, Roge ken of chat Act of the third of Henry the firſt. Terras b cenfuales,
Berka!!ui
con donet Abbas ad fcodum. Nec faciat milites niſi ir, ſacra veſte
(Eadmer. pag Chrifti , in quo parenlos fufcipere modeste cancai. Maturos 43101,
¿ Camd Brit. ſeu diſcretos tam clericos quam laicos prouidè fufcipiat. For lay ſub-
iects;:the-Earle of Glocefter knighțed his brother and,d Simon of
drauth Paris Montort Farle of Leiceſter made Gilbert of Clare a Knight. lohn
London. fiue
Duke of Bedford alſo c gaue the ſame dignity to King Henry the
ſixt. And f Edrward Earle of somerſet to King Edward the fixe.
c Stow Annal. Bur ſupremnç Prisices might çucn take it as.well from their owuc
pag. 604.
f dem P15
Subiect's as from s other Princes. Other examples occurre anon
in the relation of the Scremonies vſed in Knighting, And here-
g videlis M
Videlos Moc. of ſee ſome pleas in-8. Ed. 3. in the Exchequer , ex parte. Rememo-
ratoris Regis.* Thc Perſons that receiųed it were alſo; not only of
Reg.Scotis. the Laitie, but alſo ſometimes of the Clergie. Among thoſe of
the Lariy, Kings themſelucs as well as.inferior Lords (as is neer-
ly before touched) .tooke it for an Acceſſion of bonor to them.
And Clergie' men of eminencie that were willing to leave their
Spirituall Cures, and becake :chemſclues to Secular imploymnenr,
vpon reſignation of their Bencfices, were fometimes honored with
it, and, it ſeemes, that reſignation was to be exacted of them be
fore they might receįue it. So I conceive from that of Matthew
Paris ſpeaking of King Henry. The thirds Knighting of Sir John de
11,29 Hen:3:,: Gateſden a Clergie man. Die Natali (laich h, he) Johannem de Gas
882.Ed.Lord. tefdene Clericum, eo multis dilalum beneficis, ſed omnibus ante ex-
pectatum reſignatis , quia fic oportuit balibeo cinxit
, militari. But
touching the perſons alſo that haue given and taken it, more will
occurré in thc Ceremonies of it.
pag. I. 29 Enit,
1350.
1900.
Paru pag. 1 104.
voi de Alex.
1
1
1
XXXIV. The Ceremonics and circumſtances at the gi-
uing this dignity in the elder times were of two kinds eſpecially,
which we may call Courtly and Sacred. The Courtly were the Feafts
held at the Creation Gining of Robes, i Armes, Spurs and the like,
whence as in the ſtories of other Nations, lo in thoſć of ours,
Armes
+
I
1
f
Chap. V.
1
1
THE SECOND PĀRÍ.
772
armis militaribus donere , or cingulo militari and ſuch more phra- England
fes are the ſame with militem facere, or to make a Knight. The
Sacred, are the holy dcuotions and what elſe was vled in the
Church at or before the receiving of the dignitic, whence alſo
Conſecrare militem, was 10 make a Knighs. Thoſe of the firſt kind
are various in the memories that preſcrue them, and yet they
were rarely or neuer without the girding with a Sword, vntill in
the later ages wherein only the Iroke on the necke or ſhoulder,
according to the vſe at this day, hath moſt commonly ſupplyed
it. The ancienteſ mention of any Courtly Ceremonies vied at
the Creation of a Knight with vs, is in that of King Alfred his
Knighting his grand child Arkelſtan, that was afterw'ai d King.
Nam do ausis eius Alfredres (ſaith William of i Malme borg) profpe- i Degeft.Reg.
sum ei regnum olim imprecatus fuerat, videns en gratioſe complextus lib.z.cap.u.
fpecici ſpectatæ puerum das gestuum elegantiam; quemenám primaru-
rè militem fecerat, donatam Chlamyde coccinea, germato balibeo,
enſe Saxonico cum vagina aurea. Here was a purple Robe and 2
Sword given. In the ſtories of the following times, oficn menti-
on is of making Knights. But other Ceremonies of the Court,
beſides -Fcalls and the giuing of Armcs or the girding on the
Sword/(and thoſe generally cxpreſſed) are but ſeldome remem-
berd. Therefore wec colleét here for the moſt part, according to
G
the courſe of time, ſuch teftimonics as ſhew them ſomewhat more
in particular with the Preparations for them, and other Circum-
ſtanccs belonging to them. Henry the firſt purpoſing before the
marriage of his daughter Maude the Empreſle to Geffrey of An.
iou, co knight him at Roan in MCXXVII, on Whitſunday fol-
lowing, deſires the Earle, his Father, vi filium fuum $ Nudum mi. k 27.Hınır.
litem (or being but yet a yong Gentleman or Damoyſeau, or Domi- apud:ornem
cellus, as they called ſuch) ad ipfam imminentem Pentecostem. Rolo ioris Moraft.vić
nagum honorifice mitteret vt ibidem cum coæquanis fuis arma fufcepexferi, it Faui.
turies Regalibus gaudijs intereſſet. This yong Gentleman with fiuc nu in 7. eat
.
Honer.lib.3.
more of like quality attended by XXV Eſquircs, were Bathed ac- pag. 5777
cording to the ancient cuſtome (faith du Fauin, of France; but I
cannot doubt but that Henry the firſt vſed the cuſtomes that were
agrecable to thoſe of his owne Country alſo, though hee
gauc
the order in his Duchy of Normandy ) and then comming in
Robes proper for the Ceremonie , receiucd the dignitie by ha-
uing Horſe and Armesgiuen them. Illucefcente die altera, Balneorum
Vſtus, vti Tyrocinj ſuſcipiendi confuetudo expostulat (laith loby the
Monke of hair-Monſtier, as Du Fouin cites him) paratus eft. Comia
perto Rex à Cubicularis quod Andegauenfis & qui cum eo UCBCYANE
afcendiffemt , de Lauacro iußit eos ad fe vocari. Poft corporis ablwa
sionem afcendens Comitis Andegaworum generoſa proles Gaufredus, byf
To retorta ad carnem induitar, Cyclade auro texta, ſuperveftitur,chla-
mide conchylij & muricis sanguine tincta regitur, caligis holofericie
ccccc
caba
н
1
1
1
i
774
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. v.
.
1
England. calceatur , pedes cius forularibus in ſuperficie Leunculos aurcos haben-
tibus muniuntur. Eins verò conſodales qui cum eo militie ſuſcipien.
de munus expectabant , vniuerſi bylo oba purpura innovantar. Tali.
bus itaque , vt prataxatum eſt , ornamentis decoratus Regni gener
quafi flos Lilij candens Roſco ſuperfotſus rubore , cum illo ſuo nobili
collacianeo Comitatu de ſecreto Thalami proceſit in publicum. Ad-
dneti funt Equi, allata funt Arma ; diſtribuuntur fingulis prout opius
crat. And there were put on Geffry d'Aniort , Harneſie of dou-
ble Maile, and gilt Spurres. A Shield of the Lions of cantou was
hung on his necke. A rich Helme puc on his head. And an ar-
med Spearc put in his tand. And laſt of all a Sword was brought
him out of the Kings ſtore, ab antiguo (ſaith the Monke) ibidem
fignatus, in quo fabricando fabrorum ſuperlatinus Galannus mulia
opera & ftudio defudatit. Thus armed , hec mounted a Spanilha
liorfe that was alſo at firſt giuen him by the King, and the Feaſt
that belonged to this recciuing the dignity (or the feftum Ty-
rocinj as the like is often called in the Monkes) continued ſcuen
dayes being honord with Tornies and Maſques.
And when Thomas Sturmy was to recciuc this dignity from
King lohn, the Sheriffe of Hampſhire was commanded to deliuer
him Robes, Bed, ſheets, and other ſuch furniture againſt the time
k Clauſ.boRoger of his Creation, as they are reckoned vp in this Wrir ļ ſent
• Joh.Dorf.Rot.
to that purpoſe.
Iohannes &c. Vicecomiti Southampton falutem. Precipimus tibi
quod facias habere Thomæ Sturmy valleito noſtro vnam Robam de
Scarletto cum quadam Penula de byſis, & aliam Robam de viridi vel
burrieria & vnam Sellans, & vnum par Loianorum ex capam ad plu
miam vnam culcitram do vnum par liptheorum quando ipfe fiet
Miles. Et quod in his poſueris, compurabitur tibi ad Scaccarium. Tefte
meipfo apud Bristoll XVIII die Tulij Anno Regni nostri ſexio.
11
20,
1
1
Per Bartholomeum Clericum de Carueri.
!
1
1
King Henry the third Knighted Alexander the third King of
135.Hen.z.M. Scotland, on Chriſtmas day at 1 Yorke in MCCLII s arid twenty
Paris pag.1103. more with him Baltheo donauit militari (faith Matthew Paris :)
Ed. Lond. quem qui omnes veſtibus pretioſis of excogitatis , ficut in tam celebri. Tym
1000. els camd. rocinio decuit, ornabantar. This was the day before the marriage
Brit.pag.126. of the Lady Margaret daughter of Henry the third to him, when
the Earle Marſhall demanded as his Fee the King of Scotlands
horſe and furniture. Ius fuum. anitam fibi confuetudinem inſtantèr.
fieri flagitauit (fayes the ſame Autor) ſcilicet Palifredum Regis Sco-
tit quem pro iure vendicauit fibi ftratum exhiberi non pro pretio
vel concupifcentia , fed pro antiqua confuetudine in cafibus confimili-
brus, mi ne in fuo tempore pro fua defidia deperiret. But the King of
We pui.capotba Scotland anſwered that he conceiued no ſuch Fec could be due to
144
1
1
.
mi Vide State
the
1
1
+
1
Cbap. V. THE SECOND PART." 975
:)
the Earle Marſhall from him, becauſe at his ownc pleaſure heç England.
might haue receiucd his Knighthood either from any other Ca-
tholique Prince, or from any of his ownc ſubicêts being Gen >
tlemcn; if at leaſt Nobiles may be taken in the relation of it for
Gentlemen; and not for Noblémen, as according to the Engliſh.
phraſe it often is. The words arc. Quia ſi placeret ei potuit iple ars:
ma ſuſcipere à quouis Principe Catholico; vel ab aliquo Nobilium fuo-
tam, ſed do reuerentiam dan honerem tanti Principis:Domini & Vi:
cini fui , maluit ab ipſo Rege Angliæ cingulo donari militari quam
aliquo alio. Thereupon by the Kings command the matter was.
at peacc. A yeere or two after this of the King of Scotland,
Henry the third n being in France ; ſent his mandate in a Writºn Clanſ.vaſci31
cloſe to Bonacius Lombard Maller of his Wardrobc , quod Gau. Hen.z.m.19.
chcro de Gomartin confanguineo Petri de Subundia, qui arma mir. .
litaria ſuſcipiet in instante festo omnium Sanctorum ſe tertio, bono-
rificè inueniat neceffaria ad militiam fuam & fociorum ſuorums , .
eidem Gauchco habere faciat unam pannum fericum ad aurum ach
opies fuum proprium. This was dated the eighteenth of O&tober in
caftris apie Berages, for a preparation of the Knighting of that
Gaucher de Gomartin, and the two other on -All-Hallowes day fol.
lowing. It is nor expreſſed here what the particulars of the pro-
uiſion were. Only a piece of cloth of Gold is cſpecially appoin,
tcd for Gomartın. But it ſeemes the reſt were of thc like nature
of thoſe in that before cited of King lobri, in the behalfc:of E-
Juriy. For whatſoeuer was to be prouided out of the Wardrobe.
in that age was knowne generally by the name of ea qua ad min
litiam pertinent, without further expreſſions as appcaręs both here
by chc words of the Writ, as alſo by others that were a few,
dayes before ſent to the fame Bonacises in the behilfe of Reginald
de la Cokere, and Berirand de Creſsy. Mandatum eft Bonacio Lum-
bardo (ro is o the entry) quod Reginaldo de la Cokere,qui in o Clauſ, voſc.
feſto fancti Edwardi ſuſcepturus eft armi militaria habere faciat ex 37.800.3.7.18
.
quæ
ad militiam (uam pertinens , ficut alijs nouis
, militibus confueuit
. Reliquijs pag.
inueniri. The like entry is for the other. And both, ſhew alſo. a 232. ibi
clauf.z.Hen.dk
certainic víc in thoſe times of preparation , for ſuch, as were to
quod vide.
be Knighted out of the Wardrobc, by thoſe words, ficht alys, sem
his militibus confuewis ingeniri. And under Edward 'the firſt all
things preter equitaturam or their Horſe and Aimes, were giucn.
them out of the Wardrobe, às we fcc in the relation taken out of
Matthew of Weſtminſter , where alſo ſome particulars of their
honorary habits are expreſſed with their Vigils, of which ſomic-
thing is in that of Henry the firſts knigliring of Geofferey of An-
ion, and more preſently is ſhewed out of vpion, and in the ſacred
Ceremonics belonging anciently to their Creation Ad augmen-
randam profectionein suam (ſo are the words of Matthew P of Weft. p Anne 1306
minſter) in Scotiam fecit Rex per Angliam publicè proclamari, & ex 34.Ed.1.
С¢сҫс 2
quors
.
0
2
1
1
1
1
!
776 TITLE'S OF HONOR. Chap.v.
1
1
pid-
1
England. quorcaní, renerentur fieri milites ſucceſsione paterna, de qui haberene
unde militarent, ade jent apud Wčlmonafterium in fefto Pentecoſies,
9 accepturi. 9 admiffuri ſinguli omnem ornatum militarem, preier aguitaturom,
de Regia Garderoba. Confluentibus ita trecentis Iuuenibus , filijs
Comitum, Baronum, o militum diftribuebantur Purpura , Byſſus,
Syndones, Cyclades, auro texta effluentißimè prout cuig comperebat.
Et quia Palatium Regale, etfi amplum , tamen ad 101 occurrentium
turbam angulum fuit, apud Nouam Templum Londini fucciſis lignis
pomiferis, profiraiis muris , erexerunt Papiliones & tentoria quo zy-
rones deasratis vestibus fe finguli decorarent. Ipfa quog, nocte in Tema
plo predicti Tyrones, quotquot poterat capere locus ille
, ſuas vigilias
faciebant. Sed Princeps Walliæ præcepto Regis patris fui cum pre-
celſis iyronibus fecit vigilias fuas in Ecclefia Weſtmonaſtericnfi. 1bi
Awiem tantus clangor tubarum do tibicinum, & exaltatio eorum ex-
tjtcrat clamantium, quod conuentus de choro ad chorum non audirea
tur iubilatio. Die autenz craffina cinxst Rex filius fuum baltheo mi-
litari in Palatio fuo, & dedit ei Ducatum Aquitaniæ. Princeps era
80 factsus miles perexit in Ecclefiam Wemonaſterienſem vt confo-
cios fuos militari gloria pariter venuftaret. Porro tania erat ibi
ſencia gensium ante magnam altare , quod dsie milites morerentur,
quamplures Syncopizarent , etiam cam quilibet ad minus tres mili
ses ad fe ducendum & tuendum baberet. Princeps autem propter iar-
bam comprimentem non fecus ſed super magnum altare diuifa turba
per dextrarios bellicofos ſocios fuos cinxit. The ſame is thus briefly
rememberd in the old Annals of Ireland; but about a hundred
Knights more are added. Edwardus Rex Angliæ fecit Edwardum
filium fuum Militem in fefto Pentecoftes London in quo fefto Neop-
soliqaii (as the print is, but the Ms. that I hauc vſed, hach New
ophiizali) fuerunt Milites circa CCCC & Edwardus de Caernar-
uan nonius miles fecit fexaginta milites de predictis & tenuit feſtum
London apud Nouum Templum. The purring on of Spurres is al-
ſo rememberd in that of knighting Sir Richard Rodney vnder King
Edward the ſecond, Anno MCCXVI. Dominus Richardus de
r Apud Glouer Rodncy factus fuit Miles (laith an old * Autor ) apud Kcynſham
Nobilitate ci-
die tranſlationis ſancti Thomæ Martyris in prafentia Domini Alma-
rici Comitis de Pembroch, qui cinxit eum Gladio, & Dominus
Mauricius de Berklcy, ſuper pedem dextrum pofuit vnum Calcar, &
Dominus Bartholomæus de Badileſmere pofuit aliud fuper pedem
finistrum in Aula, & hoc facto receßit cum honore.
Ir is commonly ſuppoſed char their Spurres were gilt, asallo it
appeares by the words anon cited bere out of Nicholas Vpions
that liucd and wrote vnder Henry the fixe. And it was therefore
ſuppoſed that William Murle, the rich Brewer of Dunstaple,would
baue been knighted in the field by Sir lohn Old Caſtle (faith Wal-
fingham) becauſe he brought with him two Horſes trapped with
Gold, and a paire of Gile Spurres hid in his boſome; whence as
in
1
1
Somcrict de
vili.
Anno 1414
>
1
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART:
:
272
777
Her.siPerit.
com.7.
1
1
1
in other Nations which is before noted, they haue the names England.
of Eguires aspati. Buc I vnderſtand nor how that agrees with an
Act of Parliament'vnder Henry the fift. That whoſocuerguilds 78.Hen.s.capi
any ſhcaches or metall butfiluer and thc ornaments of the Church, 3.t-Rot.Parl.8.
or layeth any filuer vpon any metcall but only vpon Knights
Spurres, and the apparell which belongerh to 2 Baron, ſhould
forfeit to the King ten cimes the worth of the thing gilt, and be
one yecre impriſoned.
That of Judge Thirning alſo which he ſpake on the Bench vn; f. 62.6.3 mwys.caft:74.6.
der Henry the fourth is obſeruable here. I baue keard (faithehe) 1 7.1.4. fol.s.
That a Lord had ifise a fonne , and carried him to the Font, and ( vide Br.tit.
preſently as ſoone as he was baprised, tooke bis sword and made him Addition.17.
4 Knight. Here we ſee the vſe of the Sword only (which it ſeemes
was by, a gentle ſtroke with it) in the Creation. The ſtroke was
in bat ſort to be giuen (with a Sword deliuered to the King or
his Licureuant that had power of Creation by him that was to
be created) and that with both hands, and the name of Knight
alſo to be impoſed at the giving it. And an ancient Knight to
be aſigned that ſhould put on the Spurres on the new Knight,
and performe a Vigil with him the next night. At leafttbis forme
was to be vſed when the dignitic was giuen, before a ficge or in
the field, .as y pron tels vs. Creantur milites (laitb hee, where u Dere Milicz
hee (hewes vs alſo ſome office of the Heralds ar chc. Crcation) ri Mitsulib.i,
per aliquem Principem ) Sex Capiteneum in, villarum obſidioni-
bus, Caftrorum , & fortalitiorum de hoc diuerſis modis. Si fortè
affalius fiat few faciendus fuerit, tunc creanduis in militem porsabit
gladium in mapibris de principali Capitaneo ipſius obfidionis vt creet
milirem petens ; qui quidem Princeps feu principalis Capitaneus ca-
piet gladium prædictum de manibus ordinandi , '& iplaris percutiet
ambabus manibus dictum gladium tenendo ,.649 codem nominando
cum militem fic percalluxo; qui quidem princeps tenetur alium vele.
ranum militem esdem aßignare qui fibi calcaria deauraia preparabit
& ſecum tranfibit ad ajalium faciendum, Item idem modis obferua-
tur in cressione militum ad Mineram. Sed veteranus Miles, cuino.
Miss tiro committitur, vigilabit nocte fequente cum fwongjone in mic
nera fupradicta. Item creaninr milites in bellis.compestribus & talia
bus confliktibus vbi idem modis creationis obferuatur qui in afaltia
bass exercetur. In honeftate tamen eft good Rex Haraldorum, ſi ibi.
dem fuerit & in ciuti abſentia alius Haraldus maior in exercitu prins
congreget creandos in milises, de eos coram Principe illius exercitus
* requirerg, candem vi productos io milites creet, qui quidem princeps , Deell fortè
vi predictum eft accipies gladium de manibus alicuius creandorum ducet.
& facit vt fuperius dictum eft. Finnt criam milites in alio modo vi-
delices cum aliquis notabilis Princeps conquirere nititur terras ſui
inimici cum iuſto titulo; Rex Haraldorum je prafens fucrit e in cius
aba
Cap.3.
1
778
TITLÉ S OF Hönö R. Chap. V:
:
England. abfentia alius vt prædixi colliget creapdos fi quos nouerit & cos dos
cet ad Capitaneum principem in primo ingreflu in terram ſupra pre-
di&tam, eandem requirens vt eft dictum , qui quidem princeps per
omnia faciet ficut primò vt prius dixi. Idem modus crcationis obfer-
wabarur in aliquo palagio periculofo alicuius riparia , ſex Pontis vbi
tranfitur de vna terra in aliam fisse de una marchia in alians, fi
predi&ti modi habentur in vfu, ele ſi plures wodos inseneris honeſtos;
ces audacter obferua. But in the later ages only a gentle ſtroke
with the Sword on him which is to be knighted kneeling, with
the words Soiez Chiwaler au nom de dies, and anamez Chiualer or
the like ſpoken or manifeſted by the King, or thoſe that haúc
Jud.
Fag? 939.
authority from him, are the vſuall Ceremonies? And it occurre's
ſometimes as if giuen by Patent. In a Roll at the Chappell of the
Rolls, titled Diverſi tractatus Amicitiarum tempore Iacobi Regis,
(ic appcares that Sir Jacob Van Einden, a Low Countriman and
Goučrnour of the Towne and Cattle of Wourdane, was knighed
by King Times, and an addition, in teſtimony of it, giuen to his
Armes. And this is thicre expreſt by Letters Parcnts made to
him dared the 27. Decembris 1010, as if the very Patent had
created him. For, after a little preamble of his meric , follow
theſc words, Propterea tenore preſentium Equeſtris Ordinis fine
Equitis aurati gradu, titulo, da dignitate illum donamus; quod vt
omnibus clarum innotefcat, the addition is made to his Coat. Dom
namus might ſceme to imply that the great Seale thus made a
Knight. Bur in the ſame Roll others hauc Patents as teftimonies
of their Knighthoods with the word donanimus, as ſuppoſing the
giuing of the Knighthood paſt before the Patent. So there, Corn
nelius Hoffman a Low Countriman. And ſo likewiſe in one kind
of forme , foure of the ſame Nation , cbar in 1610, were ſent
Embaſſadors from the States of the vnited Prouinces, had leue-
rall Letters Parents of rcftimony of it. that is, Albert leskim one
of the Deputies for the States of Zeland, Hely Van olden Barne:.
Helt , Dodor of Law, Syndick and Counſellor of Roterdam, lohn
Berke Doctor of Law, and Syndick and Counſellor of Dors, and
Albert de Veer Doctor of Law, and Syndick of Amſterdam. The
words were after a littlc preamble of the merit of him that was
knighted, Propterea Equeſtris ordinis fiue Equitis aurari grad", titta
Jo, ob dignitaie ilam donauimus. Quod vt omnibus clarius innotef-
641, vique ipſe Equitis auraii numero & loco ( ita vt aguum eſt)
vbique locorum habeatur ex cenfestar, hiſce iam literis palam tefta-
mur de profitemur adeo etiam id ipfum hoc diplomate nostro ram
tum eft confirmatum effe volumus prénominatum N. Equeſtris ordi-
wis dignitatem, bonorem & titulum, vliro à nobis donatum atg, infig-
nitun ele. Ideoque illud ab omnibus tum Regia noſtra dignitati ai-
que astoritati tum ipfius merisis deberi vt eo numero & loco apud
popu-
I
1
11
1
1
Chap. v.
1
700
THE SECOND PART.
T
1
VS
1
1
populares fuos de uſquam alibi perinde habeatur ac nos girofais alios England.
præftantes viros fimili honore ab alijs Regibus ornatos & condecoratos
Somus habituri. Tefte &c.
XXXV. The Sacred Ceremənies anciently včed, in giuing
this dignity with are firſt mentioned by Ingalphus thac liecd
at the Conqueft. Hee (peikes of them as being in vſe with the
Engliſh Saxons before his cime. And Thewes vs that a ſolemne
Confeſſion, a Vigil in the Church, Receiving the Sacrament aftci
an Offering of the Sword on the Alcar and redemption of it, and
the Biſhops, Abbors, Monkes or other Prieſts putting ir on bima
that was to be created, concurred ar the making of a Knigbr.
And how likely it is that the molt or ſome of theſe were alſo chen
vſed when the Creations were by Kings or other lay perſons, I ,
lcaue to better ludgment. Touching which allo obſerue what is
anon cited out of iohannes Sarisburienſis, Perrus Blefenfis and others
for the ſucceeding ages, beſides that before circd out of Florile-
gus, and John the Monke of Mair-Monſtier. The relation in In.
gulobus is vpon the occaſion of Brand, Abboť of Saint Edmonds
Bury, his knighting of Heward an Engliſh Gencleman of Lincolne
Jhire, and Lord of Branne in that County, together with ſome
other ſuch as vpon his rerurne out of Flanders (where he had li-
ued.in Exle by iudgement againſt him vnder Edward the Con-
fell r) he had gotcen to be of his part for the recouery of his Ini-
heritance, which the Conq'icror had, after the death of his Fa.
ther, giuen away to one of his Normans, and alſo for the reſcue
of his mother from the ſufferings in the common calamity wbich
by that forreine Nation was then brought upon moſt of the Eng.
liſh. Audiens in Flandria terram Angliæ (faith he ſpeaking of this
Heward) alienigenis fubiugari , fiamque paternam hereditatem, mor-
tuo patre fuo Leofrico, munere Regio , cuidam Normanno donari,
matremque viduam (her name was Ediua ; and ſhe was deſcended
lincally from Oſac a great Ealdorman in the time of King Ed-
gar) multis iniuris dui maximis moleſtiüs affligi , fractus digniſimo
dolore cum Thuriidi fnd vxore (The was a Gentlewoman of Flan-
ders whom he had maried chere) Angliam aduolat , collect ag, cog-
Maiorum non contemnenda mana ſuper matris iniuriatores gladio ful-
minat, dy de fua hereditare procul fugat pe climinar. Conſiderans es
tiam tunc forriſomis viris ſe prefetum, nonnuliffs militibus prepoſi-
tum, ac nec dum militari more balteo legitime ſe accinctum : af
fumptis fecum de fua cohorte paucißimis fimul legitime militié cum
co tyronibus cófecrandis, patruum fuum tum Abbatem Burgi
nomine Brandum , virum valde religionma (vt audini ex pre.
peceffore m'o Domino Wulkctulo Abbate, alijſque multis) pauperums
bleemofynis valde deditum, et ominibus viriutibus adornaium adijta
en Se fieri legitimkan militem, pramiſo primilus omnium peccatorum
!
܀
!
1
.
1
.
tots
.
HI 1,
780 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
1
neret.
.
England. confeßione , & eorum percepta abfolutione instantißime fupplicanis.
Quoniam Anglorum erat confuetudo , quod, qui militiæ legitime
conſecrandus effei, veſpera precedente diem (ise conſecrationis ad E.
piſcopum, vel Abbatem, vel Monachum, vel Sacerdotem aliquem
contritus, & compunctus de omnibus fuis peccatis confeßionem facerei.de
abfolutus orationibus, & deuotionibus & afflictionibus dedimus in Eccle-
ſia pernoctaret: in craftino quoque chilam audituries, gladium f.
per Aliare offerret ( poft Euangelium Sacerdos benedictum gla.
dium collo militis cum benedi&tione imponeret : & communicatus ad
eandem Miffans facris Chriſti mysterys denuò miles legitimis pcima.
But this forme of receiving of Knighthood was much diſliked
by the Normans, ſaith the ſame Auror. Hanc conferuandi Militis
confuetudinem Normanni abominantes (ſo are his words) non asia
lirem legitimum talem tenebant fed focordem Equitem e Quiritem
degenerem depurabant. And hee fayes alſo that they changed it;
Non tantum hunc priorem , fed alias ctiam comfuetudines (faith bee)
immutabant. But whatſoeuer bee meant by their chang:::g of it;
The offering of the Sword at the Altar and other of theſe ſacred
Ceremonies, continued in the following ages. For that of Offe-
ring the Sword ac the Altar; loannes Sarisburienfis having ſhowed
the nature of the ancient military oath in the Empire, and that
they who tooke it were bound co the defence of the Church,
y De Nagės C4 gocs on with, Licet Y autem fint qui fibi non teneri videntur Ecclefiæ
Cu-
rial.lib.6.cap.io
ex facramento ſolenni, quia iam ex confuetudine plerunque non pre-
ftatur , nullus tamen eſt qui ſacramento tacito vel expreffo Ecclefie
non teneatur obnoxius, Ēe fortè ideò ceffat ſolennitas isramenti,quia
ad hoc omnes inuitat & coar&tat neceßitas officij o piaceriias fidei.
Vnde iam inolesis confuetndo ſolennis, ve ea i fa dic qua quiſque mi.
litari cingulo decoratur, Ecclefiam folennitèr adeat gladioque fuper.
altare pofito & oblato quaſi celebri profeſione facta ſeipſum obſegaio
altaris desorieat & gladij, id eft , officij fui ingem Deo fpondeai fa-
malarum, neque neceffe eft vt hoc profiteatur verbo , cum legitima
profeßio militia facto eises videatur infesta. Quis enim in homine
iliteraio, de qui magis Arma debeat 'nofſe quam literas profeſio-
nem exigat literarum (fcme copics haue literatam.) Nam ipfe
Epiſcopi & Abbates profeſione ſcripta vel dicta ad fidem & obe-
dienriam videntur arftari, Et renera arctantur. Quia Deo mentiri
you licet. Sane aut plus est aut non minus, qusd Milites faciunt, qui
non fcedulam ſed gladium offerunt, & quafi primitias officij redimunt
Ab usltari vnde Ecclefia in perpetuum famulentur. Nam ficut eis
pro Ecclefiæ plurimum , ita conira Ecclefiam licet nihil. And in
z Jbid. cap.13. another 7 place, funt autem plurimi qui malorum clamore operum
quando militiæ confecrandi cingulum Altari obtulerunt, videntur pro-
restari ſe co tunc animo accesille vt Allari, od Miniſtris eisk, led by
qui ibi colitur,bellum denuntiarent. Faciliti crediderim hos ma-
lirice
2
Deo
1
1
4
1
Chapo THE SECOND PART.
781
1
1
1
2794
litie execratos guam a legitimam militiam confecratos
: So Petries England,
Blefenfis that liued in the lume age with Sarisbarienſis vnder Henry
the ſecond; Hodie a erones exles Thos recipiunt de Ältari": vt pro.
a Epift.94.
fiteantur fe filios Ecclefia arque ad honorem Sacerdotý, ad tuitionem
pauperum , ad vindiétiam malefactorum & patrie liberationem gla-
dium accepiſe.. Porto res in contrarium verſa off, Nam ex quo bodia
militari cingulo dicorantur, ftatim infurgunt in Chriftus Domini in
defauiunt in patrimonium crucifixi. This offering of the Sword
with ſome of the rell of the Licred circumſtances belonging to it,
was it lemes vied allo in the Vigil held at Welmintter and the
Templs vnder Edward the firſt, betore the dignity recelued in
the example before ſhewed out of Florilegus , and in that of
Geoffrey daniou ; the Vigils being (as I thinke), but a generall
name to expreſſe the ſacred Ceremonies which preceded thc
knighring done by the King and his ſonne. Prinic Edward. To
thele wec adde that of the Benedi&tio cnfis nori Militis, which is
commonly found in the 'b Manuall (or Common Prayer booke b Kaual Area
of the elder ages) among other Ritcs of the Engliſh Church bewerted.fol.m.;
videfis Agenda
fore the. Reformation.,
Eccleſia Argen,
tinenſis fol,
Benedictio Enſis, noui Militis fiat hoc modo, genu
flectente ipſo Milite coram Altari.
Primò dicat Sacerdos fine nota, DOMINVS Vo-
BISCVM, OREMV S.
Deus crinetorum in te ſperantium protector, adeſto ſupplia
cationibus noſtris, el concede huic famulo tuo qui ſincero cor-
de Gladio ſe primo præcingere nititur militari : De in omni-
bus galea'tue virtutis fit protectus: d» ficut Dauid @ Iudith
contra géntis Jue hoſtesfortitudinis potentiam et victoriam tri.
buiſti, ita tuo auxilio munitus contra boftium fuorum fæuitiam
viétor vbique exiſtat, & ad fan&tæ Ecclefia tutelam proficiat.
Per Chriftum Dominum noſtrum. Amen.
Alia:Oratio, cum. Oremus.com
Deus qui trinos gradus hoftium poft lapfum Adae toto
orbe terrarum conftitüiſti
, quo plebs tua fideiis immunis ab omni
imperu nequitre ſecur: & quieta permaneret : adėjto suppli
„Casicnibus noftris eo. hunc Enſem quem inuocatione tui ſana
-Elißimi, nominis benedi&tione benerdicere dignare : bifamulus
eum, te largiente, concedimus ac accingimus, fic eo uta-
tur ( Hić ſuccingät Sacerdos Militem cum Enſe)
Ddddd
quas
IT:
11:
H
H
1
I.
11.
i
tuns cui eum,
1
1
&;
2
H
14
1
+
782 1
+
1
)
.
Ć
к
the firſt , it was chacted by Parlament that the value of the
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
England. quatinus eft hoftes Ecclefiæ infidiantes reprimat a ſeipſum
ab omni inimico tua protetione potenter defendat , Per Chri-
ftur.
Deinde aſpergat Sacerdos Militem Enſe ſuccinctuin
aqua bencdicta & recedat Miles in nominc Dominio
XXXVI. For our Feudall Lawes, by which Supplyes or
pecuniary Aid is to be giuen when another is to be created into
it; there is frequent mention in our Law Bookcs of Reaſonable
aide a faire fits Chiualer, that is, ccrcainc lunimes of money lcuied
on the Tenant to make the lonnc and heireapparant of the Lord
a Knight. For thc Ceremonics, Prepararions, and other circum-
Stances were ſuch anciently at tho secolumn of the dignitic (as
is beforc (hċwed) that ſuch an aide mig at båne place enough in
the charge of it: Before the cimc of Edward the firſt, the King
and.cuery other Lord, at leaſt that was a Knight himſelfe ( for
Cliapodes pri: the, Autor of the Booke called < Breton, that wrote about the
les des axers.
time of Edward the firſt, fuyes that it is a good barre to the Auow-
ry for this kind of Aide, to plead that the Father himſelfe is not
a Knight) might haue leuicd: this Aide by diſtreſſe according to
ſuch an arbitrary moderation as ſtood with the quantity of the
charge ſo to be expended, and with thecſtate of the tenant, ne nimis
* Lib.9.cap.8. indegrabari videretur vel fuum.contencmenitim amittere,as the words
arc in the Booke attributed to Glanuile, and ſuch reſpect to the
Lord and Tenant was to be had in the moderation, vt auxilium
d Lib.z.de acq.
accipienii cederet ad commodum; & danti ad honorem, ſaith d Bratton.
ter.Dom.cap.
Tbcnce it was then.called rationabile auxiliam , or ſuch an aide as
was to be lenied with reaſon. As in the grand Charter of King lohn,
where it is rememberd together with the aides for Ranſome and
for mariage of the eldest daughter. Nos non corcedemus de cetiro
alicuiquod capiat auxilium de liberis hominibus fuis, nifi ad corpus
fuum redimendum , ad faciendum primogenitum filium fuuenz
Militem do ad primogeniiam Filiam fuam, (emel maritandam. And
there is mention enough in our publiſhed Law Bookes, of thele
cwo aides., for: knighting the ſonne and marrying the daughter,
but none as farre as I remember, for ranſome of the Lord, though
CalcEdit. fol. (by the way), in the Ms. yecres of Edward the firſt, a relcaſe
16. in codice is made by onc 'Robert of Bentham to the Abbor of Ford, of all fer-
Siplacet Chopn. "uictsförſpris fuit reall of reaſonable aide ;-pur Lay raindre hors
di Demario lib..de priſon ou res bieires quel beure qu'ils fuiffent empriſones, is plea-
3.tit.4 9.10.
ded in bafee to an ayowry. But in the chird ycere of Edward
Aids to be lcuied Thould be no longer arbitrary , buc thae cuc-
ry
:1
1
16, 5.8.
I
.
feffos.cap.36.
1
1
1
1
1
.
별
​!
EL
i
1
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART. 783
rý tenant of a whole Knights Fee ſhould pay to his Lord twenty England.
ſhillings, and but the lame ſumme ſhould be leuicd of a tenang
that held lands in ſocage of the yecrely value of twenty pound,
and lo pro rata ; but that none of it ſhould be leuicd vntill the
ſonne were of the age of fifteene yeercs which was reputed a fic
time enough to receiue the dignity or l'aage pur ordre de China-
ler prendre, as the autor of Breson & cals it. That ſtatute which g chape des prie
ſes des auers.
thus altred the ancient Law that allow this aid to be arbritary
according to the dignity of the Lord and eſtate of the tenant, cx-
ten:led only to fuch Lords as were common perſons, and the
King was, notwithſtanding it, at the former liberty, and lcuied
aids of this nature afterward h by a higher rate. Therefore was the h Rot.Parl,20.
ftatutc of the fiưc and twenticth of Edward the third i made by alibiicem.
which alſo the Kings caſe, for this kind of aid, was made in the i 25.Ed.3.cap.
like condition with the caſe of a common perſon. But our books ; Rot.Parl.is
ſay k that lands held as ancient demeſne, and by grand or petite ku.Hen 4.fol.
Serianty are not ſubiect to the payment of this aid, though in 31.10.Her..
truth grand Serianty, be alſo Knight ſervice, and petite Serianty, - tit.Antiene
Socage. And of the particulars which concerne thc Creation of demuefneir.
Knighes hitherto.
1
XXXVII. Beſide the dignitý that neceſſarily accompanies
their ſolemne profeſſion of Armes, and that which was due to
them naturally, as they had relation to the field, they haue had
alſo with vs peculiar Reſpects and Notes of honor which occurre
in the legall proceedings of the Kingdomc. The grand aſlife in
a Writ of righe which is as a lury, and the highċft triall by
oath that is in che Law) is to be choſen by Knights, and ouc
of Knights, if they can be found. And nonc delſe of leffe quality
ſhould either chuic or be choſen vnleffe there be noc Knights c- 1 39.Ed.3.fol.am
nough to fill the Alfile: V.pon an effoin alſo de malo lecti, the an. 7.Hex.4.fol 3.
cient Law was, that fourc Knights were m to be ſent to take view Droit de rette
of the defendant. And it was not ſufficient if the Sheriffe fenc 18.15.Ed. 4.
fol.s.
Eſquires or any that were of leſſe dignity. Milites enim effe debene
01 Bratton.lib,
(faith Bratton) propter verba breuis. For the Writ to the Sheriffe de Eiffonys &c.
is cxprefly to lend quatuor Milites which are there taken, it ſeemes 3.Hencz.
for honorary Knights. Vpon trials alſo in actions where a Baron Join 186.5 H.3.
of Parlament is Plaintiffe or Defendant, the Baron may juftly Henez.codesit
challenge the pannell, 1 vnleſſe one Knight at leaſt be returned !90. Regiſhorig.
of the lury; which, though ir be a priuiledge to the Baron, yet is 'n 13.Ed.z.tit.
as an honor to the order of Knighthood , ſeeing no ſuch triall Challenge 11s.
can be legally had (the Baron making his challenges if one 8.sliz. Dier for.
Knight at leaſt be not among the ſudges of the fact. That alſo 146. 14. Eliz.
in Preron is here obſeruable couching the puniſhimcnt of a Ruffian fol.318.6Plow
that had without cauſe ſtroke a Knight, by the loſſc of his hand
wherewith he ſtroke him, though I remember not an example of 27.H.8.fol. 22.
Ddddd 2
ic
tit. Ef
Comm. 117
1
T
modern
1
1
L
hiss,
1
Placita Ra-
Hilla.
784
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England. it in practice. Usſcuns treſpaſſes (faith the autor of that booke,
ſpeaking in the perlon of King Edward tlic firſt) fome neguedent
o Chap. d'ap.
pele des mais plus paniſſables
plus puniſables , ficome rrefpus fait en temps de peas a Chiwalcrs o's
á anires gentz honorables par Ribares du par antres viles perſones, eis
quel cas rious volons que li ribaud ſeit atteint a la ſuite de chefcun
Chixaler
que il eit feru per felonie Jans deſert de Chrualer, que les
Ribasd perd ſon poin dont' il treballa. But in the Pipe Rolls of
Henry the ſecond, one is fincd at a hundred pounds for ſtriking
a Knight (neither doth che Roll mention him by his own namo
but only by the title of Miles) and another at forty markes, be-
caufe hee was preſeot when the Knight was compelled to ſweate
that he would not complainc of the iniury done to him. Hakelia
*
Herz. London: ritus filius lorcij Quatrcbuſches (faith the * Roll) deber C libras ve
fit quictus de hoc quod Militem percußit. Moyſes de Cantabrigia
nulphu de Glamo reddit computum de X Alarcis, quod confeffus est ſe interfuiffe
vbi Miles ille coactus fuit affilare quod non oftenderet iniuriam fibi
illatam. In thefauro X X Marce, da deber X X Marcas.
By the ancient Low allo , it ſeemes, the Egudiaturs or
Horſe and Armour of a Knight that lived in a noble reputa-
tion , and was cuer ready' to dec the King and Country for.
uice, was pruiledged from Executions, of fieri facias, or lewari fa.
cias, although they were to lcuy the Kings debt's ; and if the
Knight were in the Kings pay and diſhonorably abſented himſelf
when his aid was required, all that he had was then ſubiect to
the cxccution ſauing one horſe which was to be left him propter
dignitatem Militia. And though he ſo lived that hee were neither
ready for any publique imployment of Armes, nor had diſhono-
rably declined any ſuch imployment , yer ſuch of his horſes as
were for his ordinary vſe were ſpared ; and what clſe he bad was
ſubicct to the execution. For thus is it delivered in that Dialogue
p Miss Reccp-
Ix Scaccary
of thc Exchequcr Pattributed to Geruafius Tilburienſis, writen about
Videfis Weſim.z the time of King linha. Nosa quod fi debitor ille qui foluendo non eft
cap.43. De (raich the autor, ſpeaking of leuying the Kings debes by proceſſe out
gift. Orig.fol.
of the Exchequer) Militia cingulum ſemel obtinuerit; vinditis ceteris,
hinc diſccn- Equus tamen et non quilibet , ſed vſius vfualium referuabitur, ne, qui
quitazura iic dignitate factus eft Eques, Pedes cogatur incedere. Quod fi Miles eiuſ
denoter, modi fuerit quem iuuat Armorum decor & iuuat vfus eorum ,
qui meritis exigentibus debeat inter ſtrenuios computari, 1010 (ui cor-
poris armatura cum Eques ad id neceffarijs à venditoribus erit liber.
rima vt cum oportuerit ad Regis el Regni negotia' armis do Equis
instructus poßit effumi. Sed ſi bic idem chi lex in parte pepercit, 4u-
dita neceßurate Regis vel Regni deliteſcens ſe abfentauerit, vel ad hoc
: vocatus non vererit, fi tamen non proprijs fed Regijs ftipendijs militet
& euidenter abfentiam fuam non excufauerit , nec ab hijs venditores
temperabunt, ſed ſolo consentus Equo (propter dignitatem Milisie)
Ebati-cap.14.9 fibi relicto iuri communi viwas obnoxists
. And thus the Equitature
of
too.& forte
1
q
Vide diag
1
1
1
-ddy
-
1
1
r
1
t
!
f
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART: 725
of a Knight, was as his Comicnementum or Countenance + as it England:
was anciently called.
Some learned men haue corcciucd alſo that the right of vlingar Stat 2. 1. [d.
Sealer was peculiar to them that had receiued this Knighthood. il Conunu-
They take their coniecture from the relation of the ſealing of. Char- ence, in non-
ter of confirmation made by Richard Easle of Chester vnder Henry Winslegirur
.
the firſt, and the Counteſſe Dou ager the Lady Ermertrudis his 1 Vizde fierra
mother to the Abbey of Abingdon. lc occurres in an old lieger cap.3.9.4.
of the Abbey where it is faid that the Earle ſealed it with his e Ms.
mothers ſeale, and the reaſon is giuen; Nondum enim militaribal-
12o cinetus eft. And it is added to, that litere quelibet ab eo dire-
&e materno Sigillo includebanint. But what euer the meaning of
this may be, we are ſure by the expreſſe words of Ingulphus chac
the vſe of Scales were promiſcuous u in England to perſons of all u Fngulib.paz?
qualities that would vſe them, and that immediatly after the 9s1.Ed.Fr.
comming of the Normans ; although ic be true that diucrs
Charters were for a little time made only with the ſublcriprions
of names and croſſes according to the Saxon manner. And ſo much
alſo was a knowne Law vnder Henry the ſecond ( which was not
long after the time of Henry the fift) if at leaſt we may bciecue
chat booke attributed to Randull de Glanuill
. si debitor (wee rcad
* thee) cartam fiiam non aduocat , daobus modis eidem contraire vel x Glanuill lib.
contradicere crediror potest , fcilicet ipſum ſigillum in Curia recognof- to.cap. 12.
y Videfis 33.
cendism fáum efle &c. Other teſtimonics y are to that purpoſe. And
HOA 2. apud
it is plain by z Bratton that they were frequent, and one of the coke in prafát.
eſſentiall parts of cuery deed according to the knowne Law, noc ad lub 3.
only of this but of his time (which was under Henry the third) dom.cap.16.9.
although yet ſome Icarncd men being miſscrſıvaded by a report 12.
of Sir Richard Lucie, Chicfe Iultice of England under Henry the le-
cond, his finding fault with a man of meanc condition for vſing
a Seale, and ſome other as flight teſtimonics have thought achat a videfis .arg.
rhe vſe of them was not lawfull for all men vntill about King Edward bard. in ftin.
che third. It may be that fault might be iuſtly found with orie
Canty pa 405.
for vſing anothers Sealc, (which was held as a forgery.) or for
vling a Scale of Armes proper only with vs to Gentlemen ar leaſt,
who bad ſomecinies their great Seales and leſſe Seales, the one
being, it ſeemes, their Scales of Armes , the other ſome deuiſe
without a Scutchcon. But, that any perſon might not haue vicd
a Seale in the nature of the leffe Scale of Gentlemen, I thinke, can
neuer be proued. For that of the great Seale and lefle Seale , ob
ferue by the way this teſtimony of lobos de Burgo vnder Henry the
third. Tohannes de Burgo (faith an entry on a Roll of b'thac b Hill.44.Her.
rime) cognouit quod appofuit paruum figillum fuum cuidam fcripto wefws.Roosa.
guod fecit Decano da Capitulo de Licheferd, de confirmatione Stau. in atce
Lo quiero clamro de advocatiane de Herdel, da apponet fi- Londo
gillum ſuum magnum prædicto ſcripto circa terriam ſeptimanam poft .
Pafchan. And that of the Earle of Cheſter , is only a nore of a
Monks
1
I
:
1
1
I
986 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
1
9
May the fixe
ycer of
of Henry
lib.4.pag.522
B.lib. 12.pag.
870. A.
1
England. Monke after the entry of the Charter of Confirmation and no
part of the body of the Charter. And in regard that I ſee no
other teſtimony of ancient time to ſecond it with the like, I
ſhould thinke that the Monke was either groſſely deceiued in his
reaſon of Nondum enim milijari balteo cinctus eft, or elſe chat hec
ment only that the Earle was a child within age, and that by reaſon
of his minority , wardhip, and the tuition of his mother (who
joyneth with him in the Charter) her Seale was only vſed to it, as
allo to his letters. For it was done (as appeares in che lciger) in
the firſt, or M1 CVI, that is, about
three yceres after the death of Earle Hugh father to this Earle Ri.
chard, when by all likelihood hee was yee vnder age. And bee
c. Ecclef.biſto was adhuc iuuenis (as Ordericus c twice calls him) when hce was
drowned, palling oucr from Normandy, together with Prince Wil-
liam ſonne and heire apparant to King Henry the firſt, and diuers
other, in MCXIX at which time he had beene about thirty fiue
yeares old ar leaft, if he had beene one and twenty, or of full
age when he ſealed this confirmation at Usbingdon. Now the
Law being, that whoſoeuer was knighted, though before the agc
of one and twenty, was of full age in regard of any Wardſhip
or any other cuition (as preſently is further ſhewed) and the vie
being that ſuch great Lords were knighted often before they
were of that age, and ſo had their full age ſupplyed, and that
perhaps alſo, while they were in ward, they víed only there Gar-
dians Scales, left the authority of a Scale of their owne, before
they had diſcretion to vſe ir, might hauc done them prciudice in
point of honor at leaſt, if not in matter of profit ; It is likely c-
nough that the Monke here took the phraſe of being not knighe
ted, to ſerve for being not of full age. So that the having of a
Scale was not peculiar to this order of Knighthood, but to ſuch
only (of what condition ſoeuer) as were of full age. But I lcaue it
to berrer iudgements. That hauing a ſupply of full age by recci-
uing the dignity is alſo ſpeciall honor giuen to Knighthood. For
though it be regularly ſuppoſed in Law, that no hcire of a Tc-
nant by Knights Seruice is able to doe the ſervice himſelfe, vncill
he be of tbe age of one and twenty yceres (which is the rcaſon
and ground of all our Wardſhips of male heires) yet if any ſuch
be knighted, cither in the Tenanes life time, or after his death,
of what
age
foeuer he be, he is adiudged for that purpoſe only
as of full
age, and the Ward lip of his body, in the one caſe
is preuented by it, and, in the other, ends with it. For in rc-
gard that, by the lawes of Honor, he is adiudged to bca Knight;
Therefore, by the common Law be is likewiſc adiudged ſo able
d s.Jacobi,coke
to doc the ſervice, as that his body needs no further tuition of a
part.6. fol.73. Gardian ouer it. And ſo is the Law at this day din practice, and
Plowd omm. alſo it was ſo anciently as we ſee by the grand Charters, both of
part.8.fol. 173. King John, and Henry the third, where wee read , Si hæres infra
!
1
i
1
A14-
1
وه
Chap. V. The SecóND PART. 1
1
1
987
ætatem fiat Miles,nihilominus terra remaneat in cuftodia Dominorum. England
(moram vfquc ad etatem XXI annornm, that is, though the wardſhip
of the body be ended (in the caſe of Knighting after the death
of the Tenant by rcccieing che order of Knighthood) yet the
Land continues to the Lords , vncill the full age of the heire,
as if he had not receiucd the order. From this reaſon was icchac
Ynder Henry the ſecond , ſome arc fined for procuring others then,
the King (for lo I vnderſtand it, according to the Law of that
time) to knight any of the Kings Wards, whereby hee loſt his
Wardſhip of chc body. A wellina de Ria ( faith é a Pipc Roll of Rol.magirši
Henry the ſecond) reddidit compotum de ĉ el XLVI lib. de Xill & Suff. placis.
ſolid. & IV dexar. quod fecit filium fuum Militem, qui erat in cuo Archid
. Piezda
nienfis.
ftodia Regis. In Thefauro XX Marca do debet CLITI lib. VI
fol. a VITI denari Other like arc.
XXXVIII. The Degradation of a Knight is alſo as a
reſpect of honor to Knighthood in generall, although by Reaſon
of the Geremonics vſed in it, and becauſe it is the contrary of
Creation, wce haue made it a ſeucrall member of our diuiſion
concerning Knighis. For as, by the Canon Law, when, for any
grieuous offence, a Clergie man is to be deliucred ouer to Secu.
lar punilhment (leaſt the reſt of his dignity ſhould ſuffer alſo in
chc infamy which he ſuffers in his punilhiment) hee is firſt robe
degraded from the dignity hc hath in the greater or leſſe Orders,
as alſo hce is to be when his fault puniſhable by the Church is
fo
great that it were too ſcandalous to the reſt of his dignity if
he being condemned ſhould ſuffer the puniſhment, and yeț re-
maine in bis degree of Orders; So for the honor due to Knight-
hood in generall, ſome examples arc , that when iudgemene of
Trcalon hath'b.ene to be giuen againſt one that had formerly rc-
ceiucd the order, he hach beenc fielt degraded from his Knight.
hood, leaſt ſo much ignominy as accompanied the iudgement for
ſuch an offence ſhould lie on any that were a Knight when hee
ſuffered ir. And ſome other kinds of degradation from Knight-
hood haue becne excrciſed here in this preſent age, which are
ſo knowne fthat I purpoſely decline further mention of them, f. videlis prda
But alſo, as by the Canon Lawes, the ceremony of degradation ceno s Iudies
from any degree of order is by a ſolemne taking away thoſc Ros Parl.i.
Jacobi Regal
things from the Clerke wherewith hec was ſo inueſted at his ta.
king the order from which he is to be degraded, ſo the ceremo-
nies of degradation of a Knight were , in ancient times, ſuch as
that the Sword with which hee was girt ar his knighting, and
the Spurres that were put on him were to be publiquely taken off
from him, and ſome other ſolemnities were ſometimes in it. When
Judgement was to be giucn againſt Sir Andrew Harcley Earle of
Carlile vnder King Edward the ſecond for trcalon , before the
Court (which was held by ſpeciall Commillion) would give that
iudges
!
1
}
4
1
788
Tities Of HONOR. Chap. V.
Ed...Rer.34.
35.
h 16 Ed 2.
118.Ed Fr.
:
England, judgement, it firſt awarded that hec ſhould be deceint del eſpee
(as the & record of his arcainder ſayes) á que vores eſperouns d'or-
g. Plac.coram
ros foient compez de talouns , and then they gave the iudgement of
Rege Hill.18.
that time for trcalon againſt him, all which was the ſame in ſub-
ſtance which Thomas of Wallingham ſayes ha of him, ſauing that he
Walmy humpigo
addes (as ſome others i' allo) that his Shoocs and Glues were
torke off in the degradation. Quadrifario iudicio ( faith hee) con-
i Aveslavy au demnatus est. Nempe primo degradatsis ampalatis fecuri ad valos fuos
pud Camd. in
Br. P28.780, calcaribes, da sic viciſsime. difcinctus eff bultheo militari , ablatis cal-
ceis da chirothecis. Deinde tractus, fifpenfies
, in qnarias dimifers eft.
But in our ſtories, this of the degradation is variouſly deliue-
red. Some ſay that hee was led to the barre in minner of
an Earle (as the words are in an old hiſtory called the Fruit
of Times ) nobely arrayed with a Sword igurde and.
ihold and iſpozid. And that Sir Anthony Lucy (wbom the
Auror of this relation ſuppoſes to haue beene a ludge at his ar.
raigninent; but that is directly contrary to the Record , where
the ludges are Edmund Earle of Kent, lohn Lord Haſtings ando-
thers, and Sir Anthony Lucy only as Sheriffe of Cumberland, at-
tended them where tacy late at Carlile) But that Sir Anthony Ex-
су
vſed theſe words to him, Sir Andrew, the king dede vnto
you much onor, and inade you Erle of Cardoil, and thou,
as a Traytoj to th: Lord the king , laddeſt his people of
tiis countrie, that would haue t;olve h:111 at the Batraile of
Beighianni, away by the Countrie of Copeland, and through
the Ericdome of Lancaiter, wo erfore our Loid the king was
(comfi:ed there of the Scottis thorough thy trefomn and
fallenes , and if thou had eft coine betimes, he had ved the
ma'ſtrie. End all tijat trealoun thou dedelt fo2 the fomine of
Guld and Sulut, that thou vnderfeng of lames Duglilca
Scorte, the k nges enemie. Find our Loyd the King is will
is that the oddle of knighthoo,by the which thou vnderfeng
all in Honor and in purſui pe oppou thi body, ven all bzonght
vito noug t , and thi ftat vndon , that otiser knights of
lower degree, now after the beware, the wnich Lozo hati)
1 thee a Juanced heugely in diuers Countries of England : and
all now take: enſample by ther, there Lord afterward for to
vt fecue. Tho cominanded hee a knalle anoon to bew of his
Spoles of his heles, and after hee he ict bleke the Swerd
ouer ljes heed, the which the king him gafe to keepe and des
fende his land thern hith when ne mare him Erle of Cardail:
and after he trte ijiin vnclothe of his Tabert, and his hood,
aud of liisiu red cotes and of his Gyadell and wh:n this was
Done Sir anonyladto hiin: Andrew, quoighe, now ert thou
: 335.
110 knigiit but thou art a knaue. And ther,fiyes che iame Antor,
the udgement for treaſon was alſo ginen. Here it was concciusd,
ic
1
+
t
ieftes. Anting
.
1
h
3
+
자
​1
A
LUP I
2
Chap. V. The SECOND PARÍ.
789
+
1
1
Vet, in 4.
it ſeemes, that he was firſt degraded as well from his Earl-
England.
dome , as from his Knighthood, which by others is likewiſe
expreffely affirmed that tell vs the iudgement was that k hoe
ſhould be degraded from bis Earldome by the taking away k apud Holing-
from him the Sword he had been girded with at his Creation, Shed.bift. angl.
and likewiſe of his Knighthood by cutting of his Spurres from P434334.
his heelcs. Others of this otherwiſe. But the Record is the beſt
meaſure of truth here. To this we may addc chat preamble of the
iudgement for treaſon giucn againſt Sir Ralfe Grey, by the Earle
of Worcester, High Conſtablc of England under Edward the fourth;
wherein the Ceremonies of Degradation are mentioned, though
judgement of Degradation were not giuen againſt him. But per-
haps it may be rather concciued thar this of Sir Ralfe Grey is
meait of a Knight of the Bath in regard of the Ceremonies of
the Maſter Cooke cutting of the Spurs rememberd 1 in it. How- 1 Videinfra
euer, we deliuer it hecre as wee find it. Sir Ralfe Grey for thy $ 45.
Treaſon (ſayes the Conſtable of England before the iudgement
m giúcn) the King had ordained that thou ſhouldst baue had thy m 7. Stow in
Spurs ſtrikes off by the hard heeles, by the hand of the Master Arnal.pag.693
Cooke", who is here readie tº doc as was promiſed thice, at the $694Edit.
ſame time that hee tooke off thy Spurres , 'and ſaid to thee as is
accuſtomed, and thou be not true to thy Soneraigne Lord, hee ſhall
ſmise of thy Spurs with his knife hard by the heeles : and so lhewed
him the Maſter Cook readie to do his office with bis knife. Moreover, Sir
Ralfe Grey the King had ordained, here thou mayeſt fee, the King's
of Armes , and Heralds and thine owne proper Coat of Armes,
which they mould teare off the bodie, and so shouldft thou as well be
degraded of shy Worſhip, Nobleneffe and Armes, as of ihy order of
Knighthood. Alſo here is an other coat of thine varmes reuer ſed,
the which thou faildeſt baue worwe en sky bodie, going to thy death-
wards : for that belongesh to thee after the Law. Noswithſtanding,
the difgrading of Knighthood, and of thine armes and Noblenes, the
King pardöneth that, for thy noble Grandfather, who suffered trox.
ble for the Kings most noble Predeceſſors. And then hee gane indge-
ment on him for his Troafor, Arid for the matter of Degradation
of a Knight, ſee more in Sir William Segars Honor Military and
Ciuill; lib.2.cap.fo
We may iuftly enough addc here a kind of temporary Degra-
dation or ſuſpenſion of the Honor (pretended at lealt) by a fen-
terice of. Penance giuen by the Archbiſhop of Canterbury, lokin
Peckhart together with the Biſhop of Salisbury as Delegates, in
MCCİXXXV or 13, Ed.1; againft Sir Osbert Giffard Knight for #in.fr.go.g.
ftcaling away iwo Nunnes out of the Abbey of Wilton. It was '45. Stat?w.li.cap.38.
that hce ſhould neuer n. come into any Nunnery morc, thac hce n Regif. Ms.t.
ſhould ficuer be ſo much as in the preſence of any Nunnc with Peckham Arche
out licence of his Diocefan, that hec ſhould goc thrice nudus in 9. Kl. Marija
Еееее
I
:
1
EAS
A
A
4
+
3
590
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
Agat vitam
>
England. camiſia & femoralibus, in Wilion Church (but not in the preſence
of the Nunnes) and cuery time fuſtigetur. So likewiſe in Sailif-
burie market, and in Shaftesbury Church. Præterea ( ſaith the
fentence) Inſignijs militaribus interim fit priuatus, nec Calcaria dc-
aurata , nec Gladium , nec Sellam militarem aut deauratas faleras
habiturus , nec veſtes coloratas, fed taptummode in Ruffero cum ag-
ninis pelibris vel ouinis , nec calciamenta niſi vaccina; nec viatur ca-
mifia poftquam prædiéto modo fuerit fuffigaiss. Et hæc omnia fibi
iniungimus in virihte preſtiti inramenii, vt taliter excra miliciam
donec per triennium fteterit perſonalitèr de integre in
terra fanéta , niſi infra triennium Dominus Rex illuftris ipſum reuo-
sandum duxerii cx gratia ſpeciali.
XXXIX, For Knights Bannerets ; they are with vs of
the ſame nature, as thoſe of the ancient cime in France, lauing
that we haue no example either of a Creation of them by Pacend
or making the Title hercditary in England; both which wcc ſee
hauc, in France, beene in pra&icc. And though wee haue Pa-
tents wherein the Creation of them is meprioned, yet the men-
tion is ſcarce of any other kind then thoſe of giuing the Order of
the Bachiler Knighthood in the honorary Parents to Strangers
(as is before ſhewed) in the prærerperficenſe or as a recitall only
that they b.:uc receiucd the dignitie. And the Patents are made
o See Rot.Vala
13.Ed.3. m.13. only o of ſome bounty given by thc King for ſupport of the ho-
pro will. de la nor it ſelfe. Milites Vexilliferi expreſſe them ſometimes Pin our
Poole,in.l.
ſtories of the times that are elder then any paſſage that hach che
pro Richardo
de Cobham, word Banneret in it for this dignitie.
Pat.15 Ed.3 It is ſaid with ys, that a no Knight Banneret can be created but
in the field, and that, when either the King is preſent, or at leaſt
de Coupland his Royall Standard is diſplayed. Bur the Creation is almoſt the
ſelfe-rame with that in the old French Ceremonics' by the ſo-
P Alafth.Paris
lcmnc deliucry of a Banngr charged with the Armes of him that
1333 &1755. is to be creaced, and the cutting of the end of the Pennon or
Streamer to make it a ſquare or into the ſhape of a Banner in
9 Sir William
Segar lib.z.cap.
care that he which is to be created had in the field his Armes on
a Streamer before the Creation. And this aſwell after the Battell
Camd, Brit.pag.
as before, as I remember eſpecially at the Battell by Newarker,
124.
Where Sir Gilbert Talbot, Sir lohn Cheyny, and Sir William Sto-
ney were made before the Barrell, and ten more afrer the Battell
Baptiſmo Artb.
Principit &c. by Henry the fiucnth. There is in Frotſfart a ſpeciall example of
pag.27. in Bibe Sir John Chaundos his being made Knight Banncret by Edward
the Blacke Prince affifted by Don Pidero King of Caſtile before
the Barcell of Nauarrcr. Sir John Chaundos brought a Banner (la
quelle, faith hce, encores naupit nullement boutee hors de ſon eſt uy.)
charged with his Armes and foulded vp; to the Prince, vſing
theſe words ; Monſeigvery veez cy ma Banniere; ie la veus baille
per
part.2.19.23.
pro
lohannc
c.
pag:1354. Aut
Edit Lond.
10. Et vide
r Ms. vbi de
Corona". H091.7
lioth.Colton.
Chap..v. The SecoND PART:
791
du hong dạy England .
11
21
T
per telle manniere qu'il vores plaiſe la d'enelopper de que su lourduy
ie la puiſſe lewer. Car (dicu mercy) i ay bien de quoy en terre & he-
relage pour tenir eſtate ainſi come apperrient à ce. Then the Prince
together with Den Piedro cooke the Banner of him, and deliuered
it againe to him diſplayed with theſe words Mefire lehan, Veez de
cy voftre Bannirre, Dieu vous en laiſſe voſtre preu faire. Where.
vpon, Sir lohn Chaundos returnes to his Company, and with muchi
gladneſſe among them, his Banner was aduanced and borne by
an Engliſh Eſquire whom Froiſſart cals William Alery. The ancie
cnteſt mention that I remember of the very name of this dig-
mity , is in the time of Edward the firſt, in the accompts of his
Wardrobe. And in o her ſuch teftimonics Bannerets are often
mentioned. And if I bic nor much deceiucd, wec haue mention
of ſome Creations of them vnder him in our hiſtories. When King
Edward the first lay before Berwike , exercitu præparato in planitie
(faith Walter of 1. Gisburne ) fecit ibidem Rex nouos milites Henri- schronic.de
cum ſcilicet de Percy cum alijs multis, quod cum vidiffent marina- geftreg, Anglia
rij noſtri qui cum XXIV nauibus bellicis expectabant in mari co- cap.269. Ms.
ram porta credebant Regem velle confeftim infultum facere vrbi
eo quod , videbant armatum exercitum dia multa vexilla cxplicata
moxg, cum fluctibus maris redundantibus & ipfum poriam ingreßi
Sant; and the ſtory goes on , as in others. But that which this
Autor ſayes, i53 that the King, made many new Knights, the Ce-
mony whereof when they ac Sea perceived, they apprehended
thac hee would preſently make ſome charge, becauſe they ſaw
both the troupes armed and many. Banners diſplayed. Now it
ſecmes cleere by credebant here, and aftimantes, to the fame pur-
poſe,in Thomas t of Walſingham (who hath the body of the ſtory, e śub anna
although, not ſo particularly) and by the circumſtances of the 1297.pag.66
.
Ed.Fr.l.is
whole relation, that they at Sca.miſinterpreted what they ſaw, by
reaſon they apprehended the many Banners diſplayed at the
Creation, for a ligne of the Kings preſent purpoſc of ſome oniet,
Vnder theſe Bannerets divers Knights Bachilers and Eſquires
vſually ſerved; and according to the number of them, the Ban-
nerecs recciued wages, as Domine Iohanni de Scgraue Baneretto
pro vadýs fuis , Domini Iohannis de Sancto lohannc Bancrétti,
Xi militum, & XLI (cutiferorom fuorum à primo die Octobris,
quo die equi ſui fuerunt appreciati, vſque tertium diem eiuſdem men,
fis, vtroque computato per tres dies , cuilibet Bapereito TV ſolidos,
çuileber militi II Solidos, & cuilibet ſooriferorum fuorum per dien
XII denarios &c. Which occures in ſome accounts of thc Ward,
robe of 4.Ed.2. And very many ſuch occurrences are in the old
account bookes of the Wardrobe remayning in the Exchequer;
ſaving that it is rare that a Bagnerer ſerued vnder a Bannerct, as
here Sir John Seini-lohy did vnder Sir John Segrawe.
Eecec 2
ပင်
A
1
1
I
4
792
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
x Ror.Pat.4.
Ed. 6.
An. 1616.
England. Of the name of Bannerct as it ſometimes expreſſed a Baron of
Parlament, chough is before u ſaid. And as in that notion of
u s 25.
ir, Baronet was often miſwriten for it, ſo alſo in this, Neither
only have the old ſtories Baronerii very frequcnt for Banneretti,
but euen in a Parent palled to Sir Ralph Fane a Knighe Bannerer
vnder Edward the fixe, he is called * Baronettuus for Banneretines,
XL. Touching Knights of the Order of the Garrer, there is
ſo much of the Ceremonies, Habits ,, and ſome ſuch more parti.
culars belonging to the Inſtallation of them, the obſeruance to
which they are bound by their Statutes, their Officers, and the
like, publiſhed in Camden, Leland, Polydor, Segar, Glouer, Fauin,
Erhardies Cellius bis Inſtallation of the. Duke of Wirtemberg vnder
Prote finemKing lames, lohinnes Olirs his In Ballarion of the Prince Palatin
Nafſon. Edite and the Prince of Orange under the ſame King, and ſuch more, that
Lugd.Batan. it may ſeeme w holly needlefle to ſpeake further of it. And if
any
deſire to ſee the particulars ot ir allegorically expounded, he may
read that old little Trearile liled La Gerreicire, or peculum An-
glorum, writen by Mondorius B-loaleri a Monke of Clugny (that
was Embaſſador here) and publiſhed lately by Philip Boſquier
vnder the title of Catechi(9.us Oroinis Egitum Periſcelidis Anglio
cane. Yer there are two things concerning it , of both which I
thinke ir not vntimely to add ſome thing here. Of the Time,
and the Occaſion of the inſtitution of it, and of Saint George the
Saint or Patron of ir.
Although the originall of it be attributed, and iuftly, to King
Edward the third, yet a purpoſe of making it is ſuppoſea much
ancienter in an Auror chat wrote, vnder Henry the cight, the
1 M15. booke 2. intitled Infotutio clarißimi Ordinis Militaris à prenobili ſub-
ligaculo nuncupari. He ſayes that Richard the firſt purpoſed it in
the boly Warres, where in a tedious ſiege tandem illabente
per
Di-
ui Georgij, vt opinatum eſt , interuentum fpiritu, venit in ineritem
vt guorendam electorum militem cruribus coriaceum fubfibulum qua-
le ad marius innc folum habebat , indueret, quo future glorie memo.
res & condi&to , ſi vincerept ad rom fortiter ac firemnè gerendam
expergefierent, ad Romanorum inftar apud quos illa Coronarum varie-
tas , quibus varys de caufis donati funt & infigniti milites , vt his
velit irritamentis excuffa vecordiæ virtus animi fortitudogue pecto-
ris feruidior rxurgeret atque exiliret, What ancient teftimony hec
had to iuftific al is, I haue not yet learned. But for Edward the
third, althrugh it beçleer enough that he were the firf autor of it,
and that he to the honour of Almighty God and of the bleſſed and
immaculate Virgin Mary, and the bleſſed Martyr Saint George, Ps.
iron of the right Noble Realme of England, and of Saint Edward
King and Confeffor, to the exalration of the holy faith Casholiker,
he
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART,
793
Videlis Lea
land. ad Cygn.
1
ordained, eſtabliſhed, created , and founded it ( as the words are in England.
the ſtatutesz of the Order of the time of King Henry the cight) z Ms.
усt the time and occaſion of the inſtitution is not ſo cloer. Some
ſay the time was after his warres ſucceſfefully had againſt the
French, and thar about MCCCL, or the cwenty foure of his
saigne; and that the Garter was taken for an cnſigne of it, be-
cauſe a Gartcr was the word * of the field in the battell. And
it ſeemes , they the father caſt ic about that time, becauſe they Cant. verb.
find that at the battell of Calice, in a MCCCXLIX ibe King him. Windclcfura
felfe with his Sword drawne in the field, publiquely in the ai my Atrebatija paso
made bis inuocations of Saint Edward and Saint George together; 207.
as Walfingham tels vs. Others referre it to the Lady Ioan Coun-
teſſe of tent and Salisbury her Garter, thar falling from her leg
in'a dance, wi's taken vp by thç King who much affected her,
and ( as they ſay too) wore it 01. his owne leg, and whether
vpon the Quecnes lelouſic, or ſome of the Lords merrily obſer-
uing it, told them all openly, Hony foit qui mal y penſe (according
to that of Philip vpon light of the Regiment of Louers ſlainc ar
the battell of cleronea, απόλoιντο κακώς οι ταλές τι ποιείν ή πάσχειν
elompvurovozules, ill beride them a that shinke any, il of theſe men) a Plutarch.ſe
and that ſhortly the Garter ſhould be molt highly honord. Some Pelopida.
salſo haue the like ſtory of the Queenes garter. Hæc vulguis perhia
bet (faith Camden, while he briefly touches the opinions concer-
:niąg it) nec vilis fanè hæc videatur origo, cum, vt ait ille , Nobili.
tas ſub amore iacei. And to the ſame purpoſe, before him, Polydoré
Virgil. In this vncertainty of the Occaſion, our common ſtories
giue vs but little light. Nor know I whence wholy to cleere it.
But for the time; It ſeemes plaine rather, that it was in the yeer
MCCCXIV, or the eighteenth of Edward the third. För in that
yeere, ſayes Froiſſart 6 exprefly , began the Confrairie de Seint b vol.s.Chap: ?
George, or de les Chiualiers de la bleu lartier, as he cals it, at Wind-
for. And though he miſle in the number of chem (for he makes
that forty, as his Copies are) yer it being farre eafier for him to
know the rime, which fellin his own age, and could not but be of
a moſt publique fame, then the number which cither by miſſe rc-
lation might come falſe to him, or, by miſtranſcripcion, falſe to vs
from him) we have yet rcalon cnough to credit him for the yeer
of the Inſtitution. And ſo much the rather alſo, becauſe we know by
others of our ownc Country c thar, in the ſelf ſame yecr,a folemne c Thom, de
and
grcat meeting of Knights was appointed by the King at Wallingham fubi
Windſore Caftle for the ſetting vp of his Round Table there,
which made the French King doc the like, to prcucnt as farre as
he might thic concourſe of Knights from forréine parts tbither,
and to draw them into France. And it ſecmes, that, out of the
plot and purpoſc of this Round Table at Windfore , created in
the
101.
Anno 1344.
1
/
F
+1
794
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
r
England, the ſame yeere wherein the order of the new Garter was inftitu-
ted and appointed to be celebrated on Saint Georges day of the
ſame yeare , as weć may.collect out of Froiſſart allo, the order it
ſelfc had chiefe part at leaſt of irs originall. And the other Tra-
ditions touching the Garter of the Qucene, or of the Counteſſe
of Kent and Salisbury, miy well ſtand with this thus farre, that
the word and the vſe of the Garter began as the Traditions ſup-
pole, but tbat the order was raiſed chicfly out of this of the
Round Table of that time as our of a Seminary. For chc Round
Table was in ſpeciall vſe in thoſe ages for the drawing together
of the brauer Knights and Ladics. And in the Excellencies of
his Knight, Chaucer thus mentions it.
1
d Pro S.
Full oftentime he had the Bourd begon
Xbouz all Nations-
And according to Froiſſart alſo, wee read in a French Chronicle
writen by a French man in the eime of Henry chc eight (one that
had beenc in England with ſome Embaſladours from the French
King) titled lis grandes chroniques de Bretagne ; L'an MCCCXLIV
le roy Edouart d' Angleterre fijt a Vindeſore une feſte moult ſo-
lennelle en la quelle il creado eſtablist l'ordre de la bleu Iarreciere
Sur la quelle font en language Francois eſcriptes ces mots Honny ſoit
qui mal y penſc. Et fut pur un jeune mignongne a qui la iarretiere
blene tomba en danſant deuani le roy de la lcua ung
cheualier
que
diet les deſuiſdites paroles. En cest iarretiere furent primerement re-
cens quarante cheualiers dont le roy & ſes enfans de les plus grands
Princes & Seigneurs de la terre eſtoyent. Et ordonna que d'an en anle
iour Saint d Gregore ſen feroit la feſte dedans le chaſteau de Vinde-
Georgs, pro fore le quelle chaſteau le roy Artur auoit fait faire autreffois edifier,
culdubio.
& in iceluy tener la noble table ronde &c.
XLII. The Saint of this Order was and is Saint George
the grcar Martyr, and ſo reputed the Patron-Saint of England, as
Saint Denis is of France, Saint Andrew of Scotland, Saint James
of Spaine , and the like. And the Order it felfe is filed oftimes
c Stat.Ord. the Order of Saint George, e as well as of the Garter, Whence
Gart. fub Hen. Chaucer alſo thus writes to the Knights of the Order.
fri Gods plearaunce
And his mother, and in Ugnifiaunce
That ye been of Saint Georges liuere;
Doeth him leruice and knightly obeiſance
for Chriſtes cauſe is his well knowne ye.
At the Inſtitution of the Order, the Chappell at Windſor was
CON
8. c.
1
,
1
Robert, M. Onach.
nuall. Solemnity of the Knights. Hee ſufferd martyrdome (as it is
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
795
conſecrated to his name, and his day then appointed for the an- Englands
faid) in the ninth perſecution vnder Diocletian. Some ſay the time
was fche CCXT yeer after our Sauiour, or the ſcuenth of Dio- f Vet-antor ca
cletian. And that the place where he fufferd was Rama or Ramel pud Barcn.in
& in Palaſtine. His name ſoon grew very famous in both the Eaſero Martyrol
. A-
and Weſtern Churches, and many dedicacions of Churches and g dina cõnena
Fraternities, and frequenc inuocations eſpecially in the time of Alexiados lib.8.
wars, haue been made to him. But we deuide the Particulars that
bift. Hierofolym.
are fit here to be further ſpoken of him into Foure parts. The lib.8.Guil.nsai-
firſt is a view of the celtimonies that moſt concerne his Name and mesb.de geft.
reg.lib.4. alii.
ſo giue light to his Quality , Martyrdome in generall, and to his
Honor (for I meddle not with the miracles belonging to him)
in the Ealtern Church; the Second a deſignation of ſuch teſtimo
nies in the Weſtern, ſauing that ſo much as concerncs him with
expreſſe relation to England is reſerued to the Trird, which is a
conſideration how he came to be called Patron of the Engliſh,
and bach been ſince bonord here in bis Feaſt day. The Fourth is
the Figure by which he is commonly repreſented.
For the teſtimonies in the Eaſtern Church ; thoſcattributed to
Paficrates a ſeruant (chey (ay) to Saint George, and his A&s wricen
by Symeon Metaphraſtes are obuious h enough. Nor ſhall we need h Latinè baa
more then namc ſuch as are ſo obuious. But in ſome old Ritu. bentur apud Li-
alls or bookes of ordinary ſeruice of thạc Church ( where they apud Surinn
have alſo other i Saints of the fame Chriſtian name but all di- tom.2.
ftinguiſhed plainly enough from chis) he is ſuppoſed (as in other, april.fiego
Siem.
teſtimonies) to hauc bcenc of Cappadocia, 'It is alſo deliucred in
thoſe Rituals chac hee was of a good family and a very famous
Commander in the wars vnder. Diocletian, but that when he ſuf-
ferd martyrdome, hee was a Count. So much, is buc che inter-
pretation of theſe words. O Prozos mi lasjonę os es réyas páplus bas Medicina
Γεώργιος κατά της χρόνιας ή Διοκλητιανε το Βασιλέως και έκ χώρας belogicod. alie
Tuš Kauwadhe.co yeres er ihes, ev tais tãy tpi bývaly zpatíais diam
πρέψας και εν ω Λε αθλείν έμελλε Κόμης ήν την αξία. It is faid
there alſo he was beheaded, and to that purpoſe they hauc theſc
lambiques, and this Hexameter before his commemoration ac.
cording as they have the like before the commemorations of o-
ther Saints in their Rituals,
1
,
Εχθες και τέμνων Γεώργιος έν μάχαις
Eκών πα' εχθρών τέμνεται στις ξίφος,
Ηρε Γεωργία Αικά υλι τριτάτη αυχενα χάλκός,
thar is, Saint George who flew his enemies in the field, was willingly ſaing
by the ſword of his enemies. And on the three and Imentieth day.cof Aprill)
he
!
796 TITLE S OF HONOR. Chap. V.
}
TNS a
or
England. he was bebeaded. Very many formes of inuocations of him they haue
therc alſo, wherein belide the vſuall attributes (that haue relation
to warre) giuen to Martyrs (for they are all together called cana
i vide de Al didaris 1 exercitus , as in the Te Deum ; id dyior Tõv udstúpruge
quibus anteriores spéTevra, in the Grecke Rituals ; and the Noble Army of Mar-
nanus Gcorgi- tyrs, in our Liturgie) hee hath many that ſometimes expreffely,
us apud Robert. ſometimes with alluſion peculiarly denote his military quality and
Monach. Hift.
command, and his being the great Patron of Souldiers. As , tô
Hierofoly,lib.8.
μεγάλο Βασιλέως τρατιωτα Γεώργιε, or O Saint George the Souldier
of the great King , and χώρους των αθλιών ο μέγας ταξιάρχης
and μαρτυρικής παρεμβολής ο ταξίαρχος και των πιστών απάντων προσ-
fúzios Teixos, xa Muvize Tewpyke, Haile rhow great Commander sn
chiefe, of shem thar fight, and of the army of Ilariyrs; e ſuccour
and defence of all that beleeue, most victorious Saint George. And
he is called there Movóungos and Muptoví xeos xoss áfa:ths or the
moft ſingular and victorious Champion of Chriſt, and Cocos mozás
the most excellent Patron or Leader, and ſuch like. And in
their Inuocations he is ſometimes deſired to makc interceflion as
well for the peace of the World , as for the faluation of their
ſoules. Tapéo Geve debuefa (ſo they pray to him in that ſenſe) üzep
ειρήνης το κόσμο και Σωτηρίας των ψυχών ήξεων. I omit the many o-
ther of this kind, and adde only this one whole prayer that they
have to bim , cſpecially becauſe of that eitle of Tpowayogápos or
m Habetur tan Tropophoris in it. Ως η των αιχμαλώτων ελευθερωτής και των πλω-
in Anthologio,
χών υπερασπισής, ασθενάντια ιατρός Βασιλίων υπέρμαχίο Τροπαιοφύρε
guam in Horo μεγαλομάρτυς Γεώργιο και πρέσβευε χρισω τω Θεώ σωθήναι τις ψυχές
logio
Thow that are the redeemer of Captiues , the protector of the
,
diem az.aprits peore, the Phyſirian of the weake, ibe Champion of Kings, vittorions
And great Mariyr Saint George, make interceßion with our Lord
Chriſt for the ſaluation of our Soules. This attribute of T'prizopános,
which I interprere by Victorious , long ſince became with them
as his peculiar name. Some others baue the ſubnance of it giuen
them ſomctimes in the commemoration of chem; as törémius is
n Menolog. ir called nó ra? 530 pohy vírns ápápeéros spáčejeor be that carried away
Horologio O the victory or had she trophies of bis enemies; and the like, others.
But none beſides him hath it as a peculiar pame. Nor dồe they
of that Church, where they place the title. of his day in their Ri-
tuals, name him without it. In their Anshologion, the rubrique for
the Liturgie of his day, which is the ſame as with vs the three
and twentieth of Aprill, 'is tõ òyíx ev orbes respide nogeć. Tupos rewp-
gis Tſ Tporwayopóps, that is, of ibe holy amous.gocat Martyr Saint
George the Victorious or Tropæopboris. The ſame name is there
giuen him in the rubrique of bis commemoration, as alſo it is in
their great Menicon, so is it in the Apoftoloruangela at the end of
chcir Euchologium, which is of ſuch nature as our Book of Com-
mon Prayer, in their Menologium inſerted in their Horologium, or
Menino
E)
nuWY >
lis.
Stob.za,
1
the
1
/
in Sy.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
292
the Office for their Monaſteric,and in Damafcentus Stadites,
Maximi4s England
Marganics and the reſt of them that write his life. And it is but the
fame which is meant by that corrupted name of Tropelopho-
rus in that Menologium of the Greeks publiſhed in Latin by Co-
niſius. And whereas they haue very many Saints daycs in the,
fame moncth of Aprill (diuers of them being cninenr in that
Church, and commemorations belonging to chem, as of Saint
Mary of Ægypt, Gerontius, Baſilides, Titus, Amphionus and Ades
fius, Theodora, Polycarpus, Nicetas, loſeph, Elpidiphorus, Dius, By.
shonius , Gallicus, Illyrius, Georgius Malanı, Theodulus, Agathopus,
Pberbuihe and her maide, Publius, Plato, Theonas, Symeon, Phor-
binus , Zoſimus , Claudius, Diodorus , Vittor, Vi&orinus, Pappius
Nicephorus, Serapion, Theodora, Dydymus, Thermis, The Miſtreſſc
and her maide; Pompeius , Zeno, Maximus , Terentius, the fiue
young Martyrs of Lesbos , Eutychius Patriarcb of Conftantinople,
Platonis, the two Martyrs in Afcalon , Calliopus , George Biſhop
of Mytelene, Raffinus, Aquilina, the two hundred Martyrs
mope, Herodian, Agabus, Rufus, Aſyncritus, Phlegon, Hermes (which
fix laſt are of the ſeuency Apollics ) Pope Cæleftine, Eupſychius,
Badinus, the Martyrs that died in captiuity in Perſia, Abdiefius,
Macarius ,' Africanus , and the reſt of ſix and thirey Martyrs wich
chem, olda the Propheteſſe, lacob, azas, Antipas Biſhop of Pera
gamus, Tryphena, Pharmuthus, lobo.obe Diſciple of Saini Gregorie
of Decapolis
, Baſil Biſhop of Paros, Anthufa daughter to the Em-
peror Conſtantine Copronymus , Demes , Procion, Artemon, Menas,
Dauid and lokn, Pope Mariin, Maximus, Quintilian, Dadas, E.
leathersus of Perſia , Theodofius, Zoilus, Ariſtarchus, Pudes, Trophia
nus, Ardalion, Thomais, Creſcens, Anastaſia, Bafiliffa, Leonides' Bi-
ſhop of Athens, Theodorius, Pawſolypiss, Irene, Agape, Chionia, Fe-
lix, Fortanatus, lannwarius, Septeminus, Chariela, Nice, Galene,
Calis, Nounechia, Theodora, Symeon of Perfia, and Abdellas, Chil
dazal, Phuſec and the reſt of MCL Martyrs with them, Adrianus;
Popc Agapeiss, Sabbas, with the reſt that ſuffercd with him, cor
mes Archbilhop of Chalcedon, Athanaſia, Paphuntius, Philippa, so.
crates, Dionyfius, George Biſhop of Piſidia, Tryphon Archbilhop of
Conftantinople , Theodorus Trichinas, Zoricus, Cafarius , Seuerianus,
Theonas, Antonius, Iohn ſurnamed Palæolawrites , Anaftafius of Ana
tioch, Zacheus the Apoſtle , Probolus, soffus, Faustus, Deſiderius,
Alexandra, Apollo, Ifaacius, Quadratus, Maximus Patriarch of Cox
ftantinople, Anaftafius of Mount Sinai , Theodorus Syceotes, Biſhop
of Anaſtaſiopolis, Simon Zeloles, Apelles, Lacas, Clemens, Valerius,
Anatolins, Protoleon, Athanafius, Glycerins, Donatus Therinus, Elia
zabeth, Palicrates, Valention, Euſebius , Neo , Leontius, Longinus,
Marke the holy Euangelift, Macedonius Patriarch of Conſtantino
ple, Bafile Biſhop of Amalia, Glaphyra, Tufta, Neftor, Symeon cozen
Fffff
to
798
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap.T.
1
England. to our Saviour, and Biſhop of Jeruſalem, lohn the Confeſſor, Pub.
lio, Eslogius, Lolio, the nine Martyrs in Cyzycnm, Memmon Thassa
maturgus, Patricius Biſhop of Prufit
, lafos, Soſipater, and the ſcuen
Martyrs that lohn brought to beleeue, Cercyra daughter to King
Cercullinus, Vitalius, lames the brocher of lohn che Diuine, Cie-
mens the Poer, and ſome more which doubtles in this long cnu-
meration I haue omitted, beſides our Saint George, of all which
they have ſpeciall memory in the Aprill of their larger Ritualls;
yet, in their more contracted Ritualls, where they reckon bue
ſome and the moſt cminent of them only, this Saint George hath
cuer a principall place, and ſometimes the ſole place, which is a
cleer teſtimony of their high and ſingular eſtimation of him. In
that Μηνολόγιον , which is a part of their Ωρολόγιον , there are thort
memories of diuers of thoſe before reckonid , and Saint Marie of
Ægypi, Theodoris Syceotes, Symeon Cuizen to our Sauiour, and lames
the brother of lobn, have each of them a Prayer inſerted. But none
of the reſt baue, ſauing this Saint George, and Saint Marke, which
are in their ſeuerall dayes rememberd with the folemnities of
more diftin& rubriques then any of the reſt, as the two chief of
the month. And they haue both added to their dayes thoſe notes
of a ſpeciall Feaſt, Apyíd, o've schedáis xatánuois, that is, ab-
fiinence from worke, and the uſe of wine and oile, as that Mcnolo-
gion is for prayers, ſo they haue two other Menologia, the one
for Goſpels, and the other for Epiſtics and Acts of the Apoſtles.
That for. Goſpels of Saints dayes is a part of their Rituall, which
they call Euayyénion. And in the Aprill of that, the Goſpels are
only ſc duwne for the daycs of Saint Mary of Agypt, Theodorus
Syceotes, this Saint George, Saint Marke, and Saint lames. That for
Epiltlcs, is in their Riruall, which they ticle Asísodos., where
Saint Mary of Aigypt, Saint George, Saint Marke, and Saint lames
only are rememberd. But in the A' mocoroskyyed at the end of
their Euchologium, made for all the moneths of the yeere, all ri-
prill hach nothing elſe but what belongs to this Saint George
only. So in the Epitome of their Menologie made by Christophon
Tus Patricius Proconſull of Mytelene, this day hath no other name
buc O' Máptus recóprios, or the Martyr Saint George. Yet thercare
alſo with them ſeuen more Saints of this month that haue the
ſelfe fame day with him ; of whom Glycerins was conuerted by
* him. The reſt are the fourc abouc named next before Glycerius
Gcorgijin An-
tholog".. or in and the two that follow him. Neither doc they honor him only
Mcnian,
on his owne Feaſt day, but alſo expreſſely on the Fcaſt dayes of
others that have relation to him, as of Alexasdra eſpecially and
Theodorus Syceotes, S. Alexandra, they ſay, in her coinmemoration,
was Empreſſe and wife to Diocletian, and that ſhee being an cie
witnellc of the torturcs which Saint George ſuffered in preparaci-
+
* Vita D.
on
5
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
799
e
1
1
V
f
19. vbi de alea
1
on to the accompliſhment of his Martyrdome, turned Chriſtian England. .
and was thereupon committed to priſon ; where when the heard
of the Emperor's Edict for the beheading both of Saint George
and of her ſelfe, the peaceably, they ſay, gaue vp her life in fer-
uent prayer, and prevented the execution. Thoſe thrçe alſo chat
follow her in the catalogue before Ibewed, Apollo , Saacius and
Quadratis, being her ſeruants were conueried by the cxample of
her conſtancie, and haue the ſame Feilt with her on the 'XXI of
April. And for Theodorus Syceoies (of whom you have enough
in the writers of - Saints liues) chat lived fome ages after Saint a Georgius eius
George, and died vnder Heraclius; it is said ; in his commemo- diſcip. Meld-
rarion, which is on the day before Saint Georges, chac Saint phraftes apud
George vluaily appeared to him ; and caught him and directed Şurius diem...
him during his life. Thus haue incy from
anciene time honord Aprilis
.
his memory in their ſacred ſolemnities, as one of their moſt prin.
cip,! Stints and Mortyrs, whoſe name, though it occurre not ex-
proſlov in Eulubias, chat is the beſt and moſt ancient Writer of
Diocletians perſecution, yet may perhaps be vnderſtood in that
of him, where hec (pcakes bof the beginning of that perfe-. b Eufeb.Eccle}.
cution. έκ τών έν τρατείας αδελφών κατα χαμένα: τε διωγμ8, htt. lib.8. cap.τ.
e videfis cap.
the perfecusson (faith he) beginning among the brethren that were
in the warres or in Girrifon. And Ruffinus of the lane time; in rij tyrannide,
his c tranſlation ; Diuina prouidentsa adgreditur primo ſenſim refre- o vicepb.cal-
toare lapſantes, di integro adhuc Ecclefie Statu, congregationibufque. "Lib.8.capon,
manentibus, indulget interim eos qui erant in Militia tanium, Gentilism
perfecutione pulfari. Vnder theſe in Militia , this Martyr might be
comprehended being firſt a Captaine, and afterward raiſed (as
they ſay) to the dignity of a Count, by which hcc might more
cmincntly bauc place in the Militia. And it is eaſily ſeen that an
excceding number of great Martyrs are deſigned a in Euſebius. d videcum lit.
his hiftorics of the perſecutions; whom he names not. And yet 2.cap.va in ce-
dice Greco, C.
thcy have beene preſerued in memory both for their quality and
the riature of their Martyrdome in ſeucrall Acts and Tradicions
of them, and in Marcyrologies that have beenc as ſupplements
to his generall deſignation. Nay, it is probable.cnoughi that euen
in Euſébias his Martyrologe ( which he made at thc command o videfis Fila
of Conſtantinė the great ) this very Saint was named among the uium Dextrum
many more who being omitted in his Hiſtoric were received from fub art.308.
him into the Martyrologies of the ſucceeding ages, and, had iç Binarium pare
not bccnc for thoſe who To receiud them, and, together with Sainc' 359.
Georgé, tranſmitted them to poftcrity ; had beene vrterly va-
known to vs. Some ſay that Martyrologe of Euſebius is excano
in the Eſcuriall. And in thác .very yeere that Saint George his f Flor. Vigorn,
Mareyrdome is placed ; no leſſc fihen ſeuen hundred Martyrs ad An Doma
hud their crownes within thirty dayes, many of whoſe names 390.
Fffff 2
4
7
We
1
1
' :...
800 r
2
}
.
* Lib.z.de Æ
ani.
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.T.
England. we are ſure, if not all, are veterly omitted in the Ecclefiafticall fto.
rics that are lefc vs.
Beſide theſe Rituals, diuers obſeruablc, yet not very obvious
teſtimonies of him are in the writers of the Eaſterne parts. Erecti-
ons of Churches were frequent to him there; and at Ranel clpe-
cially, famous for his Shrinc and Martyrdome, a Biloprique was
about fiue hundred yeeres paft inſtituted and confi.crared to him.
And lupinian (char was Emperour but about TįXL yeeres after
Saint Georges paſſion) built a Temple to him in Arminia, where
w it is likely, he receiued much of his fame as in a neighbouring
Country to Cappadocia. So expreſſely ſayes Procopius iħat liued
dificys Fufuni- vnder Iuſtinian. Kaj itpoy (faith * he) recopayiw to Máptupi i Ev Dum.
Carois édérato , Et templum extruxi: Georgio Marryri in Byzanis.
i know lome very learned men hauc taken thar, paſſage of Procon
pius , for a Temple buil: hy him in Conſtantinople. Were it ſo,
the teſtimony were enough for the ancient memory of the Mar-
tyr. But plainly Iuſtinians buildings at Conftantinople are reckond
by Procopius purpoſely in his firſt. Booke, and the chird (wherein
he ſayes chis) he profeſſos co belong to what he built in crmenia.
Them.Itaking hath proceeded both from neglecting the aucors drift
which hee declares enough to an obſeruing Reader, as alſo from
the ſuddain apprehenſion of èy Bu çavoīs ix Byzanis to haue ſignified
thc lame with ev Bučarlíos ix Byzantijs, or ev Bucarlow in Byzan-
tio, which is, in Constantinople
. Byzana plurally, is the ſame with
Dazanis, in Armenia Maior. It was formerly called Leontopolis,
and was the mother City of ſix more there, which is ſpecially
noted by Euftachius vpon Dionyſius Afer. But, to Saint George
againe. Cedrenus ſpeaking of the perſecution vnder Diocletian
icompend, Hit. fayes that και πολλοί των της αθλήσεως ανεσλήσαντο τέφανού. Εξ ών εισι
Πέτρος Αλεξανδρείας και Ανθιμος Νικομηδείας και Προύσιος και Γεώρ-
yos és kodipes pástupes, Marg wert crowned with Martyrdome',
and among ihem peter of Alexandria and Anthimus of Nicomedia.
and Procopius and George the.farrolss Marigrs, The ſame autor.
k ibid.pag.556. tels us allo, k that the Emperour loannes Tziniſces (he began in.
ropa'a. Hifier. DCCCTeXX) after bis victory againſt the anſians, which was.
hid on Sai!:Georges day, preſenily made a publike ſacred ac-
knowledgement of it to this Martyr. Ó' di Baodels ( lo are his.
1 Pedrings pag. words to the fame purpole) τα επινίκια εύσας τω Καλλινίκω, μάρ.
m Codinus τυρι Γεωργία (ήν γαρ καλά την αυθ& μνήμην συρράξας τους πολεμίοις):
σερί οφφικ. .
εσιέση και αυτός της προς το Δρόσολoν ήψατο : Ioannes Euchai-
opeferius ad texfis alſo (or Biſhop of Eucbaiią vnder eac Emperor Conftana
eum, commen- line Moxonachus, who built a Monaſtery inithe place they called
tar lib.3.cap:!o Mangana I to the honor of Saint George, into which hec and
pag. z6. dcde thc ſuccceding Emperors vſed to makea mſolemne procellion yeer-
lat isfola131.a. ly on Saint Georges day, or the three and swentieth of April)
in
EIGI.
pag 218.
104.776.
650.
f
.!
Η
Chap. V.
The SecOND. PART. 8or
in a ſacred Poeme incouraging the Emperor gloriouſly to enter- England,
taine our Saviour in his Churches, aduiſes bim alſo to joinc in
the entertainment thoſe that louc him, and the bleſſed Virgin his
Mother cogether with the Saint that fights for him, and is as
gencrall and bach his name from Trophics, Tpacia or Victorie;
by which words he means doubtlelle Tropxophorus , the proper
attribute among their Saintsto Saint George. This was done by chis
Biſhop about the yeer MXL. in lambique verle, And ſo much of it
as giues the full ſenſe of what concerns Saint George, I tranſcribe here.
o Logo potius
Φρικτόν λόγοή.
Αλ' ώ κραταε εσσοτα γεφηφόρε
Δέγε τον εξάγοντα φώς ασύ σκό]gs &c.
Δέχs τε πίσως και σέβε πρύς αξίας και
Βλέσων και ακέων και προσκυνών και κρατών και φέρων»
Αυτόν Θεόν. τε και Θεξ και φρικτες λόγες,
To των βοτων φως και την τρυφήν των αγγέλων,
Τον και βασιλεύσαντα , και τέψαντά σε:
Τον συμβασιλεύοντα και σκέφτοντά σε:
Οι συγξένιζε και φιλ9ς και Μητέρα και
Αυλόν τε τον συν ΣΥΜΜ AXON & ΠΡΟΣΤΑΤΗΝ
Ω7 το ΤΡΟΠΑΙΑ κλίσιν άξίαν εθς.
Παντες γαρ εις έν συνδραμόντες αθροοι
Σύνεισι χίσω και δέονται σε χάριν.
Πάντες σε λαμπρύνεσι , πάντας εν γέγs.
Ουλοι γέφος σοι , μάργαροι και λαμπροί λίθοι»
Κομεντες ως κάλλισα την αλεργίολα.
Ουτοι κατ' εχθρων όπλα σοι νικηφόρα και
Μεθ' ων κρατείς τε, και κρατήζεις ές τέλος,
Εν οΐς φυλαξεις ευλυχές σα το κρατος και
Καλην παρ' αυτών και πρό 1ης εν ελσίσι
Της Ευσεβείας την αμοιβήν λαμβανων.
,
1
That is, But o mighty Lord and Emperors receive him that broughe
light out of darknesjé &c. Receive him with faish , and worſhip
him according to his dignity, ſeeing, bearing, Adoring, apprehending
and obſerning both God himſelfe and the facred Word of God; the
light of men, and delight of Angels; Him that made you Emperour,
and crowned you ; raignes with you and defends yoü, And with him
together
{
802 TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap. V
1
England, together entersaine thoſe that lone him, and his mother, and your
owne Champion and Generall, that is iuftly denominated from
Trophics. For they all together are with Chriſt and intercede for
you. They all make you glorious, therefore entertain shem. They are
Crowne to you, Pearles and rich ſtones, that adde a moſt excellent
ſplendour 10 your Robes of ſtate. They are againſt your enemies vieta-
rious armes with whicb you conquer and ſhall conquer to the end. In
shem you ſhall preferue the happy ſtate of your Empire , and for your
religious bopes you ſhall receiue a faire reward of ihem. Hec is thus
rememberd alſo by the Lady Anna Porphyrogenneia ; Eira Exeiber
(faith ſhc, o ſpeaking of Godfrey of Bulloigne King of lerufalem,
his going againſt the Turkes) To paved zaréna Cor Ev @o Meycom
λαμαρτυρ Γεώργιος μεμαρτύρικε ,This then went thence to Ramcl where
the great Mariyy Saint George (wfferd Martyrdome. And Callicles
that liued (as I thinke) in her time, hath lomc Tetraſticks vpon
bis Staruc cut in white Marble, one of which I adde here;
o Alexiados
i63.
Η
wra-
F
Εις το άγιον Γεώργιος έν λευκό
λίθω τυπωθέντα.
Σ
q υδρώσιν ma-
is in codicè vul-
Χαίο.
1
Πας ο Αβραάμ ο μάρτυς 31ος εκ λίθων.
p Malé tis in
Πλήν ει Ρ τι σαρκός είχεν ώρυθρεμένος
vulgato codice
Εχιογώθη τύτο. λευκών ευρέθη
Μαρτυρικούς και δροζιν εκσταλμένον.
That is, vpon Saint Gcorge cut in white Marble. This Martyr is a.
child of Abraham made of love. But whatſoener of Red fleſh be had,
it is made as white as Snow, being waſhed with the agoniſh Sweat of
Mariyrdome.
To theſe take that of Nicephorus Xanthopulus in his Eurowtx
ouvontis Ayiay. zzóvs or his ſhort repreſentation of the Saints of the
yeere. There in his April he puts this Saint George and Saint Sabo
bas thus in opc Verſc.
t
1
Γεώργιον, Σάββας Τε, της στρατηλάτας.
George and Sabbas Commanders in the Warren
And loannes Cantacuzenus (hc that was Emperor) vfing fome ara
guments taken from the Martyrs of the Chriftian Church, both in
behalf of the Christians and again the Mahumedans, mencions
Martyrs in generall, but takes Saint George for his fingular ex-
Ε 12οίοεία κα- ample. Οααρ ημών των χριστιανών ( faith the) τιμώμενος μάρτυς το
.
χρίσs Γεώργιος, ος και παρ αυτών Μεζλμάνων, τιμάτω, ονομάζεται
Λε
1
1
και
Chap. V.
THÉ' SECOND PÄRT. 803
+
δε παρ αυίων χείρ Ηλίαζβαζανιζόμενος και πειναζόμενος πατα των England.
ασεβού και ειδωλολατρών για τον μέν χιτών αρόζεται και σεβαση σε
και προσκυνήση τους εκείνων θεούς και και δε προειλείο μυούς και θανατος και κυρίας
βασάνας υπέρ τ8 ου κατος χι? ή όλως άθετήσει την εις τον
apb-
còy niçin al. The Martyr of Chriſt that is honord by vs Chriftians,
Saint George (who is alſo honord by the Muſulmans themſelues, and
called by themi Cherer Eliaz) being tortured and tempied by the mica
ked, and by idolaters, that he might be brought to denie Chriſt, and
worſhip and adore their gods, chofe rather to have vndergone a thou-
fand deaths and a thouſand tortures for the name of Chriſt, ihen at all
to renounce the faith that hee bad in him. And Cantacuzenus goes
on there with ſome more particulars of the hiſtoric of his Mar-
tyrdomc, as if it were the moſt eminent example of Martyrdomo
in their Church, and ſuch a one as was enough in that kind of
argument to make up his apologie for the Chriſtians againſt the
Mullmans, In Venice alſo the chiefe Church for the Grecians is
dedicated to Saint Georges name. Emanuel Malaxies remembers
it with the title of Greas Saint George, where hee ſpeakes of the
trouble wiercin the Grecians there were when Arjepius brought
Pope Alexander the fixes letters againſt them so the Duke of ve.
nice ſomewhat more then a hundrcd yecres-palt
. Eyéveto TOM,
σύγχυσις κα; ταραχή εις την εκκλβιαν των Ρωμαίων εις τον μέγαν
reúpylov , are his words; There fell okt 4 great confuſion and dif- ? Hi. Palri-
conteni in the church of the Grecians (forfo Piccio fignifics here drchal.pag.1510
e as véd Picen long ſince ſignified Conſtantinople, which is Great e videlis Pla-
And
vpon
ſome inſtauration of this Church in tin. in vita Bo-
MDLXIV, an inſcription of dedication was made for it, to our
Saviour and to Saint George in the name of all the Grecians that
liucd therc, and of thoſe that vſed to come. thither. And that by
Michael Sophianus of Constantinople, as Crufites w relates it, out of u Turcogrec.ad
the end of a booke writen by Zacharias Scordylitis Marapharas a Hif.Eccleſ.pag
Cretan, and publiſhed, as it ſeemes, by Cruſius, MDLXIX. Whether .200.
it were fixt on the Church or no, i krow nor. But it is thus de-
liucred, cogerher with the purpoſe cxpreíſed by the autor of it.
Εις την αφιέρωσιν τη Ενετίησι να
T8 Μεγαλομάρτυρος Γεωργία των
Γραικών επίγραμμα εν έλει τίΊλς ποιη-
θέν παρά τα Σοφωλάς και λογιοτα-
7% xupiy Miyaías Eogiavõ té Buševlit.
Saint Georges.
nifacij 3
1
ار
ΧΡΙΣ
1
1
*
804
Chap. y.
TITIE'S OF HONOR.
England.
ΧΡΙΣΤΩ ΣΩΤΗΡΙ
ΚΑΙ ΤΩ", ΑΓΙΩ , Μ'ΑΡΤΥΡΙ, ΓΕΩΡΓΙΩ ΟΙ ΜΕ-
TOIKOI , KAI' OʻI 'AEI KATA'IPONTEE 'ENETIA-
ΣΕ ΤΩΝ ΕΛΛΗΝΩΝ ΕΚ ΤΩΝ ΕΝΟΝΤΩΝ
ΦΙΛΟΤΙΜΗΣ Α ΜΕΝΟΙ
TO L'EPON AN E'OHKAN
A
That is,
For the dedication of the Church of the
Great Martyr Saint Georgc, the Inſcripti-
on of the Grecians in forme of a Title:
made by the mot diſcreet and Learned
Michael Sophianus of Conftantinople.
A
ф
z
TO OVR SAVIOUR CHRIST
AND TO THE HOLY MARTYR S. GEORGE,
THE GRECIANS THAT ARE AT VENICE
AND THOSE THAT YSVALLY COME THI-
THER HAVE MOST DEVOVTLY,
CONSECRATED THIS CHURCH
Ñ Ò I X IV.
The booke out of which Cruſius bad this, it ſeemcs, was that
of this Zacharias Scordylius, touching the degrees of Conſanguinity,
or περί των της συγγενείας βαθμών και at the end oftwhich in my Copy
printed ar Venice, MD LXXXVII, I find this that Crufitus cites, ſa-
uing that the yeere of our Lord is omitted. But alſo there are
ioyned lamb qucs, writen by the ſame Zacharias vpon char dedi.
cation. And in mount Athos , where twenty cwo Monaſterics
Græculi apud arc yet remayning, two of them * are facrcd from ancient cimo
foxm Var. Letti to his name.
on.lib.z.cap.us. To theſe we adda the memory of him in Damaſcenes Studites
not without his title of Tropæophorus, and in Maximus Margunius
not many yccres ſince Biſhop of Cythera, or Cerigo, as they call
it now. O' ένδοξος και μέγας μάρτυς Γεώργιος ήτον (o are the
Brolaziwn words of Maximus mixe with the dialect of the later y Groekes)
P18.263.6.
τες καιρός το Βαζιλέως Διοκλητιάνο, από την Κασσαδοκίαν, από
γένος λαμτσών και της τάξεως της τρατείας των τριβάνων. έτι δε έμελ-
λε να γένη αθλψηλής , ήτον Κόμης το αξίωμα which is but the farme
у
in
1
1
I
f
1
6:10:32.
4
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 805
in ſubſtance that is before cited out of their Ritualls; The gloria England
ous, wonderfully and great Martyr Saint George was in the time of
Diocletian ihe Emperor, of Cappadocia, and of a good family, and
A Tribune in the warres, but when hee ſuffered martyrdome, hee
was by Dignitie a Connt. But alſo there is among them of the
Greeké Church a teſtimonie of an order of Religious Knighthood
vnder the title of this Martyr which continues to this day, from
no other originall then the very time of Conſtantine the great, if
we may beleeue the prerences that che Soueraigncs of the order
themſelues make to it. I meane char order whercof thoſe of the
Imperiall Family of the Comncni claime at this day to be Souc-
raignes, and accordingly doe make their Conftantiniani Caualieri
(as they call them) under the rule of Saint Bafile, and the title of
Saint George with the Red Croſſe and thoſe words , In hoc Signo
vince ; or èv týrow vizet writen with gold vpon it. This, they ſay, z Videfis Ex-
was begun by Conſtantine the Great, and afterward encreaſed by ſebede vita Coro
Heracliss vpon his victorie had againſt Cofroes. And the making
Aantini lib.i.
of fuch Knights and the loueraigntie ouer them is deriued to the
Comnent; chicfly through a Patent thereof made by the Emperor
Michael Palæologus. to Michael Angelo Comneno and Andrea liis
fonne and to the heires of their bodies begotten, whence Signor
Don Giovanni Andrea Angelo Flauio (lately and perhaps yer living
in Venicë, and pretending alſo himſelfe heire to the Crowne of
the Constantinopolitan Empire) as diſcended from Michael Angelo
(heire to Ifaacio Angelo that was Emperor) had both the contents,
of that Patent-ſummarily teſtified with the autority of the Patent
ic felfe vnder the hard and ſcale of a Norary at Rome "in March
MDCX by the title of Principe di Macedonia & Moldauia , DNGA
do Conte de Drinato o di Durazzo e gran ſoprano e Maestro
della Milicia ſeu religione aurcata Angelica Conftantiniana inftia
taira par apparitione diuina dal Magno Conſtantino Imperatore forto
la regola di S. Baſilio o inuocatione S. Gcorgio martyre Capitano
di Conſtancio (thus hee is ſuppoſed herc, a Captaine vnder Cona
Stantius who was a Gèſar in Diocletians time) padre di detto Comftari-
nino eretta di poi da Eraclio Constantiniano Imperator Græco nel tem-
po c'hebbe.la vittoria contro Coſedrøe Re'de Perfi ampliata & dila-
tata &c. And diucrs particular
, allowances of the priuiledges of
making thoſe Knights (eſpecially in the States of Spaine and
Italy) by this presence and the authoritie deceiucd from the Pa-
tent are added and were printed alſo at Rome in the ſame yeere.
And among them, one is that Giovanni Georgio di Cefalonia, who
fallly pretended himſelfe an beire to this right againt Pietro An-
gelo father of this Giovanni Andrea Angelo in MDXCI was by ſcri-
tence given by Proſpero Fariñacio chat grcar Lawier (whoſe many
and excellent Deciſions are fince publique) being Lieutenant Cri-
Ggggg
minall
1
)
1
1
1
(
+
806 TITLE'S OF HONOR. Chap. v.
1
8.
1
England. minall of signior Camillo Burgheſe Auditor of the Popes Cham-
ber, and aftcrward confirmed by Signior Pompeio Mollela Licu-
tenant to Signior Franciſco Aldobrandino a Commiſſioner ſpe-
cially appointed by Pope Clement thc cight in MDXCIV , firſt
condemned to perpetuall baniſhment from the whole Popedome
and afterward to the Gallics during his life whence he was in
MDXCVII releaſed by realon of his age, remayning ſtill vnder
the ſenccnce of baniſhment, and that if hec did any more vſurpe
the making of any of choſc Knights hce ſhould die for it. Other
teftimonies are in the Writers of the Weſterne parts touching
theſe Knights, and the reference of their originall to Conftantine
a lib.9.cap.7. as you may ſee ſpecially in Gaſpar Eſcolauo his hiſtorie a Valentia,
where, vpon his faith, you hauc an old Coinc of thoſe primitiue
ages (hee makes it a Coine of Maioranus ) with GLORIA
CÆSARVM AVGVSTORVM GEORGIANORVM
on the one ſide of it, which hce interprets by the Glorie of the
Cæfares Augaftos Maeſtros de la Caualleria Georgiana. That very croſſe
alſo that appeared to Conftantine he makes Saint Georges and di-
ucrs other things he hath touching it which I willingly omit
here. To there may be added other teftimonics Icarocd from the
Eaſterne parts though deliuered by Writers of the Welt
. That of
bill. Tyrius de b Iuſtinians crc&ing a Temple to Saint George ar Lydda or Dios
belofacro lib.7. polis, ſome three miles diſtanc from Rama or Ramel in Paleſtine,
in the portion of the Tribe of Ephraim (by rcaſon of which necr-
neſſc, and for that the Biſhoprique there inftituted was called
ſometimes of Lydda, and ſomcrimes of Ramel, as well the one
place as the other hath bccne mentioned by Writers for his
martyrdome.) The particulars of his ftatuc and miracles largely
related from Arculfws who Icarned them in the Eaſt, by Adaman-
c Defitil terre nui a score that wrote about DCCCT yeeres ſince, and was pub-
Sancta lib. 3. liſhed at Ingolſtadt by Gretherus in 1619. haue their weight here
allo; as likewiſe that of Johannes Coronicris d ſpeaking of Lyd-
Hofolymit.lib.z. da. Mox (faith he) urbem antiquißimam Diopolim olim nuncupa-
sam, diftantem à Rama tris milia paffuum , eminus confpeximiras.
Hæc Diui Gcorgij marigris ac tumulo, & inprimis Petri Apoftoli
prædicatione & miraculo celebris eft. Nanc folo aquata da in cinerem
fere verfa tora neglecta iacet. Præter pasca enim Magrorumtuguriols
folum fupereft templum in Marigris memoriam à Richardo An-
gliæ Rege ( vt aliqus purane) reſtauratum fupra fundamenta ansk-
ccxllTyrius quioris delubri à Cæfare luftiniano (vt volume ) erecti quod paulo
ante aduentum Bullionij Ducis cum fuo exercitu Saraceni ſolo tenius
deiecerunt , ne Chriftianif in vrbis Hierofolyma oppugnatione trabi-
brus Ecclefia que multa proceritatis erat vterentur eafque in macbi.
nas & tormenta conuerterent. That Church is now, he ſayes, uſed
partly for a Melchite by the Turkes, and partly by ſome Grecke
Mookes.
I
cap.4.
d Itinerar. Hie-
I
pag.137.
lowo citató.
1
$
pak
:
1
1
I
1
f:Vide iten
Cotonicum dift.
)
bis Charter of foundation of Saint Vincent's at large in the cap.zo.
DLINE
Chap. v. THE SECOND PART. S09
Monkes. And it is beld ii'ſingular reuerence as well by the Enigland.
Mahumedans fas Chriſtians. For all of them that come backe
from their Pilgrimage to Mecha-through Paleſtine, denoiionis
ergo
(faith he) adire illud haud negligunt; precibufque inibi Dco redditis
, Itinerar.fol.
largas etiam cleemofynas erogant & Martyris
fepulchrium venerantur. 343.
And he tels vs that the Mahumedams cake him alſo to be fuæ fe.
Ete protector cximius , and ſo honour him that when they lomca
cimes deſtroy other" Tmages of Saints in the Chriſtian Churches,
they religiouſly abſtaine from Saint Georges', touching which hee
bath an example in a Monaſterie of Minorice Friers in Arnica (a
towne of Cyprus) where all the other Iinages being deſtroyed by
them, only Saint Georges he ſaw ſitting on horſebacke with a tu-
lipant on his head, and left vncoucht. Many other teſtimonies of
the Eaſterne parts that are of leſſe note concerning him, I omit
here and come to a ſhors' view of ſuch as are of him in the
Wcfterne.
XLII. For the Weſterne Church you may remember
whar is ar large of him in lacobus de. Voragine, Li-
pomanus
Surius and the like which write ex profeßo the
liues of the Saints. They are obvious and therefore ewec
omit them here. The ancicnteſt Martyrologics have him allo
on the three and twentieth of April, with Natalis Sancti
Georgij Martyris cuins illuftre Märsyrium inter Coronas Mar-
Tyrum Eccléfis Dez verièratur. Pope Gregoric thc. Grcac that h; Gergor.lib.g.
liued about three hundred yecres after the ſuppoſed time indlict.4
. Epift.
of his martyrdome , repaired an ancient Church dedicated
to his memory. And before that , Sailie"German Biſhop of
Paris after his pilgrimage to Hierufalem ,- recurning through
Conſtantinople , received there from the Emperour Iuftiniais,
among other precious reliqucs, Saint Georges. arme which
hee laid vp at Saint Vincent's in Paris. So ſayes i Simoinins i Degeft.Fraria
a moſt ancient Writer of France , who bach King Childebert corum lib. a.
he is peculiarly filed Beatiſſimus sanctus, Georgius. And. Gregorius k De Gloria
Turonenſis another necrc that age, ſpecially remembers k both his Martyrum lib.
reliques and Miracles. Eft in Sacramentario (faich Baronius lalfo). 1.ca we artyrol.
S. Gregory, in Natali S. Georgij ſpécialis de codem Sancto.prafatio
. Rom.13.Aprilis.
And Sidonius Biſhop of Mentă in the time of Iuſtinians raignc, Penumerera
erected a Church to this Saint , where the reliques and med nat.lib.z. pag.
morie thercof remaine 'n to this day. On which allo Venantins 19.
Fortunatus a Chriſtian Port n of little leſſe antiquity, hath this n poemat.lib.z.
Epig:13
Epigram,
3
68.
i
Gg8882
MAP-
1
1
!
1
/
TITLÈS OF HONOR
808
Chap. V.
-"
England.
Martyris egregy pollens micat aula Georgl,
Cujus
in bunc mundum fpargitur altus bonor.
Carcere, cade, fisi, vinclis, fame, frigore, flammis
Confeffus Chriſtum duxit ad astra caput.
Qui virtute poiews Orientis in arce ſepultus
Ecce fub occiduo cardine prebet opem.
Ergo-memento preces & reddere dona viator;
Obtinet hic meritis quod petit alma fides
Çondidit antistes, Sidonius ifta decenter,
Proficient anima quæ nokk templa fua.
o Poemat.lib. And in another Church kee notes among other reliques • fomo
10. Ep.Io. of this Saint George.
Hic quoque reliquijs micat ille Gcorgius almus,
Qui probus ignc cedit , nec pice merſus obit.
+
1
1
Fuit & Rome (ſo allo Baronius ) qua adhuc perfeuerat illustris
memoria S. Georgij ad Velum aurium , vbi & caput eius afferua-
tur quod Zacharias Papa in theca repertum cum inſcriptione Græcis
literis exarata ibidens recondidit, vt teſtatar liber de Romanis Pon-
tificibus in Zacharia. This Pope Zacharie was a Grecion and liucd
Pope in DCCXL and afterward Bafilicam (faith Platina ) Beatz
Gcorgij in Velabro condidit eoque loci caput ipſius Sancti collocanit.
Other ancient, and as yet not publiſhed teftimonies of his life are
mentioned by Baronius. And in the Office of thc Church of Rome
for chat day vfually, which they keep as the Greeke Church on
the three and twentieth of April, bolides the Epiſtle, Goſpel and
p Miffale Ro.. what elſe might be common to other Saints, they haue P theſe
manum Parisi's
alſo with his name in them. Deus qui nos Beati Georgij Mártya
1605.pag.225.
ris tui meritis e interceßione lætificas, concede propitius vt qui tua
per cam beneficia poſcimus, dono fue gratia conſequamur per Domi-
num noftrum. And after the Offering, Munera Domine oblata (ans-
Etifica de intercedente Bcato Martyre tuo, nos per hac à peccatorum
noftrorum maculis emunda per Dominum nostrum, and for the poſt
communio; Supplices te rogamus omnipotens Dess, vi guos suis reficis
Sacramentis, intercedente Beato Georgio Martyrc tuo, ribi etiam
placitis moribus dignantèr tribuas deferuire per Dominum noftrum,
And' whercas in Rome euery month hath certaine ſpeciall Feaſt
daycs which are no Court daycs in the Capitoll (as Corpus Chrifti
day, all Saints, Midſomer day, and Candlemas day with vs at
Weſtminſter) in Aprill po Saints dayes buc of Saint Marke and
Saint George are appointed to be honord ſo, as wce ſee in the
9 Statuta RoLawes a of that Citie. Neither is it to be omitted here that in
me libos,cap.ss. the ancient Ordo Romanus (which is a Ceremoniall or Rituall for
the
+
1
--
+
1
1
1
ܪ
1
1
2. part.t. Edit.
1618. pag.sol.
Chap. V. THE SECOND PARŤ. 809
the Confecration of Biſhops , Abbots , Nuns, &c.) there is an Englands
Ordo ad armandum Ecclefiæ defenforem vel alium Militems and after
diuers prayers proper to che giuing of that dignitic of Koighc-
hood, one followes in theſe words preſently after the Shield gi-
uen, Domine D.c#s, qui conteris bella, & adiutor, & Protector es om-
wium in te ſperantium, refpice propitius inuocationem noftram & per
merita Sanctorum Martyrum tuorum & Militum, Mauricij, Scba-
Niani, Georgij , præfta huic viro victoriam de hoftibus fuis, & falu
u* cum tuo gratuito munere, qui dignatus es hominem redimere
pre-
ciocißimo filý tui fanguine, qui tecum viuit. But as it happens frc-
qaently in the reports of what is at all wonderfull (ſuch are thoſe
of the ſufferings of the Martyrs) ſo hạth it in that of Saint George;
that ſo many incredible circumſtances are added, and ſo mixe
with his Martyrdome, that the relation of him bach ſufferd to
much blemiſh by ſuch mixtures. Whence it was that when Pope
Gelafias the firſt in ccccxciv in his Synode at Rome, made a
large declaration of what writings were to admitted, belide che
holy Scriptures, hc reckond up many, as alſo the Gelia Sanctorum
Martyrum ; Sed ideò , faith hc, * fecundum antiquam confuetudinem * Tom.concil
.
fingulari Cautela , in S. R. E. non leguntur quia de corum qui con.
Scripfere nomina penitus ignorantur & ab infidelibus ant idiotis ſuper. dift.is.car.z.
perflua allt minus apta quam rei ordo fuerit fcripta fe putantur ; ſi- Sankta Romana
Juopart.4.cap.
cut cuiufdam Quirici to Tulitte, ficut Gcorgij (ſome Editions of
Gratian haue fallly Gregorij) aliorumque huiufmodi paßiones, que lib. 3. cap. 220.
ab hæreticis perhibentur .conſcripta. Propter quod vt dictum eft , ne
vel lensis ſubſannandi oriatur occafio, in fancta Romana Ecclefia non
leguxiør. For examples of ſuch Saints liucs as were lo miſwriten,
he brings thoſe of Saint Quiricus, and Saint Iulita, and of Saint
George; but ſo, that whereas they are named with cuiuſdam pre-
fixt to them, Saint George as a more eminent and knowne Saint r Sext
. Synod.
in thoſe times, is ſeuerd from them by ficut Georgj: And we ſec Can,63,
Baron. Annalo
in the fixt generall Courcell at Conftantinople a ſpeciall Canon is tom.zifub firem
made again the admiffion of ſuch liucs of the holy Martyrs as anni 290.
were writen by th's candelas égypai or heretiques, as they are there iog-April235
called, ώς αν της το χριφ-και μαρτυρας αλιμάζοιες και πως απιστίαν δε Ιωlita και
Evdyover Ty's exóortas, to the end that they might diſhonor the Mar. Quirico qui in
tyrs of Chriſt, and make the relations of them
incredible to the bea. Synodo ida Geo
yers. Bur out of the ſeucrall acts of Martyrs and their lives writen, sunt, confule.fi
ſuch choice was afterward i made that ſome were and arc co this placet eindex
day read in the Church of Rome, And Baronius chinkes alſo that in Arnal.com..!
hc found in an ancient Ms. in thc Vatican, thoſe yerý corrupted sub anno Chrifti
aets of Saint George which were noted in that Synod of Rome e controleren
by Gelafis, for which he profeſics he made a moft painfull ſearch. Videfis cum
His owne words beſt deſeruc place here. QHenam eflent acta,
mano Martyrs
ſayes hc, Georgij À Gelaſio improbata aigue reietta, exquirendi logiocap.z.
Axdia
64. Burchard.
1
item lib.de Ro.
1
1
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
810
1
1
1
t
England. Jiudio fatigatus,
ea me tandem inueniffe arbitror
. In nostra bibliorhe-
ca, tertio Tome Vila Sanctorum antiqniſimo, ac pene vetuſtate coma
Jumpro codice, ibi pag, 159. imeni acta quedam S. Georgij multis
haud dubium referta mendacijs, ibi portentosa quædam ab omni mi.
raculorum ratione aliena feruntur; quæ quidem (vi predicte Synodi
vlar verbis) non ad pietatem legentis
, fed ad infidelitatem adducunt.
Infant præterea illic quedam ab hareiicis accepia atque Gavilibus :
vi conflietus ille Georgijcum Athanaſio mago : allidit nimirum auctor
impiris ad Gcorgium Arriar um Epifcopum inuaforem ſedis Alexandrinæ
es Magni Athanaſij eius fedis Epiſcopi pugnaciſſimum perfecutorem,
Athanaſium enim ab Arrianis effe magum appellarum , afts Tyri
conciliabuli ſatis docent : apud Gensiles etiam candem de eo fparſam
ele calumniam conftat ex Ammiano Marcellino lib.15. CÁI Gcor-
gium Arrianum Epifcopum, defuncto Conſtantio imperatore occifum
effe ob eius fcelera Alexandriæ, relatumque à fuis in Mariyres, li-
gnet : teftante id etiam Marcellino labro 24. Ex quibus fane apparet
totain illam de actis Gcorgij fabulam for comminiam Arrianorum,
Leguntar inýſdem alia nonnulla indigna Martyre: vi phanasica quadam
:& porečni ojad, ſupéctrini conimbernum vidue, ars dolofa eiuſdem ad
perdevidos Gentilium viagos, atqne enecandos Gertiles quoſque, innumera
preterea formentorsing genera, quibus agitatus Gcorgius, nec mori
poluit, vt, præter eculeos, vngulas, craies ferreas ignitas, rotamque
mucronibus vndique præfixam, calceoſque armatos clanis, que in
alijs leguntur actus; esiam arca ferrea clauorum cufpidibus imtis ad
feriendum aptata, precipirium, coniufiones malleis ferreis iterala, co-
lumna ingentis ponderis fuper eum polira, ingeniiſque molis ſaxum fin-
per caput reuolutum, ferreum ignitum ftratum, liguens plumbum fis-
per effufum, quadraginta igniti claui quibus est conforjus, eness bos
candens, merfio in puteum ingentis ponderis ſaxo ad collum ligaio,
guibus nec quidem occidi Martyrem poruiffe tradunt. Ad hæc in-
ſupér, fingiinr ibi Dacianus quidam imperator qui Perlis domine.
Ihr & Septuaginta guingae Regibus imperet fisb guo Gcorgius palliss
fit, alia multa que porius delirantium fomnia, quam fynceram hi-
Roriam Martyris prà le ferant , que Gelaſij cenſura profcripia effe,
abſque aliqua difficultate quiſque ſibi fuadere poteſi.
Other acts of him writen by metaphraftes and the compilers
of the Saints liucs in the later times, and the autor of the com-
mon Legend and ſuch like haue vanities enough mixe with his
Martyrdome. But among all thoſc that they haue in the Vasican,
Baropias thinks that, onc'to be necreſt trurh which was wont robe
sead' in Tomc Churches, and bath in it thc ycerë of the Martyr-
dome, and only beating, the wheele the frying pan,
and the bëhcading, for his ſufferings. Loĝi & in veteri (Manu
foripo (faith hee to that purpoſe) que in quibuſdam Ecclesijs re-
çitari conſueuerunt atta Georgijo vbi e ammiss, paßionis deſcribirur
CCXC
Chap. V.
The SecÖND PART. 811
}
later ages,
|
r
1
CCXc ibique hæc folummodo tormenia Gcorgius paffres narrarur, England.
verbera, Rotam, igritamque fartaginem, ac demum gladio rruncatus
legitur. Que licet ob longiores paraphraſes de carmina quæ in eis
habentur iniexta , minimè referans pristinum illum candorem ac fine
foco dicendi ftylum, tamen cetcris probabiliors videntur. Habemus
ca in noftra Bibliotheca Tom. 9. Vit. Sanctorum pag.74. So Baronius, .
The many Dedications of Churches and Socictics to him in the
and the mention of his reliques, of his frequent Apr
paritions and the like, wec omit, being ſuch as cannot adde
any
valuable honór here to his name , beyond that which thoſe an.
cicnt teftimonies bauc giuen him,
XLIII. In the conſideration how hec came to be as the
Patron Saint of the Engliſh; we may caſier gheſſe at the rea-
ſon why his name was choſen by them, then of the time when it
was choſen. It is nothing ſtrange that fo Military a Nation ſhould
chuſc the game of lucb a Souldier Saint, and of one ſo known
by the peculiar name of Tropæophorus or victorious as is al-
ready Chewed, being alſo of farre greater cmincncic in both
Churches then cicher Saint Sabbas , Saint Sebaſtian, Saint
Maurice, or any of the reſt that were Souldiers alſo. And in the
Articles prepared by Richard Scroope Archbiſhop of u Torke u Ms.
againſt Henry the Fourth, he is called Saint George Martyr and
Knight, ſpeciall Protector and Defendoure of the Realme
of England and auoket. So toward the end of Edward the third
alſo, that is, in his fortie fourth yćere, in the Conſtitutions of a
Guild erected to him by ſome of the Welt-Itrece in Chiceſter, be
is filed Anglorum Prosector de Patronus. In Dei nomine Amen,
die Sabbati in festo Sancti Bartholomæi Apostoli contingen:e (ſo are
the words of ihe preamble to thoſe Gonfiitutions, * which I haue) * Ms.
in Anno Domini MCCCLXVIII indictione VIII, Pontificatus fans.
Etißimi in Chriſto Patris & Domini noftri Vrbani diuina prouiden.
tia Papa V, Anno XV IT, menſis Augufi die XXIV, ad bonoriin
S. Trinitatis ſuique Glorioli Martyris Georgij Anglorum Protecto-
ris Paironi, Quidam de Weltrara Ciccitr. denori ad ipfum San.
Hum Tumma deuotione excitati imaginem ipfites in Eccleſia Ciceſtr.
honorificè erexerunt fraternitatem quandam inter eofdem ſtatuentes
doc. But for the first and exact time or age; although I hauc not
obſcrued any warrantablć ſtory citber of Invocation of his name
or other peculiar honor done to him by the Engliſh as drawing
him to their part, before Edward the third , yet
it is very likely x vide quod ex
that bace was long before taken by our Nation as their Patrona Wallingbamio
citauimus fupra
Saint, and that perhaps, in the time of the holy wars when our
Anceſtors had ſo frcquent acceſſc, by the alliſtance of their ſwords
to thoſe Eaſternc parts where he was euer ſince his Martyrdomo
and
!
9.41.
1
1
2
i
.
1
1
y $.42.
1
N
S
1
Elina, apud
>
812
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. v.
England. and to this day is ſo magnified. And our King Richard the firlts re-
payring his Temple at Lydda is before rememberdby y Coronicus. But
I ſhould hauc thc ſooner ghefled that his name had been firſt raken
tovs, vncer Edward the third, if I had not ſeen thar, cuen in a moſt
ancient Martyrologic, peculiarly belonging to this Kingdome, to
is the only Saint mentioned for the chrce and twentieth of use
prill, though both in the Greek and Latin Martyrologies there bc
diuers more beſides him on char day. Voleffe chire had beene
ſome ſingular honor ginen him from this Nation, why ſhould his
name alone be ſo honord with it? I determine nothing here. I
ſee not light enough. But the Martyrologic which I meanic is
to this purpoſe obſeruable, and ſo is that mcmory it hath alſo of
Saint George ; that it may be ſo compared with other paſſages
of his life ibat are publiſhed. For this is yet only Manuſcript,
and in Saxon or the ancient Engliſh of the time before the, Nor-
mans, and vpon the three and twentieth of Aprill, or of Eojtoji
3. Martyrologe monaþ (as it is there called) hath theſe words. On z bone breo
liotheca Benedi- , tpentig oþan oxg, þær bib Saincte Georrus tyo (ſo it
Cantabrigienres
is writen; cleerly for Gcongius rýo and the Saxons did
volumer ef zoi euer keep the Latin terminations of names, as the Dutch
36.
do ſomewhat frequently at this day) þær ædekan Man-
týner bone Đatianus fe Carene scopan gcare mýt vnaſec-
gendlicum pitum hŷnc breatode $he Crist pibloce y he
næppe hýne ofen rpiban ne mihte ; 1 xxten þám' reofon
gearum het he hýne bcheardian, that is, on the three and
lwentieth day, is Saint Georges Feaſt, that noble Martył, wkone
Dacianus the Emperor fenen geere 1ogether with unpeakable tortures
vrged to renosince Chriſt, which when he could not bring io palle, he
cui off his head. And a little after , And Sainct Gropiur hýin
to Đnýhtne gebæð y dur pæd; Hælero Crirt ong.oh mi-
num garte. 7 ic te býode 5 rpappilc man spa mỳne genỳnd
on cor dan do ponn afýna fram Pær manner hure ælce un-
sinunýrre ne hým keond ne reste ne hungor ne inancpealm;
jie man mịnna nama nemned on ænigre frecednýrre
08:e on ræ ofte on otrum rýð ræte Sonne følge re
bynne myloheoncinerre. Đa con yeepcn or heorenum ]
cpx8, cum du geb'etrosa, y spa hpılc man spa on ænigne prope
yfrecednýrre mønne naman þurh de cýžd,chịne ge hŷne;
that is, and Saint George ( at his death) praged io i he Lord and
ſaid Chriſt Iefuss receine my foule ; and i befesch thee that whoſocier
ſhall keepe may commemoration on earth, all falhood, hure, burger,
and ſicknelle be farre from his bosſe; and that whoſoener fiall in any
danger
1
+
:
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
813
dinger either by Ses or elſewhere, vſe my name, thou wile të merciful England.
to him. Then came a voice from Heaven ſaying ; Come thou bleſſed,
and wheſoccer fhall in any danger or place call on my name through
thee, hinta will i heare. After which, Arculfus his booke is remem-
berd ( for char of Adomannus taken from him which is a before ci. & $ 43.
ted) as a teſtimonic of his miracles. The language and hand of
this Martyrologe is of about the Age of Saint Dunftane , or abouc
DU yecres ſince. And this of bis prayer ar his death and the
voice in anfwere of it, is thus expreſſed in old Engliſh by bone b Ils. cap.zi:
that long ſince wrote the lives of the chiefe Saints in Verſe and
hach in his, che particulars of his Tortures.
+
His honden de helth op an hei; a doun he late a klie;
Lord, he fede, Jhelu Ejziſt that alle thing might Pie
Grante me gif it is thi wille, that wljo ſo in faire maniere
Halt wel ini dai in Auril for my loue on erde here,
What there are falle in dilke hous no qualm in al the yere,
ne gret ſekueſſe, ne honger ſtrong that therof nebe 110 fere;
Alud ho lo ini perill of Se to me bidde his bone.
Other in other ſtedes perilous, bele him therof folie.
Tho herde hi a fois of heueu that to him fede iwis
Con fout to me my bleſſeth child, thi bon herd is..
Tho his heb was of ilinite f&c.
Only, thus much I adde for the name of the Emperor va-
der whom hee ſufferd. Hoe is called offen", Dalianus , which is
chc ſame that is giucn to the King of Perſia vnder whoſe cy-
rannic hee is ſuppoſed to hauc ſufferd in thoſe fabulous Legends
of him cired by Baronises. How Dasianus came to be made a
name of a Perſian King I know not. But hee is norėd" in the
Saxon Martyrologe with the addition of Cafere or Ceſar which
is moſt proper to the Emperors of Rome and their ſucceſſors. And
therefore might not Darianus be miſtranſcribed into this Marty-
rologie and elſewhere alſo for Diocletianus, a wee know that in
old writing, luftianus c was vſed for Iustinianiis , as to this day it c videfis Nic.com
is in the Greeke d Ritualls. Might not Dariantis fo be corrupted Aleman, ad Prca
from ſome abbreviature of Djócletianus . Among the Saxon Ho. De frequenti
milies alſo of Alfricus vpon e fomc few Saints dayes, or rather in illorum nomi.
their liucs diſtributed to their dayes, this Saint (by the name of filhome.
Georius ) and his Martyrdome without the vanitics that others d Bibl. Menfium
ioyn with hini , are deſcribed vnder Datianus (which name may ad April. a1. irs
Tbeodor, Sycom
be interpreted as before) and he is called an Ealoorman (that is
tas
Count) of Cappadocia there; and in the ſpecch that the Emperor e M5,9 Kaló
fach with him hec fayes, Gcorur ic eom gehaten ; 7 ic hæbbc Maj.
Faldondom ou minumc eande Seir gchateu Cappadocia ; I
Hhhhh
am
A
nem inde conej
ܪ
1
1
1
i
814 TITLES. OF HONOR. Chap.v.
England. am called Georgius, and I haue an Earldome in my owne Counties
called Cappadocia. Wec fee in the teſtimonies of the Greeke's
Church hee is called comes which agrees with this of Eal-
vorman and Ealdoroom, Alfricns was Archbiſhop of Canterbary
about a M after the death of our Saviour.
But howcuer; theſe are no flight teſtimonies that hee was in
great climation among the Engliſh, cuen in the Saxon times, Af-
ter that the Order was inſtituted , an addition of honor was
alſo to his Feaſt day, which is the three and twentieth of it.
prill
. For whereas anciently it had beene only mini Duplex, it
was firſt in a Conuocation of the firſt of Henry the fourth, held
f Regift. Ms.vnder Archbiſhop Arundell, deſired quod feſtum Sancti Georgij
Arundel Arch.
Martyris qui totius militiæ Anglicanæ Spiritualis eſt Patronus,
Cant.pari.i.
fol.53.b.art17. dx penes quem in actibus Armorum præ cateris fanctis habetur deuo.
tius & confidentius memoria, inftituatur per totam Angliam festine
ac folennitèr feriandim e colendum ficus cætera Nationes fuorum
Patronorum fefta colunt. But this was deſired amióng diucrs other
things, (expreſſed in a petition deliuerd by one lohn Maidenheth
in name of all the Clergic of the Prouince of Canterburie
to thc Archbiſhop, and the reſt of the Biſhops ) none of
which at that time had any further procéding. But afterward,
vpon the inſtance of King Henriew the fift, preparing for
France, his day was made Festam Duplex ad modum maioris
Duplicis , by a Canon of the Conuocation of thc Prouince
of Canterburie, held in November MCGCCXV. For to that
time mult thoſe words in Wallingham be referred. Eo tempore
8 Sob initio - decretum fuit (faith ghe) per cleri Concilium Londonis apud San-
Etum Paulum celebratim, ad inftantiam maximè Regis nunc (ſpca-
kirig of Henry the fift) vt feftiuitas S. Georgij Marigris, vt Duplex
feftum de cætero celebretur. This in Wallingham is thus placed in
MCCCCXIII or the firſt of Henry the fift. But Lindwood of it, ex-
preſſely; Hæc Conſtitutio fuit Henrici Chichelc Archiepiſcopi Can-
tuaricnſis moderni qui hanc Conſtitutionem fpecialiter edidit ad ex-
citationeni Regis Henrici Anglišé quinti in partes Normanniæ tran-
fituri. And Chicheley was not Archbiſhop in the firſt yecr of Henry
the fift. And in the Regiſters of the Copuocation of that time,
h Regiff.se
the leters ſent by this Archbiſhop to the Biſhop of London (asche
chclcij Arch. vſe is in other things of like nature) for the obſervation of che day
care Barbizon according to the Canon, are dared in lanuary MCCCCXV, or
b.cs Lindwood the third of Henry the fift. And it is, in thoſe Letters; recited in
til.de Fcrijsc, theſe words; Ineffabilis h ego imperfcrutabilis potenzia Dominus,ch-
Ineffabilw. Ada
ius altitudo prudentia nullis incluſa limitibus , nullis terminis coma
prehenſa, rétti cenfura iudicij cæleftia pariter & tcrrena gubernat,
etfi cunétus eitus miniſtros magnificetaliis decoret bonoribus , &
Chickley Archo cæleftis efficiat bearitadipis poffeffores, nonnullos tamen apud diuer-
Sarai
Henrici 5.
5
Henrici Chi-
de his V.cl.
Arthurum
Duck in vila
CARI. pag.436
+
i
!
1
1
1
F
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART, 815
farum Chriftianiſmi regionum ircolas laidis & præmiorum vbe- England.
riori retributione profequitur , quos ipſarum regionum habitatoribers
patronos de interceffores speciales difpofuit, vt ſic ipſos merito collau-
det ingentior desorio populi ſub santo patrono u intercefforis præfi-
clio
per
Dei clementiam affidue ſtabilisa. Huius itaque difpofitionis ex
clementsſsima á besignißima Dei Saluatoris noftri mifericodia pro-
cedentes conſideratione , Nationis Anglicanæ plebs fidelis , etfi
Derm in famétis frais omnibus laudare ex debito teneatur , ipfum ta-
men , vi orbis offatus ipfaque gratiæ defuper conceffe experientia,rea
film cunétarum interpres optima, atteflantur , in fuo martyre glorio-
fillimo Bearo Georgio , tanquam patrono & protectore diétæ
Nationis fpeciali hamanis tenetur atroliere vocibus , laudibuss
pern
Sonare præcipuis da specialibus honoribrıs venerari. Huius namquer,
vt indubitanter credimus , interuentu nedum gentis Angligenæ ar-
mata militia contra incurſus hoftilcs bellorum tempore (tota] rope-
Critur , ſed do Cleri pugna militaris in ſacre pacis olio fisb tanii
patroni fuffragio celebritèr roboratur. Hinc eft quod nos qui
Dei lasıdem in fanétis fuis , in quibus gloriofius exiſtit, in noſtra
Proniucia cæpimus ampliari, Regis & Regni incolarum ad hoć
hortatibus excitati
, confratram nostrorum & cleri Prouincie noſtre
dueli confilijs , quinimo di nostri Fronincialis Concili robore ac de-
creto /vffulii , antiquorum patram pium erga Sanctos Dei denorionis
affectum proſeguintes , Feſtom Beati Georgij Martyris fub Officio
duplici di ad modum maioris duplicis festi tam per Clerum quam i De Feſto dii-
per populum dicte Prouincia per vniuerſas Eccleſias eiufdem, de ex. plisi;& quoru-
preſo confenfu noftrorum frarrum Cleri antedieti, volumus, ſtatuimus, deſis Durand.
el præcipimus annis fingulis , perpetuis futuris temporibus folenniter Rational.lib.7.
celebrari & in ipfo festo ab omni feruili opere per omnes ciuitates & ordinac,esc.
loce ipſius Provincie ficttt om prout in felto Natalis Domini præci- item Limood
pimus feriari, quo magis in ipfo fešto plebs fidelis ad Ecclefias conue. ad tit.de feriis
niant, Deum laudent, ea ipfius fanéti di omnium Beatorum patrocinia verb. officio
denoties implorent & pro Rege ac Regni ſalote inftent frequentius eo ex- duplici & ztib.
orent. Before this, by a Canon is under Archbiſhop iep in thethirty
ſcuenth yeer of Edward the third, the Holy dayes were confined to a l: Regill.arch.
narrow number, and to but a few more thcn wee now obſerue, Cant.Sim.Illep
fol.186.6.
cxcepting the daycs of Dedication of Churches, and the Patron
Saints of them, to which libertie Linwood, by reaſon of that Ca-
non of Chicheleys time, giues this exception, 1 Excipe Feftum San- 1 Ad tit.de Fca
&i Georgij, which in that of ijlep was not mentioned. And liber. rijsc.ex fcrips
ty was giucn to worke on any other Saints day. After chis as
before alſo in the Calendaries of the Engliſh Church, Saint Georges ·
day was noted with Duplex , yer ſo that it food, it ſeemes, cnly
for Miniis Duplex , or inferirus Duplex fill notwithſtanding tbis
Canon of the Conuocation. For in the Ordinall, Pica or Pie of
the Church of Salisbury which is called alſo Directorium Sacerdon
Hhhhh 2
ting,
Maioris Du.
plicisco.
taris.
+
816
TITLES OF HONOR, Chap. V.
1
.
1
England. eum, carefully re&tified and publiſhed in 1508, or the beginning
of Henry the Eight, by one Mr. Clerke Chancor of Kings Col-
ledge in Cambridge by the dircction of char Vniuerſiric (a booke
by which Prieſts were caught how and when to celebratcall Feafts
of the yeere) this of Saint George occurres frequently with Mi.
nus Duplex added to it. But yer it was not obſerucd, it ſeems, other.
wile then thoſe chat were the inferiora duplicia (howeuer the
Conuocation had made a Canon to the contrarie) as appeares
by a Table de Feftorum Diuifione printed at the end of the Plalter,
according to Salisbury vſe, where the Maiora Duplicia are rec-
kond to be Candlenias, Corpus Chriſti day, All Saints, and ſome few
more (Chriſtmas, Eaſter, and ſome ſuch more being Principalia
Duplicia) and the Minora Duplice, Saint Stephens day , Saint
Johns, Innocents, the Annunciation, the holy dayes of Eaſter and
Whitfon weeke, and ſome ſuch more, and then the inferior. D#-
plicia, the dayes of Saint Anarew, Saint Thomas the Apoſtle, Saint
Matthew, Saint Gregory, Saint Ambroſe, Caine Marke, Saint Aun
gulline the Apoſtle of England, Saint Michael, and ſome more a-
moog wbich Saint George is numberd; But with this note, Feftum
San&i Georgij ſecundum Conftitutionen Provincialem est maius dis-
plex. Et confulo vt ita obferuetur, licet hoc non habeas confuetudo.
Whence we know cleerly that ic was not kept according to the
Canon. In thar Ordinale alſo, it appeares, how by reaſon of the
concurrence of the three and twentieth of April with Eaſter, or
Eaſter Eue, the celebration of the Feaſt euery where was put off
to.the ninth day, or ſome other day of May as the caſe required
in their Eccleſiaſticall Diſcipline. But in the end of an old Ms.
Ordinale of the Province of Torke, I find it noted tbar if Saint
Georges day, or Saint Wilfrids ( which is the fourc and twentieth
of Aprill) fell on Eaſter cuen (as ic happens in ſome yeercs that
haue citocr cight or nineteene for the Cycle of the Moon) the
celebration was to be anticipated, and caſt into the cight or
ninth day preceding, or into the ſixteenth or ſcuentcenth day of
Aprill
. Notandum (lo are the words) quando fefium Sancti Georgij
vel Sancti Wilfridi in vigilia Pafche enererint , anticipetur & fies
Vill do IX die precedente. Et fiet de Sancto Georgio cum nonum
lectionibus. Et fint fex prima lectiones de communi vnius Martyris,
When the number of ourholy daycs were neceſſarily reformed
vrider Henry the eight, for che practice of euery mans labour in
Videfis Lind. his vocation (which was before forbidden in them, the Feaſts of
feres c. inelfa. the Apoſtles, of our bleſſed Lady (as the words are before Henric
bilis,verb oma the cights Primer) and of Saint George, and the fourc Euangeliſts
Seruilsopere.
and Mary Magdalen, arc (beſides fome other more cminene Feaft
dayes) excepted in the reformation. Thus it remained a generall
holy day, vntill by Act of Parlament under Edward the ſixt, thoſe
dayes
i
3
1
miche
1
1
*
cap.3.
1
1
Cbap. V.
The SECOND PART. 817
dayes which we now keep holy in our Church were ſingled our England.
only for holy dayes to be kept and commanded to be kept, Provided
alwayes (as the words of the A& are) that it ſhall be lawfull for * 5.66, Ed.6.
the Knights of the Garler, and to cuery of them to keepe and io celem
brate folemnly the Feaſt of their Order commonly called Saint Geor.
ges Feaſt, gecrly from henceforth the XXII, XXIII and XXIV
daycs of Aprill, and et lach orber time and times as yeerly ſhall be
thought conuenient by the K'ings Highneſſe his heires and Succeffors,
and the ſaid Knights of the ſaid Honourable order, or any of them
now being or heresfter 10 be; any thing in this Act heretofore mentio.
ned to the contrary notwithſtanding. This Act was repcaled in
Queenc Maries time, but it is fince reuiucd.
Norwithſtanding theſe teſlimonics both of the Eaſterne and
Weiterne Churches, and the ro ancient and continued honor
done to this Martyr, and that by our Nation particularly; chere
haue been ſome, and that moſt m learned men, who in our age of nold.de idolola
(for we find not any of them ancienter) while they hauc feruent- tria lib.r.cap.s.
ly oppoſed the inuocacion of his name with others, haue denied for.
him alſo any being at all, vnlulle you will, with them, make him
the fime with the Arrian Heretique George Bilhop of Alexandria,
cruelly muidered there, of whom Ammianus n Marcellinus, Saint n lib.za.
O Ap.l.z.de
Athanafius o and Gregory Naziaszen r haue obuious mention. This fuga fua & E
Arrian, they ſay, began to be worſhipt as a Saint, was alſo of pis ad folit.
of Cappadocia, and that the Saint George wce ſpeake of as the time intes:
Patron Saint of the Engliſh, is mentioned in no good ſtory of the Athanaf.
Church but grew in Legends, to bc.that he is now made, out of
that He etiques name of Alexandria. And they would ſo hauc
the whole picture of Our Saint George (whereof more preſently)
to be ſymbolicall and not hiſtoricall. For diuers circumſtances, of
his martyrdome, I confeſle, there is no reaſon we ſhould beleeue
them as they are related, being ſo incredible, ſo various, and ſo
contrary ſometimes one to the other. But that is common to
him with many other Martyrs, of whoſe hauing beenę Martyrs,
we doubt nor, chough their miracles and many of the circumftances
of their ſuff:rings be to incredible. The queſtion is only whether
there were onic or no of this name that ſufferd death in the
per-
fecutions as a Martyr, and that at Lidda or Diopolis , being a
Cappadocian. For good ſtories of him; We know that of the time
wherein he is ſuppoſed to hauc ſufferd, wce hauc no hiſtorian of
the Church boc Eufebitis, who mentions not the name of one
Martyr in diuers hundreds that hee tell; vs of in generall. Buc
the many and ancient Dedications of Churches to him, old Re-
lations of his Miracles aud Apparitions, the peculiar Liturgics
and Feftiuals in borh Churches belonging to him, and diuers o.
ther particulars before mentioned or deſigned of him (his being
a
1
8i8 TITIES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
1
1
COITA A110-
meos,
England. a Martyr hauing been neuer, before this age, queſtioned) may ſupa
ply the full weight of the beſt Eccleſiaſticall ſtory that could haue
been left of him. And for che argumcnts brought againſt him
out of the name of that Arrian of Alexandria, as if polteritic had
turned that Heretiquc into this Martyr, and ſo created him with
a fi&ion of miſtaking ; there is no other warrant for any ſuch
ſuppoſicion but mecre fancie. For it is plain by Ammiantis Mar-
cellious, that the Arrian George was a Cilician, not a Cappadocian;
though he came indeed, being ſent for out of Cappadocia, as wec
know out of Athanafius. Neither is there any thing in the relations
of them, common to them both but the name only of Cappado-
cia which to the one was a place of former abode, to the other
both of abode and birth, as it is vſually taken. Neither appeares
it-that the Arrian was euer worſhipt or begun to be worſhip
as a Saint, nor doch the place brought to proue ſo much out of
9 Heref.76. Epiphanites I warrape with any colour any ſuch matter. So that
whether Saint George were at all or not, depends only vpon the
autority of the ſo ancient Conſent and Vſe of the Churches of the
Eaſt and Weft. And nothing at all that is deduced out of the ſtorie
of George the Ayrian of Alexandria and applyed to this of ours, doch
in the leaſt degree, if rightly conſidered , impcach the truth of his
Martyrdome. And, which is principally to be thought of here;
The Martyrdome of our S. George is placed vnder Diocletian;
abour TCXC of Chriſt. That rage of the people in murdering
him of Alexandria afrer CCCLX; ſo that there interceds LXX
yeeres betweene them. Why ſhould we now begin ſo to confound
into one theſe two, who for abouc MCCC yeeres time, hauc in
both Churches with all publique atteftation been kept ſo ſeuerall,
that as the one was highly worſhipc for a Saint and Martyr, ſo
the other hath beene rememberd only as a moſt wicked Herce
tique and moſt different in his Life, Dignicy, Death and Age from
the other.
XLIV. The Figure of S. George armed on horſebackeand
the Dragon vnder him (iuft like the Armes of the Emperour
of Raßia) is that which is fixe to the Collar of the Order. For
his being armed and on horſebacke ; no apter figure could be
made of him, being ſuppoſed a Souldier and a Commander, as
is before ſhewed. And the Greekes anciently ſhaped him ſo as
€ Hift.8.
appeares in Nicephories + Gregoras. But ſome haue thought that the
Dragon was rather ſymbolically added then vpon any hiſtoricall
and iuft ground. It was as ancient a falhion as Conſtantine the
Great to expreſſc the Deuill in that ſhape, becauſe he is ſo cal.
led in holy Scriptures. And therefore alſo did Conſtantine com-
mand his owne picture, as of one that triumphed oucr thc De-
uil,
1
L
I
1
1
Chap. V.
The SecÖND. PART.
819
Roman,
uell, to be made with the Croſſe ouer it, and a Dragon by him, England:
thruſt through with the Sword, and cúmbled headlong into the
Sea, which faith Eufebius u was but a figure of that in the Pro- u De vita :Cen-
pher Ejay, 19 * that day the Lord with his fore and great and mighty jantin lib.z.
Sword Mall viſit the Dragon (ſo the Septuagine turne 14775 Leui. comm. i.
Athan) that pearcing Serpent, egen the Dragon that crooked Serpent
änd he mall ſay the Dragon that is in the sea. In other figures hee
, hath ſometimes before him a Maide knceling, which learned
men haue concciucd alſo to be only ſymbolicall, and to denote
ſome Country or Citie only imploring his aid, and the old faſhion
being (as at this day) to expole Countries and Cities in feminine
ſhapes. And both for the Dragon and the Maide, I addc here
the words of Baronins. Pictura illa (faith y he) S. Georgij qua ef. y ad April 13a
fingitur Eques armatus, qui hafte cuſpide Draconem interficit iuxia in Mariyrolog
,
quem etiam virgo pofita manus fupplices tendens imploret
auxilium ;
ſymboli potius quam hiſtoria alicuius opinor effe expreſſam
imaginem.
in vullis enim, que recenfuimus, S. Georgij actis antiquis, quicquam
eiuſmodi legitur. Sed à Iacobo de Voragine , abfgre aliqua maio..
7am autoritate , ca ad hiſtoriain referuntur , que aduerſus Diaboli
vires tanti Martyris impleret auxilium. But, faith be, Non imus in-
ficias S. Gcorgium (ſo it (bould be ; but in the edition at Rome,
it is miſprinted S. Grégorium) vt Equeftris militia militem, Equeſtri
imagine referri confueuiffe. Some paffages there are of this figure
in the Duke of Somerſets
. Letters to Stephen Gardiner Biſhop of
Winchester, and other ſuch reported in Foxes Acts of the Church
of England, which I omic here, as'allo what Erhardus Cellies, and z Camder. iz
ſuch more baue of it, And I conclude with.cboſe Verſes in that Atrebatijs page
ncat Poemi of the marriage of Tame and lſis, where the Thames is 299.
perſonated thus ſpeaking to Windfore of this Order, with a very
ſmall variaciott;
Cappadecis tu clara Georgi
Militia; Procerumque cobors, chalmydata intenti
Cincta periſcelidi fisras, te lumine tanto
Illuftrai, tantis radijs perftringit & Orbem
Vi iam Phryścium pernet Burgundia vellus;
Contemnat cochleis variátos Gallia torques,
Et cruce conſpicuas Pallas, Rhodus, Alcala & Elba,
Solaque Militiæ fit fpendida gloria veftta.
XLV. It refts that we came to the Order of the Bath, No
man I thinke beleeues the fabulous affertions of Inlius Cæfar his
making Knights of the Bach, with ſome durft give out to the
world among the like vanities, which we no further touch herc.
The firſt expreſſe mention of them, as of adidin& Order, is comv-
monly
.
820
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.v.
H
1
d Ms.
England, monly attributed to the beginning of King Henry the fourth. Ho
preparing for his Coronation, made X LVI Knights at the ,
Tower that were bached. Celle nuict ( ſaith Froiſſart ſpeaking of
the Saterday before his Coronation ) y veillereni tous les Eſcuyers,
qui denoieni eſtre fairs Chevaliers le lendemain, que fuerent le noms-
bre de XLVI & eurent tous les Eſcøyers,chacun ſa chambre de chacun
la baign os ils ſe baignerent celle nuilt; as lendemain le Duc de
Lancaſtre les fit chevaliers a fameffe & leur donna longues cottes ver.
des a eſtreits manches fourrées de menuner en guiſe de Prelars, de a-
uoint les dits Chevaliers ſur la fenestre cſpaule un double cordean de
Soye blanche a blanches hospells pendans. But obſerue. what is before
ſaid touching bathing in making Knights Bachilers, by the King
a Supra $ 34. boch of France and England , a long before Heprie the Fourth.
& cafö8.9 24. The Ceremonies at their Creations are at large deliuered by
b Brit.pag.124 b Camdes, ic Segar, and others. And lomc memorics of Coro-
taryand Ciuili nations, Crcations of the Prince of Wales, and of the Duke of
11.2. cap.is. Zorke, have likewiſe the Ceremonics of taking this order at large
which we omic here. But their being Bathed, is the Ceremonic
whence, they are denominated. The Enfignes in the Creation of a
Knight of the Bath are , beſides Robes and ſuch like, the Sword
and gilt Spurrcs where with he is inueſted after the Vigils, Bathing,
and ſuch other precedent folemnitics; all or moſt part of which
were ancieotly in the making of Knights Bachilers or Milites
Simplices , as is before ſhowed. After the Creation, they all dine
together, and , as they come from dinner , the Kings Maſter
Cook ſhows tothom bis Knife,and admoniſhes them that they proue
good and faithfull Knights , which if they doe not hce. threatens
them to cut off their Spurres. Touching that you may obſerue
what before occurres in the preamble of the Judgement againft
Sir Ralph Grey - vnder Edward the fourth. Theſe kind of Knights
have been vſually created out of the choiceſt of ſuch as haue nor
bcfore rccciucd the Order of Knighthood, and this ar Coronation
or Knighting of the Prince, and ſuch like of the greaceſt Solem-
nities at Court. The ancientcſt Writer chat purpoſely handling
the nature of Knighthood mentions this Ordci, is Nicholas ypton
{ Ms.demilitia F that lived vnder Henry the ſixt. Immediatly after his Chapter which
is before & tranſcribed in the Knights of the Empire, touching
8. Parc:a Clapo who may
create Knights, he gocs on with the form of Creation
vnder this Title; Quibus modis.creantar milites; faith he, Crcantur
milites multis modis. Primo modo vi pradixi apud S. Sepulchrum, vi
præditiam eft. Cresniuri in alio modo: Milites, viz. per. Balneum, qui
modus multum obfcruatsir in Anglia, & in alijs regnis (to which
a cap.3.5-84.
purpoſe obſerue whac is before in the Knights of h Eranice j ubi
regnát Pax. De ifto modo, dic. ve ibi; that is, hee refcrres you to
the precedent Chapter for the knowledge of ſuch perſons as might
?
$38
lib.i.cap.3.
។
Srcato
1
1
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART, 821
create them. And then hee goes on with that which is tranſcri• England.
bed in the i Ceremonies of Court, that have beene vſed with vs
is 34 Cupra.
ac the making of Knights Bachilers. And then among other
things, ſpeaking of thoſe Stigmata, or inſignia militaria, ás ric-
ceſſary concurrents to Knighthood by the imperiall Lawes: Item
gaintó (faich he; his other foure things neceſſarily concurrent are
Genus , Scriptura, Fides, Examen, and the ſixt is Enſis) quod ſlig-
mala fine inſignia militaria ei imponantur vt C. de Fabricenſibus L.
Il lib. xi ſicut illi milites gai creantür per Balneum de conſuess-
dine in homero finiftro fuum ftigma militare album (fcrunt ; quod
quidem.Stigma dictus tyro porsabit quouſque fecerit aliquod notabile
factum niſi aliqua notabilis domina illud collat , vt docet. confuctudo
Angliæ. That ftigma albam, as he meancs it (although the phraſe
beard ir not) is thc Cordeais de foy, or the Silke ribband in that
cited out of Froilart. I adde heere, thar to a French k relation k M.
of the Ceremonies, writen about our Henry the Seucnth, this title
is prefixed Le ordrè pur faire les Chiualiers de la Bathe ſelonguele
cufiome D'engleterre de anxi ſelongue le cuftome de les auncient Ro-
manes ; and that Henry the leuentb ſene Writs to diuers Lords
and Gentlemen to come ad ordinem Militie de Balneo ſuſcipien.
dum, at the making of Henry his ſecond ſonne Duke of Yorke,
iuxta (as the words 1 of the Writ arc) antiqsam confuetudinem 1 Dorf.Clausto
in creatione vfitatam. And this was commanded by Subpanas of Hen.7.20. Sept.
fiue hundred pounds.
XLVI. After theſe Orders of Knighthood, wee conie to
the larcly erected Title of Baroner which followes according to
our firſt diuiſion of the dignities of England. The word Earones ark.64.12.8.!.
was ancient, as is already thewed in the Title of Banneret boch
of France and England. But as it was in ſuch vie, it hath no rela zespolonyms. te karosuti
tion to this later Title. The firſt Creation ofthis was in the ninth
yeere of King James. He in that yere on the two and twentieth m Pat.9. lacobi
of May made diuers by Patents that differed not one from ano. R. fart.45.
ther in any ſyllable more then the names of them that were crea-
ted. The forme was thug.
I
Acobus Dei Gratia &c. Salutem. Cum inter alias Impe-
rej noſtri gerendi curas , quibus animus nofter aßiduè ex-
ercetur, illa non minima ſit, nec minimi momenti, de Plan-
tatione Regni noſtri Hiberniæ, ac potißimum Vltoniæ am-
ple de percelebris eiuſdem Regni Prouinciæ , quam, noftris
iam auſpicijs atque arnis, fæliciter fub obſeguij iugun reda-
Etam, ita conſtabilire elaboramu, vt tanta Prouincia, non sö-
fiiii
lún
+
+
1
- 822
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. V.
i
1
4
1
England. lum fincero Religionis cultu , humanitate ciuili , morumque
probitate, verum etiam opum affluentia, atque omnium rerum
copia quæ ftatum Reipublicæ ornare vel beare poßit, magis
magiſque effloreſcat; Opus fane , quod nulli progenitorum no-
ſtrorum præftare dos perficere licuit , quamuis idipſum multa
ſanguinis & opum profufione ſæpius tentauerit ; In quo opere,
Solicitudo noftra Regia , non folum ad hoe excubare debet , bi
Plantatio ipſa ſtrenuè promoueatur, oppida condantur, ades
do caftra extruantur , agricolantur , id
genus alias
Sed etiam profpiciendum imprimis ut vniuerſus buiuſmodire-
rum ciuilium apparatus, manu armata , præfidijs videlicet eo
cohortibus, protegatur & communiatnr , ne qua aut bis hoftia
lis, aut defe&tio inteſtina, rem diſturbet aut impediat : Cum-
que nobis intimatum fit, ex parte quorundam ex fidelibus no-
ftris fubditis, quod iph paratißimi fint, ad hoc Regium no«
ftrum inceptum , tam corporibus , quam fortunis fuis promo-
uendum: Nos commoti operis tam ſankts ac falutaris intuitu,
atque gratos habentes huiufmodi generofos affe£tus, atque pro-
penfas in obſequium noſtrum ex bonum publicum voluntates,
Statuimus apud nos ipſos nulli rei deeffe, que ſubditorum
noftrorum ftudia præfata remunerare , aut aliorum ani,
mos atque alacritatem , ad operas fuas preſtandas , aut in-
penfas in hac parte faciendas, excitare poſsit ; Itaque nobiſ-
cum perpendentes atque reputantes, virtutem & induſtriam,
nulla alia re magis quam bonore ali atque acui, omnemque
honoris & dignitatis ſplendorem , & amplitudinem à Rege
tanquam à fonte, originem o incrementum ducere, ad cuius
culmen ebo faftigium proprie ſpectat , nouas honorum & dig-
nitatum titulos erigere atque inftituere, vtpote à quo antiqui
illi fluxerint; conſentaneum duximus (poſtulante ofi Reipublice
atque temporum ratione ) noua merita nouis dignitatim infig-
nibus rependere: Ac propterea , ex certa fcientia:& mero mo-
tu noftris , Ordinauimus, ereximus,conftituimu, e creauimus,
quendam ftatum, gradum, dignitatem, nomen u titulum Ba-
ronetti, ( Anglice of a Baronet) infra. hoc Regnum noſtrum
Anglie perpetuis temporibus duraturum. Sciatis modo, quod
nos de gratia nostra ſpeciali ac ex certa fcientia o mero mo-
tu noftris, ereximus prefecimus or creauimus , ac per præſena
1
1
tes
1
+
A
>
chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 823
tes pro nobis , Heredibius, ebe fuccefforibus noſtris, erigimius, Englands
preficimus , & creamus diletum noftrum A. B. de C. in Co-
mitalu D, virum , familia, patrimonio, cenfu, morum pro-
bitate fpeétatum ( qui nobis auxilium eâ jubfidium ſatis ai-
plum , generofo e liberali animo dedit e preſtitit, ad manua
tenendum eu ſupportandum triginta viros in cobortibus noftris
pedeſtribus in diéto Regno noftro Hiberniæ, per tres annos in-
tegros pro defenfione dieti Regni noftri, & præcipue pro fecha
ritare plantationis diftæ prouincie Vltoniæ) ad, e in digni-
tatem, ftatum, & gradum Baronetti ( Anglice of a Baronet)
Ipſumque A. B. Baronettism pro nobis, hæredibus, e ſucceſ
foribus noſtris, præfcimus , conſtituimus creamus per pre-
Jentes , habendum fibi , & hæredibus maſculis de corpore ſuo
legitime procreatis imperpeinum. Volumus etiam & per præ-
fentes de gratia noſtra ſpeciali , ac ex certa ſcientia de mero
matu noftris, pro nobis , Heredibus, eo fuccefforibus noſtris
concedimus prefato A. B. & Hæredibus maſculis de corpore
(10 legr:ime procreatis , quod ipſe idem A. B. & Hæredes
Jui maſculi prediéti babeant , gaudeant , teneant, & capiant
locum atque Præcedentiam, virtute dignitatis Baronctti pre-
diéti da Vigore præfentiun , tam in omnibus Commißionibus
breuibus , literis patentibus , fcriptis, appellationibus, nomina-
tionibus do directionibus , quam in omnibus Seßionibus, Cona
uentibus, Caribus & locis qmbuſcunque præomnibus militibus,
tam de Balneo („Anglice of the Bathe) quam militibus Bac-
calanreis, (Anglice Bachelors) ac etiam præ omnibus milite-
bus Bannerettis, ( Anglice Bannerets) iam creatis, vel impo-
ſterum creandis, (Illis militibus Bannerettis tantummodo ex-
ceptis
, quos fub vexillis Regijs , in exercitu regali in aperto
bello, & ipſo Rege perſonaliter præſente, explicatis, eb non aliter
creari contigerit, Quodque vxores dicti A. B.eby Hæredum
maſculorum
ſuorum prædi&torum , virtute diétæ dignitatis ma-
ritorum ſuorum prædiétorum, habeant, teneant, gaudeant, doo
capiant locum & præcedentiam, præ vxoribus omnium alio-
tum quorumcunque præ quibus mariti buiufmodi Diorum, vi-
gore preſentium habere debent locum & præcedentiam; Atque
quod primogenitus filius , ac ceteri omnes filij de eorum vxo-
res e filia eiufdem A.B. et hæredum fuorum prædiétorum
liiii2
1
rea
1
!
1
1
1
1
5
1
824
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
eorum
England, reſpectiuè, babeant, o capiant locemos precedentiam ante
primogenitos filios., ac alios filios & eorum vxores, & filias
omnium quorumcunque reſpektiue , pre quibus patres huiuf-
vxores, & filiarum, vigore preſentium habere debent locum
& præcedentiam. Volumus etiam, eu per preſentes pro 10-
bis, bæredibus , & fuccefforibus nostris , de gratia noftra fpe-
ciali , ac ex certa ſcientia , & mero motu noftris concedimus,
quod di&tius A. B. nominetur , appelletur, nuncupetur , placitet
e implacitetur, per nomen A. B. Baronetti; Et quod ſilus
6. additio Baronetti apponatur in fine nominis eiuſdem A.
B.O hæredum mafculorum fuorum prædi&torum, dominibus
Literis Patentibus, Commißionibus, a Breuibus noftris atque
omnibus alijs Chartis
, fa&tis, atque literis, virtute præſentium,
ve vera, legitima, dar neceſſaria additio dignitatis. Volismus
etiam , & per præſentes pro nobis, hæredibus , & ſucceſſori-
bus noſtris ordinamus, quod nomini di&ti A. B. e Heredum
maſculorum ſuorum prædi&terum , in fermone Anglicano, e
omnibus ſcriptis Anglicanis, præponatur hæc additio, videli-
cet Anglice, Sir, Et fimiliter quod vxores eiufdem A.B.
Hæredum maſculorum ſuorum prædiétorum , habeant , vtan-
tur, & gaudeant bac appelatione, videlicet Anglice, Lady,
Madame, ea Dame, reſpectiue, ſecundum vſum loquen-
di. Habendum, tenendum, ötendum, ea gaudendum , eadem,
ſtatum, gradum, dignitatem, filum, titulum , nomen, locum ,
& præcedentiam, cum omnibus & fingulis Priuilegijs, & ce-
teris præmißis, præfato A. B. heredibus maſculis de cor-
pore exeuntibus imperpetuum. Volentes de per Præſentes con-
cedentes , pro Nobis Hæredibus e Succefforibus Noftris, quod
præditus A.B. G hæredes ſui maſculi præditi, nomen, fta-
tum, gradum, ſtilum, dignitatem, titulum, locum, do præce.
dentiam prædi&tam , cum omnibus & fingulis Priuilegiis era
ceteris præmißis fucceßiue, gerant eu habeant, & eorum qui-
libet gerate habeat , quodque idem A. B. et Heredes ſui
Mafculi prædiéti fucceßiuè Baronetti in omnibus teneantur,
Et vt Baronecti traétentur eo reputentur. Et vlterius de ube-
riori gratia noſtra ſpeciali,, ac ex certa ſcientia & mero motu
noftis Conceßimus , ac per preſentes pro Nobis, Hæredibus c",
fuer
1
1
!
1
:
1
1
}
1
825
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
ſucceſſoribus noftris concedimus prafato A. B. et Hæredibus England.
fuis mafculis prædi&tis, quad-rumerus Baronettorum huius reg-
ni Angliæ nunquam poſthac excedet in toto, in aliquo vnd
tempore, numerum ducentorum Baronettorum : 7 quod dieti
Baronetri, & eorum Hæredes maſculi prædi&ti reſpectiuè, de
tempore in tempus in perpetuum,habebunt tenebunt et gaudebune
locos e precedentias Juas inter ſe, videlicet, quilibet eorum
ſecundum prioritatem dla ſenioritatem Creationis fue Baro-
netti prædiéti ; quotquot autem creati. Junt. vel creabuntui
Baronerti per literas noftras. Patentes, gerentes Datas:VNOG
eodem die, o Hæredes fui predi£li, gaudebunt locis pre-
cedentijs fuis inter le ſecundum prioritatem , quæ cuilibec
eorum dabitur , per alias literas noſtras Patentes: in eas
parte primò conficiendas, fine impedimento, & 909 aliter,
nec alio modo. Et infuper de abundantiori gratia noſtra ſpe.
ciali, ac ex certa fcientia eo mero motu noftris conceßimus,
ac per preſentes ; pro nobis, bæredibus es fuccefforibus no-
ftris concedimus præfato A.B.O heredibus fuis Maſculis pre.
dictis, quod nec Nos, nee Heredes del Succeſſores Noſtri,
de cætero in poſterum erigemus, ordinabimus, conſtituemus,aut
creabimus infrà hoc Regnum noſtrum Anglia aliquem aliumi
gradum, ordinem, nomen, titulom, dignitatem, (iue ftatum, ſub
Del infra gradum, dignitatem, ſiue ſtatum Baronum, huius
Regni noſtri Anglie, qui erit vel ele poßit ſuperior, bel æqualis
gradui & dignitati Baronetrorum prediktorum, ſed quod tam
dietus A. B. & bæredes fui maſculs prædifti
, quam vxores, fily,
vxores filiorum e filiæ eiuſdem A.B.et hæredum mafculorums
ſuorum prædi&torum, de cætero in perpetuum liberè gw quietè be-
beant, teneant, & gaudeant, dignitates, locos & precedentias
Suas prædi&tas pre omnibus, qui erunt de talibus gradibus, fias
tibus, dignitatibus bel ordinibus in poſterum, vt præfertur, cre-
andi reſpe£tiuè ſecundum veram intentionem præfentium abg
impedimento noftro , hæredum, vel ſucceſſorum noftrorum, vel
aliorum quorumcunque. Et vlterius per preſentes declaramus,
e ſignificamus beneplacitum es voluntatéń noftram in hac
parte fore & effe , Et fic nobiſcum ftatuimus & decreuiiuus,
quod fi poftquam nos prædiétum numerum ducentorum Baro-
nettorum huius Regni Angliæ complenerimus ea perfecerimus,
Con-
1
1
1
1
1
}
-
826 TITIÎS OF HONOR. Chap. v.
7
J
។
England. Contigerit aliquem , vel aliquos eorundem Baronettorum ab
hac vita diſcedere , abſque Hærede maſculo de corpore vel
corporibus huiufmodi Baronetti pel Baronettorum procreato,
quod tunc nos non creabimus, vel praficiemus aliquam aliam
perſonam-, vel perſonas in Baronettum, vel Baronettos: Regni
Angliæ, ſed quod numerus di&torum Ducentorum Baronetto-
rum ea ratione de tempore in tempus diminuetur , & in mi-
norem numerum cedet elo redigetur ; Denique volumus, ac per
præfentes, pro nobis , hæredibus & fuccefforibus noſtris des
gratia noſtra ſpeciali', ac ex certa fcientia eo mero motu 80-
ſtris concedimus præfato A. B. & Hæredibus fuis maſculis
predictis, quod hæ literæ noftræ Patentes
, erunt in omnibus,
e per omnia firma, valide, bone, ſufficientes de effettuales
in lege; tam contra nos, hæredes, eo fucceffores noftros; quàm
contra omnes alios quofcunque. fecundum veram intentionem
earundem ; "tam in omnibus curijs noftris , quam alibi bbi-
eumque. Non obſtante aliqua lege confuetudine , præſcriptione,
Dſu, ordinatione fue conſtitutione quacunque antehac edita,
habita, bſitáta, ordinata, fiue prosila, bel in poſterum eden-
da, babenda, bitanda, ordinanda, vel prouidenda:Et non ob-
ftante aliqua alia re, caufa vel materia quacunque. Volumus
etiam cc. Abſque fine in Hanaperio, &c. Eo quod expref-
ſa mentio, &c. In cuius rei, &c. Teſte, go.
Afterward diucrs others were made by the like Patents that
paſſed to ſome by Warrants of the Priuy Seale, and to others
by Warrants of Commiſſioners authorized vrider the great Scale
for trcating with ſuch as deſired to be created vpon the termes
in the preamble of the Parent , and for giving warrant for the
Creation of them. And to thoſe Commiffioners Inſtructions were
allo annexed to their Commiſſion in theſe words.
4
1
1
F
1
Oraſmuch, as We hauc been pleaſed to authorize
you to Treate and conclude with a certaine number
of Knights and Eſquires, as they ſhall preſent them-
felues into you with ſuch offers of aßiſtance for the ſer-
uice of Ireland, and ynder ſuch Conditions as are contai-
ned in.theſe Preſents, wherein Wec doc repoſe great
truſt and confidence in your diſcretions and integrities,
knowing
0
1
t
1
827
Soulaiers in Ireland, for three yeeres, after the rate of
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART.
knowing well that in ſuch caſes, there are ſo many cir-
England.
cumſtances incident, as require a choice care and conſi-
deration. Wee doe hereby require you to take ſuch
courſe as may make knowne abroad both Our pur-
poſe, and the Authority giuen vnto you , That by the
more publique notice thereof, thoſe perſons who are
diſpoſed to aduance ſo good a worke, may in time vnder-
ſtand where, and to whom to addreſle themſelues for the
fame; For which purpoſe Wee require you to appoint
ſome certaine place and times for their Acceffe : which
We thinke fitteſt to be at the Councell Chamber at White-
hall, vpon Wedneſdayes and Fridayes in the afternoon,
where
you
ſhall maké knowne to them(as they come)
that thoſe who deſire to be admitted into the dignitie
of Barone's, muſt maintaine the number of thircie foot-
+
1
eight pence ſterling Money of England by the day; And
the wages of one whole yecre to be paid into Our Re-
ceipt, vpon the paſſing of the Patent.
Prouided alwayes, that you proceed with none, ex-
cept it ſhall appeare vnto you vpon good proofe, that
they are men for qualitie , State of liuing, and good rc-
putation worthy of the ſame; And that they are at the
leaſt deſcended of a Grandfather by the Fathers ſide that
bare Armes, And haue alſo of certaine yeerly reuenue.
in Lands of inheritance in poffeffion, one Thouſand
pounds per Annum de claro; Or lands of the old Rent,
as good in accompt) as one Thouſand pounds per
Annum of improoued Rents, Or at the leaſt two parts in
three parts to be divided of Lands, to the ſaid ba'ues in
poffeßion, and the other third part in reuerſion, expectant
vpon one life onely, holding by Dower, or in loynture.
And for the Order to be obferued in ranking thoſe,
that ſhall receiue the dignitie of a Baronet, although it
is to be wilhed, that thoſe Knights, which haue now place
before other Knights (in reſpect of the time of iheir
Creation) may be ranked before others, (Ca eris paribus)
yer becauſe this is a Dignitie, which ſhall be Hereditan
rie
1
828 TITLES OP HONOR.
Chap.v.
.
1
1
England. rie, wherein diuers circumſtances are more conſidera-
blé, then ſuch a Marke as is but Temporary, (that is to
fay, of being now a Knight,in time beforean other) Our
pleaſure is, you ſhall not be fo preciſe, in placing thoſe
that ſhall receive this Dignitie, but that an Eſquire of
great Antiquity, and extraordinary liuing, may be ranked
in this choiſe before fome Knights. And ſo (of Knights)
a man of greater liuing, more Remarkable for his houſe,
yeeres , or calling in the Common-wealth, may be now
preferred in this Degree, before one that was made a
Knight before him.
Next, becaliſe there is nothing of Honour, or of Dan
lue, which is knowne to be ſought or deſired (be the
Motives neuer ſo good) but may receiue ſcandal from
fone; who (wanting thc fame good affection to the
publique.) or being in other conſiderations incapable, can
be contented out of enuie to thoſe that are ſo prefer-
red, to caſt asperſions, and imputations vpon them; As
if they came by this dignitie for any other confideration,
but that which concerneth this ſo publique and mento-
rable a worke, You ſhall take order, That the party, who
fhall receive this dignitie , may take his Oath, that nei-
ther he (nor any for him:) hath direɛtly or indirectly gi-
uen any more for attayning the degree, or any precedence
in it, then that which is neceſſary for the maintenance
of the number of Souldiers , in fuch-fort, as aforeſaid, fan
uing the charges of paſſing his Patent.
And becauſe we are not ignorant, that in the diſtri-
bution of all Honours, moſt men will be deſirous to at-
taine to fo high a place as they may, in the fudgment wher-
of (being matter of dignitie) there cannot be too great
caution vſed to auoid the interruptions, that priuate partia-
lities may breed in ſo worthy a Competition.
Foraſmuch as it is well knowne; that it can concerne
no other perſon ſo much to prevent all ſuch inconuenien-
ces , as it muſt doe Our ſelfe, from whom all Honour
and Dignitie (either Temporarie, or Hereditarie) hath his
onely root and beginning; You ſhall publiſh and declare
1
+
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 829
V
>
you deliuer Vs
to all, to whom it may concerne, That for the better Englands
warrant of your owne Aktions, in this matter of Prece-
dencie (wherein Wee find you ſo deſirous to auoide all
iuſt exceptions ) Wee are determined vpon view of all
thoſe Patents, which ſhall be ſubſcribed by you, before
the ſame paſſe Our great Seale to take the eſpeciall
care vpon Vs, to order and ranke euery man in his due
place; And therein alwayes to vſe the particular counſell
and aduiſe, that you Our Commißioners ſhall giue Vs, of
whoſe integritic and circumſcription, We haue lo good ex
perience, and are ſo well perſivaded, as Wee aſſure Our
felfe, you will vſe all thc beſt meanes you may to en
forme your owne Indgements in caſes doubtfull, before
any ſuch opinion 'as may lead Vs in a
caſe of this Nature', wherein Our intention is (by due
conſideration of all neceſſary circumſtances) to giue cuery
man that ſatisfaction, which ſtandeth with Honour and
Reaſon.
Laſtly, hauing now directed you, how, and with what
caution you are to entertaine the Offers of ſuch as ſhall
preſent themſelues for this dignitie, We doe alſo require
you to obſerve theſe two things; The one., That cuery
luch perſon as ſhall be admitred, doc. enter into fuffi-
cient Bond or Recognizance, to Our iſe, for the payment
of that portion, which ſhall be remaining after the firſt
payment is made, which you are to ſee paid, vpon des
buerie of the Letters Patents; The other, That ſeeing this
Contribution for fo publique an Aētion, is the motive of this
dignitie, And that the greateſt good which may be expen
vpon this Plantation, will depend vpon threcertaine
payment of thoſe Forces, which ſhall be fit to be maintai-
ned in that Kingdome , vntill the fame be well eſtabliſhed,
the charge whereof will be borne with the greater diffi-
cultie , it Wee be not eaſed by ſome ſuch extraordinarie
meanes; Wee require you Our freafurer of England, fo
to order this Receipt, as no part thereof be mixed with
Our other Treaſure, but kept apart by it felfe, to be
wholy conuerted to that vje, to which it is given, and
Kkkkk
Eted vpon
ento
1
830 i
Chap. v.
TITLES OF HONOR.
England. entended ; And in regard thereof, that you afligne it to
be receiucd , and the Bunds to be kept by ſome ſuch
particular perſon, as you ſhall chinke good to appoint,
who vpon the payment of eucry fcucrall portion, ſhall
boch deliuer out the Bonds, and give his Aquitance for
the ſame. For which this ſhall bc yours, and his the
faid Receixours ſufficient Warrant in that behalfe,
That Commiffion held bue' for ſome part of that yeer. Since,
diucrs hauc been created into that dignity, and their parents are
obuious in the Rols. And the yccr following a Decrec was made
touching their place and precedence which is at large in the laſt
Chapter of this part.. To that Decrec was alſo added that the
* Pat.ro. Idco- Baronces and their cldeſt sonines * being of full age ſhould be
lipart.10.77.8.
Knighred ; and that they and their deſcendants ſhould beare cia
ther in a Canton in their Coat of Armes, or in an inſcutchion,
at their clcetion, the Armcs of vifter that is, in a field Argene,
a band Gewiles or a bloudy hand, and alſo that Baroners for the
time being ſhould hauc place in the Armics of the Kings Maica
Nic his heires and ſucceſſors in the groſſe neer about the Stan
dard, with ſomc orlici particulars for thcit Frimerals.
1
XLVII. The laſt Title of our diuiſion heere, is that
of Eſquire or vrmiger which is betwecne the dignitic of Knight
Bachiler and the common Titic of Gentleman. And it is of that
Naturc'with vs now, that to whomfocucr , either by bloud,
place in the State or other eminencie, we conceiuc ſome higher
açıribute ſhould be giuen , then that fole Title of Gentleman,
knowing yer that he hath no other honorary Title legally fixed
on him, we vſuálly file him ari Eſquire , in ſuch pallagės as re-
quire legally' that his degree or ftare bc mentioned; as eſpecially
a Iuxta Bat.s. in * Indi&ticnts and Aõions: '
Whereupon hcc may be outlawed.
Hen.s.cap.l. Thoſe of other Naſions that are Barons or greater Lords in their
b coke part.9. own Countries, and no Knights, are in legall b proceedings filed
fol.117.quin do with ys, Eſquires only: Somc of our greatch Heralds have their divi-
pide 300lions of our Eſquires applyed to this day. I leave them as I ſee them,
ait. Noſmc or. where they may caſily be found: The Originall of this Title doubt:
Camden. in leſſe was with vs alſo from the Office or function of varmiger
grit.pag.127
or Scutifer; touching which wce hauc alrcady ſpoken in the dig-
merſet apud nities of the Empire
and of France. From the time of King Henry
Segar, lib.a. the fift, when the Statute of Additions.was made , it often oc-
cap.14.06.
carres as a legall addition. Yet long before it was a generall name
with vs for ſuch as werć, it ſeems
it ſeems , by their military Imploy-
menti
Gloucr so.
:
:
1
11
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 831
ܪ
1
any con-
ment, militaris ordinis candidati, and being bencath Knights Ba- England
chilers, were either attendant on them or ſome greater perſons,
or imployed otherwiſe in the warres vnder that name; or had it
by Creation whereof ſome example alſo is anòn ſhewed. Thence
it is that in Froijſart we haue fo frequently Chiualers do Ejquiers
to expreſſe the beſt part of the Army, and the like of Milites e
Armigeri in others. In the elder timcś, Seruiens, ſecmes to ſup-
ply the Title of Eſquire, and yet is fonctimes diſtinguiſhed from
it, and diuers other obſeruable paſſages are found couching both
Titles, ſome of which I had rather heere ſelect, and offer them
to the view of better iudgements , then raſhly extract
cluſion from them.
The ancienteft mention that I can remember with vs of the Ti-
tle of Armigeri is in Ordericus Vitalis ſpeaking of Wiliam Fitz-
Osberne Earle of Hereford, and odo Earle of Kent, in the time of
the Conqueror; Nimia ceruitofitate tumebant (faith d he) cla. d 1.18. Eccle;'.
lib.4.pag.50?.
mores Anglorum rationabilitèr audire eiſque æquitatis lance suffragars
defpiciebant. Nam Armigeros ſuos , immodicas predas el inceflos
raptus facientes, vi tuebantur. And at Barham Donne (ſaith Mas-
thew e Paris) eſtimari ſunt inter Milites electos & ſeruientes ſtre- c P43.312. Ed.
nuos eo bene armatos fexaginta millia virorum forsiam. In the Ar. Lord.
my
alſo ar Lincolne in the beginning of King Henry the third on
the Kings part recenfiti funt (fayes che fame fWriter) Milites f Paz.313...
ccco Bachilarij fermè CCL; ſeruicntes quoque em Equites tot d 396.
tales affucrunt innumeri quos vices Militam poffent pro neceſsitare
implere. And there were taken of the Barons part, Milites CCCC
præter
ſeruiences, equites, & pedites qui facile fub numcro non cade-
bane, And interfectus eft in illo conflictu feruiens quidam ex parte
Daronum omnibus igr01us. And afterward : Milites eriam omnes & g Pag.415.
feruicntes fine pæna e redemprione relaxati funt à Rege. Bractor al-
ſo ſpeaking hof the Knights that are to be ſent by the Sheriffe h Traff. de Ef
to make the view vpon an Effoin de malo letti, fayes that is not Sony's cap.10.
ſufficient ſi Vicecomes mittat feruicntcs. Milites enim effe deben's
propter verba breuis; as if cleerly feruicns had beene the nexe dig-
nicic to Knight. Yet the young heires that were to be Knighted
(and ſo in the next degree to a Knight) were comprebended al-
fo under the Title of i Valetti. And Valet or Vedlet was anciently' i Bractor tib.z.
with vs as in France alſo a name ſpecially denoting young Gen. de Corona fo..
tlemen though of great diſcent or qualitie, although it be now
buth with vs and thcm giuen to thoſe of the ranke of Yeomen.
And ſo was ic taken vnder Henry the fixe with vs, as wce ſec in
the Statute of bis three and twentieth yeere couching thc Choice
of Knights of the Shire. They muſt be (faith the Statute) either
Knights ou autrement tielx notables Eſquiers, Gentileshomes' del nas
rivitie des memes les Counties come ſoient ables deftre Chenalier, &
Kkkkk 2
nal
$ 2.
116.b.
832 TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap. V.
Morcronum
Aurat.
England, mul home deſire tiel Chiuslier que eſtoite en le degrey de Vadlet
defouth. And ic is but the ſame word which is become to be
D'arlet, and ſigniffes ſometimes, as K'nase now doth, although
both of them were anciently names of Ciuill degrees or ſervice
k 31s.apud
only, as, among diuers orber celtimonies, in an old little k Glor
fary of Nomina graduum, of about two hundred yeeres ſince. The
Lanıbard Eq. words are, Garconet little Boy, Garco# kuaue, Varleton Glome,
Varler Peoman, Gentilhome Gentlemani&c. But for feruientes; the
Rolls of che vadia miliram in thc Tower, and the account Books
of the Wardrobe have them frequently diſtinguiſhed from Schlife-
vi or Armigeri. Yet in our yeer books , in the time of Edward
the third, the name of Seriant ( the ſamc with Seraiens) is vſod
for the next to Knight allo. As where the Court gives direction
to the foure Knights to choofè che grand Affiſe in a Wric of
1 22,Ed:3.fol. Right, ne eflies (ſay I they ) nal Sericant tane come vous poies a-
sez Chivaliers conuenient. And in another caſe where the foure
Knights ſaid they could not find ſo many Knights in the County
as might with themſelacs make vp the grand Affe, by affent of
m 26.Ed.3.
the partics they were directed do eier ( ſayes chc m booke) les
fol.574. meulx valisines Serieaunts; and accordingly thcy did ſo. With
theſc, other of that time #agrce for the name of Serieaunt or
n 39.Ed.3. fol.
2.& videlis Br. Seruiens in this ſenſe, which about that age grow out of vſe. But
zit. Džoiti8. vnder Richard che ſecond, wee finde the name of Eſquire ex-
preſly given as a creared and honorary Title by Patent. One
o 1, Part. Pat. John de Kingſtone was fo by this Parent o receiued into the State
13.Rich.z. of a Gentleman, and made an Eſquire by King Richard the
membr.37.
ſecond.
1
13.a.
L
E Roy a tous ceux as queix ceſtes lettres viendront, fa-
lute. Saches , que' Come on Chiualer Franceys, as
ceo que nous foumus enformez, ad chalenge un noſtre
liege Ichan de Kingſton a faire certains faits de points d'
Armes , oueſque le dit Chiualer; Nous a fin que le dit noſtre
liege ſoit le mieulx honorablement reſceiues et faire preille
er performir les dits faits de points d' Armes , luy avons ref-
ceiues & a faire puiſſer @ performir les dits faits ex points d'
Armes, luy auons reſceiuez en l'eſtate de Gentilehome do
luy fait Eſquier, Et volons que il ſoit conus per armes olyo
porte deſorenauant D'Argent oue vn Chaperon d Azure
oueſque vn Plume d' Oſtriche de gulcs ; Et teo a touz,
yoeux as queux appartient, nous notiſons per yelles. En te-
ftimionance de quelle choſe, nous auons fait faire ceftes nos
Letu
Chap. V. THE SECOND PART. 833
:
Lettres Parents ; dones ſouz noſtre grant ſeale ä noſtre, England.
Paleys de Weſtminſter , le prinier jour de luyl.
Par breife de Priuy Seale.
!
And it might be reaſonably concciucd that the Title of Eſquire was
then only ſuch as was either ihus created or otherwiſe acquired
by feruice or imployment. For elſe what could chat mean which
Thirning relates in 7 Hon.4. fol.8, that a Lord at the Font (as
is before allo rememberd) Knighted his ſonnc, ſaying, be a good
Knight, for 105 ſhall newer be a good Eſgnire, as iftbac not only the
Knigheing him presented his being an Eſquire afterward (thegrea-
ter Title drowning the leſſe) but alſo that he was no Eſquire be-
fore Knight:ng of him. Wce may iultly remember, here amongſt
there occurring teſtimonies of the Title of Eſquire, that of chas-
cer in his Character of one. After the diſcription of bis Knight
(whom as the relt hice deſcribes with ſuch particulars as beſt de-
figne che nature of him) he layes thar
1
with him there was his ſonne a yong Squire
I louir a id a luft.e Bachllere,
voith his lock; crult as tiey were laid in pelle
DE t pentie ye ire of age he was as I gueſſe.
h nd he had bz lomztime in Chinancie
In Flaunders, in Artois, ili 'icurdie,
31110 bine hiin well, as of ſo little ſpace,
ji to je to ſtano in his Ladies gzice.
Curteis he was, la wl", and ſeruiceable;
Aud kerft befoze his Father at the table.
Here both his practice of Armes and his attendance on his.
Father being a Knight are noted. His attendance being as that of
thoſe ty's fupées ówroposoles or ſheild. bearers, or Eſquires tbar
waited on the old Gaulės at their round Tables, wherof Poſido-
nius ſpcakes in P Athenaiss. And for the neceſſary attendance
p Diprofopb.
of an Eſquire vpon euery Knight in the clder ages long before lib.4.
Chancer ; cbſeruc this of Sir Francis Tias his recoucring fiue pound
damages vnder Edward the firſt in Wakefeild Court in Yorkco. 9 Rot. Cur:
ſhire againſt one German Mercer , for arreſting the horſe of one comit. Ebor. Ie
William Lepton that was his Eſquire, and ſo making him to be vn- was nored to
attended.' Franco Tyas miles (lo 9 are the words of the Court the courtefie
Roll) tulit actionem verſus Germanum Mercer quia arreſtanit e- of M. Roger
gunn Willielmi Lepton Armigeri ſui ad dedecus a damnum pre Doldofwortba
dieti Franci, gaia fuir fine Armigero. Et predi&tus Franco recupeo thoſe parts.
rauis
1
Gentleman of
1
1
834 Titles OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England. rault C folidos. Ideo Germanus Mercer in his miſericordia. Chaucer
alſo in his Marchants tale;
2011 but a Squire that hight Damian
which carft before the knight many aday.
lib.1o,
1
The like is elſewhere alſo in him. The Attendance likewiſe of
two Eſquires on eucry Knight at bis receiving the Order of the
Baili at this day from the elder times, is obſeruable. And they
are ſomewhat proportionable to thoſe to o’ixérou or Miniſters
or Eſquires that, together with the third Horſeman on whom
they attended , made the Trimarciſia among the Gaules, which
i. In Phecicis; ? Panſanias mentions. And the namic of Eſquire with a poſſeſſiue
relation to Knights and others aboue them, is often vſed in the
elder times as it is at this day when wee ſpcake of the Squires of
the body.Vnder Edward the third, the Lady Elizabeth Counteſſe
Dowager of Kent , vowed her felfe a Nunne , and afterward re-
cretly married Sir Euftace de bridgcourt at Wing bam in the
Dioceſſe' of Canterbury. The Archbilhop therefore cires her by
I in Archiu.
one Iohn Litton his Clerke, guem clericum (faith the Regiſter of
.
bowls.circa34
: Archbiſhop iflip, in whoſe time it was) quidam Johannes de
Ediz. Topcliuc Scutifer dicti milisis apud Roffam, propter Citationem halam
iufmodi in Brachio vſque ad Sanguinis effufionem grauiter vulneran
uit. So about the ſame time Sir Walter Manny deuiſes, 6 Simp-
kin Chansberleine mon Eſquire, ten Markess as the words of the
€ Regif. Ms.
Will arc. But note allo the vſe of the Titlc of Eſquires and
Archiep. Cant. Gewilemen, as if there had bcene no difference in the dignities in
Witleſey fol.
110.42.Fd.3.
the old Statutes of Apparell of Edward the u thirds time. Imploy
u 37.Ed.3.capo ment perhaps, and being without imployment or feruice, diſtin-
10,11% 13. guilhed them. In Richard che ſeconds time allo William Earle of Sa-
x Regift.MS.
Archiep.Cant.
lisbury deviſes * to foure de mes Eſquers , ceſtaſtauoir , William
Arundel. part. Greene, Rawlin Bulhe, William Kildringto i and Thomas Warin,
1.fol.159.
a' chefcun d'eux XL s. Item deniſe.4 11 i autres des pies Eſquiers,
Cestaſtauoire Iankın Lawrence, Robert Cammell & Walter Mar-
hall, a' cheſcun de eux V markes. Diuers more ſuch occurre in
the Wils of ancient times. Vnder Henry the fourth, in our yecre
bookes, y thc Plaintiffe had becne intertained by Indentures, to
tit.entrycona be thc Defendants Eſquire in time of peace. And Walſingham
ſayes of the ſame Kings time; Suſpenſius eſt eo tempore (in MUECTI)
Miles Rogerus Clarendon ( filius vt dicebatur nobis quondam no-
bilis Principis Edwardi fili Regis Edwardi terlij à conquestu)
film co frites Armiger e valetins. And ic ſecmes plaine, that by
this time, the title was fixed on ſome, without any reference to
the Warres, but only by ſervice on great perſons. For the wit-
neſſes cxamined in chat great caſe betweene the Lord Gray of Rot-
thin
2072.2.
y 13,HC77.4.
geable 57.
1
1
armes
ad art.is. 17
Chap. V.
THE SECOND PART.
835
ilin and the Lord Haflings vnder the ſame:King, one lohn Lee, England.
of Buckinghamſhire is citied Eſquire (as many more are, and it is
faid of him, as from his owne mouth, that hce z was a Gentlc- z M1s. ister Ix.
man by birth, and had land of twenty markes ycerly by diſcent, frumenta No-
n'ad vſe poins de iranailer en guerre ne son.pier deuant lag pour mitis Kantix
ce ne prift gard d'aprendre les armes: For hee ſhould have anſwe- ad art.3f.
sed to the queſtion wbether he were a Gentleman and had
37. fol.34.
or no. And in truth this lohn Lee was retaind to char Lord Rs.
thin as a Suruayor of bis a lands for a time, and beſides of per- a Ibid. pag. 33
peruall fee with him for other ſervices whence it ſeemes hec was
called Eſquire. And for ſome like cauſc, perhaps all the reſt or
the moſt that in thoſe examinations hauc that title (for many
there hauc ir) were Ailed ſo. The Lord Roos allo vnder Henrie
the fifr , dcuiſcs by his Will, that his .Fcoffees ſhould make an
citate b Thoma Gower Armigero meo. And about that time it was
(as it hath beene ſince ) very common to vſe chc Addition of Regišioms;
Eſquire abſolutely alſo, cither in the firſt or third perſon, as you ſcy part. 1. fol.
may ſee both in the Pleas of that time, and in the Wils thcn 272.8.
m:de of which diuers are in the firſt part of the Regiſter of
Chicheley Archbiſhop of Canterbury. And in the Officers of the
old houſhold and elſewhere, divers times Milites Armigeri, Val-
lenti, and Garciones occurre; one immediatly after the other. Sée
alſo the Statutes of Apparell vnder Edioard the c fourch. c3iEd.4.cap.s.
Buc in the ancient Creation of the dignitie (when ſuch as ó. 22.Ed.4.
therwiſe had it not, were créatëd into it) it is d pored that a d Cand.in Or.
Coller of SS. whs given by the King as an enſigne of ic recei- dinibus pag.taz
ued. It ſeemes that paffage in Wallingham bath relation to theſe lidecollar:
Collars where he ſpeakes of thc Earle of Kents comming to Sun. eum in Reliques
nings , in the beginning of Henry the fourth, to perſwade thc pag.231.
Qurone (wife to Richard the ſecond) who lay there, that King
Richard was at libertic, and had a thouſand of his partie at Poma
frit. Vt autem (ſayes ¢ he :) fidem faceret dietis, detraxit Signa Re- é anno sgóð.
gis , ſcilicct Collaria de collis quorundam quos vidit ibi habentes
figria talia, dicens non efle gestandum de cætero sale fignum. And
Juſtice Norron, vnder Henry che fixt; If a Writ of Debt be brought f 14.Her.6.
against the Sergeant of the Kitchin in the Kings houſe, I may name fóliis.
him Cooke, and my writ is good enough; And yet he hash a Collar
and is a Gentleman. Here hec vſes the word Gentleman ap-
plying it to thoſe that were ſo made Eſquires by the Kings fa-
úour ; becauſe alſo they were by their creation put in the ranke
of the moſt eminent fort of Gentlemen on whom the Title of Tetralegas de
Eſquire hath ſince been ſo fixed. In an old Dialogue de miferis Anglicane Mls,
Terre Anglicaná 8 perſonated as bcrwegne the Kingdomc of apud Morcto
,
England (ünder the name of a Quccnc) and her three fonncs, Equitem Au-
the Nobilicie, chè Clergie , and the Commons, of che time of ratum.
Henty
1
1
:
1
1
836 TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap. V.
England. Henry the ſixt, Noon was wont (faith the autor in the name
of the Clergie) to be called a Squyerc , but yf hee hadde ve
founde in dede of Soueraigne pjouelle. Be noon was wont
to be called to the wages of a man of Hrines, if hee had niot
honeſtly taken a puiloner with his own hands. And now to
kunne gyide him with a Swerde and to were a bavurgeoni,
it ſuffiſeth to make a new Capitain. But the Dialogue is a plain
imitation, almoſt a very tranſlation, of Le Quadrilogue of Maiſtre
Alan Charlier Secretaric to Charles the Seventh of France. And
it is fitted to England, as that of Chartiers is to France. And thoſe
very
words before cited, as the moſt of the reſt in it, arc tranſla-
red verbatim out of the ſpeech of the Clergie in Chartices Dialogue
which was printed, with other little works of his, at Paris about
a hundred yeers ſince. Nor is that old Pamphlet of the Tanner
of Tamworth and King Edward the Fourth, lo contemptible buc
that we may thence notc alſo an obſeruable paſſage wherein tbe
víc of making Eſquires by giuing Collars is expreſſed.
2 Coller, a Coller, our king gan cry:
Duoth the Tanner it will breed logrow';
foy after a Coller commeth a Halter
trow I ſhall be hangd to mortow.
5e not afraid, Cannet, ſaid our king
3 tell thee ſo mought thee,
Lo here I make thee the bel Eſquire
That is in the fouth Countrie.
A ſpeciall example of this kind of Collar we haue on that Sram
tuc of Iohn Gower , famous for his pocſic in the time of Richard
the Second, which is in Saint Mary Overies Church in South-
warke. I know fome deliver it to be an Enſigne of Knighthood
b: Cap.r.943. on him, as Bale in that paſſage before cited out of him touching
Gower to another purpoſc, and Piſaus i alſo. But they arc decei-
.
Videlis Sicwin ued. Gower was no Knight but an Eſquire only. The Epitaphi
Netit. Londiri there ioynd to the Statuc ſhewes it.
1
i Ært.15.
pag. 411.
34. Hen..
cap.13
Carmigeri laium nihil à modo feri fibi inium &o.
Yet alſo this kind of Collar was heretofore a wearing of. Knights
likewiſe as we fec in the Statutes k of Apparell, And of this Title,
as it was anciently vſed or acquired, thus mạch.
Now as in thoſe elder times of military action, ſuch Gentlemen
as were employed in ſervice receiving their dignitic, cither at home
or abroad, were frequently, it ſecmes, for diftin&tion from the
sel , and as by a nore of honor, called Eſquires (into which
Tile
r
I
!
+
1
837
1
Chap, VỊ.
THE SECOND PART.
Title alſo ſome were created) ſo at length, eſpecially in the times Ireland.
of peace, when military ſeruice could make bue litſe diſtinction,
they that by birth or other eminencie were commonly though
worthy of fome note of diftin&tion aboue the ordinary ranke of Gen-
tlemen, haue had the ſame title giucn vnto them.
C H A P. vi.
.
1. Tisles of Honor in Ireland. Of Earles both Palatin and
others there,
II. of Vicounts and Barons in Ireland.
Ill. Of other dignities there, and the docient forme of Knighting
vſed by the Iriſh Kings.
STO
។
1
Reland , which, though it be a Kingdomne it ſelfc, is
yet ſubordinate to the Crowne of England, hath al-
moft the ſame Titles of Honor that are in England
founded vpon the fame originall courſe of Creation:
Ī. But the Tides of Duke and Marquelle chey have not; nor
euer were either of thoſe names vnder thc Englil Kings in vſe
with relation to Ireland, ſaying in thoſe examples of the Title of
Marqueſle of Dublin, and Duke of Ireland * in Robert Eárle of * See before
Oxford onder Richard che ſecond. And in him chcy bcgan and lib.i.pag.37.
ended. Before chictimc of Henry che ſecond (lince.which the Kings of
Englard baue been-Lords and Kings of that lland) we findindced
the title of Duces there; as in chat Councell of Mell where the
foure Archbiſhopriques were firſt conſtituted in MCLII. Interfu-
erunt (faith the a fory) Epiſcopi, Abbates
, Reges, Duces, edo Mac a ms. pemes
šores natu omnes Hiberniæ, quorum conſenſus (the Popes Legat was lacobs Archiepif.
preſent allo) Arcbiepifcopatus conftitnti funt quatuor, Armachar copum Arma.
niks, Dublinenfis, Caftilienſis , Toamenſis. Bur Duces denoted here chanem.eg via
generally the chiefe Princes of the Country that had not theritle de fit camdez.
of Kings, as Maiores nati, the chiefe of Septs according to theit ubi male
old Law of Taniſtry; not any diftin& dignity as at this day with MCXL!I pro
vš. But indeed Pope Gregory the thirteenth (if it be worth the 6 Cand. xrie.
memory) took vpon him
to giae the citle of Marquede of Lemofter, pag.752.
Earle of Wesford and Caterlogh, Vicount Morough, Baron of Roſc,
and Idron to that famous Stukeley that lott bis life by the way in
Barbary, while hee was comming to poſſeſſe the Terricories thaç
lo vainly denominated him. And for the title of Kings there vn-
der our Kings of England, enough is already ſaid. But Earles, Part.i.cap.z.
Vicornis , Barons, Baronets, Knights Bachilers, and Eſguiers are
in that Kingdome as with vs.
L1111
Thie
1
SI.
1
1
M
838 TITLES OF HONOR.
ChapVL.
1
lia Comes erat
Ireland. The title of locall Earles, Palatin aſwell as of other Earles oco
curres in the Records of that Kingdome, George Earlc of Shrew -
bury and his Anceſtors that had beene Earles of Shrewſbury, till
Stat.Hib.z8 the Statute of Abſenrecs d made in the eight and twentieth of Hen-
Fobannes enim, uy the eight, were Comites Palatin Comitaizes Wexford C or Earles
qui primus ex Palatin of Weiſhford. Diucrs others alſo that had Regall Turiſdi&ion
Talbotorü fami-
(as the Palatins in England) in their Territories enioyd that name,
Salopie, Comes and their Territories by the name of Counties Palacin, as vlſter,
etiam Wexford {Tiperayay, and ſome more. Touching theſe, See the caſe of thar
dicitur Pariza. County Palatine of Wexford publiſhed by Sir lohn Danies. But
16.6. Camden. I doe not belecuc that any man was eucr created into the title
Brit.pag.740., of Count Palatin there, or his County.cxpreffely made a Coun-
8.in Siri, D&* ry Palatin by Patent; but as in other countrics (whereof be-
nies his Re. fore) ſo herc, thc enioying the title of Earlc (and ſometimes of
portsfol, 58.6; Lord) together with a Territory annext to that title, wherein all
xies in commer. Royall iuriſdi&ion might be exerciſed, was the originall whence
tar.Hib.pag.61. in ſpeech and writing the titles of Earle Palatine or County Pa-
camd. Brit. pag. latine grew, couching the reaſon whereof, enough in the Palatins
of the Empire, of France, and England. For other Earles (being
not Palatinc) the ancienteſt formes of Creation that I have ſeeno
8. Rot. Carios. is this & of Edward the Second his creating lohn the ſonne of Thor
mas of Ireland (or Thomas Fira Gerald) Earle of Kildare.
Ed
E
Dwardus Dei gratia Rex Angliæ Dominus Hiber-
niæ o Dux Aquitaniæ, Archiepiſcopis, Epiſcopi, Ah-
batibus , Prioribus , Comitibus , Baronibus , Iuſtitiari's,
Vicecomitibus , Præpofitis, Miniſtris omnibus Balliuis el
fidelibus ſuis falutem. Sciatis quod nos pro bono de laudabi-
li ſeruitio.quod dile&tus fidelis nofter Johannes filius Tho-
mæ de Hibernia, celebris memoria Domino Edwardo.qxon-
dam Regi Angliæ patri noftro & nobis haftenus impendit &
nobis impendet in futurum , dediffe, conceßile e hacCharts
nostru confirmaſſe eidem Iohanni Caftrum ö. Villam. des
Kildare ipſumque prefeciſſe in Comitem eiuſdem loci, FIaben-
dum bu tenendum cidem Iohanni e hæredibus fuis mafcalis
de corpore fuo legitimè procreatis una cum feodis militum, ad.
Hocationibus Ecclefiarum , Abbatiarum, Prioratuum, Hospi-
talium & aliarum domorum religiofarum in Comitatu de
Kildare, homagis, ſeruicys libere tenentium, firmariorum er
betagiorum, wardis
, maritagys, releuijs, eſcaetis, molendinis,
ftagnis
, viuarys
, aquis,riparis
, piſcarijs, boſcis, moris, mariſcis,
pratis, paſcuis, pajturis , libertatibus, liberis confuetudinibus,
&
Chap. VÌ.
THE SECOND PARŤ.
839
* This wich
part.1. *76.79.
1
o omnibus alijs ad prædi&ta Castrai, Villans pertinen- Ireland. -
tibus quoquo modo, excepto * officio Vicecomitis Comitatis de
Kildare e bejs quæ ad officium Vicecomitis ibidem pertinent" ther liberties
que nobis & hæredibus noftris volumus remanere, de nobis es high incontro
heredibus noftris per ſervicium duorum feodoran militum im- Edezmembr.is
pertuum. Et fi idem Johannes obierit fine barede mafculo
de corpore ſuo legitime procreato, tunc prædicta Caſtrum eu
Villa cum terris, redditibus , feodis militum, aduocationibus
Ecclefiarum, Abbatiarum, Prioratuum, Hospitalium, & alis-
rum domorum religiofarum, homnagysi ſeruicis libere tenentium,
firmariorum, betagiorum, wardis, maritagys,relenjs, Eſcaetis,
molendis, ſtagnis, viuarijs, aquis, riparijs, piſcarys, bofois, moi
ris, mariſcis, pratis, paſcuis, paſturis, libertatibus, 6 liberis
conſuetudinibus , ea omnibus alijs ad prædi&ta Caftrum de
Vilam pertinentibus , ad nos & bæredes noftros integre re-
uertantur. Quare volumus & firmiter præcipimus , pro nobis
du hæredibus noſtris quod prædi&tus Iohanncs babeat ote:
neat, fibi & hæredibus ſuis maſculis de corpore fuo legitime
procreatis prædi&ta Caſtrum & Villam cum terris , redditi-
bus, & alijs pertinentijs fuis fub honore & nomine Co-
mitis de Kildare fimul cum feodis milituin, aduocationibus
Eccleſiarum, Abbatiarum , Prioratuum, Hospitalium, o alisa
rum Domorum Religioſarum, homagis, ſeruicijs libere tenen-
tium, firmariorum, betagiorum, Wardis, maritagys, releuys,
efcaetis
, molendinis, ftagnis, viuarijs, aquis, riparijs, piſcarys,
boſcis, moris, mariſcis,
pratis, paſcuis , paturis, libertatibus,
liberis confuetudinibus ex omnibus alijs ad prædictaw Caftram
& Villam pertinentibus quoquo modo , excepto officio Viceco-
mitis , Comitatus de Kildare e hijs que ad officium Vice-
comitis ibidem pertinent , quæ nobis & bæredibus noſtris
polumus remanere, de nobis el heredibus nostris
per
ſerui.
tium duorum feodorum militum imperpetuum. Et fiidens
Iohannes obierit fine herede maſculo de corpore {wo legitime
procreato , tunc prædiéta Caſtrum e Vila cum terris con
redditibus, feodis militum ; aduocationibus Ecclefiarum, Ab-
batiarum, Priorataum, Hospitalium, & aliarum Donorum
Religiofarum, bomagis, feruicus libere tenentium, firmariorum,
betagiorum, vardis,marisagys,releuijs, efcaetis, molendinis, pag-
Lllll 2
+
t
nis,
840
TITLES OF HONORE
Chap. Vī.
1
i
Ireland. nis, binaris, aquis, riparis, piſcarijs , boſcis, moris, mariſeis,
pratis, paſcuis , pafturis, libertatibus, liberis conſuetudinibus
& omnibus alys ad prædi&tum Caftrum & Vill.am pertinen
tibus, ad nos & hæredes noftros integre reuertantur , ficult
praeditum eft. Hijs teftibus venerabilibus patribus W.Can.
tuar. Archiepifcopo totius Angliæ Primate. I. Norwicen-
Go W, Exoniæ Epifcopis, lohannc de Britannia Comite
Richmond, Hugone le Deſpenſer ſeniore , Rogero de
Mortuo Mari de Wigmore, Hugone le Deſpenſer Luniore,
Rogero de Mortuo Mari de Chirk, Iohanne de Crumb
well Seneſcallo Hoſpity noftri , & alijs. Datum per ma-
num noſtram XIV die Maij.
Per ipſum Regem.
11 Cant. 12. Ed.
And a yeere or two after h in a Patent dated to john de Der.
201418. 15.m.s. mingeham Earle of Louerh of the Mannor of Atherd in that
County, there is this recitall of a crcation of him into thaç Title
in the Parlament that fate at Yorke; Sciatis quod cum nos pro bono
&laudabili feruicio quod dile&tus de fidelis nofter Iohannes de Bormin-
geham nobis nuper in partibus Hibernix impendit &c. dederimus
conceſſerimus, de carta noftra confirmaserimus præfalo Iohanni, vi.
ginti libras annai redditus de exitibus Comitatus noftri de Loucth,
in terra prædi&ta, ſub nomine & Honorc Comitis de Loueth, ip-
fümquë Iohannem is Comitem de Loueth prefecerimus, Habendam,
præcipiendum & tenendum eidem lobanni & bæredibus fuis mafcu-
lis de corpore ſuo legitime precreatis, de nobis es hæredibus noſtris
per feruitium quartæ partis feodi vnius Militis imperpetuum daca
And then for better ſupport of the honor , that Mannor of A
therd is given him likewiſe to hold by the ſcruice of onc Koights
fee, and of threc parts of one Knights fec.
: The Patents of Creation in the following times which I ſee
in the Rolls of England (being all ſuch as paſſed the great Scale
of England) agree for the moſt part with the Englith forme. And in
terra noftra Hiberniæ, de Dominio,or Regno Hibernix, added to the
denominating place, the ſcat in Parlaments, and what other parts
rcquire the like, makes the main diſtinction, Henry the eight crca-
ted Thomas Vicount Rochford by the ſelfenſame Parent Earle of
i Pat.21. Hen. Wiltſhire infra i Regnum noftrum Angliæ, and Earlc of Ormond in
8. part.2.8. De
terra d Dominio noftro Hiberniæ, with ſeverall clauſes of Inucli-
cembe
ture, ſeuerall Haberdums, and fcuerall Creation-monies for each
I
Title.
II. As Earles, ſo Barons, and afterward Vicolines came to
bc
Chap VỊ. The SECOND PART:
841
Hibernic.
be created in this Kingdome, as in England; and by like formes Ireland.
of Parents, and under cither great Sealc, and ſometimes vnder
both. But diſtinguiſhed from the Engliſh, by Ix terra or Regro ac
Dominio noftro Hibernik, or the like in due places of the Pateors.
Wec ſpeake not of Barons by Wric or Tenure there more thea
that it ſecmes they had the ſame kind of originall and being, as
is ſhewed for ſuch Barons, in thoſe of England. The like notion
of Baron alſo as we haue had in England by reaſon of our Coun.
ries Palatine', they haue in Ireland likewiſe, and it remains in di-
uers that are there yet called Barons, k though they be not hono- k Sir 1. Danies
rary or of the Parlament. But I haue a forme of Edward the Reportsfolos.
k fourths Creation of the Baron of Rathtastb. that much differs 1 Ret. Pat,8.
from our ordinary Engliſh forme. For the good ſeruice that Ro- Ed.q. in Cancel
bert Bold Eſquire had done both to his father the Duke of Yorke
and to himſelfe in both Kingdomes and elſewhere in his warres,
Altendenteſque (faith he) guod Decus Principum confiftit muliitu-
dine fubditorum de eo magis regale attollatar Joliuni de terre regi.
menroboratur quo magis plures ſibi ſubſtituit Nobiles, de gralla nostra
fpeciali de affenfu Chariſsimi Confanguinei noſtri Iohannis Convitis
Wigorniæ depurati charißimi fratris noftri Georgij Ducis Clarentiæ
locum noftrui tenentis terre poftræ Hibernia, ordinauimus, fecimus,
do conftsiuimus dictum Robertum vnum Dominum de Barónem om.
nium fingulorum Parliamentorum & magnorum confiliorum no.
ftrorum in terra noſtra prædicta tenendorum, Habendum de tenendums
una cum ftilo, titulo, nomine, honöre; loco & feßione inde ſibi en he-
redibus ſuis mafculis imperpetuum prout decet. Conſiderationem etiam
habentes qualiter Philippus Domioer Armiger habens ex conceſsione
noftra viginti marcas babendum & precipiendum annuatim de exi
tabus de proficuis Maverij & dominij de Rathcouth, ficut per lite-
tas noftras Patentes eidem Philippo inde confectas latius expreſſatur,
quas quidem literas idem Philippus in Cancellariam noftram Hi-
berpiæ reddidit cancellandas , & vt exaltationem nominis ſequatur
augmentatio facultarum , cum ſemper honoribus onera funt annexa,
dedimus do copceßimus præfato Roberto manerium fiue Dominium
de Rachtouch predicta vna cum ſtilo, titulo, nomine & honore Do-
mini di Baronia de Ratbtouch nècnon redditus, exitus, &c. Haben-
dum c. the Mannor una cum ſtilo, titulo dc. to him and the
heires males of his body begotten. In cuius &c. Testo præfato de-
potato apud Drogheda Xill die Auguſti anno regni noſtri octauo,
I had this with ſome orbers tranſcribed our of the Chancerie of
Ireland by the fauour of Mr. lames Ware a learned Gentleman,
and a fingular honor to his Country. Wee adde here only that
Parlament Robes belonging to theſe Parlamentary Titles were
from ancient time of like forme with thoſe of the Lords of Par-
lament in England refpe&iucly. Which yer from ſome part of the
later
1
4
.
842 TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VI.
m 1.. Lex..
Ireland. later
later ycers of Edward the fourth, till about the middle of Henry
the ſcuenth they had not vſcd , whercupon it was enacted that
ma ewery Lord as well Spirituall as Temporal should appeare to cheric
Bat.Hibusap.16. Parlament that ſhall be holder wirbin the ſaid land, in like manner
and forme as the Lords of the ſaid Realme of England doc appeare
to the Parlament holden within she ſaid Reslme, vpon pain of for,
feiture of fiue pounds for cuery default.
III. Baronets haue lately alſo, ſince the intitution of them
in England, been made cherc, in like forme to that of England.
And for Knights which are alſo as with vs ; the Lord Deputie
vſually hath the power of making Knights (Knights Bachilers;
or Milites as they are generally called) by his Commiflion. And
the Title of Eſquire is there as with vs. But an ancient cuſtome
of Knighthood among the Iriſh before they recciucd the manners
of the English ciuilitie is here obſcruable; which wec haue in the
fory of fourc Kings of ſeucrall Prouinces in Ireland that ſubmit-
ted themſclues to Richard the Second, and though they were bc-
fore Knighted according to their ownccuſtomes, yet rocciucd chc
order of him againc after the Engliſh folemnitic. Theſe Kings
were under the eſpeciall carc of onc Henry Caftile an Engliſh Gen.
tleman that ſpake Iriſh well, and was commanded by King Richard
to informe them of the Engliſh manncrs in diet, apparell, and the
like, and in particular to preparc them for the receiving the order
of Knighthood. To that purpoſe, he ask them if they were wil-
ling to recciuc the order which the King of England would giuc
them according to the cuſtomc of England and France and of on
ther Countries. They anſwered that they were Knights alreadic,
and that thc order they had taken was cnough for them, that they
had beenc made Knights when they were ſcuen yecres old in
Ireland, and that cucry King makes his fonec Knight, and that
if the father liue not, then the next of kinnc doth it, le plus pro-
chain du fang de fon lignage le fait, as the words are in Froilari,
n Vol.githap. where this is related. That the young Knight at his making
runnes with ſlender lances (ſuch as he can caſily weld) againſt a
Thield ſet up on a fake in thc middle of a medow; and that the
more lances hc thus brcakes, the morc honor continues with his
dignitic. And this they ſaid was the forme of making young
Knights in their Country, eſpecially when the ſonncs of Kings
were Knighted. Bur thc Engliſh Gentleman told them that this
young kind of Knighthood was not cnough with the King of
England, and rbar from him they lould receive it with more date
and in the Church. Which they , afterward, being perfwaded
and inſtructed cſpccially by the Earle of Ormand, receiucd from
the hand of King Richard in the Church at Diuelin, with much
fo.
63.
1
Chap. VI. THE SECOND PART.
833
ſolemnity after their vigils performed in the ſame Church , and Scotland.
a maſſe heard. And ſome others were thus Knighted with them.
But the foure Kings in Robes agreeable co their ſtate, fate char
day with King Richard at the table. This was when King Richard
was firſt in Ireland. And the vigils were on Wedneſday night,
and the day of the ſolemnitie on Thurſday the five and ewentieth
of March , as Froiſſart o fayes. That was the beginning of the o chrozic. hiſt.
yeere MCCCXCV, according to thc Engliſh account. But how Holinh.pag.73.
chat ſtands with King Richards returning about Shroueride be-
fore (for then ſome of our common ſtories bring him homc a.
gaine) I vnderſtand not.
I
CH A P. VII.
Prince of Scotland; Duke, Marquelle, and Vicount or
Procomes there. And the Inueſtiturcs or folemne Creations
of a Dukc, Marqueſſe ; or Viſcount.
ul. Of the Tisle of Earle and Baron shere, and of Thanes.
The Inweſtiture of Earles and Barons.
II. The folemne Creation of Knights, in Scotland.
N Scotland, the chiefe ſubordinate Titles are Prince,
Dake, Marquee, Earle, Viceunt, Baron of Parlament,
and Knigbt.
I. The Prince and hcire apparant there, they ſtile
the Prince of Scotland, and the reſt of the Kings: Children they
call allo Princes, as in other Nations. The Prince of Scotland is,
as Irince, Duke of Roshlay, and high Steward of Scotland. And
this Duchic of Rothſay was alſo the firſt Duchie' there. For how-
elici fame cell vs that the Title of Duke was as 'ancicor in scopo
Land, as the time of Malcolme Mackenneth who raigned about
MXX, and made ſome diſtinction of dignities there (chát diſtin-
etion others attribute to. Malcolme the third , King there about
Sifiy yecres afcer) yet neither in their Lawes nor otherwiſe oco
eurres it as a diſtinguiſhed title from Earle , vntill the time of
King * Robers the third, who created his eldet ſonne Prince Das
wid,
Duke of Rotblay, in MCCCXCVUT, or thereabout. Other Scos.pag.684.
were ſoone made of the fame dignitie. And in the body of a Par-
lament of aboue two yeeres following held at Scone, Daces are a Parl.it.Re.
reckoned and there firſt occurre as diftinguiſhed from Earles in bere 3, in Epi.
that Srate. Vocalis more folito Epifcopis (ro are the words) Priori- graph.
bus, Ducibus, Comitibus, Baronibus, liberè tenenribus og Borgenſi-
bus qui de Domino noftro Rere tenent in capiti,
The
+
1
B
/
Camden, in
e 615-
844
TITLÅS OF HÖNÖR. Chap. VII.
F
Scotland. Thc Inueniturcor Creation of a Duke cherc (when the Crea-
tion is with Ceremonic) is done by the Kings putting on the
Belt and Sword, the Cap and the Coronet, giuing him a golden
verge, and then the Charter Patent of Creation. The Coronec
is Fleury, or a Circle raiſed into many leaues like vnto Strawbery
leaucs, as it is deſcribed in the formes of Crcations of the dig-
nities there, which the noble courteſie of the Right Honorable
Sir George Hay Lord Chancellor of Scotland, through the hands
of my worthy friend the learned and honord Sir Robert Aiton
Knight, Secretary to the Queencs moſt excellent Maieſtie , com-
municated vnto me. And from thoſe formes I moſt thankfully
acknowledge the rcccipt of all that I hauc here for matter of In-
uefiture or enligncs of Creation of the preſent or later times of
Scotland. Thc Ducall Robes alſo are put on with Ceremonie be-
fore he that is to be created be brought to the King, and hce ta-
koch, beſides the Oath of Alleageance, another oath alſo pro-
per
for ſuch as arc to be created, which is to defend true Reli:
gion in that Kingdome, and iuftly to counſell the King, and is
miniſtred to him by their Lion King at Armes. Standards allo
and Penſils are carried (but folded vp) before the Duke as he comes
to the Crcation, and diſplayed as ſoone as he is created. And all
this is done with the Alftance of the Lords in their Robes of
State and Coroncts and ſuch more circumſtances of honor, which
are almoſt proportionably the ſamc in Creation of all their grca-
ter dignitics.
The Title of Marqueſſc began there vnder King lames the fixe:
The firſt Marqueſſc was b Tobn ſonne to lames Duke of Chastean
Herald and Earlc of Arran, crcated by him into the Title of Mar-
queſſc of Hamilton. The cnligncs and circumſtances of Inucftiture
of a Marqueſſe are almoſt as thoſe of an Earle here anon Ihcwed;
only bis Coronce hath the flowers higher theo che points, the
Howers being made like Strawbery leaucs.
King James the fixe alſo created the firſt Vicount; for alebough
the Officiary 'namc of Vicecomes for Sheriffes were there
as in
England alſo very ancient and frequently hereditáry : yet Vicsa
comes or Viſcount was neuer honorary vntill hec creared Thomas
Lord C Eirskin, Vicount of Felton. They vfc, at leaſt ſometimes,
pag 688. for this Title (after the Analogic of the Latins in their propram
tor and Proconſul, and as the Politc Lawyers of France doc often
for their Viſcount) the word Procomes which I ſaw vnder the
Scottiſh Scale in Letters of Procuration or a Commillion vnder
dLit:Par.Scor. the grcat Sealc of Scotland by King James the fixc, d to lohn Earle
8.April.1606. of Moxpiroſe and, in bis abſence, or if he were ficke, to Alexan-
der Earle of Danfermilin , for the Creation of Sir lohn Ramſey
(fate Earle of Holderneſſ) into the Title of Lord Ramſey of Barnes
and
ď idem ibid.
1
Chap. VII. THE SECOND PART.
847
and Vicount of Hadington. Damus a concedimus (ſo were the Scotland.
words after an apt preamble ) noftram plenariam poteftatem, pro-
curationem ſeu commiſſionem charißimo noftro Comfanguineo e Cone
filiario Iobanni Montis Rofarum Comiti , Domino Grahanic &
Mukdok, noftro primario procuratori feu Commißionario in regno
noftro Scociæ, coj agroto ſiue abferte, predilecto noftro Confanguinea
do Conſiliario Alexandro Fermcloduni Comiti Domino Finiz,
Vrguhart dicti regni nostri Scotia Cancellario, creandi faciendi em
inaugurandi candem Dominum lobannem, Dominum Ramfey de
Barnis ac Procomitem de Hadington, dantes de concedentes fibi fuf-
fragium & locum in omnibus ordinum regni noſtri Scotiæ comitys
peblicis feu Parliamentis generalibus & publicis Confilis & Connentie
bus dignitari di ordini (no correſpondentem el congruam, cum omnibus
honoribus dignitatibres con priuslegis Copſimili qualitati incumben-
tibus.' Eandemque hanc dignitatem honoris titulum cum dicto Do-
mino Iohanne Ramſey fuifque hæredibus mafculis de ſe legitimè def-
cendentibus omni tempore à futuro permanere volumi. In caius rei
teftimonium præfentibus hiſce noftris literis magnam figillum noſtrum
apponi præcepimus. Datuir apsd Palatium noftrum Albe Aule VIII
die Menfis Aprilis Anno Domini MDCVI do regni noftri annis
XXXIX i y.
1
Per ſignaturam manu S.D. N. Regis ſupraſcriptam.
The Inucftiture of a Vicount (when Ceremony is vſed at his
Creation) is by the Sword, Cap and Coronet or Circle, beſide the
Charter or Patent, which arc ſolemocly brought to the Lord Com.
miſſioner appointed for the Creation, when he that is to be crea,
ted is preſented with much Court Ceremony; his Standard and
Pinſell alſo carried before him ; but both folded vp vntill after
the Creation when they are diſplayed. But alſo bee firſt taketh
the oath of a Vicount, which is that he shall maintaine and defend
the true Religion profeſſed to the utrer moſt of his power , hee shall be
loyall to his Soneraigne, and shall not conceale any point of treafon in-
tended againſt his Maiesties Royall Perfon, nor the eſtate or,
libertie
of the Lawes of the Realme. He ſhall be readie, as hee shall be requi.
red 10 giue his ſacred Maieſtie true counfell, afwell publike in the
Courts of Parlament, and gencrall Conuentions, as in ſecret accor.
ding to his knowledge. So belpe him God, and be his part of Para
dice. Then the Lord CommiſGoner putteth on him a Sword and
Belt, vſing theſe words; In token that his Maieſtie communicatesh
authoritie to you, i dos gird you with this Sword and Belt. Hee put-
tech on him alſo the Cap, Coronet , or Circle, ſaying words to
this purpoſe. To make you the more reſpected within the bounds of
your Commiſsion, his maieſtie allows you the wearing of Ibis Circle
Mmmmm
1
848 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII.
i
Scotland, or Coronet. And this done, the Charter of Creation is deliuered
to him.
Hect. Boet.lila
11.652.
I. But the Titles cf. Earle and Baron are much ancien-
ter there then any of theſe before ſhewed. Before about King
Malcome Mac-kenneth , there was no higher Title then Knight,
beſide that of Thane or Abthan; Tbare, denoting a Thane of leſſe
a Rer, Scotic. dignitie, and abrhan of greater. Superioribus feculis (faith a Bucha-
lib.6.& videlis nan ) preter Thanos, hoc eft præfectos Regiorum fiue Toparchas de
Queftorem rerum capitalium, nullum Honoris nomen Equeſtri Ordi.
ne altius fuerat, quod apud Danos obſeruari adhuc audio. And nunc
fermone Anglico, ſayes hc, patriam ſuperante, Regionum Thani
pleriſque in Locis Stuarti vocantur ad qui illis erat Abthanus nunc
Stuartus Scotia nominatur. Paucis in locis vetus Thani nomen ad-
huc manet. The word Thane vſed among them was, it ſeemes, but
the ſame which wee had in England. For in their Pictiſh or Iriſh
b. Sken, in Rego thcy called a Thane, Toſche, b and the ſonnc of a T bane, Mactoſche.
But this King Malcolm (or Malcolm the ſecond, that raigned a-
cap.31.361838
bout fifty ycers before him ; for ſo fome will haucit) was the firſt
autor in Scorland of the Titles of Earle and Baron. But the name
of Thanes afterward continued, and was of lpcciall reputation
whatſocuer it was in matter of honor, as you may ſcc in diuers
C.Reg.daieft. paſſages of the Scottiſh < Lawes.
lib.4.cap.31.es
And with theſe obſerac that livery, or the promiſe of a liuery of
36. leg.wVilliel-
Regiscap.7.S 1. the Earledomc of Marre made by William King of Scotland to Mor:
Alexandri 2.
gund Fitz-Gillecher Earle of Marre, in MCLXXI, where T banes are
expreſly diſtinguiſhed for Baroøs or Caronias, as they are there
called.
.
Maiest.lib 4.
cap.15.
W
Illielmus Rex Scotorum vniuerfis Epifcopis, Co-
mitibus, Abbatibus , Prioribus , Baronibus , Mili-
tibus, Thanis, & Prepoſitis, omnibus alys pro-
bis hominibus totius terræ fuæ tam Clericis quam Laicis, Salu-
tem eternam in Domino ; Sciatis preſentes ebu futuri Mor-
gundum filium Gillocheri quondam Comitis de Marre
in mea præfentia veniſe apud Hindhop Burnemuthc, iz
mea noua foreſta ; decimo Kalendarum Iunij, Anno Gratiæ
MCLXXI, petendo ius ſuum de toto Comitatu de Marre,
coram communi Conſilio o exercitu Regné Scotiæ ibiden
congregato. Ego vero cupiens eidem Morgundo do omnibus
alijs iura facere, ſecundum petitionem fuam, ilk ſuum inquiſi-
ui per multos viros fide dignos , videlicet per Baronias em
Thaa
1
Chapi
• VII. THE SECOND PART.
847
N
Thanos Regni mei ; per quam inquiſitionem inueni dićtum Scotland.
Morgundum filium du båredem legitimum dicti Gillocheri
Comitis de Marre, per quod conceßico reddidi eidem Mor-
gundo totum Comitatum de Marre, tanquam ius Tuum
hereditarium ficut predi&tus Gillocherus pater fuus obijt
veftitus eu ſaiſtus ; tenendum, & habendum eidem Morgun-
do e heredibus fuis de me @ heredibus meis in feodo eso
hereditate cum omnibus pertinentis, libertatibus, & rectitu.
dinibus fuis adeo liberè, quietè, plenariè, el honorifice, fické
aliquis Comes in Regno Scotiæ, liberiùs, quietiùs, plena-
rius, honorificentiùs , tenet pel poßidet i faciendo inde.
ipſe e bæredes ſui mibi e hæredibus meis forinfecum fer-
nicium, videlicet Seruicium Scoticanum ficut anteceſſores
ſui mihi & antecefforibus meis facere conſueuerunt. Eodem
Dero die ou loco poſt homagium ſuum mihi faétum coran com-
muni Confilio Regni mei, prædi&tus Morgundus petijt fibi
ius fieri de toto Comitatu Morauiæ de quo prædi&tus Gil-
locherus pater ſuus objt deſtitus e ſaiftus, fuper qua pe-
;
titione fua per quamplures piros fide dignos, Barones, Mi-
lite, e Thanos Regni mei inquiſitionem facere feci, e per
illam inquiſitionein inueni dictum Morgundum verum dle-
gitimum bæredem de Comitatu Morauiæ , & quod eodem
tempore propter guerram inter me & Anglicos grauiter føm
iſlem occupatas, e Morauienſes , pro voluntate mea, non
potuiſſem iuſtificare, dieto Morgundo nullum ixs facere po-
tui. Sed cum gerram inter me & aduerſarios meos comple-
re e rebelles Morauienſes ſuperare potero, edicto
Morgundo fibi & heredibus ſuis promitto , pro me & ha-
redibus meis, fideliter plenarie ius facere de toto Comi-
tatu Morauiæ. Et vt hoc faftum meum alijs certificaretur
prædi&to Morgundo has literas meas dedi Patentes. Teste
me ipfo eodem Anno die do loco ſupradi&to.
I haue it writen in Parchment in a hand of the time wherein
it is dared, but withour any Sealc to it. But it is obſeruable alſo
for the dignity of an Earle there, which is now giuen (after ſuch
an oath in ſubſtance taken as a Duke takes) by a Sword put on,
the Lord Commiſſioner (in caſe it be done with Ceremony, be-
lides the Patent or Charter, and by Commiſſion; and the Imuc-
Mmmmm a
tururs
1
1
848 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.VII.
1
Scotland. ftiture vſed by a Commiſſioner giues light enough to that wbich
is donc by the King himſelfe) vſing theſe or the like words, in
figne and taken that his maiestie communicates autoritie to you within
the bonds of your commißiox, 1 gird you with this Bels and Sword.
Then he puts on his head a Cap and Circle or Coronce pointed,
ſaying, to make you the more to be reſpected within the bonds of your
Commiſion or elſewhere, His Maieſtie allowes you to the wearing of
this Сар
and Circle or Coronet, after which the Charter of Crea.
tion is giuen him. His Comital Robes, and the reſt of the So-
lemnities, and appointing of Lords and Officers, I omic here.
But for their Barons; the firſt mention I find of that Title is in
the Lawes attributed to King Malcolme Mackeneth or the ſe-
cond of that name. Dominus Rex Malcolmus dedit doo diſtribuit
totam serram regni. Scotia omnibus fuis : Ei nihil fibi retinuit niſi
d Thie Mute rogiam dignitatem & Montem d placiti in Villa de Sconc. Et ibi
hill of Scone, omnes Barones concefferunt fibi wardan d relenium de berede ch-
iufcunque Baronis defun&ti ad fufteniationem Domini Regis. And to
thcle Barons , with iuriſdi&ion, he granted (ſaich Hector Boetius)
Foffam & Furcam, that is, Pit and Gallows (whereupon, as Mr.
c Ad Malcolm, Skone tels • vs) In Scotland he is called ane Baronne, quba haldis
leg.cinde his lands immediatly in chiefe of the King, and his power of Por and
videfis Parl.6. Galowes, and Infangtheif and Outfangtheif. Thc Gallowes is for
Iacobi cap.91. the hanging of men offenders, and the Pit to drowne women.
& Leg. Mal- But generaliter (faith he) in hoc regno Baroncs dicuntur qui tenene.
colm,3.cap.9.
terras ſuas de Rege per feruitium militare per Albam firmam, per
feudi firmam vel aliter cum Furca & Folla. Et nonnunquam gene.
raliter accipitur pro quolibet Domino propietario rei immobilis. So
that all ſuch Tenants to the King bauc the generall name of Ba-
rons, as our Lords of Mannors have alſo. And, it ſeemes, they all
were wont to come to the Parlament of Scotland, vneill by an act
fiz. Iacobi vel vnder King lames the firſt in MCCCCXXVII, it was ordained
Parl.7.cap.101. that two Commiſſarics of cuery Shire ſhould be choſen by the
& vide Parl,!! (mall Barons and ſent ( as the vſe is) in like fort almoſt as the
e Parl.s.va. Knights of the Shire to the Parlaments in England. But the di-
cobi 6.cap
. 275. ſtinët bonorary Title of Baron was and is only due to ſuch as
202p76.Parl
, werc Barons of the Parlament, or Banrents as they call them. In
6.latobi q.cap. the famc Aą of King lames the firſt; Ull Biſhops, Abbors, Priors,
Dukes, Earles, Lords of Parlament and Banrents, the which the
King will be receiued and fummoned 30 Courcell and Parlament by his
ſpeciall precept. The reaſon of their title of Banrent will perhaps
appeare out of the ſolemnitics vſcd at their Creation of a Baron.
He that is to be created, is brought with much Court Ceremony
in his Robes of Stare before the Lord Commillioner , if it be
done by Commiſſion and with Ceremonic. For no doubt can be
bat that the King by his Charter alonc may at his plcaſure giue
any
13.
78
Chap. VII. THE SECOND PART. 849
any of theſe dignities without any ceremony. But before him, as' he Scotland.
comes in, beſide the Beic, Sword and Charter , there are alſo; (as
before the reſt that are created into greater digniries) carried on
a Speares point by ſome Gentleman, a Pinſell of Taffaca rolled
vp till he be created and his files proclaimed, and then alſo on
another Speares point by another the Standard of Taffata,
' wher-
on is painted his whole archicuement, the Pinſell hauing on it
only his Creſt and word. After his oath taken (which is but the
fame thar a Vicount takes , and from the vſe of ic in the Creati.
on of a Baron & was receiued alſo into the Creation of a Vicount) : The Oathcs
and the girding of him with a Sword, and deliuery of the Chartır, of the feuerab
as in the making of a Vicount. Their Lion King at Armcs pro- Dignitics in
claimes his filc ſaying , Sir I. H. of E. Kwight, Baron, Bannerrent Scotland arc
or Banrent or (as I find it ſometimes writen) Baronrent, Lord of abcoke of cen.
our Soneraigne Lords Parlament, Lord of B. and at the word Ba- tain matters of
merrent, the points of the Standard, are (as my inſtructiors ſay) Scotland, at e-
ſtowed from it. But faith h Skene, ic is manifeft by the act of King and at Lorder
lames the firſt before cited, that a Barrent is a kind of cftate grea. 1603.
ter and more honorable then Baronnes , becauſe cuery Banerent kifo cerebelah
is by that ad to be fummoned to Parlament, but not cuery Ba- rent.
ron. It is truc, I thinke, that Banrent is of more dignitie then Ba-
ron as Baron, in its larger ſignification then Baron of Parlament,
extends alſo to thoſe ſmall Barons or Lairds that are excluded by
the act. But as Baron is a Title of Honor , and hath relation to
the Parlament, it ſecmes, they are mccrly Synonymies; and that
originally out of that ancient cuſtomc of the bearing of a Banner
(which is ſquare) bcing allowable to no ſubicêt but Barons (ex-
cept thoſe that haue the Title of Bannerret , to that particular
purpoſe given them) or ſuch as are aboue Barons in dignitie, and
hauc yet the title of Baron alſo in that generall potion, wherein
it is communicated not only to all that baue the diſtinct Titlc,
but to all other that are aboue it; whereof enough already in the
dignities of France and England. Therefore alſo are their Earles
(and it ſeemes) their other greater dignities, called Barons Bang.
renis. For all men (ſaith Skene) when they are belted and maide
Earles, are called Barronnes Banrent, and Lords of our Soveraine
Lordis Parliament; Quhairby it is manifeſt that the ſaid Dignitie
(of Banrent) is common to many, and nocht proper 10 any man, thac
is, as I vnderland it common to Barons of Parlament, and to
all other Parlamentary dignities that are abouc the diſtinct Title
k Videfis Cam-
III. The Title of Knight is giuen there (as thoſe greater 684. Demifter.
dignitics) after an oath ktaken alſo proper to that dignity; and
lib.z.cap.ngi
fometimes at leaſt with more Ceremony then for aught I know ec?
at
1
of Baron.
den Brit. pag.
de iuramento
850 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VII
Scotland. at this day in any place of the world, and neerer the ancient fa-
ſhion when the girding with a Sword, and the putting on of
Spurres were neceſſarily vſed in che giving it. Thöſc Gentlemen
that carric chc Enſigncs of Honor, as the Standard, Penſill, and
ſuch more before the Baron and the Vicount, and (I thinke allo)
before the reſt of the greater dignities at their Creations, are, v-
ſually after the Crcation at the requeſt of him that is created,
Knighted by the King or ſome power derived from him. And
from this forme of Knighting them che moſt ſolemne order of
giving Knighthood there, may be beſt Icarncd.
The new created Baron , for the purpoſe, with duc regard
thankcs him that created him, and crauerh fauour that according
to the ancient cuſtome, the Gentlemen bcarers of the Enſignes
of his Honors may be dubbed Knights. The Lord Commiſio-
ner commandech the ſame to be donc, The King of Armcs places
the new crcated Baron among his Peeres that
are preſent, and
then calls the Gentlemen that bare the Sword and Belt, the Stan-
dard, and thc Penfill, by their names and in the order that wce
mention them. They kneeling before the Lord Commiffoner, the
King of Armes maketh ſome ſpeech to them concerning Knight
hood, or what elſe he thinks proper for the time, and then cau-
ſeth them to hold vp their hands, and take this Oath.
1. Te fall fortifie and defend the Chriſtian Religion and
Chrifts holy Euangel preſently publikely preached in this
Realme , at the uttermoſt of your power.
2. Ye ſalbe leyell and trew to our Souerane Lord the
Kings Maieſtie
, to all ordoure of Chiualrie, and to the noble
office of Armes.
Te fall fortifie and defend iuſtice at your power, and
that without feare or fauor to any partie.
4. Ye fall neuer flie from your Souerane Lord the Kings
Maieſtie, nor fra his bienes Lieutenant in time of Melle.
5. Ye fall defend your Natiue Cuntrie frome all alienars
and ſtrangers.
6. Te fall defend the iuft aétioun and queruelles of all La-
dies of honor, of all true and friendles Widowes , Orphelins,
and Maides of good fame.
7. Te ſaú do diligence qubaire ever ye heir thair are any
Murtherars , Traytors or Maiſterfull Theiues and Rauaris
that oppreſſeth bis Maieſties Ledges and poore, to bring them
F
to
Chap, vii. THE SECOND PARŤ.
851
1
to the Lawes or Iuſtices with diligence at all your power.
Ścotland
8. re fall mainteine and ophold the whole
etaites of Che-
ualrie with horſe, harnes and oiber Knightly abuiliamentes ;
and ſal help and ſuccor all thame of the famen ordoure if
they ſtand in need.
9. Te fall acquire and ſeeke to baue the knowledge and
underſtanding of all the articles and pointes requifite for you
to know, coitcined in the Books of Cheualrie.
do. Te will promes to obſerule, keeper obey, and fulfill all
the premiſſes to the bttermoſt of your power, fo help you God,
be your owen band, and be God himſelfe.
Then the King of Armes giueth the Sword of Honor to the
Lord Commillioner , who firiketh the firſt of the Gentlemen
thrice with it on the right ſhoulder , ſaying, Avances Cheualier.
And at the ſame time bis Spurres are put on by ſome ancient
Knights preſent. Then the King of Armes pronounceth his
ſtile, Sir 1. N. of o. Røight. Then the Hetaulds and the Purſe-
the Trumpets founding forth at the windowes , pro-
claime it. And in like fort the other two Gentlemen are Knigh-
ted. The Court ſolemnitics of the firſt meeting, departing, fea-
fting and the like in this, as in the reſt, we omit here. For the
ancient times; ſomething before occurres in that which King A-
lexander the third ſaid, when he was Knighted in England. And
induere atmis militaribuss was anciently the phraſe there to giuc
the order. Alexander Rex Scolie (Caich che Chronicle of 1 Mail- 1 Ms in Bibl.
roſe ) lohannem Scoram Comitem de Huntedorc cognatum fuum filium Cotton.
David Comitis & plures alios Nobiles viros armis inilitaribus induit
in die Pentecoſtes in Castello de Rokesbyre. This was Alexander
the ſecond MCCXXVII. For the order of Saint Andrew there, I
referre you to Menenius, Mireus,Fasin, and ſuch more.
That Oath is but the ſubftanice which anciently was either
fworne or profeſt by Knights in moſt other Countries alſo ar
their Creation. Whence it was alſo that to performe that belong'd
to the order of Knighthood, was eſteemicd as meritorious as to
doe all that a Monke, Frier, or Canon Regular ſhould. I haue
an old Dircētion m of life to all ſorts of perſons in Frencli verfc, m Also
where I read theſe to that purpoſe.
1
5
Si vous ſeierz de tel valouri
Ke refceyarc deuez l' honour
El ordre de Chiualrie
Le Honour Sonereyn de ceste vid
1
852
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. VII.
Title of
Gentleman
Adunke vous pri e amiſteiz,
Qc bien e nettement guardetz
Les rexles ge doyt gear der
Cely ge eſt dreit Chinalicr.
Nad Frerc prcchequr, ne Chapoygne,
Ne Frere Cordeler , ne Moyngnc
Ke l'alme puiffc mealz faluer
K'e ne puyt ly Chiwaler.
Por quey qe y faces dreytement
Ceo qe a soun ordre spent.
Le Ordre demande nette vie
Chaſtele la curteyſie;
De fear & de dit eſtablete,
Et tote manere leaute &c.
I.
:
*
CHA P. VIII.
of the Title of Gentleman, as it is abſolutely uſed in com-
mox ſpeech, er Nobilis. Gentlemen of blond.
II. Edelman, frey vom adel, ÆSc.whence the names of
Gentleman, Gentilhome, Gentilhuomo, Gentilhombre,and
Hydalgo are to be deduced.
11. of Creations of the title of Edelman, Gentilhuomo, or
Nobilis, by Codicilli Honorarij, Chasters, or ſuch inflr#.
meots. Enxebling by the Pope. Creation by a kind of Adop-
tion to a family.
TV. The forme of Ennebling in France by Ediet and Letters
Patents, and of the like in Spainc, remiffiuè.
V. Formes of Ennobling or rayling to the fate of a Gentle-
man, or Nobilis, by Letters Patents in England.
E reſerued the Title of Gentleman, that is our laſt Title
in our firſt diviſion of this part, vntill this place where
we fall at once fpeak of it as it is in vſe in feuerall
Countries, whoſe ſubordinate Titles are beforc ſeue-
rally deliucred.
1. The Title of Gentleman (as we vſe it abſolutely in common
ſpeech, when we attribute it to any man to whom it belongs in
the largeſt acceptation, in any of thoſe Countries ) denotes onc
that either from the bloud of his Ancellors, or the fauour of his
Soucraigne, or of them that haue power of Soueraigntie in them,
or from his own vertuc, employment, or otherwiſe according to
the Lawes and cuſtomes of honor in the Country wee ſpcake of,
is
L
853
where homines is taken for the beat kind of mon as in. Larin a lo
Chap. VIII. THE SECOND PART.
is ennoblcd, made Gentile, or ſo raiſed to ati'eminencie, aboue the Title of
multitudc, perpetually inherent in his perſon, that by thoſe Lawes Genticmari
and cuſtomes he be truly Nobilis or Noble, whether be haueany
of the precedent Titles or not fixt beſides on him. Vnderſtand
Nobilis here in that ſenſe as it hath been frequently pfed ſince the
declining times cſpecially of the Roman Monarchic, aſwell for one
that is by Letters Patents of the Emperour or otherwiſe made
Nobilis as for him that is by birth ſo. For the ancient vſe of No-
bilis, eſpecially before the Monarchie, was ſuch that it was iufly
given to none but him that had * jus imaginum , or ſome Anic 2 Videfis Roja
itor at Icaſt char had borne ſome of their greater offices, or their lib.ic.cap.ug.
Magiftratus Curules, as Cenſorſhip, Conſulſhip, and ſome ſuch
more, from whoſe image kept hee had the ius imaginam. The
firſt anceſtor vpon whoſe deach this Nobility or Gentrie begin,
was called Nosius homo only, being before his offices, that gauc
him the Title of Nons, only ignobilis as the reſt of the multi-
cudc. Neither was that víc, ic ſecmes, to this purpoſe, different
from that of the Greekes and ancient lewes among whom the
expreſſions of their Gentrie or Nobilitie (which is all one in the
ſenſe we now vſc it) was with relation to the Anceſtors. Evye-
vàs , Tevicejos, Euwalpídys , Euaalwp, that is , one deſcended from
great Parentage among tbe Greekes denoted a Gentleman or
Nobilis, and to Eʻuyéveia Nobilitas, which Ariſtotle b calls &ozzños b. Politic.lib.4
Haglos rý đpelà, or ancient wealsh and vertue, or és Isó lus apoyo uwe i betoric.ad
the dignitie of the Anceſtor or the like. The firſt autors of it be- Theodecit libiza
ing filed éxiCnuor & tiuis, or famous and honorable, or the like, car.is.quem
And for the Yewes; learned men conceiue that whereas they had fragen.com li
two words, that ſignified as Homo and Vir in their ſtricter ſenſe bri Fepi ivyki
do, In Adam and or iſ, they called • ſuch as were in the vicas, quitar
ftate of Nobiles among them in 3 Beni ijh, or fili viri, or the foreli, dubitat
ſonnes of great men, and the reſt 076929, or fily Hominis
, or the Plutarchus fub
finem Ariftidis,
ſonnes of men of common ranke; and lothat place of the Pralmes,
d Heare all ye people, gine care all ye that dwell in the world DN 5 Rad. iris
01 aſuvel the ſonnes pour obfervat.
lib.3.cap.19.
of great men as of men of common ranke, božb rich and
poore alü.
together, or as Munfter both curnes and explanes it, Tam filij kan d'Pfal.49.26
minum (ignobilism) quam filij cuiufcunqne Nobilis, fimul dines &
papper. The vulgar hath there Quique terrigere filij hominum,
where it is not oppoſed to Vir. Juſt ſo the LXX. O'te yayevens
choy os úno tô dy9p6ocowy, with which in ſubſtance both the Tabia
que and Syriaque agrec, as if the LXX tranſlators for Din Adam
which is homo, had read Man O damah, that is, earıb, in the texr.
But our Engliſh tranſlations hauc High and low, there, the low
Dutch to the fame feaſe beide gemeiyne man ende Heereri
, and
.
c Kimchi in
בני אר גם בני יחר עשיר ואביון
Nnnnn
CX
.
854
TITLÈS OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
capith.
1
Title of expreſſely the French , sant ceux de bas eſtat que les Nobles. But
Gentleman Come ages after the Romans were vnder a Monarchic, che Title of
Nobilis was giuen alſo to ſuch as by the Emperors Patents of Of-
fices or their codicili honorarij, were firſt raiſed out of the loweſt
c Symmach.lib. ranke. And adiudicari Nobilibus, cand creari Nobilens and the
Saree printas.com like were phraſes to be so made noble, whence it is that Aufonists
f Ix ſeptem" vſing the phraſe of his own time makes f Solox fay,
Sap.fent.
Pulchrius multo parari , quam creari Nobilem.
And is this ſenſe alſo hath Nobilis fince continued, and ſo we
hcrc vſe it. That other notion of Noble which we vſe in England,
z sed vide when we cxpreſſe our Lords by Noblemen s abſolutely, is peculiar
fis 33.Hca 8. to vs only, and belongs not at all to this place. Neither will we
cap.28. in titulo trouble it further with other notions of Nobilis that expreſſc not
the dignitic we handle here; nor adde more of the common di-
ftinction of Nobilitie into that wbich is Theologicall or Cbriftian,
Philoſophicall or from maoners and vertue, and Politicall or Ciuil,
then that we ſpcake here only of ciuill Nobilitie or Gentrie. This
conſiſts in ſome Countries in cnioying diucrs priuiledges both
perſonall and reall, as well as or more then in the emincncic of
dignitie wherсunto the Gentleman by his birth or qualitie is rai-
ſed, as in the Empire, France, Spaine ; io fomc, chiefly in emi-
nencic of dignitic. And it is in all, cither dcriued from Noblc or
Gentle Anceſtors, or otherwiſe according to the divers Lawes
and cuſtomes of honor , newly acquired. The wayes of acquiſi,
tion of it are very various according to thoſe lawes and cuſtomcs;
and are variouſly diſputed by the many Writers that have pub-
liſhed whole Volumes De Nobilitate, or with the like Titles, Af
ter that Armes alſo or the Enſignes of diſtinction borne vpon
Shields, grew to be in many Families hereditary ( which was a.
bour fourc hundred yeercs ſince ) it came into frcqucnt vſe that
h vide Bonum
he who was either formerly ennobled by bloud or newly by ac-
Nobilitate part. quiſicion, either aſſumed hor had by grane (as his caſe and the
3.8 172. Pom- Cultome of his Country permitted) from his Soucraigne or ſome
Fufignibus Fa. other lawfully exerciſing Soucraigne power , fome ſpeciall note
of diſtinction by Armes alſo to be tranſmitted with his Gentry
Stephan.For. to his poſteritic. And a common vſe of giving Armes together
caul.in Cupi- with Gentry or in Charters of Ennoblißimeni (as the French
dine Juriſpe call it) hatá continued to this day, although to all that hauc
Felicem Mal- bcenc conoblcd, it hath not bcen vſed, as is anon lowed in ſome
Icolum,de Nobi. examples. But before ſuch time as Armes were bereditary, all Gen-
tiemen, it ſeemes, in thcſc Nations of Europe that haue beenc
Abrabam Fran- States of themſelues bred out of the declining of the Empire
fum populares and out of the irruptions of thoſe of the North, were ſuppoſed
menu co bauc their Shields diſtinguiſhed by ſome Armes of their owne
fancic,
|
de Curtilide
miliar. lib. i.
litate & Rulli.
citate cap.29;
Chap. VŨ.
THE SECOND PART. 855
-
1
**
the long Robc i wherein he bath little vſe of them as they mcan i Videlis PAF
fancie, that ſo they might be knowne one from another in the Title of
field in ſuch ſort as h vegerius ſayes in the ancient Empire, the Gentleman
fouldicrs were diſtinguilhed by the Digmata, or Deuiſes of their
.
companies and by their ownc names expreffed on their Shields. h Dere alili.
tari lib.z.cap.18
And thus in the cuſtomes of Europe (which for the moſt part came
immcdiatly from thoſe Northern Nacions, chat about declining of
the Empire planted themſelucs almoſt throughout it) the right of
hauing Armés hath been from ancient timcan Enſigne of Gentrie,
and that almoſt as the right of hauing Images was in the old
Roman State. Thoſe warlike Nations and the reſt with whom
thcy are mixt in Esrope, fo cftccmcd the noble office of a Soul-
dier, and were ſo much all Sonldiers , that from what belonged
to the warres only rather then from any thing elſe they would
take the Enlignes of Gentry, whence alſo Miles, Cheualier, Gaua.
liero and Eſcayer allo, or scurarius, or Armiger, all being names
framed firſt as proper for the warres, are vſed fometimes in ano
tion that means only a Gentleman as may be obſcrued out of
what is already deliuered touching them. Thence is it alſo that,
Armes hauc bcen vſually giucn to an ennoblcd perſon though of
à Shield. But being a Gentleman he is ſuppoſed alſo cither to be chal.de Coronis
à Souldier or readic vpon occaſion to be one, and therefore hath lib.lo.cap.ise
that Enligne to denote him. The ſame may be ſaid of Creſts.
But for Armcsand Creſts, thcſcucrall waycs of ennobling, by Feuds,
by employment, by degrees in learning, or the like, according to
the Lawes of ſcuerall Countries, and thc great haruct of other
particulars touching Gentric; the ſtore of former Writers, is lo
great of them that wec, haue ſingled out for this place only theſe
two heads touching them. One of the fauerall Names by wbich
Genilemen or Nobiles are in the moſt parts of Europe ſtiled, and
cſpecially of the originall of the name Gentilman and Gentilhomme
and the like; the other of the inſtruments or Charters, by which
Gentrie hath beene ginen. For by choſc we ſuppoſe we ſhall make
ſome chimable addition to what others baue done that haue here
in gone beforc vsi
II. In the German Empire Mobiles or Gentlemen (wec fup-
poſe Gentlemen Dill in our Engliſh vſe of it , conpertible with
Nobiles) are ſometime expreſſed by die freye voin adel, or iurifd.lib.com
die freye adeliche Reichs Bitterſchali, that is, the free Genile- 10$ 7.
men, or Ordo Equeftris (as thcy are called allo) of the Empire. Nolden. de flats
Which miçanes only thoſe Gentlemen that are l immediatly ſub- 30.6.cap.17:
ject to the Emperor in Francken, Schwaben and Rheinlander, S.19.c.Be
or ſome parts belonging to theſe. Their priuiledges of being free fold. de ordine
from taxcs, being ſubic& to 110 other Court but the Emperors 6.55
Nnnnn 2
and
1
1
1 Paurmist.de
1
1
1
856 TITLÈS OF HONOR.
Chap.VIIT.
1
|
forti S.r.
1 S.Coinm.33.
font cognationes & Gentilitátes , fic'in verbis. Vt enim ab Aemilio
Title of and ſuch like make them of a ſingular eminencie. Other Gentle-
Gentleman men there, whether mcdiate or immediate to the Emperor, are
called Edelmeii. In borin, the word ädel (whencc alſo with ſome
variance of Dialect the Daxes and Swethes call their Gentlemen)
or Edel denores Nobilis , whence Edelsdoin and Edciheit are
Nobilitas, and Weredeleit, and. Edelinaeckell, co cnnoble;-Froni
the famie word was that Edilingi , for Nobiles among the Saxons
:27 Lib.4. in Germany , made in.o Nithardies, and Adalingres s in the ſame
11L... Mapio. ſenſe is in the old Lawes of ſome parts of Germany. And our
Tauntis. 12.30 Engliſh Saxons alſo called their Gentlemen Æbelum ſpcaking
o Cap.s. buins but a Dialect of the old Dutch. Touching that, lee what is be-
forc e laid, whcre we ſpcakc of Erheling. And for Nobilis decurio
which is the attribute of loſeph of Arimathia, in the vulgar, our
p Do Atarc.cap. old P Saxon, tranſlated out of it, hath ÆScla gefcha. But in Pod
land they call their Nobiles hzchlacta as wce ice frcquently in
their Lawes. But in the moſt other parts of Europe the very namie
of Belitleman cxprefled in the ſeuerall Prouinciall languages is
vſed as Gentilhomme, Gentilbaomojand Gentilhombre among the Spa-
niards, who alſo hauc that other 'Title for a Genilcman, which
they call Hijdalgo, wbercof more anon. The reaſon of the whole
name in cuery Countric where it is vſed, will appeare cleerly, if
wcc know bow Gentil came to it. And it is not likely bur thar
vpon the ſelfe-ſame ground and originall it came into all places
that have receiued it. There be two ſpeciall opinions concerning
the originall and cauſe of the vſe of Gentil in this ſenſe. Somć that
are carneſtly willing to dcriue all into the Prouinciall congues e-
fpecially (of which this word is ) from the purer times of the
Latinc, fetch it from Gentiles, as Gentiles was vſed before the Ro-
man Monarchic began. It ſignified ſuch as were of the ſame name
and ſtockc, free borne retaining their Roman libertie, and whoſe
Anceſtors were alwayes free. And Cicero calls Tullius Hostilius
qq Teſc-quazio Gentilein Jesum, 9 only for names fakc. Feftus allo; " Gentilis dia
citar do ex eodem gemerc orlis, & is qui fimili nomine appellatur,
r
tif.verb. Gen. to which purpoſe he cites this of Cincius ; Gentiles mihi funt quis
meo nomine appellantur. And Cicero ſpeaking of Arguments drawn
from definitions, and ſhowing how they ſhould be made, brings
InTopicisi
this for an examplc; itemge vi illud ; Gentiles funt, qui inter fe
: codem nomine funt. Non eft fatis. Qui ab ingenuis oriundi ſunt.
Ne id quidem ſatis eft. Quorum maiorum nemo feruitsiemi ſeruiuis.
Abest etiam nunc, gui capite non funt diminuti. Hoc fortafle feris
eft
. Nihil enim video Scæuolam Pontificem ad bane definitionem
addidiſſe: The relation thus made betweene men, was called Gen-
De Lingues tilitas, as wec fec in Varro. Vt in hominibus, ſaith the, quedam
kemines orri Aemilij ac Gentilés , fic ab Aemilij nomine declina-
tea
A
b..
7
1
Lat lib 1.
1
Chap. VIIT. THE SECOND PART. 855
1
Agna-
tes voces in Gentilitate nominantur. In the ſame ſenſe he hath Gem. Title of
tiles in that phraſe of the tweluc Tables which hec vſes prouer- Gentlemani
bially where hec ſpcakes of the care of having a Country ſsare
healthfull and fruitfull
. An non horum (layos u hee) ſi alterutrum 4. Dere Ruflitia
lib.i.cap.is
decollat, do nihilominus quis volt colere , mente eft capties atque ad
agnatos & Gentiles eff deducendus ? For ſuch as were mad by the
Law of the tweluc Tables, were to be committed to their
ti and Gevriles, or to the next of their kinne and Name. They that
were Gentiles(cuery of them being fiogularly Getilis) were colle&iue-
y alſo called Gens, which was ſo diſtinguiſhed from Familia, that the
furnames denoted the Familia and the Names only the Gens. As the
Gems Æliacxtended to as many as, had the name of Aliús; but
the Families of that Gens were diſtinguiſhed by the Surnames of
Lamis, Pati4, and luch like. Whence it is that Feftus fayes, Gens
Alia appellatur que ex multis familijs conficitur. And in chis ſenſe
Horace hath fine gente, for one that is a faue; or at leaſt that had
feruilc Anceſtors. For ſuch had not Gentem, nor were called Gina
silès one to the other.
7
1
Qui * quamuis periurus erit, fiie. Gente cruentius.
* Sernia:
Saljr.s.
Etas,
Now, becauſe Gentiles thus denoted men only that were inge-
nui, and of one name and ſtocke, and that ſuch as were ferai or
capite diminuti (as baniſhed mon or otherwiſe capitally condem-
ned) were excluded from having Geniem, or the title of Gentiles
among them, thicrefore ic hath becac conceiced that Gentilmas
or Gentilhommes hath becne vſed in the Prouinciall tongues, asif
it ſhould literally expreſſc.Y one that were Nobilis ab origine Gen- y Bad.ini an:
tis , or ennobled by his ſtocke. In which ſenſe, wce fcc , the now.ad Pandé
name of Gentlemen (in an acceptation according to this originall
only) ſhould ſignific one only that were ennobled by bloud, as
Nobilis did in the more ancient times in Rome, or as Generofius(which
is frequently vſed for Gentleman) out of its ownc noration doth.
For Generoles in its primary and moſt vſed acceptation is qui,
bono gencre ortius , non degenerat, or one that being borne of wor.
thy parents, is by kịnd.alſo like them. In which ſenſe it is applied
alſo to beaſts, trees, fruits, and other things when they ate com
mended for their qualitie wich reference to the ſtockc whence
they come. The cxamples arc obuious. But when it is ſpoken accor-
ding to the ancient ſenſe, of a Gentleman, it expreſſes more lisown
perſonall worth then the dignitie of bis Anceſtors, though it ſup.
poſe both. No otherwiſetben as che Grecke [evyaños, which ſig-
nifies
the ſelfe
famc. To this purpoſe Ariſtotle, E's i dè Eurycris uues i Rhetoric. eid
(faith z he) zatè thu Tğ yévys apety'. evvcov de xalà TÓ Ac gi- Theod.lib.i.
Talloy i'x tus Quosws: The being Noble (in that more ancient cap.15.
fenſe
1
a Ms.
1
Tus
858 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.vill.
Title of ſenſe of Noble) is by the vertue of the Anceſtors or the ſtocke, but
Gentleman the being Generous is not 10 degexerate from the birth, which', ásé
σιτοσάλι και συμβαίνει τους Ευγένεσ. αλλ' εισιν οι πολλοί ευτελείς, υε-
ry, often happens not 10 thoſe that are Noble, but many of them are
of no eſtimation. For as in the fruits of ſoile, ſo in the genera-
tions of men there is a frequent change from the Originall.
From a good ſtock, for ſome time, excelent men are propagated,
and then the poſteritie often degenerate, as he notes there.
The Dutch haue a good word of Generofus, mellgebozens
or melborn; and in an ancient Latin-Saxon Gloſſarie, Generofitas is
interpreted by Æbelborýnnerre, Noble birth. Though allo vul-
gar vſe now hath ſo altered the genuine renfe of Generous that
it frequently deriotcslany kind of Gentleman, either by birth or
otherwiſe truly cnioying that name, as well as Nobilis. But it was
long, before the conſtant vſe of Generofuswas with vs for the Title of
Geirleman in our Writs, Counts,pledings and ſuch like. Tilfabout
Henry the cight, the very word Gentilman was often retained for
the addition in the Latin as we ſee in the Rolls of the precedent
times. But then Generoſiss came to be conſtantly with vs vſed for
a Gentleman of what ſort ſocuer , if bis Title were no greater.
And plainly we ſee ſome feps of ſuch a vſe of yewajos (which is
but the fame) in that old proverbe, xos yevicſos e Ex Bailarlis,
b Sxidas in you are Generous eher by your purſe , Spoken b of ſuch as were
vwb.gervalos.
rich, and therefore would lccmc Noblc alfo. And the Gloffarie
but now cited interprets alſo Generofam by $ Æfele, or
A woman that is Noble, abfolutely without relation to birth.
The other ſpeciall Opinion rouching the Originall of the
word Gentlemani, is, tbar it came from the word Gentilis yfed in a
moſt different notion about the declining of the Empire, and af-
terward; chat is for onc that was no Roman; but of ſome of thoſe
other Nations that had made irruptions into the Empirc, and in
a manner deſtroyed it. For the vnderſtanding of this opinion;
wec firſt ſhow that víc of the word Gentilis , and the originall
of that víc, and then how it might thence come to be vſed for
Nobilis. Beſide the common Norion of Gentes (whence' Gewiilis
is made) wherein it fignifics Nations, or all men indefinitely,
was anſorber notion of ir, in the declining times, reſtrained only
to ſuch Nations as were not Roman; no otherwiſe then as an.
cicntly Barbari was vſed firſt for all beſide Grecians, and then for
all, cxccpt them and Romans as in Claudian...
!
"
f
c Debelirge
rico.
jam < fædera Gentes
Exuerant , Latijque andila clade ferocés,
7
Din
1
1
Chap. VIll. THE SECOND PART. 859
1
f Hac vera le-
Title of
Vindclicos faltus e Norics rura tenebant.
Geaceman
In the ſame ſenſe Iustinian, in a Commiſſion or Reſcript to Zeta
the Magiſter Militum of Armenia, Ponius Po.rmoniacus, and the
neighbouring Countries ; Cum a propria diuinitate Romanorum d ctit.de officio
nobis fit delaium imperium , follicita cura, cáula diligentia perirs- pag.Militum
Elantes perſpeximies oportere eriam partibres Armenie ponio Pou
lemoniaco e Gentibus proprium Magiftrum Milstum per
hanc
legem conftituere. And as Genies thus colle&iucly denorcd them,
ſo eucry of tbem were called Gentilis , and all plurally Genilles,
and Barbari alſo, and the Romans, that liucd among them, Pro-
uinciales. The fulieſt teſtimony of this is a Law of Valentinian
and Valens, de Nuprijs Gentilium , forbidding that any Roman or
Prouinciall woman ſhould mary a Gentilis, or that any Prouin-
ciall man ſhould take a wife of that kind, or vxor barbara , as
they called her. The words of the Law are, Niilli Prouincialium,
c cuiuſcunque ordinis aut loci fuerit , cuin Barbara ſit vxore con. Ç. C.Thcodos.
1.3. tit.14.
iugium , nec vlli Gentilium prouincialis femina copulerar. Quod fi
que inter Provinciales atque Gentiles affinitates ex huiuſmodi Nupo
zijs extiterint , quod in zij's ? ſuspectum vel noxium detegetur capitali. Friez vai ex ms.
ter expietur. Datum V. Kal. Inn. Valent. Valente Coff Elſewhere diſcimus; ſed is
alſo in Theodofias his Code & the ſame vſe is of Genitles. But the vulgaris libris
Originall of this vſe is to be deduced from the ancienteit times, male lufcep-
quibus vtimur,
and that from among the lewes, through the Greekes, into the tum & diegic
Latin Chriſtians. For before Chriſtianitie and the idiotiſme of tur legimus.
g lib.ii.tit.33
Chriſtian language recciucd into Latin, this vſe of it was not in de appellations
the Empire. Thč lewes ſo vſed their word om Goijm (which nibwl.02.
ſignifics Gentes ) abſolutely ſpoken , for other Nations according
to the ſubicct matter, that they excluded themſelues, and com-
prehended others only in it. In that ſenſe wec haue it in Moſes
la Genef.cap.
where hec faycs h that the pofterity of laphet diuided the lles of
the Nations or bin 8. li hagooijm, which is the fame. Thus
it is vled very frequently in the old Teſtament, in thoſe paſſages
where ta ' , Gentes, or the Nations occurre. And thence is it
alſo that the Rabbins haue the fingular of it ing Goi, for a man
of any other Nation then of Iſrael or a lev. 17oo boo (faith
) i In .
: if.
raclite they call Goi, as if you ſhould ſay, he is of another Nation.
And if it be a woman, they call ber Goiah. To the ſame purpoſe
Rabbi D. k Çimchi, others. From that vſe of n* in Ebrcw, tà
K 18 Radicibus
e'lon (which among thoſe of the purer times of the Greckc, that
wrore in Grecce, ſignifies as Genies did in the purer times of the
Latinc) was in like ſenſe vſed in the Greeke tranſlations of the
old Teſtament, in fteed of it. Thence is it alſo that we haue
ra
1
10.3.
,i in Tbibire מישראל קראו לו גוי כלומר שהוא מגוי אחר ( Elias i Leuita
מן מEnery man that is not a ואם נקבה היא קראו לה גויה
F
860 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
32.46 D. Lirco
cap 18.6. ad
ec.
Title of Tà ellum in that notion lo frequently in the new Teſtament. Ilay-
Gentleman Ta yêp Tõula te t'bon kw Siles, faith our 1 Saviour , inftruding
the lewes; usll theſe things the Nations, or the Gentiles ſeeke. And
I Mattb cap.6. lo tà e in ſignifies, moſt frequently in the Acts of the Apoſtles
cap.12.40.
m and the Canonicall Epiſtles : whence alſo the Latines in the
m Act. Apoft. idiotiſmc of Chriſtianitic at firſt vſed there word Gentes for the
Rom.cap.1.5.
ſelfc fame, which our Engliſh moſt commonly turnes Gentils,
(cſpecially in the New Telament) but the French Payens for
Pagans, and the Dutch Heyden or Heydenent, which is but our
Heathcn. But in the primitiuc times both tà byn, and Gentes ſoon
gor another ſignification and meant not all ſuch as were not
lewes, as in the old and new Teſtament, but thoſe only which
were neither Icwcs nor Chriſtians, but followed the ſuperſtiti-
ons of the Ægyptians, Greekes, Romans and ſuch more. So that
as the lewes vſed the word Nations or 0914 for all peoplc be-
fide themſelves, ſo the Chriſtians i'n and Gentes for all people
beſide themſelucs and the lewes. Thence is that title Aduerfus
Gentes in Tertullian his Apologeticus, Arnobiles, and ſuch more
that wrote in the primitiuc times, in the ſame ſenſe that Saint
Angustine in his De Ciuitate Dei and Oroſires vſc contra Pagan
nos. In this ſenſe it continued among the Chriſtian Writers al-
fo, vntill their proprietic, of ſpeech with their Religion was pub-
liquely and by autority of the State recciued in the Empire, ſoon
after which alſo Gentilis, made from Gentes in this ſignification,
was vſed for thoſe of thc Genics. But as Gentes and td ellopte
were vſed by the Chriſtians in ſuch a ſenſe that excluded
all Nations but themſelues and lewes by it, as the Icwes be-
fore had done all Nations whatſoeuer bur themſelues, ſo af
ter the word Gentes , and the coniugate Gentilis were receiued
into the Chriſtian ftatc of the Empire , they both had ano-
ther kind of fignification, and from this originall, whence wcc
now dcduce them, it ſeemes , a double one. When they were
vſed in Treatiſes or Lawes that concerned matter of Religion,
then chey denoted ſuch as were Pagans , or, being not lewes,
wcre, no Chriſtians; But when they wrote meerly of Ciuill go-
uernment without-relation to point of Religion in Lawes or 0.
therwiſe, then they vſcd Genies and Gentiles (proportionably as
the lewes ancicarly did their 99%, and as the Chriſtians their
rà d'Om, and. Gentes) for all ſuch as were not Romans ;
for choſe that were nor of the Roman Empire, or of the Orbis
Romanias, For all of the Orbis Romanus, were cimes Romani by
n ff.De flare that old Conſtitution n of Antonina Pius , and the reſt were now
Nowell.7. called Gentes.or Gentiles as well as Barbari, which word came
among the Romans in a like fort allo , 'as this vſe of Genses and
C20.5,6.
Gentilesdid. For all ſauc the Greckes were firſt called Barbart
(and
4
that is,
1
Chap. VII.
The SecÖND PART, 861
tit.l.so.
and ſo Saint Paul alſo vſes it) and afterward the Romans ſtilcd Title of
all Barbari ſaue themſelues and the Greekcs. The vſe of Gentes Gentleman
in matter of Rcligion is obuious in the Fathers į and of Gentiles
only for ſuch as were not Cbriſtians in this Law of Honorius and Ad Rom cap.
Theodoſius concerning Religion ; Ne Doxariffe i vel càlcrorum Felt. ix Barbari
vanitas håreticorum, aliorumque error gribus catholice coummainio. PCThecd. lib.
mis cultius non poteſt perſuaderi , Iudæi adque Gentiles, quos vulgo reticis, 14.9.com
Paganos vocant, árbitrentar legum antè aduerfum ſe datarum cone vide 1.43.&c.
fiinta repuiſſe, nouerint Iudices vniuerſi &c. And the famic Em.
perors 9; Qui profano pagani ritus. crrore few crimine polluuntur; q Eod.lib, tir.
hoc eft Gentiles , nec ad Militiain admittantur
, nec adminiſtratoris iol.21.
wel iudicis Honore decorentur. Other like occurrences are of it.
And from this notion of Gentiles, we hauc Profeſiones Gextilitie
in another of their < Lawes. But in Lawes of ciuill gouernment
r Eiſdem lib.eso
only , Gentilis is vſed in that other ſenſe for ſuch as were not
Romans, or as oppoſed to all that were Romaos and Prouincia-
les, which to this purpoſe vicre of cquall condition, as wec ſee
eſpecially in that Law of Mariages before cited, and another of
Appcales noted in the margin with it. Therë we feć Prouinciales
oppoſed againſt Gentiles which in the body of the Law is as a Sy-
nonymics to Barbari. And the old Scholiaſt there cleeres it fully
For thus he expreſly ſummes it vp in other words; Nullus Rom Jnterp.l.unjc.
manorum barbaram chiuſlibet gentis habere præfumat vxorem nej tit. 14 lib.3.c.
Theodos,
Barbarorum coniugýs mulieres Romania in matrimonio coniungan-
tur guod ſi fecerint ſe capitali fententia nouerint fabiacere. Here
plainly he takes Prouinciales and Romani to be the ſelfe famnc. For
Prouinciales ſignified all that had domicilium in Provincia (ast pl. 2.190.F...!
pian ſayes) and were by conſequciit Romans and Gentiless and de verb.fignific.
Barbari, he viſes ás a Sýnonymic to be oppoſed againſt both Pro-
vincialis and Romantis. And in Caſiodore u of Opulio made Comes u Variar.8.
Sacrarum largitionum; Gcntiles vičtu, Romanos ſibi iudicijs obligan form.17.
bat. And the like kind of different notions we fec in other words.
Chaldèus where the diſcourſe is of predi&ions, often ſignifies an
Aſtrologer. But in Geographers, Hiſtorians, and fuch like that
{pcake of State, Story, or Situation of Countries, it denotes only
one of the Country of Chaldes. So Hellen and Helleniſmus in the
old ſtory of the Church and ſome Fathers dignifie as much as a
Gentile and Gentifiſme (in fuch ſenſe as either of thoſc are op.
poſed to Chriſtianity) but in others that vſe not the words with
relation to Religion (eden in the ſame time where that notion of
them is found frequent) they mcan only Grecians, or what hatli
reference to Greece, as it is a peculiar Country. The like may
be ſaid of the name of a lew. The Norions of the word Genti-
lis being thus deduced and ſtarted, they that are of this other o-
pinion touching the originall of Gentle or Gentil in Gentleman,
00000
3
1
con
។
i
1
3
+
+
1
862
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
Title of conceiuc that thoſe Northern Nations in their framing of words
Gentleman out of the Latin (which they found in the Provinces where they
feated themſelues) to make up their Provinciall or Roman tongues
(as chiç. Goths and Vandals in Spaine, the Spaniſh; Gotbs, Salians,
and ſome ſuch more in Gaule, cbc French; and the Goshs alſo and
Longobards in Italy, thc Italian) ſo cſtcemed of the word Gentilis
by which they found themſelues ſtiled in the Latin , that chcy
now made it in thoſe tongues a diſtinction or note of Honor for
ſuch of them as were of the more eminent qualitie, or in truth
Nobiles -and were, it ſeemes, ambitious to be thus honord by
thac yery name by which the Romans had before with ſome
ſcornc fo expreſſed them. And that eſpecially becauſe all being
in thoſe parts after the irruptions of thoſc Nations, either Gen-
tiles; or Romani ; the Romans (if you conſider them that were ſub-
iects of the Empire) were generally in a farre worſe condition in
regard of ſubiection, tribute , and the like, then any ſubiects,
that were not as Slaucs to the better fort, among thoſe other Na-
cions, And (hercfore the better fort of thoſe Nations to expreſſe
their libertic perhaps, which was deareſt to them, and ſo much
differd from that of the Romans, were the forwarder alſo to vſe
that very word which fo properly diſținguiſht them from the Red
mans. To this pørpoſe , Hinc nimirum fluxit (laith the learned
x Rer. Ang. M. * Velfernes ) quod cum Barbari in deuictis Prouincijs mcliori
quam Romani jurevterentur (cuius vel vna hac ex Ripuaris legibus
y Ripuar.tit.36 fidem facit, Si quis-y Ripuarius aduenan Francum interfécerie co
log.Salic.tit.ss
. fol. culpabilis iudicetur. Siquis Ripuarins aducnam Burgundionem
$ 2, & 3, interfecerir, CLX. folidis muletetur. Si quis Ripuarius aduenam
311.34.5.3,074 Romapum interfecerit C folidis muletetur. Si quis Ripuarius adue-
4.Sed verò,vt nam lemarnum feu Frifonem vel Bauuarium vel Saxonem inter-
plurimum.co; fecerit CL X ſolidis culpabilis iudicetur) Gentilitatis nomen Digni.
ebantur & Ro- tatis exiftimationem induxerit, paulatimque cores prolapfa fit vt Gen-
mani & Bar- tiles bomines abſolutè pro Nobilibus dicerentur, qae in Italia e Gal-
bariſeu Genti- lia con/metodo, item Hiſpania da Britannia quodammodo ad hoc ani
Gentilium im- fonet; atque, vt ineptias inanium opinionum rideas, fi quem ibi Gen-
tilcm compelles, honori deputet ; ſi, quod idem eft; Barbarum, inſignia
, vi
derc fuliüs eft tam ſibi illatam contumeliam opinetur. For wec hauc wce fee often
in Edido Thco- likewiſe Tam Darbari z guam Romani, and Barbari ſex Romani in
dorici Regislc- King Theodoriques Ediet in the Lawes of a the Burgundians, and
zibus Burguna fuch morc. For they thought not Barbarus to be more diſgrace-
que id genus full then Plastus did when he called Neius, b Barbarus, or ſpca-
Icftimonijs,
king of his sfinaria, fayes that Demophilus fcripfis
, Marcu voro
tit Larbarè. For in Plauries his time, Barbarus in Rome ſignificd
any that was not a Grecian , as it was now taken by theic Na-
tions we ſpcake of, for any among them that was not Roman.
And it was nothing ſtranger thar Gerrilis from that more gene-
rall
Vindclic,lib.8.
1
pcrio pare-
1
Chap. VIII.
THE SECOND PART
863
get
rall fignification ſhould come to this reſtrained notion’in the Pro. Title of
viniciall congues, then thar: DNX , Comes, Bari, Miles, Scutarius Gentleman
and ſuch more; being all of a very large ſenſe, ſhould ſo come to
denote particular dignities both in the Latinc of the middlc ţimes,
and in the Prouinciall Languages, being but varied according to
the Prouinciall idoriſmes. Nobilis io ſelfe allo;in Latine was and
is very large, and yct bath been by a like kind of vſe reſtrained
allo in another Notion to chat which we call a Gentleman
Of theſe two opinions touching the name of Gentleman; Iina
cline moſt to the later. For they of the firſt is, who would haue
it from the more ancient and purer word Gentilis; ſcenic to fora
that which ſpecially ſhould haue been thought on in the dif-
quiſition; chat is, thar the word Gentilhomme hauing been begun in
the Prouinciall tongües out of thc Latin, ſhould moſt likely como
from ſuch a Latine word as was then in familiar vſe and from
fuch a ſenſe of that word as was in like vſe allo. But, Gentilis in
that ancient ſenſe will not I think be found a very vſuall word; nei-
ther about the time that thcleProuinciall tongues began inor lince.
Other reaſons might be' giuen againit it. And Velferi iudiciouſly
of it; Aliu fcio origination of ('fo hee-ſayes afcer.choſe'words bei
forc cited out of him)... Budeo allata , quanto magis antiquaria
& elegans , eo à barbarie feculi quo hoc vocabulum vfurpari cæpo
tam alienior. But that later opinion is morc like to truch, both
by reaſon of whar we find in the ſtories of the times wherein
thoſc Northerne Nations planred themſelucs in the parts of the
Empire, as alſo of what continues in moſt of the parts wherethe
word Gentleman is vſed from thoſe times till this day. For the
ftorics; the occurrences are many wherein both the libcrtic, and
profeffed purpoſe of maintenance of that libertie by the éminent
perſons of thoſe Nacions, and the greač cítimation of themfelues
and their affociarės (or of them that were Gentiles ) aboue the
name of Romans whofc fubicction according to the Imperiall
Lawes, they eſteemed a feruitude vnworthy of their ownc diga
nitie. Therefore they rebelled and ſue fome of their owne Prin-
ces, only becauſe they would haue brought them either into the
Starc of Romans, or vnder the ſabiection of the Empire. The ex-
amples are in chat of Theodatus eſpecially, Ataulfus,and Sigeri- c lornand.de
Reb, Geticis cap.
cus d all Kings of the Goshes, and llaine becauſe they endeuored
fome ſuch thing. Nay, Ataulfiu according to the minde of his d lidor.cbrow
free fubie&s, had reſolued to have vtterly extinguiſhed the names
of the Romans, and haue called it the Gothique Empire, and ſo
they vſed the word Gothia' in fted of Romania, and the name
of Ataulphus for Ceſar Anguftus. But he obſcrued that the libcr-
ty claimed by his Goshs, and the reſt of the like Nations with
them was ſuch as that hee could not ſo hope enough quictly to
gouerns them. And therefore hec altered his reſolution, chicily
00000 2
by
60.
nic. Goth. 616
454.
ܫ
܀ ܀
1
864
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap.vill.
c Chronic. -
447.
Title of by the perfwaſion of his Qucenc Placidia', a Roman Lady and
Gentleman daughter to Tbeodofius the firſt, and endeuourcd to reſtore the
dignitics of the Romans, and of their Lawes in his goucrnment,
and to bc Romani reftitutionis auctor poftquam effe non poterat ima
d Conira Pagan mutatot, as Orofius d ſayes of him. But when this purpoſe was:
nos lib.7.cap.43 diſcoucrcd, bcc was foonc murdered as an cnemy to their Na.
tionall liberty, which was ſo great alſo that diuers of the Romans
chofe rather to be of their condition, though poore; only for their
liberties ſake, then to liucas Romans, or vnder the Empire in ſuch
iborum&c.ars a wealthy ſubiection that was ſo toward a ſeruitude. Hucufque
Romani (faith • Iſidor ) qui in regno Gothorum confiftant, adeo ammo
f Hift. contra
Pag.lib.7.cap.
ple&tantur, us melius fit illis.cum
Gothis pauperes vincre quam inter
Romanos potentes efle grane ingum tributi portare. And fOrofius;
Barbari execrali gladios Tros ad aratra conuerfi funt ; reſiduofá. Ro-
manos vt focios modo di amicos fouent vi inueniantur iam inter cos
gui malunt inter Barbaros pauperem libertatem quam inter Romanos
tributarians ſolicitudinem Juſtinere. It may bc hence collected that
thoſe Nations were all willing enough to diſtinguiſh their men
of any eminencic by a gencrall name, in their Prouinciall congues;
which might moſt fully deny them to be Romans. And nothing
could betrer doc that theo Gentiles which was then fo vſed for
ſuch as were not Romans , and ſo for thefe Nations principal-
ly (in cxpoſition of ciuill baſincſle) alſo as diftinguiſhed from
Romans. Of whom yet as many as lived in ſuch cminence with
the Gentiles as themſclues did, retained ſtill the ſtilc of Nobiles in
their Latin, though they were afterward known alſo in their Pro-
vinciall tongucs by the name of Gentilhommes or the like becauſe,
out of tholercafons before ſhewed, Gentilhommes was become to be
a. Prouinciall word for Nobiles. Now for what continues to this
day, and (cemes at leaſt, to give light here ; obſeruc thc prin-
cipall priuiledges belonging to Gentry in moſt of thoſe places
where, the word Gentilhomme or the like is vſed, and the name
alſo of Hydalgo which is a Gentleman in Spaine, both which may
adde ſtrength to that conic&ure. The principall priuiledges atthis
day conſiſt in being free from ſuch tributc and taxcs as the Ro-
mans were in thoſe clder times ſubicet vnto, and thc chicfe of
the Gentiles, or not Romans, or thoſe other Nations that ſo dif-
perſed themſelues in the Empire , were out of their Nationall
liberty diſcharged of; as if that continuing frccdome were alſo
a perpetuall character of the origination of the name Gentil in
g Leg. Burgunda this ſenſe fixed on them; which allo together with Gentilezza or
the like by reaſon of the dignitie of them that were filed by it
and the faire manners which both in armes and peace, they affe-
&ted or at leaſt pretended, hath denoted and to this day doth we
ſee in theſe tongücs, manfuetus, comis, liberalis, perhumanus , and
fuch more Epithcts and their abftra&s , as may expreſſe a noble
fpirit,
1
R
sit,26.6 1.
.
Chap. Vil. The SecÖND PART: 865
ſpirit. And for Hydalgó; Good autors haue ſuppoſed the name o- Title of
riginally to be Hijo d'algodo, or Filius Gothi, or the fonne of a Gentleman
Goth, making it chus wholy from the Nation whence the Spa-
niards arc chiefely deſcended. Gaspar Baltius, in his Bookc de insa
ope. Debitore Créditori addicendo h fayes, that Laurentides Padillia h Cap.16.544
Archdeacon of Rando, and a profelt Hiſtorian in Spaini, told him
that he ſaw in thc Library of Malaca Church a very ancient
Bookc wherćin whereſocuer mention was made of Hydalgo , it
was writen Fijo dalged, as if it had plainly mcant the ſame of
Goth. And as this particular namc might be from a particular
Nation of thoſe Gentiles, ſo it ſeemes, for a more generall ex-
preſſion, they made alſo their Gentilhombre from the generall
namc of Gentiles. And as they, ſo other Nations that kauc their
Prouinciall tongues. Neither necd we thinke of it with relation to
England, otherwiſe then as it camc out of the Provinciall tongue
of France to vs. Before the Normans wee had it not. From the
French Gentilhomme we then made our word Gentleman which
was before called Æ Sc as is already ſhowed. And our Norman
French cals Gentlemen Gentils gents i ſometimes alſo, and ſome- i 37.Ed.z.capé
times. Gentils * only I know ſome fetch it into France from the S.Rich.z.cap.
word Gentiles, as it occurrcs about the declining times in Schola ş.
Gentilium in Ammianus & Marcellinus , vnder lulian the Apoſtata , Lib. 200 201
and his nccrer ſucceſſors. But I cannot thinke that lo narrow quier.en les Re-
a number as the Schola Gentilium or any Regiment, or company cerches de las
ſo ſtiled could propagate fo vniuerſally through the Prouinciall
cbap.is,
tongues ſuch a name for all that were Nobiles. Neither perhaps
would the autor of thar fancy haue thought ſo, if he had obſer-
ucd the fo extenfiuc notions of Gentiles which arç before ſhowed.
And fir that of schola Gentilium, and Gentiles otherwiſc mená
tioned in Marcellinus, in the warres ; there can be no great
doubt but that they were only ſome Regiment or Company ſti-
lcd ſo becauſe the chiefc of them or the moſt of them were or
had been Gentiles in that ſenſe as ic denoted ſuch as were not
Romans, according to the vſe of denominating fucb Regiments
and Companies in that I time. Some from the Honor giucn 1 videfis Pan-,
to all or moſt or ſome of the chiefe of them, as Comites fælices; cirol.ad Yorit
fome from their armes wherein they were moſt excrciſed, as são
gittarij and ſuch more , others from their number, diſtinguiſhed
according to the time of their being choſen, as Primani, Vndecia
mani, Quarti ; fome from the Nations whence they were taken
as Arcades, Bataui, Perfe; and ſo theſe by the generall baturė
of the ſeucrall Nations out of which they were taken by the
name of Gentiles. But of thoſe names, thus much,
4
,
Oriensis cap.33.
III. The vſe of Inftruments or Charters by which Gentry,
hatki
ty
T
866 TITLES OF HÖNÖR. Chap. VIII.
Title of hachbeen givens is very ancient in the: Empire , of which wce
Gentleman firſt ſpcake here, and then of ſome of other Nations. Buclet not
the common obic&tion be made here, that no Charter can make
à Gentleman, which is cirëd as out of the mouth of ſome great
Princes that have ſaid it. They without queſtion. vnderſtood
Gentleman for-Generofus.in the ancient ſenſe, or as if it came
from Gentilis in that ſenſe; as:"Gentilis denotes one of a noble Fa-
mily, or indeed for a Gentleman by birth. And to ſay, that a
Genelcman in ſuch a notion may be crcated, is in it felfe a con-
tradi&ion. No creation can make any nian to be really of ano-
ther bloud then thee is : though yet we hauc anon an example of
a Creation of one to be reputed as if hce were of the bloud of a
Noble houſe.
The fame may be ſaid of Nobilis in the ancienteſ ſenſe as it
denöred him that had its imaginum, or as ic is taken by ſome
m'Alberic.Ger. Writers m of our age while they diſpute of Geotry, as if all
tilis de Nuptijs Nobitites werë Natina. And in that ſenſe alſo is the Spaniſh Pro-
lib.4.dap.13.
uerbe to be vnderſtood, El Rey, no puede hazer Hidalgo, or the
King cannot make an Hidalgo. But we take Gentry here for NO.
bilisa's, and a Gentleman for Nobilis, as thoſe words haue been
vſed ſince the declining of the Empire, and arc obuious to this
day in the Feudiſts and other Lawyers that write of what con-
cornes this Nobilitas, which is datiwa (as they call it) not Nati-
ua, and is then regularly giuen , whep by the Soueraignes fauor
n Z.I.C.de dig- or of one exerciſing Soucraigne power, as quis vltra as a Bariol
fayes, honeſtos plebeios acceptas oftenditur. Though wee want not
example of a Creation by a kind of adoption. Some touchis be-
fore in the beginning of this Chapter of the Creation of a Gen-
tleman or Nobiles in the Empire. It was at firſt donc by Char-
ter, or Codicilli honorarij (wc meanc done alone ; for by commiſſi-
on's of great Offices and other employments, it was conſequen-
rially alló and moſt anciently, as alſo by Feuds and otherwiſe. But
of that kind or other like we ſpeake not at all further) in grana
cing thc dignitates vacantes , or the Titles and Enſignes of
greac
Offices without employment, to no other end but to ennoble of
put the Granrec into the ranke of them chat were Nobiles. Re-
o Supracap.s, mémber what is already hewed of the Comitiua granted. And
of ſuch Grantees there is ſpeciall mention in that olde Law of
Zeno the Emperor touching the Iudges before whom the perſons
of eminencie in the Empirc. ſhould be queſtioned in criminall cau-
P 1.3. Quoties fes. Piros p illuſtres, in hac inclyta vrbe degentes, qui fine adminia
torcs vel Clarifa ftratione honorarijs decorati fuerini Codicillis , licet talem præroga-
Firzis &c.S2 & tillam noftræ iußionis meruerint vi, quod pon egerint , videantur e-
zidelis Nouello gifſe , in criminalibus caufis magnifica tak ſedis (he writes to Arca.
doms , his præfectus Prætorid) & illustrißima vrbicarie prefecture
1
nitatibus,
1
9910c,
70.6.I,
nega078
1
1
Chap. VIIT. THE SECOND PART. 867
necnon etiam viri magnifici magiſtri officiorum ( quoties samen ad Title of
eius iudicium ſpecialis noftræ pictatis emanauerit iuß10 ) ſentèprijs rc- Gentleman
ſpondere decernimus, ita vt huiufmodi viri ſedendi quidem in cog-
nitionibus dicendis minime fibi vindicent facultatem. And out of this
text the Ciuilians commonly fetch their greateſt and almoſt their
ſole teſtimonie of thc vſe and antiquitie of crnobling by Charter
in the Empire. And Hermannus Kircknerus ſpeaking 9 of the of. q. De officio &
fice of a Chancellor ; quanquam per ſe tam illsftre Cancellarij of- cellarij lib 4.
ficism fit, vt quod fuprà declarauimus eriam nobilitatem ei, qui cap.6.866,&c.
ipſum adminiſtrat ſemper tacitè conferre intelligatur ; eft tamen &
antiquis Cæſarum imperijs', nobilitandi benè merisos premioque digo
nitatis atque honoris excellentiore afficiendi eos qui tum in koc tam in
alijs muneribus verſati fuerint confuetudo obferuata do à temporibres
Zerionis in Romana republica retenta. But there is a whole title de
Honorarijs Codicillis in Theodofinas his Code (where with the Ci-
vilians to ſeldome conſult) and ſome Lawes that ſhow the vſe of
thoſc Codicilli, as ancient as Conſtantine , abour CLX yecres be-
fore Zeno. Si quis (faith rhec) iudicio noftro ſe adeptum codicillos rc.Thcodor. lib.
adftruxerit, idem vel fuprema codicillorum impreſiio vel Scriptu. Glit.21.1.6.
rá adftipuletur interior, tamen fi ad hoc pecuniam conftabit ſpectatam,
nihilominus reie&tus in plebem, quo plus extorqucre conatus eft, ab-
dicetur. Hos enim folos , qui intra Palatiam verfati funt vel admi.
miftrationibus funétis ad Honores excipi oportebit, ceteris cunétis ex.
empris enne ſuis reſtitutis. Diucrs other Lawes are in that title con-
cerning theſe Charters of honor or of ennobliſhemens. But the No-
bility thus gained (in reſpect of that other which was from re-
all and not fained employment) was about that time of Conftan-
tine ſlighted by the name of umbra and nomen i dignitatis only, L.z.ibid.
though afterward by the Lawes of other Emperors (eſpecially I
thinke, of about Gratian and Valentinian ) theſe dignitates co- C.4.ds.be
dicillarie, as they were alſo u filed, became to be and conti u 2.7.c.zberd:
nued afterward of much better reputation. About the ſame time lib.6.tic.ss.
alſo the Emperors would ſometimes by Parent giue the dignitie
of the Ordo Equeſtris , as Conſtantine the younger , and * Iulian XL.7.c.eodolib.
13.tit.s.
gauc ic to all the Nanicularij. But at this day and in thoſe ages
that haue paſſed ſince Armes haue been frcqucotly hereditary, this
kind of ennobling in the Empire, faith Kirknerus, is by giving
of Armes, together with the prriuiledges belonging to Gentry, per
infigninm & armorum vti vocant, collationem conceßis vnà priuilegijs
ordini vfitatis. Theſe are limited to the heires of the body vſual-
ly. And the Charter or Patent they therefore call a Wapens
bzeiff , as if you ſhould fay a grant of Armes. And how the
power of this kind of ennobling belongs to the Princes of the
y Synoptic.
Empire or to others that hauc the power giuen to chcm, ſee the iratt.de Nobil
.
collcetions eſpecially of y Nolden, mind what occürres before in cap.z.& vide
the
ска сар.. .
4
868 TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.VIII.
1
i
dum.1620:
Title of the Patents of Creation of Counts Palatin. Formes of Patents of
Gentleman ennobling by the Emperors, in the later ages, you may ſeccfpcci-
ally in the Hiſtory di Caſa Monaldeſca , writen by Alonſo Ce-
carelli,
For the Popes power alſo exerciſed in ennobling or making a
Gentleman, we obſerue hère only that of Petrus Rebuffus a great
ż Praxh' Bexe- Lawyer of France ; 'Item nobilitare poteft Papa (ſaich ¿ hec ) & sen
ficiaria part,3. colares Principes, vnde cum in fundatione ćeneatur , quod nullus niſi
nobilis recipiatør, porerit Papa creare impetrantem nobilemi ad effe-
Etum obtinendi beneficium , ficut videmus de Canonico ad effectum
habendi dignitates in d. fide Referwat. in Concord. vel, non obſtante
fundazione ifti concedere; & ila frequentiùs fit. quod vix suſtinerent
Canonici S. Ioannis Lugd. aut Briodi in Arucrnia. But the moſt
eſpeciall formc of Creation of a Gentleman in the Empire (I
take Italy here, as before, for part of the Empire) is in that formie
which I find in Sallustisis Tiberius à Cornetto his Formulary of
Inſtruments according to the file of the Court of Rome, where
the greater part of a Gentle Family afſembling a themſelucs doc;
lib:3•pag.3824 by conſent, as it were adopt a Stranger that haih' well deſcrucd
of them to be of their family, as if he were deſcended by a male
from among them, and ſo create him a Gentleman to be repu-
ted de domo & agnatione ipforum, and grant him alſo their Armes,
and limit the whole honor to him and the hcircs of his body. It
is titled
al Formulai.
Edit. Koma
1621.
1
A
Creatio alterius de aliqua nobili Domo.
1
I
I
1
Llustres e Nobiles Diri - DD. A.M. 6 N. omnes de
nobili familia e agnatione de N. convocati, e congres
gati in loco infrafcripto , e infraſcriptorum occaſione, al-
ſerentes ſe repreſentare maiorem & faniorem partem ipfo-
Forum Nobilium de N. quod ad præfens non eft alius ex
iphs Nobilibus qui ad infrafcripta commodè interuenire Daleat,
nihilominus pro alys Nobilibas abſentibsis de' rato, euraa
tihabitatione promiſerunt, & quatenus opus fuerit preſens
inſtrumentum eu omnia' contenta in eo ratificabunt , & ap:
probabunt ad omnem fimplicem requifitionem infraſeripti D.P.
stiam per publicum Inſtrumentum cum claufulis, et ſolenni-
tatibus debitis opportunis, alias &c. diftis reſp. et
nominibus confiderantes, e attendentes eximias virtutes or
immenſa benemerita e obfequia :D. P. qui retroactis tempori-
bur
1
1
V
Chap. VITT. The SecoND PART. 869
1
bus ſe promptum facilem reddidit
, & obfequiofum pro pre-Title of
diftis nobilibus & augmento bonoris Domus, & agnationis Gentleman
prædictæ , perſonam, virtutes fuas , ac induftriam diuerfimo-
dè exercendo occupando ; volentes præfati Nobiles D D.
de N. quibus fupra nominibus aliquali recompenſatione illorum,
& amoris fui * offenfione eum ſubleuare, Jefe obſequioſos * Lioſtenfoke.
illi reddere, ne vitiun ingratitudinis vllo vnquam tempore
eis afcribi valeat , en yt etiam ipſe D.P. de cætero animoſior
reddatur ad idem perſeuerandum, habito prius fuper præmißis
inter eos, bt afferuerunt , colloquio, ebu traktatu ſponte, doc.
omnibus melioribus modo &c. vnanimitèr o concorditèr di-
ctum D.P. ibidem præfentem er gratioſe acceptantem, cu
quoſcunque eius deſcendentes, & deſcendentium defcen-
dentes w que in perpetuum fecerunt constituerunt & creaue-
junt , ac faciunt, conſtruunt , e creant de Domo agna-
tione & familia de N. ita ve de cetero diettus P. & eius
deſcendentes, vt ſupra, ſint & cfle debeant, & intelligantur,
ac habeantur , teneantur, traftentur, er reputentur, e non
minentur &c. haberi, tractari
, vocari, & repurari debe-
ant vbique locorum de Domo & agnatione ipforum
Nobilium de N, ac ſi originarius ex dicta domo & ag-
patione natus & prccreatus cx ipfis Nobilibus, & ex
alicuius cx eis corpore in lucem productus per lincam
malculiņam, ac fi cſſer verè & naturaliter ex dicta do
mo & agnarione cx corpore alicuius ex eis procreatis
per lincam maſculinam legitimam , & naturalem, .DE
ſupra, abſque alio medio in tantum quod de cetero, pero
petuis futuris temporibus ipſe P. eius deſcendentes pt ſu-
pra, infinitun poßint , & valeant, en eis liceat vbique. lo-
corum deferre Arma, & Inſignia ipſorum Nobilium de
N. & agnationis ſub forma infrafcripta videlicet &c. [Hic
ponatur Scurym præfatorum Nobilium de N.] Que
omnia eu ſingula ec, Pro quibus ac, iurarunt taftis ecc.
Super quibus Esc. A&tum &c. præfentibus N. & N. tefti-
bus doc.
;
IV. The Formes of ennobling in France, appeare in the E-
dicts and Ordonnances of that Country, and the Stile or Protocolle
Ppppp
of
1
1
}
L
1
870
$7.
1
1
1
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
Title of of che Chancery there. For the purpoſe; Henry the third, in 1976,
Gentleman firft reciting in an Ediet b that the Nobility of the Kingdome
was much diminiſhed ( which becauſe of the preſcruation of
b Edits et Or.
don.com 3.lil.s.
Military forces there, conſiſting in the Nobility or Gentry, was
neceſſary to be repaired) and that he was aducrtiſed that diuers
perloos being nor noble, or Roruriers, were of ſuch vertue and
qualitie as that they deſcrued to be honord with the titlc of No-
ble, moyennant quelque bonneſte ſecours en deniers comptans en l'
yrgent neceßire de nos affaires e. finances telle gue chacun ſcair,
Thewes that he had tooke it into deliberation with the aduice of
the Queen Mother and diucrs Lords of his Counſell, and by
their aduice had reſolued to ennoblc , and by this his Edi&t did
ennoble in diuers' parts of France a certaine number of perlons
contained in a Roll or Volume made of them. Allops, fith hee,
de noz certain ſcience, plein puiſance do auctorite Royale spar.ceſt em
diet perpetuelle oso irrevocable ånnobly do annobliffons es prouinces et
generaliez eſtablis à Paris, Roan, Cacn, Amicns, Chaalons, Tours,
Bourges, Poyters, Lyon, & Orleans le nombre des Perſonnes con-
teine au rolle due cayer ſur ce fait, and that they and their children
borne in wedlocke ſhould cnioy all honors, priuilcdges, prchemi-
nences , prerogatiues, franchiſes and immunities that other No.
bles of the Kingdome enioyed, that they mighe frecly alſo pur-
chalc and poſteſie all Noble fiefs, and be free de noa tailles, creue,
taillon , aides, equivalent, ce contes autres impoſitions qui ſe leuent à
e Sce, for the preſent au feront cy apres impofel per forme de taille ; prouided al-
wayes that they and their children liucd Nobly and without any
exerciſing thing that might derogate from Nobilitic of Nobleſſe as they
marchandiſe
call it, with this, that euery of them pay a finance for the pre-
(beſides the
common Wri- ſent according as by Commiſſion they ſhould be taxed (but for
ters of Gen- this once oply). by the contributary lands which chcy before held.
Becalini, Ka. This Edict was read, publiſhed and regiſtred in the Chamber of
guagl. Cent.z. Accompts in the preſence of the Procureur generall who conſen-
Rag-39, and of red to it, for the number only of one thouſand to be thus eono.
France, codé bled; and with this, thac eucry of them ſhould füc out particular
des Deciſions letters of cnnobliſhment to be prelented in the Court (letters of
liu.12.ti.z.Reepnobliſhment are there by the Law to be preſented) by the eigh-
buffus in Praxi
Beneficiaris teenth of Tune following in which month the Edict is dated. Some
part.3.p.294. acher Edicts of the like kind are in their layes, asooc cſpecially for
don.com.z.tit.s the ennobling of diucrs perſons in the Duchy of Bretagned where
$ 8. that Title in chere is a proviſion that the reſt of the Roturiers, or the like
is de la Nobleffe be not the more charged with taxes and impofts becauſe they
& actes deroge-
that were ennobled were diſcharged, but that the Receivers ſhould
cake only the former rates of them. But the form of particular
of the Genery letters of crinobliſhment are in the file or Protocolle of the Chan-
cery where we hauc.examples both of them without paying any
finance,
Gentry of
France, and
.
1
9
+
1
1
ans a ycelle,
whcre more
of France.
!
។
1
Chap. VIIT. THE SECOND PART. 871
finance
, and of thens with finance paid according as thoſc Ediâs Title of
ſuppoſe. For indeed the King their looſes ſo much, by diſchar- Gentleman
ging one that hee ennobles , of all taxes and imports that it is
rcaſon enough that a good finance ſhovid be paid for it ; and
therefore without a ſpeciall diſcharge from the King, the finance
of common right is due and to be aſſeſſed by meſsieurs dela chans.
bre des comptes, or Treaſurers of France, as the: Protocolle fayes.
A Forme of an ennobliſhment without paying a finance wec
tranſcribe here out of that Protocolle or dile of the Chanceric
therc;
L
Vdouicus &c. probitatis merita, nobiles aétus, geſtufa
laudabiles, & virtutum inſignia quibus perſone deco-
rantur & ornantur , merito nos inducunt vt eis iuxta
opera Creatoris propria exempla tribuamus , eos's eorumque
pofteritatem , fanoribus congruis attollamus, quatenus huiuſmo-
di prerogatiua ipſi latentur ceterique ad agenda que bonds
funt ardentius ašpirent & ad honores, fuffragantibus viriu-
tum bonorumque operum meritis, adipiſcendos alliciantur er
aduolent. Notum igitur facimus tam preſentibus quani futu.
ris quod attentis vita laudabili, morum honeftaté, fidelitate,
O alijs quamplurimis virtutum generibus que in dile&to no-
ftro N. nonnullorum fide dignorum teftimonio nouimus ſuffris-
gari
, pro quibus non immerito ſe nobis gratum quampluri-
inum e acceptum reddidit s Nos ipfius perfonam honorare,
volentes fic quod toti poſteritati eius eo prolt perpetuum cre[-
cere valeat ad bonorem, eundem N. liberæ conditionis, cum
tota eius pofteritate a prole vtriufque ſexus in legitimo ind-
trimonio procreata et procreanda ac eorum quemlibet de notre
Regia plenitudine poteſtatis et gratia ſpeciali nobilitauimus
& nobilitamus per præfentes nobileſque facimus et ha.
les reddimus ad omnia et fingula quibus ceteri nobiles regni
noſtri vtuntur ac dui poſſunt et conſueuer sint. Itag ipfe N.
eiuſque proles et pofteritas maſculina in legitimo matrimonio
procreata ac etiam procreanda', quandocunque & à quo-
cunque milite voluerit , valeat cingulo militiae decorari.
Concedentes eidem N, eiuſque poſteritati ac proli vniuerfæ ex
ipſo in legitimo matrimonio procreate et procreande quod ipſe
et eorum quilibet in omnibus et fingulis ačtibus, rebus, et lo-
Ppppp 2
cis,
872
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. VIIT.
1
qua eorum in
Title of cis, et rebus in iudicio et extra , non vt ignobiles (cu ple-
Gentleman beij, fed pro Nobilibus et vt nobiles babeantur , ab oinni-
bas de cætero teneantur, ac imperpetuum cenfeantur quibuf-
libetque nobilitatibus ac iuribus vniuerſis priuilegiis, præro-
garinis, franchiſijs vniuerfis et ſingulis quibus cæteri nobi-
les difti regni noſtri gaudere poſſunt plenarie, pacifice, libere
et quiete biantur et imperpetuism potiantur. Et quod ipſe N.
eiuſ& proles et pofteritas in legitimo matrimonio procreata et
procreanda. Feuda et retrofeoda Nobilia aliaſque pofſef-
fiones nobles quacung fint et quacunque præfulgeant aucto-
ritate feu nobilitate, libere tenere et poßıdere acquifita et iam
habitata per eum eiuſq; pofteritatem et prolem bačtenus et e-
tiam in futurim acquirenda et habenda perpetuo retinere et
habere licite valeant atque poßint ac ſi fuifſent et eſſent ab
antiquo & originaliter nobiles et à perſonis nobilibus ex
vtroque latere procrcati : abſq.eo quod ea vel eas vel ali-
parte vel in toto verdere ſeu extra manus eo.
ram ponere nunc, vel quomodolibet in. futuram cogantur. Nec
finantiam qualemcunque hac vice ſeu alias foluere teneatur.
Quam quidem finantiam intuitu ſeruitiorum &c. per præfaluna
N. multip.iciter diuğ impenforum et que non definit impen-
dere alijſqz de caufis nos mouentibus , donauimus et quitta-
uimus , donamuſe, et quittamus de gratia ſpeciali et autori-
táte regia per perſentes eidem N. fieqiie poſteritati ac proli
nate èt nafciture. Quapropter dile&tis et fidilibus noftris gen-
tibus Compotorum noftrorum ac cæteris Iuſticiarijs et Officia-
rijs noſtris nec non quibuſcunque Commiſſarijs ad prediétas fi-
nantias exigendas deputatis aut deputandis os cuilibet ipforum
prout ad eum pertinet e poterit quomodolibet pertinere, pre-
ſentium tenore damus in mandatis quatenus eundem N. Ce-
ius pofteritatem ebu prolem vtriuſque Jexus in legitimo matri-
monio procreatam ac etiam procreandam noftra preſenti nobi-
litatione , donatione, & alijs præmißis bli e gaudere faciant
ens permittant pacificè da quiete , nec ipfis aut eorum quem-
quam, contra præfentium tenorem, vlla tenus inquietent ſeu in-
quietari aut moleſtari à quocuuque permittant nunc velinfu-
turum, ordinationibus,ftatutis, editis, inhibitionibus , reuocati-
onibus s
A
Chap. VIII.
The SECOND PART.
873
onibus & mandatis in contrarium faftis vel fiendis. Non obe Title of
Stantibus quibuſcunque quod vt firmum &c. Noftro 896. Da- Gentleman
tum duc,
:
1
The Priuileges by which Gentlemen are made in Spain, as al-
fo for the reſt that belongs to their Hydalguia or principali Gen-
try, I
I referre you chiefly to that ſumma Nobilitatis Hiſpanica of
joannes Arce ab Orolors, and to the ſixt Booke of the Recopila.
con of the Lawes of Spain, tit.z. de los Hijos Dalgo with Alphonso
de Azevedo his Commentaries vpon it, lo. Garcia de nobilitate,
Guardialaof the ſame ſubicct , Iofeph de Sefle; Decif. Aragon1,&c.
Armendariz in chc Lawes of Namarre, lib.z.tit.7, the ſecond book
das Ordinaciones of Portugall, Castillo de Bonadilla in bis Politica
Para Coragidores lib.i.Cap.4. Where alſo you haue a mioft copious
cnumeration of teſtimonies concerning that ſubiect. Adde to thoſe
Gaſper Baetius lib.de inope debitore Creditori addicendo capite 16.0 34.
OC. Where alſo he diſpu!cs how far a Geotleman of onc Coun-
try is to b: admirred to be lo in another. See alſo before Chap.
TV, 7.& 8.
V. For England; ſomething of the forme of ennobling or
making a Gentleman by the Kings Charter appears before where
wee ſpeakc of Eſquires lohn de Kingston is there raiſed to the ſtate
of a Gentleman. *And other of like nature are, Henry the fixt,
c ROI.V 410.23
by the word Nobilicamus creats Bernard Angehina Durdelõis, ca
Gentleman , and giucs him Armcs, for him and his heires of
his body, or his Deſcendents ; as allo Bernard t de Guares a f Ros.Vaſco 24.
Norman. And in thc Rolls, their Armes are painted and expreſt Hc9,6.m.6.1.3
allo in blaſon. Other more ſuch are: ſome by the Kings them-
felues, ſome by ſome Kings of Heralds thereunto autoriſed. And
for an example of later time, wee haue this vpon thc Rolls to a
Hollander, granted by King lames;
Hen.6.7.7.11 3.
g Rot.Tractat,
Amicitiarum
temporc Jacobi
larit.
1
Acobus Deis gratia Magna Britanniæ, Franciæ & Hi-
berniæ Rex fidei Defenſor Gr. vniuerfis om ſingulis pre-
ſentes literas inſpecturis Salutem. Quemadmodum Re- Regis in Cancel
ges & Principes nil magis decet aut Regiæ Magiſtatis celf-
tudinėm plus coruſcare aut fplendeſcere facit quam beneme-
rentes condignis remunerare beneficis du eofdem honoribus
proſequi, cumque notißimum nobis fit dile£tum u fidelem no-
ftrum Iacobum Alblas Ville noſtre de Brill, in partibus Hol-
landiæ , Burgomagiftrum; prosentuum publicorum T befaura-
riuinis
1
1
!
1
1
1
824 TITLES OF HONOR: Chap. VIIT.
Title of riunij & rerüm in pios vfus defignatarun Queſtorem,optime
Gentleman de viobis meritum arg
ſubditis per multa præclara officia fe amana
tißimè præſtitiſſe Jummumý, amorem ea obfequium promptum
erga eoſdem aßidue pro totis viribus fuis continuare é de
Speramus continuatürum. Nos igitur rie-'tariti obſequi; amoris
e beneuolentiæ erga nos - Jubditoſq; noftros immemores videa-
mur, conſiderantes etiam intimeque contemplantes officioruni
a Magiſtratus dignitatem que tam per feipfum quam per
Progenitores fuos continuata Jerie iam à diu geſta fuerunt;
cupienteſque tam fui ipfius honorem -ainpliare quam poſteris fuis
honorificum inde teſtimonisiñ relinquere, eundem lacobum
Alblas, tanquam bene meritum di nobis gratum tam pro ſe
e liberis juis iam procreatis quam in legittimo Matrimonio
impoſterum procreandis e deſcendentibus
, Nobilitamus o ipſos
Nobiles facimus eu creamus ac in huiuſmodi nobilitatis fignum
ipfi Iacobo @ hæredibles de corpore ſuo bæc gentilitia fiue
bonoris infgnia dedimus G concefimus, & per preſentes da-
mus & concedimus vna cum libertatibus, priuilegijs, immuni-
tatibus , iuribus, inhgnis, Nobilibus debitis & confuetis; vide-
licet in Campo Argentes duas Bendas vndatas de azurio en
Super Cantonem rubeum vnam Anchoram auream cum fimbria
argentea & Carduis Scotiæ adornatam. In cuius rei teſtimo-
nium has literas noftras fieri fecimus patentes. Tefte me ipfo
apud Weſtmonafterium ſecundo die Auguſti, Anno Regni
nofiri oétauo .
G. Carcwe.
1
។
}
And in all examples of our Charters of ennobling, Armes are
giuen , as a perpctuall and neceſſary concurrence with Gentry.
Touching which I addc here only this obſeruation out of that
proceeding vnder Henry the fourth in the Court of Chiualry bc-
tween Reinold Lord Gray of Ruthin plantiffe , and Sir Edward. HA
ſtings defendant s concerning the bearing of the Manch Gules
in a field Or which is borne by the Earle of Kent at this day,
as heirc tò that Lord Ruthin (by the name of Lord. Haflings)
that whereas by the interrogatories to be miniſtred to the wir-
neſſes produced on either part, the conditions of the perſons,
whccher Gentlemen of bloud or not, whac Armes, and the
like were to be anſwered ynto , ſome of them ſay that they
are Gentlemen of bloud and yet have no Armes , the like
whereof
A
V
875
2.46. Responde
Chap. IX.
THE SECOND PARŤ.
whereof or any thing of that nature I haue not clſc-where Of Wo.
obſerucd. One John Boreler of the Councy of Bedford, having men.
becne a feruant to the Father of the Planitiffe , ſayes, h qu'il
eft Gentilhome mes nad my armės d poet dependre en le Counte de h 9.Hen.4.ms,
Bedford I li, per an. So Roger Tunſtall Maior of Bedford , ha- 'Wobilishimico-
ving beenc likewiſe Scruant to the Plaintiffes Father ; g'il eft, mitis Kantö fol.
Geniilhome d'aunceſtrie do poet bien deſpendre per an ex la Counte de 39.2.46.a.41,
Bedford XX markes, mes nad point d'armes come il dift. And wil-
tur Interrog.37.
liam Parker, that he is a Gentleman d' ancestrie & s'ad pas d'ar- quod habetur
mes de riens poer deſpendre par an ne riens ad dont viure fixox Pag.29.4.
Jernice. Thomas Lounds likewiſe, q'il eſt Gentilhomie d'eanceftric
mes nad my armes come il dift. Theſe depoſitions were taken in
the Morchall at Bedford, by i Commiſſion from John Fils du Roy i Ibid.pag.34.
Conſtable of En land and Gardein of thc Eſtimarch towards Scot-
land ( for char ſtile hec vſed; hee was chird ſonne to Henry the
fourth) to Sir Oliver Maleucret Knight Marſhall, Maſter William
Bildefton Clerke an affeflour of the Court of Knighthood, and Ri-
chard Faux Regiſter of the fame Court, Dared the nineteenth of
May in the ninth of Henrie the fourth. But ini ſummc , that of
Albericus Gentilis is euer obferuable in this matter of Gentry; ini
Nobilitatis vocabulo (faith * he) cenſendo fequi locum debemus, vbi k De Nuptis
de ipfo & ipfius re quæritur, And hec addes for example, Ecce in lib.4, cap.13,
Anglia Nobiles cenſewiar qui vel hodie de Plebt funt educti ad dig- catc iliefulius;
nitates velari Baronias do Comitatus.
Porte
& donte.
1.
1
CHAP. IX.
Of Feminine Tisles ; and of the Creation of a Ducheſſe,
Marchioneſſe, Counteſſe, Vicounteſſe, and Baroncfle in
England.
IT.
of the Communication of Titles of honor. to women
from their Huſbands , and of eniøying fome as Conſe-
quents only of the dignity of their Huſbands or Parents.
The title of Lady, or Domina.
Ill. Of the hereditary tranſmiſſion of titles of Honor 80 Heires
of either fex.
iv. of Tranſmiſſion of them by Aflignements or grants.
V. Tranſmillion of ihem by the very poſſeſſion of the Feuds
to which they haue beene annexed.
Hat hath beenc hitherto laid touching theſe dignitics,
chiefly concerncs them as they are Maſculin only.
We referued till now thoſe of the other ſex which
haue (according as the Lawes of ſcucrall Nations
permit them) the moſt of thoſe Dignitics in foemi-
nine
1
1
E
1
876
TITLES OF HONOR.
Chap. IX.
of WO-ninc terminations; As Princeſe, Ducheſſe, Marchioneſíc, Coun-
men...
teffe, Vicounceſſc, Baroneſſc, and what elſe is or hath beene a
dignitie either originally Feudall or meerly honorary, excepted
ſuch as hauc ſo perſonall a rclation to Armes, as that women are
nor capable of them, as thoſe of Knights, as alſo the Englih Ti.
tle of Baroner, wherein what intereſt this fex hath, appearcs c-
nough in the Parent that makes it, which is before at large in-
ſerted. Offoemininc Titles, ſome are immediatly Created in Women,
ſome are Communicated by their Huſbands, others are Tranſmit-
ted to them from their Ar.ceſtors, and ſome alſo are Giucn to them
as Conſequents only of the dignity of their Huſbands or Parents.
And firit, of thoſe that are immcdiatly created in them.
I.
: The forme of the Letters of Creation of a Ducheſſe in
England (for herein wee ſhall vſc only Engliſh examples, being
not furniſhed with the likc oforher Nations, although their ſtorics
arc full enough of theſe feminine ritles) we have in that of Ri-
chard the ſeconds Creation of Margaret Countefle of Norfolke,
a carr.21.Rich, into the Title of Ducheſſe of Norfolke for life, wherein a the In-
2.membr.in. uclligure is meiztioned in the Pacent to be by putting on her a
*WW.18,
Cap of Honor. But the truth is, that there was no Ceremony
of Inuefliture vſed at the deliuery of the Patent which was ſent to
her by the King ſirring in Parlament. And that in the Parlament
Roll is ſuppoſed to be her Çrcation. The words of that Roll
are, that the King en plein Parlament, en abſence du dit Countele
ad, fait & crees mefme lo Counteffe on Ducheſſe , & lug ad dones
le ſtile, title, honor a noun, de Ducheſſe de Norff. 4 anoir pur terme
de ſa vie. Et fur eo luy enuoga Ja Charire de la creation surdite,
The forme of the Charter was thus.
R
Ex&c, Inter cætera Regni infgnin e folicitudines
varias Regis bumeris incumbentes , inostre prouidentie
ratio arbitratur quod potißime firmat Regale folium,
effluens à Iuſticia condigna premiatio Meritorum. I bı namque
continuè virtus creſcit ä colitur, vbi à debito fibi præmio
non fruftratur. Cum igitur Honor fit virtutis præmium, con-
ftat quod virtuofis do ſtrenuis ex Regali Iuſtitia: debentur
faſces honorum & premia dignitatum, qua prique fi diguis
conferantur , non debent fimpliciter aftimari donum; few exhi-
bitio fauorim , ſed potius debita recompenſatio meritorum.
Hac fane in Regie Čelfitudinis armario reuoluentes, attender-
teſque nobilitatem &
bgeſtum laudabilem gros in illuſtrio pra-
clara
Chap. IX. The SecOND PART.
877
clara Conſanguinea noftra Margareta Comitiſſa Norff. que Of Wo-
ex proſapia Regali propagata, tam propinqua Conſanguinita- men.
tis linea nos attingit, & quæ iuxta innatam fibi Nobilitatis,
affluentiam , carißimo Domino Edwardo nuper Regi An-
gliæ, auo noftro, dum ageret in humanis, & nobis poſt coro-
nationem noftram fe femper obſequioſam exhibuit & dexoram,
oneni do expenfarum profluuia pro ipfo also do nobis ac alijs
Magnatibus generoſis dicti Regni noftri fubeundo, rerum
facultatum fuarum diſpendio &c. conspicimus, et polen-
tes proinde perſonam ipfius Comitiſſie iuxta claritàtem ge-
neris fui ac morum fuorum merita peramplius honorare, de
afſenfus Prælatorum, Ducum, Magnatum , aliorum proce-
rum & communitatis regni noſtri Angliæ in inſtanti Parla.
mento noſtro apud Weſtmonaſterium conuocato exiſtentium,
ipfam Comitiffan in Duciſſam Norff.cum titulo, ſtilo,ac no-
mine ac Honoré eidem debitis prefecimus ac inde præſentiali-
têr fer appofitionem Cappa. juo capiti inueftimus in præmium
eximiæ virtutis file & attinentie predi&tarum, habendum
poßidendum ſtilum, titulum.; nomen honorem prædicta
præfatæ Duciſſe ad totam vitam fuam ; di bt ad exaltatio,
nem nominis, ſequatur augmentatio facultatum,
cum ſemper bo-
noribus onera ſint annexa , de afſenfu prædicto dedimus gái
conceßimus &c tenore præfentium damus concedimus eidem
Duciſe quadraginta marcas percipiendis fingulis annis ad io-
tam vitam fuam ad Scaccarium noftrum ad terminos Pafche
& S. Michaelis per equales portiones imperpetuum, His
teſtibus , Venerabilibus patribus R. Archiepifcopo Eborum
Angliæ priuate , R. London. Willielmo Winton. E.
Exon, Cancellario noftro Epiſcopis, Iohanne Aquitaniæ
e Lancaſtriæ , Edmundo Eborum Ducibus, Albredo
Oxon. Henrico Northumbriæ Comitibus, Rogero Wal-
den Clerico Thefaurario noftro, Guidonc Mone Cuſtode pri-
Hati Sigilli noſtri eớ alys. Datum per manum noſtram apuid
Weſtmonaſt. XXIX die Septembris.
Per ipfum Regem in Parliamento.
.
1
The words of the ſelfclame preamble, to recompenſatio merin
R9999
tor74,
3
TIFLÊS OF HONOR.
878
Chap. IX.
1
.
OF Wo. sorum, was in Creations of the Dukes that were then alſo made.
Thoſe that are rememberd before Chapos, 29.
men:
For a Marchioneſſc; the Lady Anne Bullein (afrerward wife
to Henry the eight ) by the name of Anne Rochford, being
eldeſt Daughter to Thomas Bullein Earle of wiliefhire and Or.
mond and Viſcount Rochford, was created Marchionelle of Pem-
b Pat.24.Men. broke. The words of the b Patent arc in Marchioniſſam
8. part..k
Pembroke affenfu Nobilium inibi exiſtentium praficimus, creamas
Scptemb.1.
e inveſtimus, necnon nomen, titulum, ftarum, filum, horem, ano».
toritatem da dignitatem Marchionillz Pembroke eidem cannada-
mus de concedimas per preſentes ac etiam de nomine Marchionillz
Pembrok, cum risulo, ſtilo, honore, anforitate & dignitate celeriſque
c Induitionem. honoribus eidem appendentibus annexis , per Mantellæ e indu-
cioncm & Circuli aurei in capite appoſitionem, vt moris eft, red.
liter inueftimus ; thc eftatc being limited to her and the beiros
males of her body to be begotten , with twenty fiue pound ycer-
d Jbidem. ly for Creacion mony. And another Patent d was giuen her the
ſame day for her place and precedence, which, in the record, is
very obſcruable.
The title of Counteſſc was giuen by King lames to the Lady
Mary Compton, Mother to the late. Duke of Buckingham the now
e Pals6.laco- Wife of Sir Thomas Compton Knighr, whom hce created Coun.
bi RopArt:II,
teſſe of Buckingham for her life, bý generall words of præficimus,
creamus, infignimus &c, but without any particularclaufc of formali
inucftiture, which yet was it ſeemcs, lo conſidered of in the draught,
that a ſpeciall grant with a non obſtanic is added in the cloſe of
the Parent in theſc wordes; om volum14 ac per preſentes pro
nobis es beredibus de fuccefforibus noftris ex ampliori graria nostra
ſpeciali concedimus prafatæ Mariæ quod he litera noſtre patentes vel
irrorulamentum earundem fufficientes de effettuales fine in lege ad
ipſam Marciam durante vita ſua naturali titulo, ſtat#, dignisate
honore Comitiffæ B. infigniendam inuefticædam & realiter mobilitan-
alams, o hoc abfqae aliquibus vesturis, ritibus, ornamentis, aki ce-
remonijs quibufcunque in hac parte debitis en conſuetis, quas propier
quafdam canſas, nobis melius cognitas, debito modo peragere pra-
ſtare non poſsimus, aligua ordinatione, vfw, confuetudine, ritu, cere-
monia, preſcriptione sui proniſione in huiufmodi honoribus conferena
dis debisa, vfitata, kabende, fienda aut præftanda, aut aliquo alio ir
contrarium inde non obftante. Eo quod cxpreffa mentio &r. 19 CHO
viss dc. T. R.Apud Weſtmonafterium, 1. die Iulij.
Per ipſum Regem.
The example of a Vicounteffc created, is in chat of the Lady
f Pat.21.Iacobi Finch made Vicounteffc of Maidstone by King lames, to her
even more um.4. and the heires males of her body, with a ſpeciall clauſe that ſuch
her hcircs males ſhould haue voice and place in Parlament, & in-
74.JO.
ter
1
1
h
11
Chap. IX THE SECOND PART.
879
ter alios vicecomites & ante Barones, vt vicecomites Maidſtone; Of Wo.
But ſee in the Rolls, Her Parcnc of Creation ſince made to her
men.
allo of the title of Counteſſc of Winchelſey, for an example of fe-
minine Creations.
And for the citle of Baronefſe ſetled by a mixture of Creation
and Reſtitution, ſee thc cxample of the Baroneflc Le Delpenſer
in the time of King lames, and chc Baroneſſe Ogle in the time of
his Maicſtic thar now is.
C.deincolis
II. The communication of Titles to women , wec fce in
wiues thac haue the feminine of what their huſbands are, which
is according to the ancient Lawes of the Empire; as, Fæmine
& nupta clarißimis perfonis clarißimarum perfonarum ampellatione con- & flit
. de sem
tinentur. And conſulares fæminas dicimus Confularium uxores,
natoribus 1.8.
vide itemlis.
fayes Vlpian. And Nupiæ prius confulari viro, faith be, impetrare 11.6" tit.ad
folene à Principe, quamuis perrarò, vt nuptæ iterum minoris digni- Municipalemi.
Balis Viro', nihilominus in Confulari maneant dignitate vi fcie An- Weit.de
toninum Augulum, Julæ Mammææ Conſobrinæ fue indulfiffe. h 1. iz.c.de
That of the Emperors Valentinian, Theodofius and Arcadius be. Dignis.& l.vlt.
longs alſo to this communication of Titles; Mulieres h honore
videfis Yowell.
maritorum erigimus, genere nobilisamus qc. Such more are ob- jos.cap.z.
vious , and agree for the moſt part with the cuſtomes of the pre-
fent fares of Chriſtendome. But for the queſtion whether or how
farre theſe dignities fo communicated continue after the deatb of
the huſbands, ſee the Lawes cited in the margine and Nouell.
22.cap.36. with the Dodors on them and others that diſpute it
in their Tractats de Nobilitate ; Adde vnto tbem 10. Boſcheus lib.
7 de Nupris, Franciſco Capiblancus fupcr Rubrica de Baronibris de
eorum officio e 42. and the reſt there cited. For England, Acton's
caſe, in the ricw Reports part.4. fol. 118, b, the Counteſſe of Røte
lands caſe, part 6.fol.s3.b.6 & 7.Ed.o. Dyer fol.79.6. Temp. Maria :
Regina Brook; tit. No ſme 69,6 31. and for France, Code des. deciſions
Forenſes en la France, lis. 12.111.2.decif.7.cc..
.
By titles attributed to that ſex by Confequerit only of thoſe
which are in their parents or huſbands, we meanc chat of Lady
giuen, with vś, to Knights wives and Baronets wives, although
the maſculine of it Lord, be nor in their huſbands. Of the ſame
kind for marrer of conſequent only is the title of Ladicattributed
to all the daughters of Earles and of all Dignitics above them.
But by cultomc, which makes thérule in all ciuill/matters, the
Ladies that are Knights -wiacs are in conucyance for the mon
part Itiled Dames, and other
. Lådics.only of greater honor , La-
dies, which we fcc is a titlc much more frequently giucñ with vs
torchis fex clieni Lórdicoimales. Some fuch of grcater indulgence
of chankind was in the old Empire so: rbar fcx. For although the
Q9999 a
word
1
+
880
Title'S OF HONOR. Chap. IX.
i
Si,
OTI:
cap.4.
veritate confecte: I vnderſtand it, that the man called the wo-
Of Wo. word Domine were in that notion wherein ic belonged properly
men. to Salutation vſcd frequently without expreſſing the name of the
perſon ſaluted, as Domine frater alſo in Apollinaris ;. and in like
ſort as our word Sir is at this day, Signior, and the like (where
wc expreſſe nothing of honor but ſalucation or compellation on-
ly, as alſo Adoni and Rabbi was which ſignifies but the ſame; a.
mong che lemes ) yer the word Domina was giuen' to.women for
a ſpeciall note of honor to them, Scanola remembers it in this
14:41. zxorem part of a will which he cices; Peto i à te, Domina vxor, ne ex fando
ff de leg. fidei
commill.3:
Titiano partem tibi vindices. The ſame Lawyer hath another piece
of a will wherein the huſband ſpeaks thus to his wifc; Domina
k L.19.Titial. Janaißima, kſcio te de amicis meis curaturam ne guid hic defiri
de Arnuis leg. And of another, Vxori fua (faith be) teſtamento lira legaium eſt;
I l.vlt, Medico Semproniæ Domina mea hoc amplius argentum balneare. And in
f.deauro, di-
one of the Novels, concerning the ſolemnitics of marriage, Infti.
gento C.SI.
nian finding fault with ſuch as without thoſe folemnitics liued to.
gether as man and wifc, ſaycs that it was come to ſuch a paſſe
m Auth,74. that witneſſes were ordinarily ſuborned who would [wcare m
ότι
Κυρίαν εκαλεν την συνοικέσιν ο ανήρ, κακείνη τετον ομοίως ωνόμαζε και
ύτως αυτοις πλατεταω συνοικεσία και μη τας αληθείαις αυσαντα,
which in the Latin is guia vir vocabat Mulierem coherentem,
iſta illum fimilitèr nominabat ; & fic eis finguntur matrimonia nora
pro
man or the Lady or Kupíd (vnder which name alſo the ſecond
Epifle of S. Iohn is directed to a woman) wife or curopeõoay, and .
n Vidcſis Auth, the woman likewiſe called him ouroire vra or n huſband, and ſo
23.cap.36.gre- they framċd vp marriages that in cruch were none. : Here alſo
ce; alibi iten.
Kuvia or Domina is vſed abſolutely for a woman in the third per-
for, Dominus being not ſo (as farre as I remember) in thoſe times
for a man, as alſo iulia Domina is in thc third perſon in o Scanola,
0 S 4.Iulius I.
38. Paterff.de as if we ſhould ſay, the Lady Iulia, for one-that was nicece to lülius
legas. O fidei. Agrippa. Quafisum eſt (the words of Scauola ) an ca..predia ex-
qobferuat,lib
. traneius heres haberet, an verò ad Iuliam Dominam que babuit pas
.
3.cap.18, fruiin maiorem Iuliam Agrippam pertinerent. Bur Cuiacius vn-
Enchirid.cap
. derſtands that vſc of Domina proper to Matrons in the Empire:
narnukis) 55. By this ſenſe of Domina is that of Epictetus,, to be ynderflood.
videfis item
&ι γυναίκες ( faith achce) υπό των ανδρών Κυρίαι καλώντα; Μen. fa-
Forner. t.
lib.i.capite ally called women (after fourteen) Kupíte) Domine , or Ladies! And
with vs canciently in Bråttons sime ſuch women as were to haye
lcaùe of the King to be mariedslor to haue huſbands by his apa
pointment ( as the widowes of: all tenants in cheifc, and daugh,
ters andıbcires of histenkats by Knights ſervice) were called Õ
mina abſolutely, as welfec in the old articles of the Eirc, De Dö
1. Brafi.lib.z. minabus.que fone: (fo are the words of one of the Particles) cers
de Coronapas: debent de donatione Domini Regis
: fine dini marjiasa :Simenon, con la fine
PPP's
mi ha
1
at
1:
.
176.b.
S
1
1
men.
Chap. Tx.
THE SěCOND PART.
881
marilalquibus do per quem é quantum terra illarñ valens perannom. Of Wo
III. It reſts that wce ſpcake ſomewhat of the Tranſmiſſion
of Titles to women, which, becauſe it hath diucrs particulars
common with the tranſmiſlion to Malcs, and for that ſomething
is fic to be added touching the tranſmillion aſwell to the one ſex
as the other, ſhall here haue ioyncd with it, what concerncs
Males alſo. The Tranſmillion of Titles of Honor from thoſe in
whom they are firſt crcatei (it muſt be vnderſtood of ſach c-
ſtates in the Titles that are cxtendible any way further then the
perſon in whom they begin) is various. I parpoſely abſtainc to
ſpeak of all kinds of it. But I ſhall ſpecially, and char but cur-
ſorily note only thrce, the firſt by expreſſe Limitation, and ſo dif
cent of them to the heires; the ſecond by Aßignment of them; and
the third by the very poleßion of the Territories to which they
arc inſeparably annexed. To the limitation of them and diſcent to
heiros, ſomewhat that is alreadie nored where wec ſpeake of
1 Feuds, is applicable. And touching the ſucceſfion of females in r Supra cap.t:
feudall dignities, if in a neerer degrce then Males , ſec the Feu- $ 33.pag.336.
diſts and others that obuiouſly diſpute it, and yſually ſhew the
t Videfis chog.
cuſtomes and contracts vſcd that concerne tbėſe diſcents in their pin de Deman.
owne countries wherсin they wrote. For by thoſc cuſtomes and lib.3.tit.6.com
tit.7.$ 5. Tira
contracts, and the limitations in the inſtruments of Creation
quell.deiwe
(wherof diucrs examples are before ſhewed) cheſc tranſmiſſions primigenieram
arc regulated. And without cuſtomcs or.cootracts to the contrary queft. 10.6s.
a " female .vpon a generall limitation to the heires, may bo u Extr.tit.do
beire as well as a malc. And for England; obſerue what wasan. Refcriptis.c.36
ciently taken for Law in caſes of diſcent to or through females, DD. ibid.
our of thar Parent to lohn Earle Palatine of Pembroke voder Ed-
ward the third, which is before inſerted, that is, in caſes where a
man died ſciſed in fec of a dignitie, leauing cwo or more daugh-
ters or ſiſters, or others clayming through daughters and lifters
as cohcires to the reſt of his inheritance. But to that example of
the Earle of Pembroke ioyne another of the Palatinc Earldome of
Chefter, and of the Earldome of Northampton vnder Henry the
chird, which differs from it. The ſiſters and their poſterity bad for
the lands of the Earldomes , other lands in exchange from the
King, but none of them had the Title of Earle or Countella
vpon the death of john Scot Earle Palatinc of the one and Earle
of the other, cheir brother and anceſtor that dicd fciſed in fcc of x 23.Heriz.
it. The caſe is ſhortly rememberd in * Fitzberbert, And Anno tit. Partition
18. vide Rota
1237, (faith an old little hiſtory y.of. that Earldomc) Tohannes clauf:21.Hew.3
Scoticus Comes
. Ceftrie do Huntingdone obije fine liberis apud Was membr.s.
renlale (others call the place Darenhall) & fepulsus est Ceftria. lib.Colleen's.
Verum quia terra (wa Regali gandebat prerogatina, Comitatus cius Benedi&i Cara
ad manus Regim deuenit daris algs terras haredibus fuis fororibus in tabrigian,329.
com
882
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. IX.
Z.
1
Rrik.
Of Wo. compenſationens noiam præclara donatio inter colos fæminarum diuidi
men,
.consingeret. And Wallingham z {pcaking of Cheſhire and the death
of the Earle lohn; deficiente hærede deuoluius eft in poffeßionem re-
z. Ann. 1a37.in giam Comitatus. Other examples of leſſe note may be collceted
bypodigm.Neu-
out of the diſcents of our Earles and Barons. But, it ſeemes, Bra-
Štons opinion (heeliued vnder Henry the third) was according to
thoſe Lawyers that aduiſed in the caſe of the Earldomc of Pen-
broke under Edward the third, and that euery ſiſter vpon a par-
tition might (if there were wholc dignicies enough) haue onc.
Hee ſpeaking of the partition of inheritance betweene heires fc-
males, fayes that chiefe houſes alſo may be diuided, fome a fint in
* De aceq. rer.
dour,lib.z.capo dinerſis
. Baronijs conſtituta fiue non. De hoc autem quod dicitur
34.501.75 cm 46. quodide feedo militari veniunt in diaifionem capitalia mefuagia & in.
ter.coheredes diuidentur; hoc verum eft, niſi capitale meſsagium il-
lud fit:capur Comicatus ; propter ius Gladij , quod diuidi non po-
teft; vel caput Baroniæ, caftrum vel aliud ædificium : & boc ideo.ne
fic caput per pløres particulas diuidatur & plura inra Comitatuum
en Baroniarum deueniant ad nihilum per quod deficiat regnum,quod
ex Comitatibus & Baronijs dicitør elle constitutum, Si autem plura
fint ædificia que fint capita. Beroniæ, diuidi poffunt inter coheredes,
falta eleétione , faluo iure kfmetie, quia cum plura "fint ibi iura,
quodlibet per fe poterit integrè obferuari, quod quidem non eft in v.
50; vt predictum est, licet à quibuſdam dicatur quod in alijs region
nibus aliquando de conſuetudine dinidatur. Sed quod nunguam diuidi
debeat in Anglia, videtur. Nec vifum fuit contrarium. Et erit con-
fuetudoRegionis abferuanda, vbi hereditas eſt que petitur ice perſone
nafcanturqupetunt, vnde fi dicaiør quod in Regno Angliæ ali.
guando facta fuit pariisio koc
fuit iniuftum. For the efnetia and ca-
put in diſcent of dignitics, obſerue allo chat diviſion of the inbe
ricance of Giffardus Comes (Walter Giffard Earle of Longeuille in
Normandie, and of Buckingham in England) that died without if-
fue in the time of King Stepher. His Earldomes remained in the
Kings hands, ic ſecmcs, vntill the beginning of King Lohn when
the Efmetia & Caput in Normannia was by a parcition and onſter
le main, allored and given to. Richard Earle of Hartford, and the
Efveria and Caput in Anglis to Willian Earle of Pembroke, and
his wife: :Iſabel in: right of her., who with the Earle of Hans-
ford were heires of Earle Giffard, deriving their right through his
ſiſters. This partition appeares in the Rolls , and they were to
b. Carlos.mob?.. hold all as Earle Giffard held-it, by the words of the Charter
43.20. Aprilis "which in thoſe times ſupplied, it ſeemes, both partition and our
fler le main. Yet I find not the onc cuer ftiled:Earlc of Buckingo
ham after it, or the other Earlc of Langevile. Therefore I only
nore the caſe and leauc it torclocrcr iudgements. Huſbands being
alſo raiſed into any of the two: dignicies of Earle or Baron:by
reaſon
1
.
Chap. IX. THE SECOND PART.
883
reaſon of the right diſcended on their wiucs, belong to this point By Af-
of tranſmiſſion. See Pat.27.Hen...pari membr.i.to 28.Her...part
. fignements
2.membran. 23. & Pal.10. Iacobi part. 10, num.4. pro Samplone Lex.
nard. But the examples of this kind are alſo caſily found in diuers
collections of things of that naturc. And I willingly abftaine from
them. Touching the tranſmillion of dignítics by inheritance with
VS, ſome caſes are obuious in the New Reports and the late Com-
ment on Littleton
TV. The tranſmiſſion of the greater Titles (vnderſtand here
thoſe that are feudall) by Aſſignment of them, is moſt cfpccially
ſcenc in chc fories of France were Counties in the ancient time
and Baronies are frequently alligned by the poſſeſſors. But wce
muſt herein think chicfly of the ancienter times when choſe ticles
or the feuds annext to them, were giuen to che perſons chat firſt
bore them, and to their heires, for chemoſt part, and not reſtrained
to the heires of the body, or to males only, as the moſt are at
this day, and for many yceres haue beene, eſpecially in England.
Some caſes we hauc of it alſo in Engiand; as in that of the Earl-
dome of Lincolne granted by Earle Randall to * his siſter thé Lady * Scc before
Hawiſe and her heires vnder Henry the third. And it ſeemes by
pag.653.
the witneſſes to the deed of conucyance that it was not done
without good warrant and aduice. Obferue that the Earle Mac-
ſhall and the Lord chicf Juſticc of England were both among them.
The originall of ic remayncs yet under the Earles Scale.
That
of the Earldome of Leycester vnder the fame King is of
the like nature. Simon of Moniford, Earle of Leycefter ip fee, died
leaving two ſonnes Almarique and Simon, Almarique the cl-
deſt granted and e releaſed all his right to Simon, and ſo hee was
e Cari.az.Hen.
Earlc of Leyceſter, and recciucd his Inucfiture from the King. 352.32.6 34.
Other occurrences of releaſes, ſurrenders, and grants of dignities videfis Matth.
are found without much difficultic among them that haue col- lin.28.
lected the Earles of England.
f Videfis Bocer.
de qualit.
Ď. How.athe Poffellion only of ſuch Feuds as ſupport the num.19.Vultci
.
diff.Feud cap.3
greater Tiles, carries with it or not the titles firſt granted with de Feud.c.8.
them, may be ſeene in the Feudiſts f and other Lawyers that hele tiden.de
frequently diſpute of it. And more ſpecially for this and other que...Gaill
.
kinds of hereditary tranſmillion of Dignities ; See thoſe diſputa- lber.obferuat,
tions of Franciſcus Niger and Fredericus Bolius (one a Lawyer
of quis dicatur
Maniua, the other of the Empire) concerning the lare ſucceſſi- Dnx&sc. Petr.
on into the Duchy of Mantua lately publiſhed. But we hauc a Fritz.de No
ſingular example of ſuch poſſeſſion in England, in che caſe of u. 16.46.
rundell Caſtle adiudged in Parliament vnder Henry the fixe. John
Lord Mantrawers and Earle of Arundel cxhibited his petition
as
I
0
-
884
TITL'ES OF HONOR. Chap. 1 x.
2
Art.33,34,35
By Pof as he had done in:diuers Parlaments before) clayming to haue
jéßions. place and voice in Parlaments and Councels as Earle of Arundel,
Conſiderunt ge ſes asạceſtres (as the words & arc') Counts d'Arundel
g Rot.Parl.is. Seigneurs delichaftel; honour Seignurie:d' Arundel ouni ewe lour
Hen.b.membrag lied a fien en les Parliaments Counfeitx, time out of mind, per
reaſon de la Chaftell bonour du Seigniorie auaritdilés, as gueux le dis
nom de Carne ad efter unie de annexe de temps ſuiſdit, and ſo ſhewed
that he was now ſeiſed of the ſaid Caſtle , Honor and Lordſhip.
This petițion being read, John Duke of Norfolke being within
age, and in ward to the King,cxhibits firſt one petition and then
another, ſhcwing in generall that the Caſtle and Title belong to
him by inheritance, and deſires that he may not be preiudiced
in his nonage. The Counſell of the Lord Mautrauers allege that
he ought nor to be delayed by reaſon of the Dukes nonage; quia
prefarusi.Comes in pacifica poffeßione diétorum Caftri, Honoris & do-
minij de Arundell diu ante mortem do tempore mortis Iohannis nes-
per Ducis Norfolk patris prædi&ti nunc Ducis cuius hæres ipfe eft &
femper poſteà extitit co adhuc cxiftit , and no ſpeciall Title was
Thewed in Record on the Dukes behalfe, or found by any Office
after the death of his father, and therefore they prayed iudge-
ment. Thereupon the King and the Lords commanded the Coun-
ſell of the Earle to giuc in his Title more particularly in writing.
They doc ſo; and therein they clayme for him the Title as in
their firſt petition only by reaſon of the poffeffion of the Caſtle,
and by reaſon they ſay it had been in his Anceſtors. And the
Caſtle they derive to him by a ſpeciall entaile made by fine vn-
der Edward the third to the heircs males of the body of Richard
then Earle of Arundell begotten on the Lady Alianor bis wife;
the Duke of Norfolke being the heire generall to the ſame Earle
Richard, and the Earle heire male. Qua quidem fcedula (saich the
Roll) in Parliamento predicto lects, audita, do intelletta, habitaque
Super materijs in eadem contentis & alijs præmißis cum Iufticiarijs era
alis legis peritis ac cæteris de Conſilio Domini Regis in dicto Parlör-
menso exiftentibus deliberatione communicatione et aniſamento; au-
ditis etians hinc inde nonnullis profundis do maturis rationibus, all-
gationibuss elo motinis , conſiderato quoque qualiter Richardus filius
Alani confanguineus et unus hæredum Hugonis de Albiniaco dis-
dum Comitis Arundell fuit ſeiſilus de di&tis Caſtro, Honorad Dominio
de Arundell in Dominico ſuo vt de feodo & ratione polekronis (12 eo-
Tundem Caftri Honoris de Dominij, abſquc aliqua alia ratione vel
creasione in Comitem, fuit Comes Arundell, & nomen, ftatum de ho-
noren Comitis Arundell, necnon locum o ſedem Comitis Arundell
in Parliamentis de Conſilis Regis quamdiù vixerat pacificè, babuito
& poffedit abfque aliqua calumnia reclamatione vel impedimento,
prefatus igitur Dominus Rex, bijs & alijs ductus confiderationibus do
1
mo.
1
7
Chap. X.
885
THE SECOND PART.
moriuis ad perſonam præfati nunc Comitis Arundell cui prædi&ta By Pof-
Caftrum, Horor Dominum de Arundell ſpeciali iure hereditario
ve predicitur deſcenderunt déc. - voleu que "proinde eidem Johanni feßion.
nunc Comiti, in hac parte fois canles exigestibus meritis, quantum
(abque iuris alieni derogatione) porast celeris iuftitie complementum
fieri, de auiſamento e affenfu Prelatorxin, Ducum, Comitum, do Be-
nonum in inſtanti Parliamento exiſtentium ipſam lohannem nung
Comitem Arundell ad locum ar redem Comitis Arundell in Parlia.
mentis & confilijs Re-ijs antiquitùs vfisatos de conſuetos eiſdem mo.
do e forma quibus antecelleres fui Comites Arundell huiuſmodi lo.
com ſedem melius de liberis habuerunt , babendas.do poſsidendos
admiſie od ipfum de cetero fic fore admittendam decreuit , inftiruit,
es declarauit, ſauing the right of others, if any were, And in a.
nother Parlament h of the
Same King, it was adiudged vpon the h Parl.19.leri
ſame reaſon of the poſiellion of the Calle, chat his hçires ſhould bokybe18.
haue place alſo in Parlament, the queſtion and placc :ariling bc-
twecne William Earle of Arundel brother to this loby and Tbo.
mas Earle of Deaonſhire. Sce allo Rot. Cart: 15. Ed.4. num. 18. de
Creatione Edwardi Grey Milsis Domini de L'illc.
-
1
ſtantine the grear.
CH A P. X.
1.
Honorary Attributes. And of Clariſſimas and Illuftris efpe-
cially in the ancicoter time of the Empire, or before Con-
. of Illuſtris, Clariſſimus, Spectabilis, Perfc&iffimýs , and
Egregius, and their Abſtracts, after the age of Conſtan-
tine. Of Gloriofiflimus, and thoſe that were ſuper Illuftres.
The abſtracts of Cellicudo, Magnificentia, Emincotia, and
ſuch more in the old Empire.
ITI. of ſome ſuch kind of Hororary. Attributes in the preſene
States of Europe, and the great changes that time hathex-
erciſed on ſome of them.
Eſides the diſtinction of both Sexes by the Titles
hitherto declared (which are Eſſentiall to the ho.
norary dignitic of them that bare chem) there
is another diftin&ion of them by Attributes or
Expreſſions that are , and from ancient time, haue
beene Accidentall to them, and variouſly giucn in Dirc&tion of
Letters, Inſcriptions, or ſpecch to them, and in other mention of
them. Of thoſc, ſome are in the Concret, as Oprimus, Amplißia
mus, Illuftris, Clarißimus, and with vs , Honorable, Gracious, and
fuch like ; ſome in the Abſtract, Amplitudo tha, Celfitudo, as your
Honor , gone Grace, and the reſt of that kind ; according as
Rrrrr
tholc
B
1
+
1
886
TITLES
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. X.
!
1
b Capossze!
e Ib.c.16,25.
MOM
C
the Gentry of Rome
Of Attri- thoſe are allo which belong to ſupreme Dignities.
butes.
1. The giving of thoſe in tbc Concret to ſuch as had Ofici
ary Dignitics (whence the like for Honorary and Feudall Dignia
"tics was afterward alſo receiucd) wec fec in ſome vſe about the
beginning of the Roman Empire (or at leaſt in the firſt age of it)
by a few examples that occurre in the holy Text of the New
Teſtament, and that both in the ſecond and third perſon. Ioſeph
of Arimathea is Niled Evozhues Borelos, or Nobilis decurio by
a Cap.15,43. Saint Marke. And Sainc Luke b dire&ting his Goſpell to Theon
philus calls him xodlige choixe or Optime Theopbile. So the in-
ſcription of Claudius. Lyfias his letter, about Saint Paul, co Felix
c A&.Apoft. is tã ifatigu jy nóv Dánier Optimo Præfidi Felici, And Ter-
23.526. tullus d'in
his ſpeech to Fælix , calls him xipologe orig; as Saint
d lb.cap.24,3.
Paul to Fefto the ſucceſſor of fælix, ý necaj ugueof, upaTiTE OM SE, or
infanio oprime Feſte
It came afterward into vſe, to file the Senators Clarißimi, Viri
Clariſsimi"; and both themſelues and their wiues Perſone Clara,
and the Scnate ordö Clarißimus and Amplißimus allo. And the fie
gles of V.C.or V.C L. were frequently the expreſſions of Vir Cla.
rißimus in this ſenſe. This is eſpecially ſeene in the Lawes of
f Videſas, præ- the Empire, taken out of thoſe old f Writers, Gains, Scanola,
ter leges non vlpian and fuch more, and in old Inſcriptions. And Lampridius
riscapitis2, exprelly, that Alexander Seátrus added to his Præfeéti Pratorio; or
margine nota- lis Lieutenants or chiefe Iuſtices vnder bim, the dignitic of Se-
f.de curatori- nators whence alſo they might þaue the Title of Viri Clarißimi.
bus furiof.l.52, Præfectis- Prætorio fuis Senatoriam addidit dignitatem ( faith he) Ve
5: F. de ludi- Viri Clariffimi & client de dicerentur , quod antea vel rarò fuerat
cijs,l.35.ff.de
legatis 37,1.16.
vel omninò non fuerat; coufque vt fi quis imperatorami ſucceſſorem
$1. ff. de bis Præfecto Pretorių dare vellet, laticlauiam eidem per liberium fub-
quevt indignis; misieret vt in multorum vila Mircus Maximus dixit. Alexander
Ina.ff. de public
cis lúdicis; l.
Autem idcirco Senatores elle vólnit præfectos Prætorý, neguds non Se-
18. $ 1.ff. de nator de Romano Senatore indicaret. Here the name of Senator and
Jure ;
1oo.f. de verb. Vir Clarißimus are ſuppoſed plainly conuertible. But though Cla-
fignif. 1.17.ff.de riſimus were then a generall and the moſt vfuall attribute to all
Lire patronatus. Senators, yer in the elder times of the Empire Ilustres alſo was
giuen (as equivalent) both to them, and, it ſeemes, to the reſt of
fuch of the Ordo Equeſtris, as had, it ſeemes, the wealth of a'
Senator, or were honord with the Robes and ornaments of a Se-
nator, and ſo in immediate cxpcétation of being Senators, and
of having place and voice in the Scoatc , though they were on
therwiſe dignitale
' Senatoria , as 8 Tacitus calls Mella and Criſpi-
mus vnder Nero, the one being Eques:Romanus Conſularibus Inliga
nibus donatus , the other Egues Romanus Confularibus potentia &
quiaiaia
1
11
g. Annal.16.
F
1
Chap. X.
887
THE SECOND PART.
P Annal.ir.
quatus. For the giving of it to Senators with the reſt of the Gen- Of Attri's
try; occurences are frequenc in Tacitus, where Illuftris and the- butes.
ſtres is vſed as a comprehenſiue title of them s as in that paſſage
of theſe char ſo miſerably fell with Sejanus, lacsit (ſaich ghe) im- . Annal.lib.6.
menfa ftrages; omnis fexus ; omnis dias ; inluſtres & ignobiles,
diſperſi aut aggregari. And vnder Nere , Fæminarum bisluflrium hi Aanal.lib.is:
Senatorismque plures per arenam fædari funt. Such like notions of
it are often in him. And for thoſe Equires ilustres that ſo were
of the more eminent in the Ordo Equeſtris; hee ſtiles Curtius Al-
ticrus , one of the few and neerer attendants on Tiberius at Cao
pree , Eques i Rom imus ex Inlustribus. So hcc ſayes the Father of i Annalıq.
Pompeia Macrina was k inluftris eques Romanus. And pergit 1 Suil- k Annal.6.
lius addere reos Equites Romanos il!uftres quibus Petra cognomentum. 1 Annal.11.
And, Die poetas Tibcrius m Alexander illuſtris Eques Romanus m anzal.15.
miniſter bello datus. Nor was this title of later beginning then
Auguftus vnder whom the illuftris Equites are reputed in one
place of Tacitus equall in dignicy with the Senators. Auguſtess
(faith n hee) inter alia dominationis arcana , vetitis niſi permill, arxal,.
ingredi Senatoribus ant Equitibus Romanis illuftribus, Sepofuit £.
gyptum. And perhaps ornarißimi Ordinis fecundi in Slatius, and oEpif.ad alara
Eques ſplendidus , p elſewhere in Tacious, and in 9 Pliny (both li- cel in Syluarum
ving in the ſame time) were vſed to the ſame purpoſe, as allo 4
Eques inſignis in Tacitus, though Lipſius rather thinkes that a Lib.6. Epift.
theſe two lalt attributes were only from their reputation and i Videlis eu me
wealth, and not from any diftin& chara&er of dignitic in
the ſtate. But afterward in that age of Alexander Seuerus
the Attributc of Clariſsimus became as wec roċ before out of
Lampridius, peculiar to Senators. The Clarißimi were the ſame
allo as Specioſa perſone. For Vlpian that then liued , ſayes that
Specioſa perſone did comprchend both all that were Clarißimi or
Clarißime, and alſo ſuch as had the right of vfing the Robes and
Enſignes of Senators, that is, fuch of the Ordo Equeftris as had
no leſſc honor then Senators, or were Senatoria dignitate, but had
no place in the Senate. His words arc, Specioſas perſonas accipere 11.100.ff.de
debemus Clarißimas perſonas virtuſque fexsis ; 'item eorum qui ora verb. fignific.
namentis Senatoris viuntur ; as if he had ſaid all that are Clariſ.
fimi or Senators, and all that hauc the right of wearing their
Robes, or are Senatoria dignitate , alſo are comprehended vnder
the title of Specioſis or Clarißimi.
II Bút afterward aboué Conftamiines tire, another change
hapned to theſc attributes. For then illustris and clarißimus came
to be the attributes of diſtinct dignitics. And illuftris ſuperior to
Clarißimus, In a Conſtitution of that Emperor we find,' Quicun-
que son Illuftri ſed Clariffima dignitate taninm præditus virgineni
rapuerit vel fines aliquos inuafit &c. And the title vnder which
Rrrrr 2
ad Tacit. Annal.
II 6 UN.IS.
.
it
A
1
1
888
Title S OF HONOR. Chap. X.
Of Attri- it is placed is Iuftinians + Code , is vbi, Scnatorcs vel Clariſſimi
butes.
ciuilitèr vel criminaliter conueniantur. Here Dignitas Illuftris do
Clarilima, are plainly diſtinguiſhed, though the ſame Conſtitu-
+ C.lib.z.til.34. tion in Theodoſius his Code u haue to this purpoſe only Quicnn.
u 0,7b, lib.9. que Clariſſimae dignitatis virginem rapuerit vel fines aliquos inuaferit
tit.1.de accu Sc. Many other like paſſages for this diſtinction are obuious in
fationibus
both the Codes, where Illuftris thus fignifics , and was giuen
Inſcriptionibus.
* Zofim. hist.z. to thoſe Patricij (among others) which were created by * Con-
ftantinc,and his Senators, but neuer as a diſtinct Title to the an-
cient Patricij of Rome. And the want of obſeruation of the diffe-
rence of times, and of thoſe ſcuerall Notions of Patricij hath fo
perplexed ſome learned me writing of thoſe attributes, that while
they ſhould explicate the acceptation of them, they either groſly
confound Times and Notions that ſhould be feuerd or otherwiſe
too ralhly inſtru& their Rcaders. But of the Patricij, their rights,
and diſtinction, Sec lobannes lacebus"Draco his three bookes De
Origine de Iure Patriciorum. Yet vnder Valentinian, and Gratian
wee lec Inluftris and Clarißimus ioynd together to both ſexes, in
y Grutcr. 780
fcr.fol.28.
Ý this chat is or lately was ac Rome in Cardinall Triuulcies hooſe.
1
A
DD. NN. FL. VALENTINIANO ET GRÅTIANO
RATORIBVSSVIS
CEIO NI VS RY FVS VOLV....:
ANVS y. C. ET INLVSTR....
É X VICARIO ASIE ET CEIO
NI RVFI VOLVSAINI V. C:
ÉT INLVSTRIS EX PRÆFECTO...
TORIO ET EX PRÆFECTO VR...
ÉT CECINE LOLLIANE CLAR....
ME ET INLVSTRIS FEMIN...
DEA E ISIDIS SACERDOTIS F...
ITERATO VIGINTI ANNIS EX P...
TIS TAVROBOLIIS VI ARAM CONSTITÝ.....
!
ÉT CONSECRAVIT X. KAL. IVN. D.N. VA...
TINIANO,AVG, ET NEOTERIO.C...
This was in CCCXC of Chriſt. Afterward it appearės that theſe
two of illuftris and Clarißimsis were fo diſtinct, char a third attri's
bure of Honor was made to intercede between thema. That was
Specta
$
1
#
1
។
Chap. X. THE SECOND PÅRT.
889
1
uitat. Nonell.31
C.I $2.06.
L.&.C.dc
Spectabilis
. That attribute of lluftris was given in the ſame times Of Attri-
both to thc Parricy of the new Creation, the Prefecti Pretorio butes:
the Comes Largitionum , Comes rerum Primataram, and ſome o-
ther great Officers of the State, * Spectabilis to the Proconſuls of x Zcno L.vnic.
Prouinces, the Vicary of the Prefecto Pretorio and diucrs ſuch :Vt omncs lu-
more, and the title of Clarißimus generally to all that were Se. quam crim.
nators, according to the ancienter faſhion. And for that of y 1/i- vide Nouellam
dore, where he makes his tripartite diuiſion of Senators into 11. Novell.se.de
lustres, Spectabiles, and Clariſimi; I doubt he had no warrant for defenſoribus cie
it, otherwiſe then thus; that ſuch indeed of thoſe great dignitics,
honorarie or officiarie, as were variouſly fixed on Senators, made y Orig,lib.s.
them either illufires or Spectabiles. But I conceiue that a Sc. cap.4.
nator, as a Senator, was to be filed but Clarißimus; other ac-
tributes comming to him only as hee was in ſome other digni-
tie wherсunto the vſe of tbc cime had annexed them. Whenceit
was that Ordinarius was alone taken z for Clarißimus alſo. Some z. Nouell 3r.
Officers alſo had that Title of Clarißimus afterward belonging lid, Golboffres
to them, and that alſo thoſe that werd of leſſe dignicic otherwiſe,
then * Senators. And, it ſeemes , alſo that illuſtres fomic-
times in Iuftinians age (the change of the ofe of thoſe attributes Principib.agenta
being not vnfrequent) was alſo a comprehenſiue Title of all Se- kell.cap.79.C.
nators. For to that age belongs the words of the later part of L. vtomnes ludi.
ii. ff. tit. de Senatoribus, which Tribonian bath left added there
though it be vſually read, as if it were as ancient as Vlpian out of unit. Norell.44.
wholc books de Cenfibus the firſt part of thar Law is taken. Buc col. $ 4.
fömë learnedmén haue a iuftly decuadd it to be of iuftinians age a Vide, ante ao
only, and to baue beene thither taken out of his Nouella LXII, lios,Lcunctanii
which though indeed we haue but in Epitome , yet it ſo giues the Notatorum lib.
fenfe of that in the title de Senatoribus , that wcé hauc not reaſon 2, pag.253.
enough to belocue it of other originall, cſpecially for that is
Itands not with the Roman vſe of Vlpians age. The words arc
Senatores accipiendum eft eos qui à Patricijs to conſulibus vfque
ad omnes Illuftres viros deſcendunt; quia hi ſoli in Senatu fensen.
tiam dicere poſſint, which is ſhortly expreſ in the Synapſis Baſili.
comb, o amo Tlatpixico Ecos IMEF play ciddi oi ovyanirdi, that is, b Eclog.7.
All are Senators from the Patricij to the Illuftres, incluſively. which
place together with that'Epitomiſed Nouella of Infiniın before ci-
ted, compared with that:in Photius, which hee hach corruptly in
the print, as if it were a picce of Diodorus Siculus (in whole time
Illuftres was not yet received for a peculiar attribute of honor;
for he lived in the beginning of the Empire) well explaines ir. In
Photius . we read ncerc the end of his Diodorus , oʻti tó tov In-
c Cod.146.845
λυστρίων αξίωμα τρίτης από τον πατρικίων τάξιν έσέχειν τώς φησιν,
Hee Jayes, that the Dignitie of Illuftres is the third degree from
the Patricij. Glecrly Diodorus could ſay no ſuch thing. Nor was
chat
ccs tam ciuil.
quam.crim L.
20go.
8g0
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. x.
Of Attri- that dignity in his age. The ſenſe is (our of the lawcs of Iuffinian)
butes. chat Senators that were nothing but Scnators and ordinary illem
Ares, were the third from the Patricij next to whom the Con-
fuls wcre, as in that alſo of L.12.ff.de Senatoribus it is apparant.
But bepcath Clarißimus, they had likewiſe the Attribute of
Pers
feétißimus and Egregias for the Officers of leſſe note both in the
24.7.C.de Pa. Court and in Provinces. and Perfectißimus,d primi, ſecundi & ter-
C.Th lib.6.* tij ordinis. And from theſe attributes in the Concret they made
tit.29.1.8. thoſc Abftracts of illuftratas, Spectabilisas, Clarißimatas, Perfectif-
fimatus and Egregiatus to denote the dignities of them to whom
• Varlib.r.4. thoſe attributes were due. Auns Caſsiodorus (ſaich c Caßrodore)
Illuftratus honore cinctus. And the Emperors alſo expreſy created
men into theſc attributes for the name of their dignitics , giuing
them Iluſtratum, Clarißimatum, and the like. The formes of ſuch
f Videſislovl. Crcations are obſeruable in Caſiodor , as iHuftratus Vacantis flib.6,
$ 2.ubi Senation form. ii, Spectabilitatis lib.7.form.37. Clarißimatus ibid. form.zs.
Theſe with the other two are often mentioned in both the
Codes and other good Authors, cſpecially of betweenc a thou.
fand and thirtcenc nundred yecres ſince or thercabour, as in Ama
mianus, Sidonius , Symmachus and ſuch more. And Codicilli Perfe-
Etißimatas or Letters Parents of the Attribute of Præfectißimus
& C.de perfe: arc 8 rememberd in both Codes.
fifsimaius digo
But there was alſo a greater then any of thcſc though nor ex-
C.Tb.codem tit, preſſed anciently in any one word, which yet the Lawyers of the
3 lego 4 later ages have called Saperilluftris, properly enough for the ſenſe:
.
For when illustres are ſometimes mentioned, others qui super cos
funt or with ſuch like expreſsions are ioynd with them. As 14-
h. C. de vfuris bemus Illuſtribus quidem perfonis , h fine cas præcedentibus minimè
licite vlira tertiam paricni centeſime vfurarum nomide in quocuna
i inflitut.lib.4. que contractu vili vel maximo ſtipulari, And in the i Inſtitutions,
tit.de Fniurijs Hoc obſeruando quod Zenoniana conſtitutio introduxit vi viri Il-
luftres, quique ſuper cos funt (which Theophilus there turncs by
Imégploi oi persoves xarà di Llwyd, that is, the illuſtres and
ſuch as are of greater dignitic then thcy) per procuratores por
sint actionem iniuriarum criminalitèr vel profequi vel ſuſcipere. So in
k Nouella71. the Authentiques; ut & ab Illuftribus & qui ſuper cam dignitatem
Sunt ebec. Who thoſe were , cleerly enough appcarcs not. It is like
enough the Cefars were of them. And perhaps about that time,
the præfeeti Pretorio(whoſe dignity wascalled illuftrißima,and them-
ſclucs ſometimes illustres de Magnifici together in thic famc palla-
1 Honor. The-
ges, where others I were titled only illuſtres, and that before Instie
odos.1.8.c.de de
fenforibw.
nians time, of which all thoſc texts are, which ſo mention them
that were ſuper Illuftres) were alſo of them and the Patrică. Bad
it ſeemes, that illuſtres en qui fuper eos fumt, or the like was not
in vſe vntill
. Inftinian. For that very
. Conftitution of Zeno' which
he
nitate l.vnic.com
1.16. Eos.
$ 10,
in Lommate.
1.
S
+
Chap. X.
The Sė COND-PARTE
893
***
he cites in the Inſtitutions, and is a large in his m Code , ſpeaks Of Attri:
not of any ſuper illuſtres , but of illuſtres only. But when in 14- butes.
ſtinians time there was a diftin&ion made berwise che illustres and
fome aboue them, ke mencions. Zeno's Law touching illustres, as
m 1.11.fque
do C,de Juiuris
if it exprcfly comprehended both of them. It being indeed reaſo
nable cnough to extend that to the greater dignitie which was
ſo made in favour of the leffc : whence perhaps it is alſo that che
Latine title of that in the Authentiques hath vi ab illustribiss
qui süper eam dignitatem funt, while the Greek mentions only the
Ilustres. Buc alſo, it ſeemcs., that iņ Iuftinians cime che attribute
of Gloriofißimus was fur chat aboue be çitle of Illuftris, For molt
vſually he calls his Prafetti Pralorio by chat name; as loanni Glo:
riofißimo Orientalium Prætoriorum prafecto, and the like fre-
quently occurre in the Authentiques. The Grecke being always
Endoto lalo for Gloriofißimo. But for Illustris the very word is
with a liccle variation recained and made imós-pios which ſhewes
in thoſe Authentiques an expreſſe diſtinction from Gloriofißimus.
As in a Contitution concerning the cribuce or ſubſidic to be re-
ceiued " of the ſhops and houſes of trade in Conſtantinople; ſame n Noisellas.
are diſcharged, and the reſt are to pay wholo«ucr: bc. Lord of capot.
them, and whether they belong to any of the Gloriofißimi Sena-
tores or the Magnificentißimi illuſtres, or the spectabiles, or any
elle whatſoeuer. Here Gloriofißimi Senatores I'cake for ſuch as be-
ing Senators were by. rcalon of their being or hauing beenc Pre-
fečti Pretorio, or perhaps being Parricy, were above the illuftres,
and the Magnificentißimi illustres for.chc ranke of the illuſtres. For.
Magnificentiſsimi illóſtres or jeya rowpewéta101 Imés pide is o after Noweller
.
vred for the illuſtres in the Auchentiqucs. And in apother place,
Ix P maioribus dignitatibsis de quacunque uſque ad nos & Senatores, & p Nouell.747
Magnificentiſmos Illuſtres, negse fieri hæc omnino patimur. Where cap.4.
it ſhould rather be ad noſtros Seratores. For fo is the Greeken,
και δ' σα μεχρί των ημετέρων
ότι συγκλητικών. And Nafri Senatoras
here are they that were fuper illuftriam dignitatem. The Office al-
fo of the Prefectus Vrbis is called by 9 Iuſtinian, Glorioſiſsima Vr. 91.7.5 6.C.de
bicaria Prefeitura, and ſuch more paſſages are obuious enough,
Curator.furiosa
And thus there might be made fix diſtine Attributes in thoſe
times of the Empire, Glorioſiſsimus, illuftris
, Clariſsimus, Spectabia
lis
, Perfectiſsimus and Ėgregius; beſide thoſe Attribuces of Magnia
ficentiſsimus, Sablimiſsimus, Excelſus and the like which are now
and then given alfo in thoſe times, but not in nature of ſo diffin- r. Lucas ali
guiſhing atcributes as the reſt. But for that which is aboue ills. Penna ad c.
ftris , the Lawyers of the later ages haue made Superilluftris im
tit. de dignit.
in prormio.com
one word , and, of the reſt, omitting thoſe two Perfectiſsimus vide Alciat. lib.
and Egregius as the loweſt and of the lighteſt eſtimation, they de fingulari
haue rheler verſos.
Niluftris
!
F
cap.i.
Certamine Foto
3).
1
892
TITIES OF HONOR.
Chap. X.
Of Attri-
butes.
Illuftris primus; Medius Spe&abilis, Imus
(Vi lex teftatur) Clariffimus efe probatur.
Et Superilluftris preponitur omnibus iftis.
1
tate:
They can méanc thèſe only of ſuch as werc Senators (while
they apply it to the ancient times) or of no leſſe dignitic, in re-
gard of Attributes, then Senators. For Clarißimus being the
loweſt here belonged to Senators, and ſome fciv others that had
it with them. The wholc Ordó Equeſtris (ſauing where any of
them was otherwiſe of a Senatoric dignitic or in thoſc Oficiary
dignitics had the Clariſsimatus belonging to them) being exclu-
fl.vnic.c. de ded. For thc Ordo Egweſtris was reſtored vnto the next degree to
Equefiri digni- the Clarißimatus, or to the ſtate of Ordo fecundies, as it had becne
anciently by a Conftitution of Valentinian and Valens ; it hauing
bcene, it ſeems (after thoſc titles of Clariſsimis, Perfectiſsimus
and the like were brought into vſe) bencarh the dignity of Per-
+ Vide, fi pla- fectiſsimus. For in a Conftitution of Conſtantine I (as it is in Theon
cet:ciTheod. dofius his Code; it differs much in Iuſtinian) touching the
making
lib.z.tit.17.1.0-
of Infants to be as if they were of full age, dirccted to Verinus a
nis, quæ nimi-
um difcrepat Préfectus Pretorio; the words are ; Senatores apüd gravitatis tuæ
ab ca quæ pro officium de fuis moribus honeftate perdoceant. Perfe&iffimi apsid
eadem ipfa ha.
berür.c.tit.de
vicariam perfe&turam. Equites Romani de cateri apud præfe&um
bisqui veniam vigilian. Naniculari apud perfectum Annone. And the old inter-
atatis ås, loz. pretation is vt qualis vel quam digna perfona fit, apud talem iudi-
cem hæc qua dicta sunt habent approbare; which ſhewes the Eque-
ftris Ordo herc bencath the Perfeétiſsimi. But to recompenice the
Equites (it ſeemes) in regard of their ſufferings, while the many
and ro vaine diſtinctions of others by ſpecious attributes obſcured
their ancient dignitic , they had ſome priuileges giuen them by
the ſame Conſtitution of Valentinian and Valens and were frced al-
ſo from thoſe charges from which the Senators were alſo ex-
u č. Theod.lib. empted. Equites y Romani quos ſecundi gradus (fayes thc Confti-
6.tit.361 tution) in vrbe omnium obiinere volumus dignitatem, ex indigenis
Romanis & Ciuibus elegantur , vel his peregrinis quos corporatis non
oportet adnecti. Er quia 'vacuos huiuſmodi viros ele priuilegis non
oportet , corporalium cos iniuriarum er perfecutionum formido non
vexet. Ab indi&tionibus quoque qua Senatorium Ordinem manent
habebuntur immunes.
The Greeks in the Eaſtern Empire expreſſed for the moſt part,
Spectabilis by repí Caenlos, Clariſsimus by nanopótälos. But ſome-
times they receiucd Spectabilis into their owne congucz wbence in
the Gloſſary of the Baſilica, we haue Ewertelines as a word re-
cciued inco Grecke, interpreted by repíCatalos. And for the title
Illuftris they vſed ( as you ſee before) inýgplos, whence Proce-
pius
1
A
Chap. X. THE SECOND PART.
893
placct, Meurs
mag. Die 16.
pius * hath it as an honorary attribute to his name. So hath He. Of Attri.
ſychises that wrote the liues of Philoſophers, and is thence filed butes.
illuftrius. And in the y Authentiques ; eo di Colev Tolven ägene eiey
Tãy letyadowpemer
dla IMsçpw 1870 xparelv, Sancimis vfque ad x Suidas in
Procopio vide,
Magnificentiſsimos Illuſtres boc valere. Other like paſſages are in
the Greeke of the Authentiques , although allo ilinošos be often Gloff.Graco-
vſed elſewhere in them for it
. We addc here for Imórpios out of barbs in Tané-
the Grecke Rituals in the life of their S. Theophaño wife to Leo
y Nonell.7r.
the ſonne of Bafili. A urma umnoza yérmue aj opéus e Kavay 70sm capage
z Menologiurna
πόλεως και εξ αιματος βαСιλικά την γένεσιν έχυσα εκ των περιβλέπτων
Μαρτινακίων θυγατηρ Κωνσταντίνα την αξίαν Ιλινείς και μήλρός Αννης Φετούν.
Ei tar a inés avator ás precopiéns. Shee was borne ånd' bred in
Conſtantinople, and of the bloud Imperiall being deſcended from
the Martinacij , that were Spectabiles er Tepk@newlor
, Shee was
daughter to Conſtantine who by dignitie was 'Illuftris, and Anne
on Eaſterne woman. And Maximus Marginius Bilbop of Ceria
go, exprelling the fame in his barbarous Grecke, fayes that
ihee a was deſcended awd te's nauwporáles Maphraxíes , Burjarépa a Brok Aszíur
Kwavlíus xala to ažloud Imraps, which is but the ſame to pag-slebe
this purpoſe as that other , ſauing thar hee calls the Martinacij
aauwpála101, or Clariſsimi , who are meríCreme%o1 Spectabiles , in
that other. But theſe Titular Attributes were for lo diſtinct
but that ſometimes the fame perſon had more then one of them
giuen him at once, which proceeded vſually from his having feuc-
rall rights to them by rcalon of his ſeucrall places or functions
in the State. And to theſe Attributes they had other peculiar pri- vbi Senatores
b Videfis c.tit,
uilegcs b belonging alſo then we haue meririoned here.
As they vſcd honorary Atcributes in the Concret, fo allo did Nouell. 71.
they variouſly in the Abſtract
. To a Prefectus Prætorio; Magnifi- cirole in Norira
centia tua or veftra, Magnitudo tua, Celfitudo tua, Sublimitas tua, vtrunque cap.
Miranda Sublimitas , Eminentia , or wo'epo zu' and ſuch like are ob 23: 604;
viouſly vſed in both the Codes and the Authentiques. And ſome tranque cap. 2.
of thoſe to other that were illuſtres. A Spectabilis was faluced 3,00 4. oin
with spectabilitas tua and a Clariſsimus with Claritas, and Synce- lect,vtriufque
rifas ſometimes, as alſo with Gravitas which was alſo giuen to a furis lib.z.cape
Perfectiſsimus. But nor theſe nor the concrets were alwayes gi- 33.66.
uen. Often the Officers of State are named with them, and often weapolis ilma
without them. And in the Authentiques, the Greek hath no ac- 19.34.666.
tribute ſometimes where the Latinc hath , as on the other ſide De Imperio
alſo thc Latine wants where ſometimes it is in the Greek. For more cap.18.19.com
particulars touching theſe attributes I referre you to cPancirollus, feqqo
f De dignitate
Antonius d Sørgens, I. Cafar e Bullinger, f Valdefius , & Briſſonius, Regis Catbelici.
and ſome fuch more, beſide both the Codes and the Doctors that g de Formu-
writo eſpecially vpon the laſt booke of Iuſtinian. And ſee before ac
lis lib.3.p.317!
the end of the VIlI. of the firſt Chapter of this
of this part.
Srrrr
III. In
vel clariſs. lol.
Edit. 1591
Francof
;
.
..
i
+
?
S
certam, cap.323
0.33.
L
1
26.3.art.453 53,57, 58,99. And for that of Celfiindo; Hoc titulo
994
TITLES OF HONOR, . Chap. X
Preces
dences
III. Inthe following ages,theſe titles and the like in the Con-
cret and Abſtract, haue bene variouſly vſed to the dignitics of
Princes, Dukes, Couars and the reſt. illustris (as is thewed in
the firſt part) came to be peculiar to the file of Kings in the
Court of Rome, and, according to the formes of that Court, it
Lib.de fingul.
was vſed alſo in diuers other places. To what Dukes alſo & Al
ciat would allow it, is there *rememberd in his ownc words, as
* PAg.137.
alſo to whom the Titles of Superilluftris (made into one word from
ij qui funi-Superilluſtres) ſhould in his ſenſe be attributed. And
he allowes Spectabilis to Dukes of Jeſſe note, or ſuch as are mere
ſubiect Dukes and to Marqueſſes and Counts,gaos quidam Princia
pes vocant (as his words are ) diu tamen ab ipſo Cxlare dignitatem
fuam acceperint. He ment, I think alſo, or from any abſolute Prince.
And clarißimus, hee ſayes, belongs to Counts, Barons, Vaua-
ſors, atque id gerusi Pagani Reguli that depend on Dukes as on
their makers or immediate Soueraignes. But for illustris , Super-
illuſtris, Spectabilis , See alſo Speculum Saxonicum lib.i.art.3. 0 2
h Ad Notit,və (fayes h Pancirolus ) hodie Principes paulo Regibus inferiores hones
Panjur. Something occurres alſo of Celfitudo, bcforc in the firſt
part. Whereunto 1. adde that of Bodin ſpeaking of ſome Prin.
i De Repub.
ces that arc bencath Kings in ſoucraigntic. Quo fit (faith i hc)
vi Saxoniæ olim, Bauarorum, Allobrogum, Lotharingotuð, Ferra-
rienſium, Florentinorum, Mantuanorum Duces, as Maieftatis
appellatione abſtineant , Cellitudinis verbo consenti aut Serenitatis
quam fibi Dux Venetorum tribuit. And wee foc in common vſe
that Celfitudo, Altezza, Hauteffe, and Highnelle is giuen to ſuch
Dukes. Neither is any greater Abſtract giucn to the Princes of
Wales with vs. But Bodin you ſee takes Serenitas as indifferent for
thoſe and the like Dukcs. And Serewißimiss and Exselentißimwis
often attributed to them in letters of other Princes at this day,
and ſometimes illuſtrißimus and Excellentißimus. But Serenißimus
is taken for the farre greater attribute, and onc of the greatct that
can be given to any Prince that hath not the ſupréame title of
King. Whence it was that in the treaty at Boloigne between the
Commiſſioners of Qucen Elizabeth, of the King of Spaine, and of
the Archduke of Auſtria, among other exceptions among them to
the formes of the Commiſion of the Engliſh, one was contra adian.
k Annal. Sub Etum Illuftrißimi (as the learned k Camden relates it ; of which ar-
Anno 1600. tribute, more is ſaid, as of others communicated alſo to ſubordinate
dignities, in chc firſt part) in titulo Archiducis , qui, ut dixe-
runt , facris imperatoribus ortus Regum Hifpaniæ gener de frater,
maritus & caput Sereniſsime Iſabella Infantis Hipaniarum primo-
genität, ab omnibus Principibus Sereniffini titulo honoretur, inglis
di.
trag, cap.z.
libr.cap.9.
1
1
1
1
1,
CLắp.XI. THE SECOND PART.
899
+
They are vfually cited vpon obuious occaſions by the Law. Precës
yers that either writ Commentaries on that twelfth Booke or dence:
Treatiſes or Deciſions touching this matter. But I note here al-
ſo ſuch of them as haue occurred to my obſeruation. C. de Deo
curionibus L.9. In Albo (whereto ioyne C.Theod.lib.t2.tit. 1.L.54.)
til.de officio Prefect. Prætoriorum Illyrici e Orientis L.6. Præfecto
rum (which is brought thither out of the Synopſis Baſilicon 1:6.6.
til. I.cap.12.) tit. de officio Vicarij L. 1. in ciuilibus caufis. tils de of
ficio Prafecti vrbi L.3. Prefectura vrbis, tit. de Aduocatis diuerſo-
rum iudicum L.1. Suggeſtionem. Adde to theſe Nouell.24.cap.24.00
collocatus autem, of the Prátor of Piſidia. Nouell. 25.cap.5.0.2. ſed
Heque Comitibus; of the Pretor of Lycaonia, Nouell
. 26.cap. s; of
the Pretor of Thrace , de Nouel. 27.cap.2. of the Comes i ſauriæ ;
Nouell.62. De ordine Simatortım. Nouell.70.0 71. á 102.c...do
103.cap.1. & Edict, Iuftiniani 4.6.1. in all or the moſt of which
in thc Nouels , wee haue Lawes for ranking ſome Prouincial!
Magiſtrates when they were made; as that they ſhould be of
thc Spe&tabiles, or the like. Now it is truc that Iuftinian at the re.
uicw or reperita prele&tio of his laft Code (which is now vſed
by Lawiers, as the Code which is only authenticall for the Imperiall
Conſtitutions of thc elder times ) abrogated all other Conſtituti-
ons that were of former time, and not receiucd into thar Code.
Quodo in præfenti purgato ( faith hee) de renouato Codice noftro
foriptum inuenitur , hoc tantummodo in omnibus rebus & judicijs & Codicis.
obtineat de recitetur. So that where we conſider the Lawes of
his Code mcerly as Lawes, and ſuppoſe them to hauc a binding
power as Lawes at this day, there we hauc recourſe in vaine to
other that being in that of Theodofius were excluded
out of this of Iuſtinian, which (according to the ſenſe of his Char-
ter of confirmation vpon his reuicw) Itand wholly repealed. But
the whole body of the old Imperiall Law is no where at all in
force. And beſide the City of Rome P and ſome other parts in Italy p statut. vrba
and Germany, and the Kingdome of Portugall (where in thoſe Rome lib.r.
caſcs only, for which the Ordinances of the ſame Kingdome
haue not ſpeciall prouiſion, theſe Imperiall Lawes , if the caſe
bc ſuch as that it nom tragua peccado, or be not pirituall
, are by an
Ordinance 9 there made of force) there is no Scare can be named qo segundo
wherein any part of the body of thoſe Imperiall Lawes hath the libro das Orde-
711zones til.s.
iul force of a Law, othcrwiſe then as cuſtome hath particularly
induced it. And where no ſuch ſetled cuſtome hath made ie law, Bertrand.de
there it bath force only according to the ſtrength of Reaſon and Angentroad
Circumſtance ioynd with it, or as it ſhows the
opinion and iudg. Britannierit
.
ment of them that made it, buć not at all as if it had any com- 22. vide item
manding power of obedience. That is, valet pro ratione (as a great Choppin.de
Lawyer ſayes) non pro inducto inre ; pro ratione quantum Reges, 2.tit.15.85.
Dy.
O DE çmendors
thoſe many
cap.42.
900
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.XI.
vidcircm de
Prece Dynafte & Reſpublice intra poteſtatis (de fines valere pariuntur. But
dence; this he ſayes more ſpecially of France. And for Spaine; Didacus
Perez'cxprefly; Hifpani duplex habent ius ſolum, Canonicum fcili.
$ ad ordinat. cet Regium, Ciuile enim (meaning the Imperiall Lawes) non ha
emial.z. & vi. bet vim Legis ſed Rationis. The ſame may be ſaid of other King-
deſis Alphon- domes and States, which being free from all ſubiection to the
fin. part.z.tit:: Empire, haue lawes of their owne, that in many Volumes are
4.1.5. ib. publiquely ſold, and exclude all Imperiall power and law otherwiſe
Gregor. Lopez then as cuſtome hath variouſly made fomc admiſion.
ad part.5.
tit.14.Azcued.
Becauſe therefore that among the lawes touching Precedence
ad Rubric. tit. in Iuſtinian , diucrs arc thar haue not yet bcene ſo receiucd
Reg. Conti, in cuery where by cuſtome that they hauc obtained the full force
toan Taurin.boz of Lawes, but remaine vſefull only as they haue autority in ſhow
of Reaſon), which binds not alwaycs alikc as a law doth, buc va-
Scotia Parlam. ries according to circumſtance of time, place, Aate, age and whač
79.c de alijs other conucnicnce or inconuenicnce meets with it : and for thac
Regnis Hiero, the lawes in Theodofius , which are not receiued into. Taſtinian
apm, Gigantem his Code, conſidered only from the reaſon of them, are fill of as
maieflatis lib.z. great force as 'thofc' in Iuftinians that are not become. lawes by
queftezzos 18, particular cuſtome (that is
, they are both eſtimable by the Reaſon
xic. Viuem.de found in them and applied to the caſe cmergent) and becauſe al-
canſis corrupt. fo diucrs of the lawes 'recciucd into Iuſtinian out of Theodofises,
may be explaned and mended by what remaincs of them in Theo-
dofiuis, wcc haue deſigned aſwell thoſe of the one Code as of the
other that ſo thc Rcader of Iuftinians to this purpoſe (the moſt
of Readers, or to many, of the old Imperiall Lawes, read only
Iuftinian or parts of him) may the more eaſily take better light
by comparing thoſe in him with what is of them, more largely
or more perfectly, in Theodofius, thien perhaps any ordinary Gom,
ment will affoord him. With that of L. vnic. Cotit. de Egueſtri
dignitate , See Cod. Theodof. lib.6.tit.36. with c.til. vi dignitatum
ordo feruetur, l.1. Sec Cod. Theodof. lib. 6.tit.sol.z. with Corit.de
priuilegis eorum qui in facro palatio militant 1.4. Omnes See C.
Theodof.lib.6. sit.35.1.13. with C. rit. de domeſticis de protectoribuis
11. Domeſtici, See C.Theod.lib.6. tit.24. 1. 4. (but that is only
for the amending the inſcription which ſhould bc Valentinianus,
Theodofices and Arcadius, not Valexi. & Valens, as the Conſuls there
alſo ſhew) with C.tit. de proximis facrorum fcrinioram l.3. in fcri-
nijs, Sec C. Th.lib.6. tit.26.1.8. with C. tit. de Comitibus confiftorianis
l.vnic: Sec C. Theod. lib.6. tit.12.l.vnic. ; with Cirit.de.Comitibus
gui Provincias regunt l.i. See C,Tb.16. 6. tit. 17. with C. de com
mitibus do Tribunis Scholarum l. vnic, Sce C. Th. lib. 6. tit. 13. with
Cotif, de proximis facr.ſorin.l
. s. Scc C:Th.1.6.iit.26.1.16.with c.
tilo de prepoſitis laboruña See C. Th.lib.6.tit.25. with c. de prepoſitis
Sacri cubiculi l.1. Sce C.Thilib.6.11.8.1.1, wich C, tit. de Profefforibus
Art.7.cc.
gui
Chap.XI. THE S#COND PART.
goi
1
qui ip urbe Cp. l.vnic. Sce C.Th.libao. tit.20. and, to conclude Pretèä
beſc, with c.tit.de conſulibus loli antiquitus (which is of great vſe dence.
in matter of Preccdcncic) Séc that in the Nonells of Theadofius
tis. de Honoratis 45. as the number is in the edition of his Code
& 46. as it is in the colle&tion of the Nonells of the old Emperors
firſt publiſhed by Petrus Pithæuss. For by that of Theodoſius, was
the other in part at Icaft repcaled; as Pirhæus alſo notes, although
it were reuiucd by Iuftinians autority added to it in the inſtru-
ment of confirmation of his Code. To the Laws of che ancient
Empire addc alſo Caſiodor. Var.lib.6. form.10.06.and diuers more
paſſages in him
, that will ſoone be found by the nature of his
prefixed titles. For the preſent Empire; ſee the Aurea Builla of the
Emperor Charles the fourth tis.3. & 4. touching the places of the
Elcctors and other Princes there. And Charles the fife his Conſti-
tutions of the Place and Precedence of the Princes of the Em-.
pire, and ſome others in 1530, which you hauc in Goldaftus his
Gonstit. Imperiales tom.z.pagosin.&c, to which adde allo Petrus
Denaifiras his Its Camerale tis.210.
III. For France, Spaine and other forrein Countries; the Vom
lumes of their Lawes and Lawyers hauc obviouſly particulars
concerning Place and Precedence of their Magiſtrats and Dignitics.
And what we hauc before'deliucrd concerning Titles of Honor,giucs
often light to matter alſo of Place & Precedence among them,as alſo
of the likç in England; But in England I obferuc here chicfly thoſe
Decrees, onc by power of Parlament vnder Henry thc cighe,
concerning the Ranks of Nobility, the greater Clergieand ſome of
the greater Offices of State, and two other concerning Baroncts and
ſome other dignitics made by King lames. That A& of Parlamear
vnder Henry thc cight is in theſe words. It is win the printed
Seacutes, though ſome others haue allo formerly publiſhed it, u Mitesiri thiể
but not exactly enough according to the Bill that palled of it; Catalogue of
Honor, pag:67.
Thence we literally giue it here.
The title of it indorſed on the Bill, is;
For placing of the Lords.
Or as much as in all great Councels and Congre
gations of men hauing ſundric Degrees and
Offices in the Common-wealth, ic is ýery re-
quiſite and conuenient that an order ſhould be had and
taken for the placing and ſitting of ſuch perſons as haye
becne bounden co reſort to the ſame, to the intent
that they knowing their places, may vſe the ſame with
Tutto
out
F
,
CO2
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. Xi.
Preces
dence.
out diſpleaſure or let of the Counſell. Therefore the
Kings moſt Royall Majeſtie , although it appertaineth
vnto his Prerogatine Royall to giue luch Honor, Re-
putation, and placing to his Counſellors and other his
ſubiects, as ſhall be ſeeming to his moſt excellent wif-
dome, is neuertheleffe pleaſed and contented for an
order to be had and taken in this his moſt high Court
of Parlament, that it ſhall be enacted by authority of the
fame, in manner and forme as hereafter followeth.
Firſt, it is enacted by the authoritie aforeſaid, that no
perſon or perſons of whar eſtate, degree, or condition for
euer hee or they be of (except only the Kings Children)
ſhall at any time herçafter attempt or preſume, to ſitor
haue place at any ſide of the Cloth of Eſtate in the Par-
lament Chamber , 'nother of the one hand of the Kings
Highneſſc, nor of the other, whether the Kings Ma-
ieftie be there perſonally preſent or abſent, And for
as much as the Kings Maieſtie is iuftly and lawfully Su-
preme head in carch vnder God of the Church of Eng-
land, and for the good exerciſe of the ſaid moſt Royall
dignitie and office, hath made Thomas Lord Cromwell
,
and Lord Priuie Seale, his Vicegerent for good and due
miniſtration of Juſtice, to be had in all cauſes and caſes
touching the Ecclefiaftical iurifdition, and for the godly re-
formation and redreſſe of all Errors, Hereſies, and Ábu-
ſes in the ſaid Church; It is therefore alſo enacted by au-
toritie aforeſaid, that hee the faid Lord Cromwell hauing
the ſaid Office of Vicegerent, and all other perſons which
heereafter ſhall haue the faid Office of the grant of the
Kings Highneſſe, his heires or ſucceſſors, ſhall fit and
be placed, alwell in this preſent Parlament, as in all Par-
laments to be halden hercafter, on theright ſide of the Par-
lament Chamber, and vpon the ſame forme that the Arch-
biſhop of Canterburic ſittethon, and above the same Arche
biſhop and hisfucceſſors, and ſhall haue voice in euery
Parlament to aſſentor diffent; as other the Lords of the
Parlament,
And
1
1
1
.
1
1
Chap. XI. THE SECOND PART.
503
And it is alſo enacted, that next to the ſaid Vicegerent, Preces
Thall fit the Archbiſhop of Canterbury, and then next him dence
on the ſame forme and ſide, ſhall ſit the Archbiſhop of Yorke: Forms and
color
and next to him on the ſameTide and forme, the Biſhop of te Bild/{ed
Dureſine; and next to him on the ſame fide and forme, em oues fame
the Biſhop of Wincheſter, aud then all the other
Biſhopsof emin ou tepofame
boch Provinces of Canterburie and Yorke, ſhall fit and be
placed on the ſame ſide after their Ancienties, as it hath
bcene accuſtomed.
And foraſmuch as ſuch other perſonages, which now
haue, and hereafter ſhall happen to haue other great
fices of the Realme; that is to ſay, the Offices of the Lord
Chancellor, the Lord ['reaforer, the Lord Preſident of the
Kings most Honorable Councell
, the Lord Priuie Seale, the
Great Chamberlaine of England, the Conſtable of England ,
the Marcgall of England, the Lord Admirall, the Grand
Master or Lord Steward of the Kings molt Honorable Houſe-
Bold, the Kings Chamberlaine, and the Kings Secreiorie hath
not heretofore beene appointed and ordered for the pla-
cing and fitting in the Kings moſt high Court of Parla-
ment, by reaſon of their offices; It is therefore now
ordained and enacted by the Authoritie aforeſaid, that the
Lord Chancellor, the Lord Treaforer, the Lord Preſident of
the Kings Councell
, and the Lord Prinie Seale, being of the
degree of Barons of the Parlament or aboue, ſhall fit and be
placed aſwell in this preſent Parlament, as in all other
Parlaments hereafter to be holden, on the left ſide of the
faid Parlament Chamber on the higher part of the forme
of the ſame ſide, aboue all Dukes, except only ſuch as ſhall
happen to be the Kings fonne, the Kings brother, the Kings
bucle , the Kings Nephew, or the Kings brothers or ſisters
fonnes.
And it is alſo ordained and enacted by autority afore-
ſaid, that the Great Chamberlaine , the Conſtable, the Mar-
call, the Lord Admirall
, the Great Maſter or Lord Steward,
and the Kings Chamberlaine, ſhall fit and be placed after the
Lord Prinie Seale, in manner and forme following: that
Ttttt 2
is
.
1
ÇO4
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap. X.
Preces
dence.
is to ſay, cnery of them ſhall fit and be placed aboue all
other perſonages being of the ſame eſtates or degrees that
thei ſhall happen to be of; that is to ſay, the Great Cham-
berlaine firſt; the Conſtable next, the Marcyall third, the
Lord Admirall the fourth, the Grand Maſter or Lord Steward
the fift, and the Kings Chamberlaine chc fixt.
And it is allo enacted by autority aforeſaid, that the
Kings Chiefe Secrétorie, being of the degree of a Baron of
the Parlament ſhall fit and be placed afore and aboue all
Baronys, not hauing any of the Offices aforementioned.
And if he be a Biſhop, that then he ſhall ſit and be placed
aboue all other Bilhops, not hauing any of the Offices
abouc rememberd,
Andicis alſo ordained and enacted by autority aforca
ſaid, that all Dukes not aforementioned, Marqueſſes, Earles,
Vicounts, and Barons, not hauing any of the Offices a-
foreſaid, ſhall fit and be placed after their Auncyentiez,
as it liath beene accuftonged,
And it is further enacted, that if any perſon or pers
ſons, which at any time hereafter ſhall happen to haue
any of the ſaid Offices of Lord Chancellor, Lord Treaforer,
Lord Preſident of the Kings Counſell, Lord Priuie Seale;
or Chiefe Secretorie, ſhall be under the degree of a Ba-
ron of the Parlament, by reaſon wherof they can haue
no intereſt to giue any aſſent or diffent in the ſaid houſe,
that then in euery ſuch caſe, ſuch of them as ſhall happen
to be under the ſaid degree of a Baron, ſhall fit and be pla-
ced at the uppermoſt part of the Sakkes, in the middes of
the faid Parlament Chamber, either there to fit vpon one
forme, or vpon the vppermoſt Sakke, the one of them a-
boue the other , in order as is aboue rehearſed.
Be it alſo ćnacted by autority aforeſaid, that in all tri-
als of Treaſons by Deeres of the Realme, if any of the
Peeres, that ſhall be called hereafter to be Triours offuch
treaſons ſhall happen to haue any of the Offices, a-
foreſaid , that then they hauing ſuch Offices ſhall
ſit and be placed according to their Offices , abouc
all
1
Clap, XI. THE SECOND PART.
905
1
all the other Peeres that ſhall be called to ſuch Trialls, Precea
in manner and forme as is aboue mentioned and re dence;
hearſed
And it is alſo cnacted by Autority aforeſaid, that aſwell
in all Parlaments, as in the Sterchamber, and in all other
Aſſemblies and Conferences of Counſell, the Lord Chancellor,
the Lord Treaforer, the Lord Preſident, the Lord Prinie
Seale , the Great Chamberlaine, the Conſtable, the Marcyall,
the Lord Admirall, the Grand Maſter, or Lord Steward, the
Kings Chamberlaine , and the Kings Chiefe Secretorie ſhall fit
and be placed in ſuch order and faſhion, as is aboue re-
hearſed, and not in any other place by autority of this pre-
ſent Act.
1
In the Roll of that Parlament, the title of it is An ÅEt con- x Rot.Parl.311
cerning placing of the Lords in the Parlament Chamber and other Hen.87.10.
Aſſemblies and Conferences of Counſell. Concerning the paſſing it, it is
obferuable out of the lournall of the Lords houſe of that
yeere,
that on Munday the firſt day of May being the third day of the
Parlament, the Lord Chancellor quandam iwirodaxit billam concer.
pentem aßignationem locorum quorundam Procerum & Capitalium offi-
ciorum huius regni Anglia viz Vicegerentis Domini Regis in Spiritualia
bris, Domini Cancellari, Domini Thefaurarij & aliorum in cadem billa
declaratorum, quam quidem billam affirmabat Regiam Maieſtatem iußif-
ſe fieri, vi per eandem dicti Proceres (ua loca cognofcentes contentionens
in pofterum cuitarent. And it had that day two readings. The Lord
Crumwell, being Vicegerent in the Spiritualitics, was pla-
ced as a Baron (in the Journall) betweene the Lord Hunger-
ford of Halisbury and the Lord Andley of Walden that was Chan-
cellor, both on that day and for diucrs daycs after. But he is not
noted to haue beene prcſene. The next day it had a third rcaci
ding by the name (in the lournall) of billa concernens aßignatio.
nem locorum quorundam Procerum. On friday following or the ninth
of May, it was read a fourth time. The Journall ſayes, in perga
menum redacta iam denuo eſt lecta. On the morrow, the Lord Crum-
well by the name of Dominus Crumwell Vicegerens Domini Regis in
spiritualibres is placed before the Archbiſhop of Canterbury. And
the Lord Audley with the name of Chancelor, thc Eacle of Oxford
with the name of Chamberlaine of England, and the Earlc of
Southampton with the name of Admirall are placed, according to
the A&;
being before otherwiſe placed, without regard to their
Offices. But it was not returned vp from the Houſc of Commons,
with
..
Cob
TITLes Of Honor,
Chap.XT.
membr,&
Prece with their affent, till the Monday following, as appeares, by the
dener,
ſame lournall,
The firſt Decree concerning Baroners, isthus, as ic is y enrolled.
y Rot.Pat.10. But it was printed hcrctoforc alſo by the command of King lames.
Iacobi part.10.
Ames, by the grace of God, King of England, Scot-
land, France and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, c.
To all to whom tbeſe preſents ſhall come, Greeting.
Knoid yee that We haue made a certaine'Ordinance, Eſtabliſh-
ment; and finall Decree , wherof the tenor followeth in theſe
Words:
1
1
The Decree and Eſtabliſhmene of the Kings Maie-
ſtie, vpon a controuerſie of Precedence, betweene the
younger Sonnes of Viſcounts and Barons, and the Ba-
ronets; And touching ſome other points alſo concer-
ning, afwell Bannerets, as the ſaid Baronets.
The Kings moft excellent Maieſty, hauing Spon the Petiti-
01 , and ſubmißion of both parts, taken into bis Royall ako
dience and cenſure, a certaine controuerfe , touching Place:
and Precedence, betweene the yonger fonnes of Viſcounts,
and Barons , and the Baroners (being a degree by his Ma-
ieſtie newly created) which controverſie did ariſe upon an in-
ference onely out of ſome darke words contained in the Let-
ters Patents of the ſaid Baronets : And hauing in perſon
teard both parts, and their learned Counſel, three feuerall
dages at large after information taken from the Heraults,
aud due conſideration of ſuch proofes as were produced on
both ſides, hath declared and decreed as followeth.
His Maieſtie well weighing that the Letters Patents of
the Baronets kaue no ſpeciall clauſe or expreſſe words to give
onto them the ſaid Precedence ; And being a witneſſe onto
himſelfe (which is a teſtimonie aboue all exception ) that his
Princely meaning was onely to grace, and aduance this new
Dignitie of his Maiefties erection; but not therewithall any
pazes to wrong tacitely, and obſcurely a third partie, ſuch as
the younger fonnes of Viſcounts and Barons are,
in
Chap Xi. The S&COND PART.
909
rons.
+
1
in that which is a flower of their fathers Nobilities:
Precea
And hauing alſo had the atteſtation of the Lords of his dence.
Prinie Councell, who did declare that the Precedence ( after
debate and deliberation, while the Patent of the Baronets
was in conſultation ) was with one conſent reſolued and or-
dered for the younger ſonnes of the Viſcounts and Ba-
And finding alſo that the clauſe whereby the Precedence
is challenged by the Baronets, as by a kind of conſequence in
regard of place giuen pito them aboue ſome Bannerets,
doth not
warrant their claime (for as much as tbe Precedence betweene
the Bannerets themſelues, and the younger ſonnes of Vif-
counts and Barons, appeareth not to baue beene regular or
certaine, but full of confuſion and parietie, and therefore,
not ſufficient whereupon to ground ſuch their pretence)
but being chiefly moved by the cleerneſle of bis Maieſties Roy-
all intent, and meaning, and the explanation thereof by his
Councell, (which his Royall meaning doth, and eüer muſt lead
bis Maieſties iudgement in the interpretation of his owne Acts)
bath finally ſentenced, adiudged, and establiſhed, that the
younger ſonnes of Viſcounts, and Barons, ſhall take place
and Precedence before all Baronetsi
And further, the better to ſettle, and cleare alſo all que-
ftion of Precedence that may concerne either Bannerets, or
the younger ſonnes of Viſcounts and Barons, or the ſaid
Baronets, either as they haue relation amongſt themſelues
, or
towards others refpeftiuely : His Maieftie for himſelfe, bis
heires and ſucceſſors, dath ordaine and establiſh that ſuch
Bannerets, as ſhall be made by the Kings Maieſtie,bis heires
and ſucceſſors vnder lsis or their Standard diſplayed in an
Army Royall in open warre and the King perſonally pre-
fent, for the termne of the lines of ſuch Bannerets, aud no lon-
ger (according to the moſt ancient, and noble inftitution) ſhall
for euer hereafter in all places, and open all occafions, take
place, and Precedence, afwell before all other Bannerets what-
ſoeuer (no reſpect being had to the time, and prioritie of their
Creation) as likewiſe before the younger ſonncs of Vif-
។
counts
908
TITLİS OF HONOR. Chap XY
Prece-
dence,
1
counts and Barons, and alſo before all Baronets.
And againe, that the youngerfonnes of Viſcounts and
Barons, and alſo all Baronets, ſhall in all places , and
upon all occaſions, take place and Precedence before all Ban-
nerets whatſoever , other then ſuch as ſhall be made by then
King himſelfe, bis heires and ſucceſſors in perſon, and in ſuch
speciall cafe, manner and forme as aforeſaid.
Neuertheleſſe, for a fingular honor to the perſon of the
most high and excellent Prince Henry now Prince of Wales,
bis Maiſties eldeſt ſonne ; afwell the yonger ſonnes of the
Viſcounts, and Baronets, have freely and voluntarily con-
ſented and agreed at the hearing of the ſaid cauſe , in the
preſence of bis Maieſtie, and his Prixie Councell, and all the
hearers, 10 gine place and Precedence, to ſuch Banncrets, as
Shall be hereafter made by the ſaid most Noble Henry now
Prince of Wales, prider the King's Standard diſplayed in
an Armie Royall in open warre , and the ſaid Prince there
perſonally preſent.
Sauing the right of the yonger fonnes of Viſcounts
and Barons, and of the ſaid Baronets, and of the heires
males of the bodies of ſuch Baronets, for the time being , in
all other caſes according to the effect, and true intent and
meaning of their Letters Patents, and of theſe preſents.
And his Maieſtie doth likewiſe by theſe preſents, for him-
ſelfe, bis heires and ſucceſſors ordaine, that the Knights of
the moſt Noble Order of the Garter, the Priyie Counccl-
lors of his Maieſtie, bis heires and fucceffors, the Maſter of
the Court of Wards and Liveries, the Chancellor and vn-
der-Treaſorer of the Exchequer, Chancellor of the Du-
chie, the chiefe Iuſtice of the Court commonly called the
Kings Bench, the Maſter of the Rolls, the chiefe Iu-
ſtice of the Court of Common Pleas, the chiefe Baron
of the Exchcquer, and all other the Iudges and Barons of
the degree of the Coife of the ſaid Courts
, now, and for the
time being, ſhall by reaſon of fuck their Honorable order, and
imployment of State and Inffice, haue place and Precedencie
in all places, and spor all occaſions before the yonger fonnes
of
.
+
1
1
rons;
1
Cap. XI. Tüe SeCOND PART.
Sog
of Viſcounts and Barons, and before all Baroners, Any cesa
Stome, uſe, ordinance, or other thing to the contrarie notwith-
ſtanding. But that no other perſon or perſons whatſoeuer, bu-
der the degree of Barons of Parlament, ſhall take place
before the ſaid Baronets, except onely the eldeſt ſonnes of
Viſcounts and Barons, and others of higher degree, where-
of no queſtion euer was , or can be made. And jo bis Maie-
fies meaning is, and accordingly be doth by theſe preſents, for
him, bis heires and ſucceſſors, ordaine and decree, that the
ſaid Baronets, and the heires males of their bodies,
fball in all places, and upon all occaſions for euer, haue, bold,
and enioy their place and Precedencie, next vnto, and im.
mediatly after the younger ſonnes of Viſcounts and Ba-
and that no perſon or perſons , nor State or States of
men , Mall haue or take place betweene them, Any Conſtituti-
on , Order , Degree, Office, Seruice, Place, Employment,
Custome, Vje, or other thing whatſoeuer now or hereafter.to
the contrarie notwithſtanding.
And that the wiues of the ſaid Baronets, and of the
heires males of their bodies , ſhall likewiſe by vertue of
the ſaid Dignitie of their faid husbands, in all places, and upon
all occafions, haue, take and enioy their place and Precedencie
during their lives, next vnto, and immediatly after that place
that is due and belongeth onto the wiues of the younger
ſonnes of Viſcounts and Barons, and to the daughters of
fuch Viſcounts, and Barons, Any Conftitution, Vſe, Cuſtome,
Ordinance, or other thing whatſoeuer, now or hereafter to the
contrarie in any wiſe notwitbſtanding,
and further , his Maieſtie doth by theſe preſents, for him,
his heires and ſucceſſors, of his certaine knowledge and meere
motion , promiſe and grant to the ſaid Baroniets,
and euery of
them already created, and bereafter to be created, and the
heires males of their bodies, That neither bis Maieſtie, nor bis
heires or ſucceſſors, Shall or will at any time hereafter erect,
ordaine , conſtitute or create any other Degree, Örder, Name,
Title , Stile, Dignitie or State, nor will giue place, Precedera
cie or prebeminence to any perſon or perſons whatſoever, under
Vuuuu
or
*
910
TITIE S OF HONOR. Chap. Xin
that all and every of the said Baronets, and their faid heires
Preces or beneath the Degree, dignitie or State of Lords of Parla-
dence. ment of this his Realme of England, which ſhall or may be
taken, vſed or accompted to be higher, before, arequall to the
Degree, dignitie or place of the ſaid Baronets, or any of
them. And therefore bis Maieſtie doth for him, his beires
and ſucceſſors ordaine, grant, and appoint by theſe preſents,
1
,
males, and the wives, fonncs , ſonnes wives, and daugh-
ters of the ſaid Baronets, and of their ſaid heires males,
Shall , and may for euer Bereafter, freely and quietly have,
hold, and enioy their Jaid Dignities, Places, Precedencie, and
Priuiledges before all other which are or Mall be created of
ſuch Degrees, States, Dignities, Orders, Names, Stiles, or Tá
tles, or to whom ſuch place , Precedencie, or Prebeminence
ſhall be ſo giuen as aforeſaid ; their viues and children re-
fpectiuely, according to the true intent and meaning of theſe
preſents:
Sauing neuertheleſe to his Maieſtie, bis heires and fuc-
ceffors, full and abſolute power and autoritie to continue or
reſtore to any perſon or perſons from time to time fach place and
precedencie, as at any time hereafter ſhall be due unto them,
which by any accident or occaſion what
ſoeuer ſhall be hereafter
changed , any thing in theſe preſents, or otber cauſe or reſpect
whatſoeuer to the contrarie notwithſtanding.
And then follow thoſe particulars which are before rememberd
at the end of the 47 Section of the fite Chapter. Somc foure yeer
after this, there pafſcd vnder the grear Scale the other Decreecon-
a Rot;Pat. 14. cerning this dignitic, which is a briefe a recitall of the firſt ere-
Jacobi parc.2. dion of it, and that other concerning it, and a declaration of the
Marij. Kings purpoſe that it ſhould continuc, and that the priuiledges
formerly granted to it ſhould alwaycs be held, and then;
For as much as the degree of a Baronet is an hereditarie
degree in blood. Therefore wee doe declare that the eldeſt
ſonnes of the fame Baronets and their Wiues, aſwell du-
ring their husbands liues as after , And the daughters of the
ſame Baronets, the ſaid daughters following next after the
ſaid wiues of the eldeſt ſonnes of the ſame Baronets; ſhall
haue
ng143.
}
Cap. XI. THE SECOND PART.
QUE
haue place and precedencie before the eldeſt ſonne and the wife Prece-
of the eldeſt ſon of any Knight of what degree or order foerer. dence.
And likewiſe that the youngerſonnes of the fame Baronets
and their wines, as well during their husbands liues as after,
fball after the same manner baue place and precedencie next
after the eldeſt ſonges, and the wiues of the eldeſt ſonnes,
and before the younger ſonnes, and before the wiues oſche
younger ſonnes of any of the Knights aforeſaid. And our
will and pleaſure is, And we doe for us our heires and ſucceſ-
fors bereby further grant and appoint, That if any doubts or
queſtions , not hereby nor by any our recited Letters Patents
čleered and determined, doe or ſhall ariſe concerning any place,
precedencie, priuiledge, or other matter touching or concers
ning any place, precedencie , priuilege, or other matter touching
or concerning the ſame Baroners and the heires males of their
bodies and is ir wiues, their eldeſt ſonnes and their wives,
their daughters, their younger ſonnes, and their younger
ſonnes willes, or any of them, ſuch doubts or queſtions ſhall
be decided and détermined by andi according to ſuch vfuall
rules, cuſtomes, and Lawes for place, precedencie, priuiledge or
matters concerning them as other degrees of dignitie heredita-
rie are ordered and adiudged.
{
?
1
?
3
With cheſe, in the diſquiſitions about the Lawes of Precea
dence with vs, conſider alſo the Royall Decrees or declarations
touching it in diucrs Patents to fingular perſons which I only quote
(that they may be the caſier found) without any particulars here
taken out of them, Obſerue that to the firſt Vicount Beaumont
in Pat.23 Hen. 6, part.2. membran, 21 (part of which is cited be-
fore d 31) that to Henry Beauchamp Earle of Warwick in Pat.22,
Hen.6.7.3s,and co him being Duke, Rot.Carf.23,Her...mem.26,1.245
that to Richard Nenill Earle of Warwick in Pat:28 Hen,6.part,2,m.23;
Cari.25,H.6,9.3 1 to Humfry Duke of Buckingham, Pat.24.H.8.part.1.
for the precedence of the Lady Anne Rochford created Marchioneſſe
of Pembroke; Pat:14. Elizab.part.9. to Walter Earle of Eſſex; Pat.
4. Jacobi R. part.i primo linij; that of Par16. Iacobi. R. part. 14, co
Charles Earle of Nottingham, and Pat.2.Caroli R.pari.5, num.17.
For Eccleſiaſticall dignitics, ſee cſpecially the firſt fix Books of
the excellent Epitome Veteris iuris Pontificij of Antonius Auguftis
nus, where the many Canons that concern them are noted. Take
allo Pope Eugenius the fourch his Bull for the precedence of the
Vuuuu 2
::
old
912
TITLES OF HONOR. Chap.XI.
1
Precea old Patriarchats in Laertius Cherubinus his Bullarium tom. 1. Conſtit,
dence.
17. pag.285. And, for the precedence of Bithops and of Prorono
tarics, Sce Conſtit.4. of Pires the ſecond in the lame Bular.com.i,
pag. 316, of the Aduocats of the Popes Conſiſtorie, Conftit.62 of
Sixtus Quintus ibid. tom.2. pag.589, of the Secular Canons of.S.
George in Alga before the Ganons of the Lateran Congregation
Conſtit. 127. of Pius Quinius ibid.tom.2, pag.340. Of the Precedence
of thoſe of Laterar before the Benedictine Monkes of Caſino, and
all other Regulars Conftit.js, of Pims quartus 10m. 2, pag. 106,6
Conſtit. 116 of Pius Quintus tom. cod. pag.324. Diucrs other Buls
are in the ſame Bullary concerniug the Preccdence of the Ciſter.
cian Monks, Carmelite and Franciſcan Friers, and diucrs other thac
are obuiouſly found in it.
IV. The Liſts that ſhew Practice and Cuſtomc in matter of
Precedence, are ſeene in the publiſhed aſſemblies of the States and
other Solemnities of Coronacions,Funerals, and the like in ſeuerall
Kingdomes. For the Empire, Goldaftus hath ſome in thc beginning
of his firſt Tome of his conftitutiones Imperiales , Modius in his
Pandectæ Triumphales ; others alſo that write de ſtatibus, or de
Juriſdictione Imperij
, vſually. And for the old Duchie of Bretagne,
fee Bertrand de Argentre in his hiſtory of it, fol. gs. In England,
diuers, of Coronations and Funerals eſpecially remayne with the
b Milles in the Heralds, and ſome b arc publiſhed. Of the ſame nature with Liſts
Catalogue of
are che namings of Dignities in Commiſſions, Acts of Parlament,
Subſcriptions, and the like. The Commentaries are cither ſuch as
are writen on the text of the Imperiall or other Lawes or in feue-
rall Treatiſes. Thoſe vpon the texts of the Imperiall Lawes are
almoſt as caſily found as the texs themſelucs. And although di-
uers paſſages concerning Procedence are in the Commentaries on
texts both of the Imperiall and other Lawes, that of their
owne Nature haue no relation to precedence , yet theſe alſo are
ſo much vſed with thc reſt by ſuch as haue in ſeverall Treatiſes
diſputed of Precedence, that there refts not much difficultic of
finding them. But oftentimes you ſhall micer with queſtions dil-
puted with relation to one Countrie that were ridiculous to name in
Matth. de af- another, as An Comes c Preferatur qui antiquior recentiori qui maio.
fliétis prælud.in
rem obtiner dignitatem. And Vtrum Comes cui nomitèr obuenii Comita.
1us paternus do antiquus preferatur Comiti nouitèr facto antequam
illi Comili persexiſſct fendum ex fucceßione and the like. The ſeue-
rall Treatiſes vſefull here are very many. That of Leonellius Bar-
tholinus mentioncd before where we ſpeak of Preccdence between
fuprcmc Princcs, for the moſt part concerns only ſubordinate dig-
nitics, And the other Treatiſes there mentioned haue much that
is applicable to queſtions that may concerne ſubordinate dignities
allo.
Honor , pag.
67 .
Confit.Neapo.
lit.quafl.26.
Chap.XI. THE SECOND PART.
913
18.
1
allo. With theſe we may reckon Trcatiſes inſcribed de Nobilisa. Preces
te, de Dignitatibus, or with Titles of that nature, as Tiraquelius, dence.
Rebuffus, Bonus de Cüriili, 10ſic Nolden, Challanaus his Catalogues
Gloria mundi, Sir William Segar Garter his Honor Military and Ci-
Bill, Fernes Glory of Generoſitie , Charles Loyſeau des Seigneu-
ries , Camdens Ordines Anglia in his Britannia , and the like.
Every of theſe diſpute ſomething of Precedence. The ſame may
be ſaid of the Writers de fingulari certamine as Alciet and ſuch
more, and of them that write de Turiſdictione , or de faribus im.
perij, as Tobias Paurmeiſter, Matthias Stephani, Reinhardus & Ko- d Furis Publici
nings, and the reſt of that kind with Garſia Mastrillo lib.4. de Mar tom.2.diſcurs.
giftratibus cap.14. de lure prerogatiue inter Titularos. Adde eſpe.
cially allo Marcellies Corcyrenſis his Sacrarum Caremoniarum liber.
Where much is touching the ranking of dignities aſwell Temporall
as Spirituall. In the Treatiſes alſo of place betweene Eccleſiaſticall
dignities or degrees of the Vniuerſities, ſuch rcaſons and autori-
ties are commonly vſed as may be applied likewiſe to Temporall
dignities. See therefore v gonius Biſhop of Famagoza his queſtion
quo ordine ſedere , cum se fubfcribere debeant Prelati in Concilio
, in
his Synodia , V gonia, Cardinall lacobatius in lib. 1. de Consilio
art.1. ( 103, where the places of all the moft eminent Titles
Eccleſiaſticall are handled. Nauarr. his Confilia lib.1, tit. de Ma-
joritate de obedientia, Marta de Turiſdictione lib.i,cap.16. Barlaam
Tepi Täs rõ lacã đozris, Michael Rouſſell Hift
. Pontifici& lariſdictionis
lib.2, cap. 10, & lib.3, cap.2, beſides thoſe that write of Councels,
Cardinals, and the like, Sbrezzius dc officio Vicarij Epiſcopi lib. 2,
cap.25&c. Adde Stephanus Gratianus, Diſceptat. Forens. part. I.cap.
106 111 e part.z.cap.298, and Antonirts Maffa bis informatio-
nes de Allegationes for éhe place of the Abbots of the Congrega.
tion of Caſino againſt the Regular Canons of Lateran printed ac
Venice 1562. See alſo Georgius de Cabedo in his Deciſions of the
Supreme Court of the Kingdom of Portugall lib.i.Decif.s. De pre-
cedentia Senatorum Palatij, where theſe two queſtions are, T. Virum
ille qui prius actualem poteßionem cepit do officium exercuit, fit pre-
ferendus illi qui prior fuit in data da prius literas gratiæ per Cancela
lariam expediuis ; in quibus continebatur quod Princeps eum ftatim in
poffeßionem mittebat. 11. Verum ille qui prius actualem poſſeſsionem
cepit , præcedat illum, qui prouifionem Regiam habet in qua contine-
tut, vi ei antiquisas curret à tempore & data prioris Pronifionis. In
Antonius à Gama his Deciſions of the ſame Court allo , Deciſ.I,
diuers particulars are diſputed concerning as well Temporall as
Eccleſiaſticall Precedence. Caſtillo de Bouadilla in his Politica par
ra Corregidores dec. tom. 2.lib.3, cap. 2, diſputes likewiſe De las
Precedencias y aſientos de los Corregidores y Sus Tenientes. See alſo
Azorius Instit
. Moral. part.2, lib.it,cap.8, 9, 10 & 11 Franciſ
,
val
A
+
1
014
TIT Ľes OF HONOR.
Cbaº. XI.
1
1
Preces vaſquez in Præfat, ad illuftres Controverf.& 126 & feqq. Hugonius
dence,
Matthæacius , a Profeſſor at Padua , his Apologie or diſputation
abour Precedence betweene Doctors of Law and Knigbes, at the
end of his booke de via e Ratione artificiofa vniuerfi'Iuris printed
at Venice 1591, and loannes Baptiſta Magonius his Lucerna Mora-
lis, at Padua 1602, part.., cap.19,20,21. 6,
V. The ancienteſt queſtion that I remember mentiond con-
cerning Precedence iudicially raiſed betwcene Temporall digni-
ties, ſince thc time of the Roman Empire (betweene Ecclefiafti-
call, the queſtions are as ancient as the differences betweenc
Rome and any other of the old Patriarchats ; and the Deciſions
of them, according to the perſwaſion of the ſides that diſpuse ir,
occurre in ſtories and other writers of the Church, and divers
more betwixt Eccleſiaſticall perſons haue been ancienter then any
that I find betweene Temporall) is that in a Parlament at Nan.
tes held in 1087, vnder älan Fergent Duke of Bretagne, where
the prioritie of place was queſtioned betweenc the Seigneur Dº
Ancenis and the Seigneur Dil Pont. But becauſe the progfes were
not clcere enough on cither part, the matter was adiournd till
another time, with this ordinance concerning it, that in that Par-
lamenc che Seigneur Dw Pont ſhould haue precedence and fit as
the ninth. Baron, and before the Seigneur d'Ancenis, and that in
the next Parlament the Seigneur d' Ancenis, ſhould hauc like prio-
ritie before him; and that ſo they ſhould hauc prioritie bytúrnes
vntill the queſtion betwecne them were fully clcered. The words
• Apud Ber-
of the Ordinance are; Ad finem cuitandi debatum, feu diſſenſio.
trand d' Argen- mem eorundem Dominorum [ de Ponte] de Ancenelio, deinde tunc
17e bil.Brei.lin
dictum quod pro illa vice Dominus de Ponte ſederet de comportaretur.
pro
Barone, e alia ſecunda vice, quando primum Dux teneret forum,
Parlamentuim, Dominus de Anccnclio computaretur pro Barone or
ſederet primus ante dictum Dominam de Ponte de cetero fic al-
ternis vicibses in Parlamento ſederent donec. ficrit latius difcufum
per Ducem inter ipfos quis eorum debebit ſedere primus. Somewhac
like this, for the alternation of proccdence, is cbat becwcene che
Dukes of Warwick f and Buckingham, vnder Henry the lixo , who
Parl, 23.Hen.6, were to haue it of cach other cuery other yeere. See alſo that De-
ciſion in a Provinciall. Synod s held at London vnder William the
g Apud Guil.
Malmesbur.lib.
firſt ( Lanfranke being chen Archbilhop of Canterbury and Preſi-
Jyde Gestis pon- dent of it) touching the place and precedence of the Archbiſhops
rificum Anglo- and Biſhops of England. And. in truth, of the Deciſions that
Hiſtoria de An- concerne Precedence, the moſt are vpon queſtions that haue riſen
tiquit.Eccles. betweene Eccleſiaſticall perſons, For the various dignitie of their
Eritann.pago (cuerall Churches, and of their many. Functions, Rulcs, and Or.
ders in them, by rcaſon of the frequencic of their Synodall and
Pro-
1
1
х I, cap.13.Paz.95
f BundelP ctit.
NILIM.12.
III.
5
1
Chap XI. THE SECOND PART.
915
Proceſſionall meetings, haue neceſſarily raiſed many queſtions of Preces
place among them. But there is ſcarce any ofchoſe Deciſions, but dence.
giucs good light by way of Autority or Reaſon to ſome queſti-
ons that ariſe alſo betweene Temporall dignitics , eſpecially to
caſes wherein ſome of our ſubordinate Temporall Tities hauc
part
in the controuerſic. The Canon Law is much vſod in the
diſputation of ſuch queſtions. But rarely without intermixture
of the Imperiall Ciuili Lawes. And in the Deciſions; the texts
and autoritics of both are commonly noted, and diuers occurrcn-
ces in them alſo exprefly declare the precedence of Secular dig-
nicics. Therefore they are as vſefull in diſquiſicions touching the
Precedence whercof we now chiefly ſpeake as any thing elſewhat-
focuer. They are diſperſed in diuers that haue collected Deciſi-
ons. But ſec eſpecially Aloyfius Riccius his Collectanea Deciſionum,
Decif. 147.470.674.1069.1446. where very many other are alſo
cited. The places cited beforc, & 4, out of Cabedo and Gams,
haue Deciſions alſo of Precedence. In Thuanus alſo and the Hi.
ſtory of the Councell of Trent ſeucrall queſtions are about Pre-
ccdence betwcene Embaſſadors of ſome Dukes. And for the pre-
cedence of dignities both Temporall and Ecclefiafticall in France,
ſee thc Recueil de reglemens notables &c. donnes enter Ecclefiaftiques,
lages, Magiſtrats dc. by lean Chenu printed in quarto at Paris
both in 1602, and in 1603. and that Tractatus de Autoritate de
Preeminentia Sacri Magni Concilý do Parlamentorum Regni Francie
by 10. Mountaigne with the Addition to it of Nicolau Beerius.
Obſeruc alſo the reaſons and fancies in the Queſtions of Prece-
dence before Apollo in Boccalini his Raguagli di Pernalo Censur.
2, Rag. 8 0 21. Men that know Bookcs well may haue a better
flore. But wce doubt not but fuch as are not much conucrfant
with the varictie of Autors, may haue ſome leading helps to cheir
ſtudies of points of Precedence, by this ſlight deſignation.
The End .
DEO SERVATORI Honor
& Gloria.
1
.
910
+
Additions to be inſerted, and Amendements, acá
cording as the numbers of Pages and Lines dired.
+
Page-16..Lin. 38.
1
tit 2200
22.cap. 1o.
Si.
110
1
Scmper Augufto. Diuers like examples arė. Nor hauc
the German Emperors of the latcr ages thought , it ſeemes, the
ticle of Rex'leflc then that of Emperor. Indeed in the time of thạc
Orto, and afterward, it was concciued by many in their große .
flatterics to Rome, that before the Coronation there (or ſome Co-
ronation that ſupplied as much) hee that was choſen for Empe-
ror ſhould be called King of the Romans, or Rex Romanorum, or
as they expreſſe ic in high Dutch, Romiſcher konig only, as if
the title of Emperor were not due to bim vntill thac Coronati-
a Chrom part.3 on. Hercof wc rec notice taken by Antoninus , ſpeaking of the
Coronation of Sigiſmund, as alſo by Leonard b Aretin vpon the
b Lib.6. Epiſt. ſame occaſion, and ſo by others. But they juſly condemne it as
vide Spigel.ad a vaine cauill. Nor doth that of Henricus Bebelius c wricco
Guneber.debijt
, againſt them convince more then only thus much, that they had
Frederic I.lib.7
reaſon to quarrell at that title of imperator, as being leſſethen
voir.coronam
inspo wios.
King. For vſe hath made it cquall with King, where ſupremacie
c Apud Goldaft. is. And poſtquam aliquis ex noftris, faith he,
in Regem Romano-
Politis. 7mpe rum eſt electus, mox omnia Imperatoris officia exercet, &, vi leguar
rial.part.11.
pag 586.& vide more legulciorum recentium, de facto habet plenariam omnium rerum
Lupoldum de adminiſtrationem, fupremamque Potestatem, nec aliquid addis creatio
Bebengerg.de
in Imperatorem niſi quandam folennitatem & quadam ornamenta,
luribus Regni
ea Imperij Ro- que Romanus Pontifex, non rics excogitauimus. Vi igitur Rex alin
mari
, cap.6.16. guis Romanorum primum dicatur & postea Imperator coronatione
Pontificis, folam eji Sedis Apoftolica.7, non Germanorum inffitatum,
vi leges in c. Venerabilem extr. dc electione. Thus much Bebelias.
And in the later age of this Empire , eſpecially from Charles tlic
Fift to this day, the names haue beene taken to indifferent, that
after che election, and without Coronation at Rome , the Empc-
rors moſt frequently call themſelues in their files Erwehlter
Bomiſcher Keyfer, that is, Electus Romanorum Imperator, and
ſometimes alſo Electus Romanorum Rex , as if the two titles of
Rex and Imperator had na differcice. But underſtand this to be
ſpoken of the title of King of the Romans compared with Empe-
ror in caſes only where the ſame perſon is already choſen for Em-
peror, not where by deſignation only of a fịcceffor a King of the
Romans is made in the Empire. For that kind of King of the
Romans hath bo place here, but comes in the ſecond Parr, as the
apparant Succeſſor. But for this point of the indifferent vſc and
identitie of ticles of Rex Romanorum, and imperator in the Empire,
and
1
A
4
Amendements.
917
Iac.Gretſcrum
cap.37. Vide
and of the names of Imperator and Imperium vted afwell before
the Coronation receiued from Rome as after, it is with a multi-
tude of choicc examples more largely opened and cleared by the
learned Melchior Goldaštus. d where alſo hce notes out of the old d Replica pre
Charters of the Church of Hamborough, and others, that vntill facra Casarea
the Coronation ar Aquiſgran which is the firſt that belongs to corum Maieflar
the Emperor , and is to be performed by the Archbiſhop of Co- te &c. aduerſus
logne ) the Emperor's would anciently ſtile themſelues fometimes
Ordinantes , and their comming to the Empire Ordinatio , and item Hicronym.
after thar , they would víc Rex and Regnum; as in a Dare of a Balbum lib. de
Charter of Henry the third to the lame Church, Data anno Domini Coronatione, en
incarnationis 1040. anno autem Domini Henrici Regis Terij Ordinantis prefat. ad lace.
111, Regni primo, another of the next Henry; Data anno Domini bum Mag. Brit.
Regem ad Tomo
incarnationis 1042. Ammo autem Ordinationis Henrici IV, Regis VIII
3.7mper. Con-
Regni vero VI. Whereas notwithſtanding no man can doubt but ſtit. Nicolaum
that they were truly Kings before their Coronations as well as de Concordia
after , and ſo truly alſo Emperors by vertue of their ele&ions, Catholica, Ha.
without the folemnities, although yet (according to vulgar ap. uiaan die mens
prchenſion) they diſtinguiſt ſometimes the yecres of their Reg- randi au:oritate
nam from thole of their Imperium, Yet alſo vpon other ground lib.3.cap.4.66.
beſides thoſe Imperiall letters of Bafilius Macede, it hath beend
obſcrued that the Eaſterne Emperors did in contempt &c.
1
1
Pag. 19. Lin. 5.
i
writen about 1620, for the Affertion of this Marine
Dominion or Empire to the Crowne of England; wherin alſo
great Queſtion &c.
Pag. 19. Lin. 1z.
the Kings of England; we ſee alſo that it was vſed by
others after Edgar. In a Charter of about a thouſand after our
Sauiour, made by King Ethelred to che Church of Canterburie,
in his file at the beginning he calls himſelfe Gratia fummi toran-
Prefixum et
tis e Angligenum , Orcadarum necie in Gyro iacentiam Monarchus, hoc diploma co-
but ſubſcribes with Ego Aithelredes Anglorum Induperator hoc prie dici Ms. in bib-
uilegium ore manuque crucis fignaculo corroboro. The like title for mana, ubi for.
curres in ſome other of that time , when yot queſtionleſfe they mule ſacreco-
did not conceiue any greater maieſlie in the name of Emperor
or Empire then in the title of King or Kingdomc. For they free cod. wigoru.
gum Anglie.
quently vſed the words indifferently; as in the Saxon tranſlation Ms.ibid.page
of Orofius, romana Picc, and romana anpcalde are promiſcuouf. 257.ibid.
ly vſed for the Roman Empire', the firſt literally dënoting the
Kingdome of Rome, and the other the Empire, as thc words are
Xxxxx
gram.
ronationis Rea
1
918
Additioris and
grammatically diſtinguiſhed. But alſo whatſocuer the title of Émi-
peror imported, though it were not after the Saxon times vicd
in the file of our Kings, yet the ſubſtance of it was ſufficiently
challenged in that of Willians the Second &c.
Pag. 19. Lin. 174
Paris
, and in the tranſcript of a Charter of the ſame
8 cod. Abbatie William to the Monaſterie of 8.Shaftesbury, I rcad, Ego Willicl.
Septon. apud
mus Rex Anglorum, anno ab Incarnatione Domini 1089, fecundo antia
no mei Imperij, omnibus meis fuccefforibus defigno &c. Therford
Wardour Ms. alſo vnder King Henry &c.
Dominum A-
lundell de
fol.i.
1
Pag. 22. Lin. 6.
hGuil.Herbort.
in this Kingdomc ; howcucr thc old h Canonifts de
in Decif
. Rotæ. liucr tbat Notarics created by any other then the Emperor ortho
Infrum.decifios. Pope, gained no credit to the Inſtruments thcy teſtified. But ia-
deed in thoſe times with vs, the credit of Euidences and legal!
inſtruments ,was iuftificd by' &c.
Pag.236 Chap; 3. Lin. 1o.
ار
and the like. Thence is it that Arrian in his Periplus
Ponti Euxini,inſcribed to the Emperor Adrian, ſo often mentions
Kings with the notes of fτος έκ τ8 πατρός τε σε την βασιλείαν
EXE
Susch a one holds bis Kingdomie as given him by your Father
and gros relocê oſ tnv Beointias éves, ſuch a one bolds his Kingdoms
as given bim' by your ſelfe. And in the Lawes of Rome it was ca-
i Adleg.Iul. pitall i to him chius dolo malo factum erit quo Rexexter a nationis
Maicfatis l.4. Populo Romano minns obtemperet, as Sceuola's words are; as if all
CHİNq4C.
forrein Kings had been thcir Subicêts. Neither is the holy &c.
1
Page 24. Lin. 3.
!
***
.
vel recipiantur. This was the common ceremonie of
Inucliture of a ſubordinate King, as it is alſo iuſtificd by that of
Guntherus ſpeaking of Frederique Barbaroſſa his giuing a Kingdome
to one brother and a Dukcdome to the other, when they were
at difference who of them ſhould be King. The Emperor being
at Mersburg , commands them both to come before him, and
there ſo determines it,
I
vt quadam Provincia tota Guidoni
Cederet , af Regnum cum nomine Petrus haberet.
Ergo
+
.
}
I
Amendements,
I
919
+
bin. Bullar.
Ergö vbi vexillo parsem quam diximus ille,
Hic autem gladio Regnum ſuſcepit ab ipſo
(Hunc etenim longo feruatum tempore morens
Curia noſtra tenet).
Bur alſo at or foone after the time of theſe kind of Inueftitures,
à Crowne (which the fame Autor calls breuius Diadema in regard
of the Emperors) and other Regall ornaments were commonly
giuen , yet nor (as I concciuc) ſo much for a neceſſary part of
the ceremonie of Inucftiture, as for a ſolemne atteſtation of it,
the reality of the Inveſtiture in the Empire conſiſting only or
chiefly in the delivery of the Sword , though at Rome thc Inue-
fiture of fome Kings that by the pretence of that Scc haue had
the originals of their dignity from thence only, appcares to haue
becne by the Popes giving or ſending the Crowne, Scepter, and .
Bull of creation without any Sword, as we ſee in that of innocent
tbe Thirds & crcation of Calojoannes into the ticle of King of Bul- k Lacrt.ciscrue
giria. I ſay, of ſome Kings; for otherwiſe we ſee that by the very
tom.s.pag.38.
Pontificale 1 of Rome, the Sword is to be giyen by the Metropo- ann.cbr. 1703.
litan to an elected King as if he receiucd it by the immcdiat gift 1 Cap. 8. buius
of him authoriſed by that Sce to make the Inucftiture. And as
partis; vide pas
there was a knownc forme of Inucftiture of ſubordinate Kings, ſo
is there found a preſcript alſo for the qualitic of him that might
be thus made a King by thc m Emperor. In a little old Booke m De hace re
Printed at Paris IS 39. titled La diviſion du monde, I read; Le pinian, in Au-
Prince que veult son pais eftre reduit en royaume il doit aller quatre fria, Petrum
Duchez tenans l'une à l'autre, à chafcuxe Duche quatre Cirez,
Epiſt.26, Fr.
que elles ne ſoient tenus que de lwy, & chafran Ciig une Archenef- Hotoman.difp
.
chic, d a chaſcun Archeueſque dis Eueſques que nous appellons Pro- de Feudis, cafo
;
de Regnis in
ninces, os anirement il ne poit eftre Roy. Et ſi doit faire Roy per lº
feudum datis
Empereur de se faire Coronnner en allant par diners llay come fon Oc.
Maieur, ou faire tant que l'Empereur veut en ſon pais pour le co-
rounner, which is almoſt but the ſame that was before publiſhed
in that which they call La Salade (a booke of matter of Dignity
and Honor , writen in very old French, and reuiucd into the
fame tongue of the later ages by Michael le Noir vnder Francis
the firſt in 1521 and then firſt printed) as I learne, out of ſome
parts
of it
communicated to me by Mr. William le Neue, Yorke
Herald, a Gentleman of ſingular induſtrie and abilitie in what-
ſoeuer belongs to this kind of obſeruation. It was printed by the
ſpeciall Icaue
and direction of Francis the Firſt, and therefore allo
I thought it not vnworthy of a memorie here; though witball I
vnderſtand not any ground or rcalon, or indeed colour why thofe n videfis Den
conditions n are or cucr were rcquiſite in the creation of a ſubor-
Coscitore,
XXXXX 2.
203.
'de Vincis lib.6.
adc.6. queft. 3
dinate
920
Additions and
dinate King. But alſo by the generall courſc of ſubordination, the
Kings of Cyprus &c.
Pag. 25. Lix. 17.
any
before had it. And while alſo it was in the hands
of that William Earle of Salisbury, hee titled himſelfe , it ſeemes,
only Lord of Man or Seigmor de Man. For ſo I find him in his
Charter ſealed with thc Armcs of that Iland quarterd with thoſe
of his owne Family vnder a Crowne that is only fleury with eight
flowers whereof foure are much larger then the reſt. It was made
22. Februarij
, 6. Rich.2. to his belowed Eſquier Robert Sparry, for ſet.
ling in him an cſtare in fee of diyers lands and poſſeflions in Sus-
ton, Ilointagu, Crowthern and Crofton Denham in Somerſet-
ſhire, and came to my hands through the noble fauour of the
right honorable Henry Earle of Hantingdon. The Earlc of Salisbh-
ries ftile in ic is Gilliam Conte de Sarisbiry Srignior de Mand der
lille de Wight. By the name of Lordſhip alſo it was giuen by
Henry the Fourth to Henry Earls of Northumberland &c.
Pag. 26. Lin. 32a
1
sensore of that Countrie. But it is moſt obſeruable that ſome
of thoſe Kings , though they bore thac cicle, were yer,
as they were Kings , ſubordinate cuen to Earles created there
by the Lords of Ireland, and held their Kingdomes or their Ro-
galitatem of them. So much appeares in this deed of Couenants
tor payment of CL Cowes, giuing of hoſtages , kecping obe-
dience, and ſome other things, made by odo o-nel King of Tere
o videfis que conel in 35.Hen.3.to Walter de Burgo or Lurk then ° Earle of vla
ex Tabularyse ſter. Omnibus præfens ſcriptum vifuris vel audituris, Odo O-nel
babct Camde Rex Kenelcan, Salutem. Noperit vniuerfitas veſtra me texeri Nobilt
nus in Brit. pag. viro Domino meo, Domino W. dc Burgo Comiti Vlton do Domi-
no Gonac. in tribus millibus ego quingeniis vaccis foluendis eidem
videlicet ad feſtum omnium ſanctorum , anno Regni Regis Henrici
quinquageſimoquario, Mille vaccas, & ad Natale Domini prezime
ſequente Mille vaccas , & ad feſtum inuentionis S. Crucis anno codem
Mille & quingent as vaccas fine vlteriori dilatione. Infosper tencor,
liberare Domino Comiti infra prenominatum feftum omnium fanelo-
rum quatuor obfides , videlicet , Conleht filium meum fi quo modo
ipfum habere potero de filium Ogalmuhtun de legitima, ſponfa sus
procreatum & filium vel fratrem Mackanewel secundum filium,
Okarry alumpnum meam de legitima fponfa fua procreatum, vel
filium fratris fui. Et fi obfides prenominatos præfaio Domino Comi.
ti, vt pradiétum eft, non fecero literari, ega teneor redire ac reserti
773.
-
L
Amenderments.
92
ad Dominum Comitem & me fubijcere in omnibus Prifone da volana
iali fuæ. Infuper promiſi & obligaui, me.Suke pæna excommunicationis
de cetero tenere in caftodire Alianoram ponſam meam do Confana
guineam Domini Comilis bene & honorifice, eidem fideliter neceffaria
miniftrando, omnia iura ſua tam in tcrris quam in alijs bonis que
ad 69m ſpectare dinofcuntur , fecundum vfum conftetsdinem iera
1 e me a fine fraude eidem reftitui & rehaberi faciam, et ad hæc om.
nia fipradicta fideliter & firmiter obferuanda Super Sacroſancta Do-
mino Comiti preſtiti Iuramentum, volens de conceders fi illsad infrea
gero, quod abfit, quod licitum fit Domino Comiti me eijcere a Re-
galitate quam ab codem rencre debco., fine ſpe gratiam vel miſe.
ricordiam adipiſcendi, & eandem, cuicunquc fibi placuerit, ſine
contradictione feu vendicatione mci yel mcorum conferre. Et in.
Super obfides prænominati pro voluntate fisa..... antur, In chiles
rei teſtimonium has literas meas Domino Comiti fieri feci patentes.
Das. apud Ancr. Secundo die O&tobris anno Regni Regis Henrici quis,
guageſimo tertio. And obſerue here the ſpeciall ſubordination of
this King of Tirçonell. For Henry the third had giuen the
p before che Lordſhip of Ireland, to Prince Edward (afterward p RolPat.sz.
Edward the firſt) and under him had that Walter de Burke the Hen.3. merak.g.
Earldomc of vifter, and, vnder the Earle, this odonnell his King-
dome. The vſe of the Originall , whence I tookc this, was
vouchſafed me among other things by chat moſt poble and lear-
ned Lord the late Earle of Leiceſter. It was Icfe in the Cabinets
of his father, Sir Henry Sidney that had beenc thrice Lord De-
putic of Ireland. And of the firſt kind
yeere
Pag. 32. Lin. 2.
9 Arcana HD
115.
Europe, and kiſſing their hands. But for the of Ado-
ration in the Empire, moſt particularly Procopines. Hce ſayes that
9 che ancient vſe, before his time, was that one of the dignitie
of a Patricius, in his addreſſe co the Emperor, mapł na soy au 18 floria pag=!33,
mp3C,Exúver tòb dešidy worſhip or bended himſelfe to the Emperors or vide Nic 4
right pap, and that the Emperor diſmiſſed him with a kiſſe on Notis ad cum
his forehead; but that all others of leſſe dignitie gów zeráveules Bom Hiftoricis page
ainee to deletion donnecourlo , knieled to the Emperor on their
right knee and ſo deparied. And that no vſe was of adoration to
the Emprcffc. But that Iuftinian, among other things which by
Theodora's perſwaſion or for her fake he innovated, made it a law
that afwell cuery Patriciu as any other that came in light of ei.
thcr him or her, ſhould preſently fall éis tó é'da@as eai come
χειρών και ποτών και αγων τιτανυσμένων τω χείλει ποδός εκατέρ a
a.evos, ypon the ground, on his face, and lifting himſelf up on his
bands and fees
, ſhould kifo both the feet of each of them. But alſo--
PASS
او
922
Additions and
King. For that matter, ſec Guil. Stephanidest in the life of Henry
Pag. 42. Lin. 6.
Pag. 34. Lin. 19.
r Procopius in
Iw'doxios. Neither were Tuftinian and Theodora his "Em..
di cana Historia preſſe, content with the vſuall names of Emperor and Empreſe,
Dag.134
when any addreſſe of ſpeech was made to them, vnleffe diculus
or Lord, and a lowolnce or Lady, were together alſo giuen them.
The vſe alſo of the titles of Lord giuen to ſupreme Princes hach
bçene in cuery Kingdome of our European
Pag. 37. Lin 6.
in thc Chapter of Engliſh Dignitics and of Foemi.
Hinc Titles.
al. This title &c.
Pag. 38. Lin, 25.
that Bull (which is mentioned ? alſo in another after-
Dieses Sorting Broeke ward ſent in the behalfe of the Iriſ), by Pope lohn the two and
lario Magno twentieth, to King &c.
Cherubini tom,
1, fol.159,
apud Philipp
Pag: 38. Lin. 45.
OJukezan. in
Hiftor. Catbolice
rights of Maiciic. Whence it was that ſome of the an-
Hibern, Tom.z.
lib.i. cicnes, of the very age, wherein that Ball of Pope Adrian was
ſent to King Henry the ſecond , calls that Regnum or Dominium
Regni Hibernia, which was ſo giuen by the Pope or taken by the
the Second, and Giraldus Cambrenſis in his Hibernia expugnata.
u Pag.566,. And Roger of Houeden cxprefly " of Henry the ſecond; Venit Rex
dito. Francof. Dreneford & in generali Concilio ibidem celebrato confiituit lo-
hannem filium fuum REGEM in Hybernia , conceſsione e confir-
matione Alexandri fummi Pontificis. With this fully agrees that of
King Richard the ſecond, who being himſelfe, but in Title, De-
minus
(clib.zi
[ MS,
1
to King or Emperor. And we know that the ſame
King Richard had a purpoſe to have raiſde this Duke of Ireland
into the expreſſe title of King of it alſo, as appearcs by Thomas
* Subi anno
of Wallingham. Dicem fecit Hibernie (ſaich * he) facturus expoſt
138.6 ſeka,
de Duce Regem ſi fortana faueret. And mention is made of ic alſo
y Rot.Procelli
in the Parlament Rolls y of that time, All which liewes that Doo
o iudicij 11. minium Hibernie was taken to be no leſſe then Regnum in the
Rish.z.arts. Kings of England, But ar length, vnder Henry the cight
Pag.
Rich.a.
Amendements.
923
.
1
Pag. 43. Lin. 23.
rammeriand elſewhere. And Themiftius z to Tbeodoſius the Em- z Orationes.
peror και άνωθέν τι, βασιλεύ, ή Πολτεία του της Θειότητος όνομα υμίν
tepuurkaev, Lately the Commonwealth, Cæſar, game you the Title
of Diuinitie , not faith hec, becauſe you haue ſtore of gold, or
that you haue Diadems and rich clothes, or that you ſuddainly
make a poore man rich (all which are beneath ſuch a dignitie)
άλ' ότι μόνω Θεώ και Βασιλεί εν εξεСία ισί της ζωής εσιι8ναι , but
becauſe only God and the Emperor have power to grani a man bis life:
And Diuus Imperator generally is vſed for the Emperor by * 18- a Cotir.de Dom
ftinian, as by others alſo, and Diwalia fancita for the Imperiali nas, inter virh
Conftitutions. And ſuch kind of expreſſions continued on in the
Empire, as wce fec by an expreſſe Conſticution of b Charles the v Capitular. de
great againſt them, as taſting too much of Gentiliſme. Thence non adorandis
imaginibus
was it alſo chat Sorrates writing the Church ſtoric &c.
lib. I.cap.3.
Pagi 47. Liu. 36.
and the reſt that followed him (ſaving Vitellises; who cogno-
men Auguſti diftulit,Cæfaris in perpetuam recuſanit, as Suetonius of
chim; and d Tacitus, to the ſame purpoſe; pramilit in vrbem edictum, c in vitelia
quo
vocabulum Augufti differrer, Cafaris non réciperet, cum de porco cap.7
d Hifforiz.
jate nihil detraheret) to this day, haue it vfually giuen ebem in
the ſecond and third perſon when others write to them or of
them. But in the firſt perſon , or the file that the Emperors
themſclucs hauc vſed, ſince the tranſlation to Charles the
great,
where they are expreſſed in Latin, Ceſar is very rarely, if at all,
vſed. Charles the great indeed had the two citles of Imperator and
Auguſtus fixe on him which from bis
age
hath beenc commonly
vſed by his ſucceſſors aſwell of the German as the French Empirc. Sub anno 101.
plerique Gerni.
But Melchior Goldaftus, a moſt diligent man in the ſtoric of the
Empirc, ſayes, that he neuer faw a Parent or Charter of any of
the Emperors ſince Charles the great, with Caſar in it. At verò
à Cæfaris appellatione (ſo are his words) criam ipfe Carolus Mag- f Prefat. ad
mus , à Senatu Populoque Romano Imperator Auguſtus (id Maieſta. Iacobun Mag.
tis, non familiæ nomen eft) ſalutatus, omneſque eius in Imperio luca Brit. Reg in
ceffores guorum vſque contigit Diplomaia in picere , perpetuo absti-
Imperial.
puerunt. Though by his favour, there be a Conſtitution of
Charles the great, dé Pace conſtituenda & conferuanda es diuiſione
Regni facienda inter filios, and that publiſhed among other things,
by Goldaftus bimſelfc & where the title is expreſly, imperator Cx-flir. tom. I. pag.
g Imperial.com
far Carolus , Rex Francorum inwictißimus & Romani Rector 1m. 145. anno 806.
perij, Pius etc. And he hath printed this out of feuerall Manu-
ſcripts, as of fufficient autoritic. But it is the ſame which was firſt
publiſhed by Petrus Pithæus among other peeces of the French h Francofurti
h Hiſtory , vnder the name of Charles the great his Tcftament, 1564.'in 6.
and
c Scriptores
1
tom..confit.
1
4
924
Additions and
and by Pitheus , in his table of what he publiſhed with it, it is
noted with this, that in quibuſdarte exemplaribes Karolo Magno
afcribitur , non ceria fide. But doc not the old ſtories that ſay
imperator de Augaſtus was fixe on Charles the great, meane chat
Cæfar was cuen exprelly giuen him in the name of imperator. For
in Dutch, as at this day, ſo long ſince , and it ſeemes, as long
ſince as Charles the great, Der keyfer, or kayſat (which is buc
the ſame word originally as Cæfar ) being received from the ſtate
of Rome where it fo denoted thc Emperor, was cakes to ſignifie
the very word imperator. Therefore, for Imperator, thc Emperor
in Dutch Niles himſelfe perpetually Keyſer. And I preſume that if
we could ſee a Hiſtorie of that time writen in Dutch, it would tell
vs that the name of Keyſer (meaning Cæfar as it denoted and was
convertible with Imperator ) was fixt on him. And, it ſeemes, the
word was become ſo much of vſe in Duich, that in that igno-
rant cime they would therefore not vſe it in Latine, but turne ic by
Imperator. Obſerue this ſtile of Charles the great in his Charter of
icodex Donat.
foundation of the Biſhoprique i of ofnaburg in Weſtphalia. Carolus
piarnm, Auber- Imperator Auguſtus Romanorum gubernans Imperiam &c. If impe-
ti Mirzi,cafoiz raior were here vſed meerly to denotc what it did by it felfca-
mong the old Emperors of Rome, why then is Romanorum gs-
bernans Imperium added to it. For in that ſenſe they are but plain
ſynonymies ; which I find not affe&ted in that age or otherwiſe
in the ftiles of the Empire. In the Duscb (wherein doubeleſſe the
title was firſt concciucd, as it happens in other things of like
nature) the file plainly had beenc karl keyſer Pehrer derz
Reichs, der Romiſch Gewalt wioget &c. which were the ſame
in Latin thus, Carolus, Cæfar Augnſtres , Romanorum gubernans
Imperium. And in truth thc word Keyſer (wbich in the Engliſh
Saxon, brought out of Germany, was writen Carer:, Cafere) was
becomc to ſignific equally Imperator, Auguftus , do Cæfar. So faith
Alfricus, Archbilbop of Canterbury, in the Saxon timcs; Imperator
de Fu Grammo k vel Cafar vel Auguſtus he interprets by Carere. But however,
Moreton. Lam- the word Cæfar is of it ſelfe grownc to be ſo ſignificant (as an
bard.Eq.Amralo appellatiuc &c.
Pag. 66. Lin. 41.
anon followcs. But for thc Emperors of the Abbaſsines
or thoſe Æthiopian Kings and the varictic of their names or Ti-
tles of Honor. I adde this out of a little Appall; of thoſe Kings,
from the floud till the age of our Fathers, printed at Rome 1552.
wherein alſo the reaſon of the name of Beluigian is deliuered.
Athiopes Regem fuum, quem nos vulgo Prete Gianni corruptè dicia
mus, quaruor appellant nominibus, quorum primum eff Bclul Gian,
hec
Amendements.
925
hoc est lapis precioſus, atquc perfe&us. Duétum est autem hoc non
men ab ampulo Salomonis , quem ille filio ex Regina Saba , vt pu-
tant , genito, dono dediſſe, quoue omnes poſtes Reges, veluti Daui-
dicæ familia hereditario infigni, vfos fuiffe defcribitur. Deinde cnim
in ſede Dauid goam à Salomone idensidem habuifſe aiunt , electum
collocant Regem [&] Haze nominant, boc eft clectum ſeu ſponſum.
Cum verò enm coronant, appellapi Neghuz. Poſtremo cuims verrice
capitis in Corona modum abrafo, vngitur Patriarcha, vocant Ma-
fih, hoc eft vnctum. H26 autem Regie dignitatis Nomina, omnibus
commania ſunt. Proprium vero cuiuſque nomen cum aliqua rerum
aut perfonarum ſignificatione ſemper impofitum duplex eft; vnum quod
à parentibus Natiuitatis, alterum quod Baptiſmi tempore imponitur.
II. Buc for that name of Cham
Pag. 103. Lin. 25.
cap.4.
by which name Mahumed is ſometimes indeed i fti. 1 Merwan Poes
led. Buc it began to be firſt vſed, as a peculiar title to the Cha- ta Arabicus am
liphs, by Omar Ben m Alcbirab, the ſecond from Mahumed, or macin.wipsá
.
about the twentieth yeere of the Hegira, that is about 640 after racenicalib.z
.
our Sauiour. And where Beniamin Ben jona
m Georg.Al.
macin. Hif.$42
Pag. 104. Lin. 35.
cap.3, o apud
Gabriela 7o.
Queenc Elizabeth aud to King james. Some refer the ann. Maronitas
first víc of it chere to Abedramon that built Marocco. And doubt-
leſſe it was owned by cuery one that reputed himſelfe a Chaliph. Vrbib. ca
But on the other ſide
cap.8.
racenic. lib.i.
lib. de Nonnula
lis. Oricatalim
Pag. 126. Lin. 21.
Roſula Nowella; the autor of it being Petrus de Boaterijs
a Lawyer , who ſtilcs himſelfe, in the Preface, artis Nosarij mi-
wiftrorim minimus ac etiam Iudex. They are here
Pag. 132. Lix. 14.
the Deſpots, shc Sebaſtocrators, and the Cæſars (of
whom &c.
Pag. 133. Lin. 28.
to Edward the ſecond, or the third, about Ireland
Pag. 136. Lin. 35.
according to that of King lames bis Inſcription to his
Premonition
Yyyyy
Pag
1
926
Additions and
}
Pag. 137. Lin. 8.
+
Sacratiſsimi Principis, which title is likewiſe giucn hinta
before the beginning of cuery booke of his Code and of his In
ftitutions as alſo in the front of the Digeſts. Other &c.
Pag. 139, in the margine.
tranſlated. It is in Spaniſh at large in the ſecond Part, Chap 4. Sto. See allo
that of 15 93, printed in the yeerc following at Madrid, and another of 1600, madd
by King Philip the third, which is but thc ſame in ſubſtance, and is inſerted in the
naderno de lo anadido a la nneua Rccopilation printed at Madrid 1610, fol.s3.b.
!
1) Sacroy277 E-
leocbrifmar.
Myrotbecij lib.
2.cap.53
.
?
Pag. 144. Lin. 32.
Salianus Genebrardio che place before cited, ! Fortunatus
Scacchus,and aboue all
, in the carnedo Scikarsies,who more largely
handle them. Only for that of Genebrards, folus R. Selomo excia
9 De Jure Re- pit Reges &c. as if only Rabbi Salomon Tarchi' (for him he means)
gio Etcete
were of opinion that the Kings of the lewes were anointed round
cap.1.theor.4.
their heads, in the forme of a Crownc deſcribed vpon theinz Icis
certaine char the receiued traditions of the Rabbins (and not his
opinion only), is char chéir King (when he was anointed) wasan-
oined quay sy 2100 941 yras in the forme of a Crowne round
his head ; and that the High Prieft (for of the Pricfts, only hc,
and the harbor nien or the Prict anoiired for the warre accor-
ding to Denteron. XX, 2, were anointed) had the forme of a
Greeke Chi y or guyyy97 », as they call it , that is a very
Croſſe, made by one line drawne by the oyle running downe.
ward on his forchead, and another by the anointing him croſſe
porn go or berweene the eye-browes : which plainely deſcribe
a rectangular Croſſc , though the Greeke y (as now wc vſc it)
be like that of St. Andrews, and of oblique Angles. This of the
Rabbins, aſwell for the King as chc Pricit , you may ſee in Tal-
mud Babylon.tit.9. Cerithoth, or of the puniſhments of being cut
off, cap.1, Rabbi Moſes ben Maimon ad tit. Keli hamikdoſh or of
the veſſels of the Temple, cap. Ì. R. Simeon Keiari , in Halacolla
Gedalosh fol.136.col.4, R. Obadiah Mebartenora ad tit. Cerithorh
cap. 1. with diuers morc. Nor, for the Prieſts, doc thcy that ſay
the figure of their anpintment was like a Grecke Cappa,.x, mgan
otherwiſe then they that make it like to a Chi. Borb choſe lerters
Ad Pfalm. hauc good reſemblance of that which they deſcribe. Thence is it
133. vide nunc that. R. Dauid Kimchi p ſayes it was muy 723 like a' Greek
Reftaute Cor. Caphs or Cappa. -Neither.is iſ a fault to be corrected in him as
Nard, de Fmler Scikartus would haue it. For cuen R. Moſes ben Maimon him-
felfe,
Palore
+
Amendements.
929
felfe, who in his lad Chazeka, before cited, wakes it like a Chi,
in his Piruſi
, Miſnaioth, vpon the title Cerithoth, cap.1. ſayes it was
like a Cappa, meaning in both to expreſſe but a Croſſc which the
Rabbins, it ſeemes, had more mind to deſcribc ſo then exprelly
to name. But from thoſc examplesme
Pag. 146. Lin. 14.
- in Rebeffus. And in ſuch an old Provinciale publiſhed
at the end of Coſmas Guimiers Gloſſe vpon the Pragmatica Sanctio
of France printed 162 1, at Paris, the King of Sicilie is not pa-
med with them chat are to be anointed, nor indeed with the reſt
of which there are good ſtore added. De Regibus etiam Chriſtianis
(lo are the words, 9 after the Patriarchs and Biſhops) panica di- q Pag.1066.
cenda funt. Horum enim quidam coronandi , & quidam nom. Illi as-
tom goi ſunt coronandi prius funt inungendi , habent priuilegium
ab antiquo. Rex Hierofolymitanus coronatur & inungitur. Rex
Francorum coronatur einungitur, Rex Angiiæ coronatør da inangi-
zur. Omnes antem alij, mec coronantur nec inungantur. Others alſo
I reckon only the Kings of Hieruſalem (whom tlacy make the r Felix Mallet-
fame with the King of Cyprus) chc' King of France and the King lm Dialog.de
of Sicilie, excluding all others from anointment; grofly miſtaking, ficitatecap.14.
no doubr, by their vſing ſome corrupted copics of the Pronin.
ciale. But in that old formularie
Pag. 148. Lin. It.
about annointing him King. Diuers good Autors of
the Ancients that ſpcake of him, tell vs
Pag. 149. Lin. 35.
perpetually continued. It is true indeed that in the laſt
Will of Sc Remigirs Archbiſhop of Rhemes, who Chriſtend King
Chlonis, there is , as it is publiſhed, a paſſage that may perhaps
feeme to cuince the anointing of a King , aſwell as the vſe
of the Oyle at his Chriſtning, or Chriſme at his Confirma-
tion. After diuers Legacies and Canons put together concerning
that Church, and his greater Comminations againſt ſuch perſons
as ſhould flight his preſcribed gouernment there, Generi tantum.
modo regio, faithí he, quod ad honorem S. Ecclefiæ & defenſionem apud Flodom
pauperum vna cum Fratribus meis & Coepifcopis omnibus Germaniz, ard.Hiß. Escleſ.
Galliæ atque Neuſtriæ, in Regiæ Maieftatis Gulmen perpetuò regnath-
Rbemenf. lib.i.
cap. 18.Bar
rum ftatuens elegi, baptizani, à fonte facro fufcepi, donoque ſeptifor- nab. Briffon.
erris fpiritus confignani, & per einfdem facri Chrifmasis vnctionem Formular.lib.7.
Yyyyy 2
ordin
028
Additions and
1
!
1
ordinato in Regem párcens flatwo , vt fi aliquando Gerises illud Red
ginm per benedi&tionem meam zoriens Domino confecratum , mald
pro bonis redders, ſhould oppoſe the Church, that then Princeps
ille, quicunque fuerit, moneatur, and that feucn times, after which
if he continued diſobedient, they ſhould cxcommunicate him. Si
vero Dominus meus Ieſus Christus (faith hce) vocem orationis med
guam quosidić pro genere illo in confpectu divinæ maieftatis peciali-
tèr fundo, audire dignatus fuerit , vt ficut à me accepit , ila in dif-
poſitione regni & ordinatione fanétæ Dei Eccleſia perfeueret , benedi-
etionibus quas Spiritus fan&tus per manum meam peccatricem fuper
e Legitur 11. caput cius infidit , plurime ſuper caput i illius per eundem fpiritum
luftris, fed ma- superaddantur, & ex ipſo Reges & Imperatores procedani ega. But
.
Mireum in
what import thoſe words per eiuſdem facri Chriſmatis vnctio-
Cod.Donal.Pia- xem ordinato in Regem &c? is the context, Generi regio guod
rum caps, pag. &c. dono feptiformis fpiritus confignani e per eiufdem Sacré Chrif
matis vnčtionem ordinato in Regem parcons Stasuo, to be engliſhed,
For the Royall Family or Ssock which &c. 1 hase ſealed with the
gift of the sevenfold pirit and for him that by the anointment of she
holy Oyle of the same (Spirit) was made King, Iparingly decreed
&c? or is it thus, For the royall ſtocke which &c. I banc jealed with
the gift of the fenenfold pirit, and which is ordained (taking ordia
natues for confecratus, or one aduanced to the dignitic of a Chri-
ſtian, and confirmed in it, or one that diuo confecrasur infignitus
u Hif. Rhes vnguine as Flodoardus faith of chlosis his being Chriſtened) by
menſ. Ecclef. the anointment of the oile of the fame ( ſpirit) being paring or sex-
lib.r.cap.13.
der againſt a King (or Kings) I decree ? Somc ſuch ſenſe as this
laſt is, I preſume Aubertus Mireus bad of it when he thus poin-
* Pag. 11. ted x it e per eiuſdem facri Chrifmatis unétionem ordinato,
in Regem, parcens , flatuo. as if he wonld not have it ordinato in
Regem, or being made King. Or are nor thoſe words; Et per ciuf-
dem ſacri Chriſmatis unctionem ordinato in Regem of a later time
and (as it often happens) thruſt into the text, out of the mara
gin of ſome Copic or otherwiſe , by a tranſcriber? Plainly they
ſo difturbc the faire and cuen reſt of the context, that wee may
well fufpc& ſo. For the originall of it is not extant. And the beſt
copies (which are in the Records of the Church of Rhemes) New
it imperfcet in that it is dared die & Conſule fupradicto; there be-
ing neither day nor yecrc any where elſe mentioned in it. And
in truth, for the firſt ſenſe of theſe words ; though they might
Grammatically bcare it, yet the ſtory of the cime and the mar-
ter endure it not? Neither indeed doth the matter indure that any
mention ſhould be here of any one King fingularly, or thac in Rea
gem lhould there denote otherwiſe then colle&iucly againſt Prin.
ces or Kings, or a King generally, much lelle that it Thould haue
any relation to King Chionis. For plainly King Chlonis fuccceded
S
.
Amendements.
929
Nexhm.
z Videfis Ha-
35 heire to his father King Childerique in 485; or thercabours,
and continued a Pagan King about fourteene Y yecres, or till his y Chronic. Para
rcturne with victoric out of Germany, when be was baptized. So lo Æmilio fube
that there was no reaſon that he that was ſo long time z before
King ſhould now be ſaid to be ordinatus in Regem, ac the time drian Saravians
of his Baptiſme. Neither liucd hec beyond the yccre sid. Now lib.z. de Imp.com
S. Remigius ſuruiucd him ſome thinke * thirty yeere, norc vn- tc cap.so.
der ten yeere. And it is not likely but he made this Will or re- a Videfis Anb.
cognized it, but little before his death, and recognized it eſpe. Cod. Donationit
cially for matters concerning the Kingdome it ſelfe , accor- piarum pag.14.
ding as they ſtood ac his death. Ac which time, chlouis his ſonncs, ésimmondi
Theodorique , Childebert and closhar were Kings , and without
GAN, Eccles.
queſtion were the Genus Regium hcre mcant. So thar ordinato (if Tom.1.pag.204,
the text be true) muſt haue relation to them thrce, and caput e-
ives in the later words mult colle&tiuely denotc their heads as
they were alſo annointed in Baptiſmc and Confirmation. And in
Regem parcens fatwo muſt be, i paringly or tenderly againſt a King
Decree. But I ſubmit it to better iudgement.
For this Iland
Concilia Galli.
Pag. Igo: Liv 12
To the famc purpoſe Erbelwerd, Malmesburgemees
1
Pag. 164. Lin. viso
But ſoonc after Aurelian, the Diadem grow to be a
principali enlignc of the Empire. Enfebius exprelly of Constantiras
father to Conſtantine the great (ſpeaking of the Emperors that were
before roynd with him and of their leaving all to him) jóvos bonè b De vits cosa
Roverèy Korsárltos pumoso a'exygios, xodi Eelaros árnyopévelo, Tò Mantivi libois
μεν καταρχάς τω των αυτοκρατόρων Καζάρων Λιασήματι λαμαρινόμε-
9ος και των απειληφώς τα πρωτα &c. Only Conftantius mi now
Stiled the chiefe Auguftus, and Sebaſtos, baning beene at first honord
with the Diademe belonging to the Emperors Cæfars, and having
had alſo chiefe place among thens. And in that conſtantine, bis ſonne,
it became to be a continuall wearing. Habitan regium &c.
rap.12
1
Pag. 166. Lin. s.
gemmas Regum in his time. And the forme of a chaine
or bracelet which we
ſee in it, is ſufficiently manifeſted in that of
the Standard-bearers chaine with which Iulian was crowned whcm
he was proclaimed Emperor after his vi&oric againt King Bodoo
mar vpon the Rhine. Cumque Corona deeffet Impcrialis(faith Pag-
dutos
930
Additions and
c Hift. Miſcel. lus Aguilegienſis) vnus figna portantiam torquem quem habebat in
collo fomens luliano capiti circumpofuit. But afterward
ax.lib.lI.
Pag. 108. Lin. 32.
1
ליאון הקוסך הנ"ג מלך בקוסטנטינא בשנת ארבא תנתקים d Tzemach Dau are d
על ידי החשמן אשר שם בנתנו כתר מלכות בראשו והוא
.uid Part.1
.
fol
Leo the three and fiftiet הקיסר הראשון הנכתר בכתר מלכות
40,
of the Eaſterne Empire, But ſome ſay alſo that Lee
ſucceſſor to Martianus , in 461 of our Sauiour was crowned by
the Patriarch of Conſtantinople, and was the firſt that was crowned
Emperor. So Rabbi Dauid Ben Salomon a lew of Poland. His words
Tzemacb' Da.
.
fiftiesh
Emperor raigned in Conſtantinople in the yeere 4221 (that is 461
of our Sauiour) and his Imperiall dignitie was confirmed by the Pa-
triarch there , by putting the Imperial Crowne on his head. And this
Emperor was the firſt that was crowned with an Imperiall Crowne.
In the Weſterne Empire , the vſe of Coronation beganne in
e Ibid, fol.53 Charles the great. And, faith the same e Rabbi , .90197 197
-
mm this Emperor was the firſt shas received the Imperial Crowne
from the Pope. And there (ar Rome) it is receined vill this day, And
as the Patriarch of Conftantinople:
Pag. 258. Lin. 21.
54
Hierome Bignon. And for the French Kings place, ſee
Matthew Paris his narration of the Feaſt whcrcin hcc cistertained
our King Henry the third, and the King of Nawarre in 12 549
pag.1200. Edit. Londinenſi.
Page 264. Lin. 27.
his Majeſtic of England) is &c.
To the ſecond Part.
”
1
Pag. 272. num. XXIX.
Cambray by Maximilian the fird, and of thoſe by which
Caftruccio de Antelmellis was made Duke of Laça by Frederig
ſue the third.
Pag. 273. NAM. XLIV.
to that purpoſes and ſomething of the estimation had of
this personall titles,
1b.
1
Amendements.
$31
Ib.
1
LIV, Churfurft or Elector.
IV. Of Capitanei &c.
Pagi 285. Lin. 32.
- a title to the Caſars, as Augufli to the Erhperorsi
And in an Inſcription found in Cumberland necre Theresby &c.
1
1
Pag. 296. Lin. 37.
ranke, which are vnder the generall name of Amici
Aut Comites, vnderſtood likewiſe in that of Ælius Spartianus ,
of
Adrian; Quum iudicaret, faith he, in confilio habuit non Amicos
fuos aut Comites folum , fed Iuriſconſultos e præcipuè Iulium Cel-
ſum, Saluium lulianum Neratium Priſcum, alioſque quos tamen se-
watas omnis proballet. And it is obſcruable that this honorary title
of Amictus Principis, or friend to the King was to frequent in the
Eaſterne parts, that we may with reaſon cnough beleeue that it
was chence derived into the Roman State. In the Kingdome of
che lewes, we ſee it in that of Chufai Friend to King Dauid.
Chuſai Arachides amicus Regis fis mentioned ſingularly among fs.Paralip.zg.
the dignities of his Court. The Ebrew is pran 19 which ſigni- 33.0 2, Samisa
fies aſwell Socius as Amicus. The Septuaginc haue there 28Ci vide iten
appelos piros tõ Baoiréws, Chuſi the Kings chiefe friend, and, in ſomc Pfalm.3,11.com
88,18.
Copies, more rightly xxCató apzi el aipos Tð Racintos, Chuſai
the Archite companion (Comes) of the King. And for the Court
g HighSuſanne,
of the Babylonian Empire; Erai autem Daniel congiua & regis (the Feis Danieli
Greeke is our bioins rõ Bearnés, or one that lived with the King) "cap.14.
and honoratus fuper omnes Amicos eises. So for the ſtate of Syria ; h 1, Maccab.
vnder Antiochus Epiphanes, Lyfias h choſe Ptolemy the fanne of Do- cap.3,38. vide
rimines , and Nicanor and Gorgias ärapaces devade's Tov píack tô itemcap. 6. 10.
Baoinews mightie men of the Kings friends. So Ariſtotle (faich Lacr- Archeslag
.
i) συνεβίω Αμυνα των Μακεδόνων Βασιλεί, ιατρέ και Φίλε χρεία ib. 12, στις
lined with Amyntas King of Macedon, as bis Phyſician and Friend.
And diuers more ſuch tcftimonies are in the Maccabeds and 10- cap.41,8 i*-
Sepbusi, out of which víc, it ſeemes, that phraſe of Amicus Dei,
or ibe friend of God (to expreſſe a'ſingular honor had through Epif. D.la-
great fauor with Almightic God) came to be k attributed to A- cobi cap.3.2},
brabam. But for thoſe Counts, or Amici Principis, in the Roman cobferua De
Empire; Euſebius , of Conftantine; Kórust":
136C.
k 2, Paralip.
dirb.cap.8,2%,
in cdit. Latina,
Comm.is,
Pag.
+
4
938
Additions and
Pag. 306. Lin. 6.
Commiſa qui guod (pcrhaps it ſhould be quid, quod) ale
plendorem
Pag: 313. Lin. 9.
Domino ſtudijo praſtantis (perhaps Dominum ftadio pred
Stanii) obſerua. Fase
Pag. 336. Lin. 333
folent, and to Gregorius Rolbagius his illustre certanica
Maſculo-fæmineum touching the excluding of women from fuc-
cellion into fcudall dignities, then here
Pag: 363. Lin. 6.
imperij vero primo. The Charter alſo of Creation of
Wenceſlais firſt Duke of Luxenberge by Charles the fourth, is ar
large in Auberius den iraus , and the words of erection of Max,
tua into a Duchie by Charles the fifc , and alſo of Montferrat
by Maximilian the ſecond, are in Franciſcus Niger Cyriacus his
lare publiſhed Controuerſie of the Ducbic of Mantus.
Pag. 378. Lin. 30.
A
1
of the first kind.
To theſe belongs that example (which I confeffe is fingular to
me; for I haue not obſerued the like of it) of the Graffeſchaffe
of Cambray, giuen in MVII, to Earlwin Biſhop of Cambray and his
ſucceſſors by the Emperor Saint Henry or the ſecond, ſo that
hee
might there eligere Comitem, and cnioy alſo the Graffſchaft. The
words are,
I
N Nomine S. Gindiaidne Trinitatis, HEINRICVS)
diuina clementia fauente , Rex; Omnibus Sanéte Dei
Ecclefia fidelibus, preſentibus futuris, notum fieri vo-
lumus , qualiter nos , tam animæ noftræ confultu, quam Vene-
rabilis Hereberti Archiepiſcopi Colonienſis interuentu ,
Chambracenfi Eccleſiæ, in honore S. Mariæ conftrute,
Comitatum Cameraccnſem , hac noftre autoritatis præcep«
zali pagina, prout firmißimè posuimus , in proprium donaui.
1
Amendements.
933
11
ricus caſt into
Bouit.
Colucherins his
Nores vpon
Chronicon ca.
merac.lib.I.capé
iness, Precipientes igitur, vt prælibatæ ſedis venerabilis Earl-
winus Epiſcopus ſuique ficceflores, liberam dehinc babeant
poteſtatem , eundem Comitatum, in vfum Ecclefiæ ſupra-
dicte , tenendi, Comitem eligendi, bannos habendi , les
quicquid fibi libeat modis omnibiis inde faciendi. Et bt hec
noftre traditionis autoritas ſiabilis e inconvulſ& permaneat,
hanc chartam inde conſcriptai manul propria roborantes , fi
gilli noftri impreſione, infigniri iußimu.
Signum Domini Henrici Regis inuictißimi Eberhar- m That was
dus Cancellarisus, vice Willegeſ Archicapellani , recoga leters of Heira
the draught of
Data Ti Kalend. Nouembris, Indi&tione V anno Do- one figurc, as
minice incarnationis MVII. anno Domini Henrici the Emperors
fecundi regni V I. Actuum _quiſgranienſi palatio feli- you may fee it
citer , Amen,
in Georgius
For a time, the Biſhops appoinicda Count vnder them for go. Baldricos his
uzrnment, which I thinke is the ſame with Caſtellanus Ciuitatis
in Baldricus, And in Manaffes Biſhop of Cambray his confirmation of 119.pag.495,
Wenemar, Chaſtelan of Gant, his Charter of foundation of Barheim taken out of
dated in MCÍ at Ganı , the time is further deſigned by regnante the Church of
Philippo Francorum rege, Epiſcopanie Manaſſe Cameracenli Pon- Cambray.
tifice, Roberto Roberti filio in Comitats agente , where I take nA pud Aubert.
this Robert Filz Robert to be the Count appointed by the Biſhop. plom. Belgic.
I ſee alſo Comitatam granted to ſome o Monaſteries by which, tom. 1.cap.46.
whether the title of Count werc euer enioyed I know not. But
afterward the Bilhops of Cambray kept and vled the title of Count
there themſelucs, as appeares by that title of Comes Cameraceſij,
which
you
ſee before in p the Creation of the Biſhop into the p $29.
title of Duke of Cambray. And what Auberties Mireus hath in
his notes vpon choſe words Comitem eligendi , in the Charter,
is here obſeruable; Lector curiofus notet (Iaith a hee) olim Lotha- q Ad Diplomaz
ringiæ Superioris & inferioris, adeoque Belgiæ nofire Epifcopos, ba- ta Belgica, top:
buiſſe ius eligendi & conftituendi Comites in fuis Ciuitatibus qui ilss
gladij exercebant. Hinc Comites Cameracenſes, Atrabatenſes, Tre-
uerenles , Metenſes, Virdunenſes, Tullenſes, do alij paßim qui
medij eni historijs occurrunt. Colonie Agrippine etiamnum Comes,
Greite, ab Archiepiſcopo conſtitui folet , qui ius gladij exercer. In-
foleſcentibus poftea Comitibus (vt de Cameracenlibus Baldricus in
Cronico teftatur) Epiſcopi plerique Comitatiuam dignitatem ac tita-
lum ad fe traxerunt. Hinc Tullenfes, Virdunenfes, & alij Epiſca-
pi hodieque Comites Nuncupantur.
XXXIII. Counts Palatino
the Records of
Aliranm in Di.
o lbid.tom.z.
cap.41,044.
I.cap.27.
$
Z z zz R
Pago
4
934
Additions and
+
Pag. 406. in marginc.
i
Ab Vrlo Anguillaria Comise lordano de filis Vrli Romanis Senatoribus, Petrar:
che Idib. April
. in capitolio Anxo 1341 Coronatus et. Vidéfis Hexric. Bullinger, etc.
And then vitam à Papirio Maſſouio conferiplam, præter ipfius Opera quorum tempo 3, ip:
Sunt Lauree recepta Priuilegium legitur.
!
Page 437. Lin. 36.
the Doctors. But that priuiledge anciently granted to
all Knights within the Marquiſare of Namurs is obferuable in this
place; That there ſhould be no more paid to the Marqueſſe, che
beſt of a Knights Chartels vpon his death, or melims mobile
*
Apud dico quod quidem melius Gathelum dicitur, as the words Fare in Philip
in Diplom. Bcl- Marqueſſc of Namurs his grant of it in MCCXII. He did it,con-
gic.com,2,cap. fuetadires quafdam indecentes , quas contra bonorem Militarem in-
iuste vſurpauerar iniquas effe decernens, as his Charter alſo ſayes.
LVIII. The Originall of chele Knights.
67-
Pag. 440. Lin. 19.
of theſe Nations. The ancientelt víc of it as an additi.
on of honor in the German Empire, that I haue obferued, is in
the ſubſcriptions to Lietbert Biſhop of Cambray his Charter of
foundation of the Abbey of S. Sepulchers there. In them wce
rcad, Signum Christiani Militis, s. johannis Militis, S. alterius 10.
annis Militis, Signum Herisberti Militis , and ſuch more. It is of
the yeere MLXIV.
LIX. But although the Originall bc thence taken, wherein
Pag. 449. Lin, 13.
ſpcake of Dukes. There is alſo in the old Ordo Romeo
gus an Ordo ad armandum Esclefiæ Defenforem vel alium militem,
much differing in forme from that in the Pontificale.
LXII. The perſons &c.
}
Pag. 454. Lin, 18.
Primo
Diplom. Dela This is miſtaken by Aubertus f Mireus , who ſuppoſes it to be
gic.tom.z.cap. Maximilians while hec was Emperor. His Father Frederique
the third, was then living, and Maximilian was not Emperor
till MCCCCXCIII, which is ſcuen yecres after chis Creation
made by him while he was only King of chc Romans, or defig-
ned ſucceffor.
Vnder the Archduke
100.
܀
Pag.
Amendements
935
Pag. 456. Lin. 5.
conclude with deſigning together fummarily the ſcue-
rall States of the Empire. That we all doc by the enumeration
of
L'Ag. 457, after
VII1. The Generall &c.
1X. The Title of Knight or Eques auratus S. Marci giuen by
the State of Venice.
Pag. 473. Lin. 44
.
Surgems, Garſia Maſtrillo his fourth booke de Magiftra-
tibus, and ſuch morc. And form
Pag. 474. Lin. 2.
Comitum do Barenum.
1X. The State of Venice , giues the degree of Knighthood,
which is called S. Marke's, But called ſo for no other reaſon, I
thinke, then becauſe that Statc, whoſe grcat Patron S. Marke is;
giues it. It being otherwiſc thc knownc degree of Knighthood
giuen by Suprem Princes or ſuch as haue alike power with them.
A forme of Creation of it we hauc in the conferring it on my
Noble friend, that great Starre of Learning, Sir Daniel Heinſius,
a man whoſe owne fingular Excellence incomparably out-ſhines
all ſplendor that any ſuch Title can adde to him. Soone vpon
the League made berwecne the State of Venice and the Vnited
Prouinces , this Parent was ſent him by the State ; vader the
Scale of the State, which is the Dukes Name with DEI GRA-
TIA Dvx VENETIARVM &c. on the one ſide ; and the
whole figure of S. Marke and the Duke, circumſcribed with his
pamc iterated and S. M. VENET. on the other ſide.
A
NTONIV'S PRIOLO Dei Graria Dux Vene-
tjarum. Verè as fapienter diftum fuit, virtutem de
deo efle pulchram, bi fi humanis oculis conspici poffet,
mirificum ſui excitaret amorem. Quod quidem ſatis ex eo pro-
bari conftat , quod viros virtute prædicos fingulari amore
profequimur. Cum igitur D ANIEL HEIN SIVS, egregie
virtutis vir, omnique liberali diſciplina excultus, ſcriptis ſuis
Zz z 2 2 2
pube
936
Additions and
t
publicè editis non modo fumma eruditionis ſed etiam fui in
videfis D. Rempublicam noftram obſequentis animi " ſpecimen dederit ;
lationem de Fe- equum est, vt, quem meretur , fru&tum percipiat : ac Noftri
neterium Remp. pariter erga illum grati animi aliquod extet Teſtimonium. quo
GOrdines Bel- fiat vt neque fui in Nos deuoti affectus eundem pæniteat eos
que iam extat alijs de Republica noftra bene merendi præbeatur exemplum.
in orationibus. Proptereà cum Senatu dignum duximus, ip/um D A NIELE M,
per Oratorem noftrum , penes Amplißimos el potentißimos
Ordines reſidentem, aureo torquccum Numiſmate noſtro
donare ac illum Equitem Auratum facere & creare,
quemadmodum facimus og creamus, tituloque es dignitate
decoramus , ac ſtemmate Auratæ militiæ infignimus, omniaque
illi concedimus", conceſſaque effe volumus quæ ad Equeſtrem
hanc dignitatem cumulatißimè fpe&tant. In quorum fidem has
fieri iußimus ac ſoliti figilli nostri appenfione muniri. Date
in noſtro Ducali Palatio, die X Aprilis, fndiftione sextang
MDCXXIII.
dit. 1627.
.:.
Antonius Antelmus Secretarius,
It was deliucred him by Marco Antonio Moreſini Embaſſador
from Venice, to the States of the Vnited Provinces, with this Ce-
remonie alſo of Creation added, thac the Embaſſador laid his
Sword on him knecling (as the vſe is in Knighting) and put the
Chaine on about his necke, beſides the folemnitics of a fealing
entertainment; all being done in the Embaſſadors houſe at the
Hague. The Preſident of the Generall States bad likewiſe at the
ſame time the ſame honor giuen him. And in bchalfe of both,
u Orat G.Edit. Heinſius u made this ſpeech to the Emballador at the receiving
it, wherein you may ſce both his acknowledgment of the height
of the Dignitic, and his manly and generous Soule, thac hath a
iuft eſtimation of all ſuch conferred Honors.
1627.
0
Vires Deftras, Legatorum ſplendor, Marce Antoni,
ab ætate omni florentißimas legerunt , ſciunt neque
maius apad vos déferri caiquam poſe quam quod. no-
bis hodie delatum eft, neque poffe fieri , quin qui de nobis
cogitet, Heroas fimul tot ac tantos animo percurrat: qui pri-
ufquam ad Honorem hunc admißi funt, ad fummum prius
dignitatis aut virtutis fuerant euecti. Quidam totas acies toras-
que
1
4
Amendements.
937
*
que claſſes mans ač birtutê profligarunt. Porro, čam virtu.
tis magnitudo omnis , omnis ſplendor, fit ab animo cuiufquedan
9120 , fi verè generofus ac erectus fit, ne illi quidem qui nas-
cintur illuftrißimi, cum omni laude Jua ac ſplendore, maius
quicquam fibi vindicant ; quemadmodum fortaſſe nihil dignan
beneficio hoc veſtro polliceri de me auſin, ita animum hunc
exhibere vobis pollum, qui Honorum omnium obliuione fupra
omnes eo ſe recepit loco , vltra qnem ambitio, ne quidem ko.
neſtißima, procedit
. Eum exhibere , vobis pollum, qui Ho-
norem nullum eo nomine dignatur , niſi qui ambitionem ante-
Hertit, niſi qui à magnis illuſtrißimiſque viris ſponte offertur.
quem ab oftentatione e inani Hiſtrionia, quam vulgus in bis
talibus excercet ad modeftiam ac moderationem reuocare,
ilius eſt profectò, non qui Hoftem bellica virtute profligauit,
fed qui totum vitæ apparatum , intra ſapientiæ præfcriptum
ac virtutis contineri intellexit. Cum boc animo, li dignum eo
indicatis , quem in Principes non raro contuliftir, entendünk
nobis erit , ne fi ſponce oblatam declinemus ; illos ipſos quibus
ornamento ſemper fuit, aut Rempublicam, qua nihil japien-
tius in terris extat, contemnamus
. Si quid ſupereſt poſt illa,
Ducum Sanguis Marco Antoni , Principi ac Reipublicæ rë-
nuntiabis, nullos meliùs Horores collocari quam qui Eruditis
impenduntur. Nam & animum capacem vere laudis huic ga-
zuzee mortalium adeffe: neque præter illos elle qui diuturnita-
ten beneficio conferre poſſunt. Quod in ijs perit apud quos
onliteratur,
Pag. 432. Lin. 40.
9
Le Courtneġ.
But char ſingular title of our King Henry the fift, belongs to
this place. In that famous league MCCCCXX; between him and
Charles the fixt of France, it was agreed that, the Daniphin exclu-
ded, hee (kould cnioy the Crownc of France after the death of
King Charles, be Regent in the meane time, and be ſtiled alſo
Heritier de France, or Heire of France. Whereupon by his com-
mand * his Scales in England were ſo altered that in aced of the x Mich.8.Men
word Francie was cut , Hares regni Francia, or heredis reg. part.Rein.Regis;
ni Francia, as the caſe required. But in his Scales he added not alibi,
that of Regent, though Thomas of Wallingham, tell vs that the
Proclamation concerning it was that he ſhould be hereafter in fuis
apicle
Z żZZZ 3
M
938
Additions and
apicibus filed Rex Angliæ do Regens vel Rector Francis & Heves
Apparens regni predicti.
MTI. Beſides the title of Prince
Pag. 581. Lin. 39.
bersalinancome I alter it not. The like titles are in the Kingdomes of
Portugall, Navarre, Arragon, as in Caſtile ; and more peculiarly
for their Canaleros of Navarre, you may fee Armendaris in his
y lib.z.tit.
Recopilation of the Lawes of y Navarre, and for thoſe of Portio
z. Ordenazores gall, thc z Ordinances of that Kingdome.
de Portugall,
116.2. tit.38.
X. The titles thus dcliucred
Pag. 613
Lamb. More
Of the Normans. We adde here only, for thoſe names
of the Saxon Dignities, that interpretation of Latin into Saxon,
by Alfricus Archbiſhop of Canterbury, who liued in the times
a In Gramma, wherein th y were vſed. Princeps (faith • he) Ealdorman; Dux
tica Bis.penes heretoga oppe latæop; Comes Ealdorman oppe gefera (ſo is
ton Eq.ANTAT.
ir wristan in the Copic I víc, and ouer it in as old a hand is vel
genera with a ſtroke drawne through it) Clito Ærheling,
Primas Heapodmann , Satrapa þegen, Præpofitus gencra obbe
prauort, Dominus vel Heru hlafono, Domina hlærdige.
Wherc obſcrue that he hath not the title of Eorle or Earle, buc
Ealdormann in ſtead of ir which hec makes the Saxon both for
Princeps and comes. The word Earle comming into vfe afterward
from the Daniſh language, as is beforc fhcwed. Now Alfricus
died 'Archbiſhop after hee had held the See thirteenc yceres in
MVI. And it is moſt likely that he wrorc his Grammar, whence
this is taken, long before, which I note that you may ſee how it
will agree with our dcdu&ion of Earlc our of Daniſh and later
vſe into the roome of the Saxon Ealdorman. And of the games
.
Pag. 742. Lin. s.
b Blot out the
dignitic. And land of them
reſt, and the
marginallnotc
thcrc:
Pag. 647. Lin, 2.
in that old Engliſh rythmicall ſtory of Robert of Glos
refter) that
he ſeold &c.
1
Pag. 772. Lix. 25.
Rememorratoris Regis
. And it is obfcruable that in ſome
old
f
{
{
Amendements
939
old writs of ſummons, or difiringas, for taking the order of Knight-
hood, a diſtinction is made; that ſome ſhould come adrecipiendum
à Nobis (from the King) Arma Militaria , and others, being not
c' Vide Rör.
teoants to the King, ſhould c be ſummoned or diftraind ad re mili-
clauf.44, Henry
tes faciendos , or ad arma fufcipienda. And io donc l obferue part. I, membr.
that thoſe of the ſecond kind are to be diſtrained quod 'tiinic. fint 4. Clauf.6.2.d.
ibi parati ad recipiendum Arma de quibuſcunque volucrine
. In which 6.Ed.2. Dorf.
forme the Writs went to all the Sheriffcs of Englapdo
dclas[.39.Hed. .
The Perſons thar rccciued its
3.membran, 9.
29.c.
}
Pag- 778. Lin. 12.
Ceremonies. The knownc Title of Sir prefixt, with
vs, to the Chriſtian name in compellations and expreſſions of
Knights ſo created , is very ancicne and in Edward thc firſts
time was ſo much taken to be iparcell of their names, as that the
Englih lemes in their Ebrew Inſtruments or Starr's (as they are
called obviouſly in the Records, from ou Shetar, which they
pronounced then Star) rctaind it and wrote ic 90 Sir, withouć
inrerprcring 'i 'by any wordoftlicis ownaisenthedaewho.in
Latine expreſſe it by Dominus, An cxample of it in the names of
Sir Adan of Stration, and of Sir Stephen Cheinduit, is in this:Starré
or Releaſe of Chaijm a lew of Lincolne, which, out of the Records
of the Exchequcr, I repreſent here
:ܟ
אני החתום מטה מורה הוראה גמורה שפטרתי ומחלתו לשר"
אדאם משטרטונא וליורשיו ולבאים מחמרו כל מין ותביעה וערעור
שוש לי ושיכול להיות לי על המלון משטנמירא הקטנה בפלך
מידלשׂצץ שהארס הנקר' מחזיק זאת לדעת בקרקע ובאחו ובמרעה
ובאגם עם כל האפורטניציץ שמקום היה לשו' אשטויבנות
מקינרוט בבן שלא אני ולא יורשי ולא שום אחר בעבורו ובולין
לתבוע או לערער על שי אראה הנקו' או על וורפזיו או על
הבאום מכחו על המלון הנקו' עם כל האפורטניצן הנסו' בעלילת
שום חוב שהיה אַשטיובנא הנקו' חיוב לי או לשום יהודי - אחר
מבריאת עולם ער סופו ואם שום יהודי בעולם ובא לתבוע או
לערער על שו' אראס הנקו" או על היורשור או על הבאו
מחמרו על המלון משטנמירא הנקר' עם האפורטנוצץ הנקו' בעלילת
שום חוב שהוה אשטייבנא מקינרוט הנקו' חייב לו או לעוד
והורי אחר בעולם מבראת עולם ער סופו עלו ועל יורשי בתראי
להגינס ולהצולם ולפוטרם נגן כל המערערים וזיוף חתמתי חיים
וניקו
;
ז
I I
In Engliſli.
, whoſe name is under ſigned, doe fully and cleerly ' aca
knowledge that I ljaue releaſed and acquited to Sir A-
dam of Stratton, and to his heires, and to the iſſue of
រ
ז
:
1
!
1
940
Additions and
his body, all kind of demands and ſuits which I haue or maj
have againſt the Lordſhip of Stanmere the leſſe in the Coun-
tie of Middleſex, which the ſaid Adam is knoidne to pof-
selle in Land, in Medow, in Paſture, and in Ponds, with all the
Appurtenances
, which heretofore was Sir Stephen
of Cheyn-
duits, ſo that neither I my ſelfe nor my heires nor any other in a
ту
behalfe may make any demand or fue againſt the ſaid Sir Adam
or his heires, or any iſſue of his body, for the ſaid Lordſhip with
all the appurtenances aforeſaid, by reaſon of any debt due to me
from the ſaid Sir Stephen or to any lew from the beginning of
the world to the end thereof. And if any Iew whatſoeuer ſball
goe about to make any demand or commence any ſuit againſ
the aforeſaid Sir Adam
or againſt bis heires, or againſt the if-
ſue of his body, for the Lordſhip of Stanmere aforeſaid with
the Appartenances aforeſaid, by reaſon of any debt due to me
from the ſaid Sir Stephen of Cheynduit, or to any other lew
whatſoeuer from the beginning of the World to the end there-
of, It ſhall lie on me and my beires after me to defend them, ſaue
them harmele ſfe, and diſcharge them againſt all ſuits. And this
I have ſigned ; CHALIM Or Nicol.
In thc Originall (which is kept in the Office of Receipe of the
Exchcquer) there is thus much noted only for the contents of it.
iftad Starrum fecit Hagm. fil. Magistri de London , Domino Am
dze de Stratona, de acquietantia de Stanmere de omnibus debitis
in quibus S. de Cheynduit ei tenebatur, Ita quod idem Iudæus nec
haredes fui nihil exigere poßint de predicto Ada nec de haredibres fuis
ratione terra de Stanmere de prædictis debilis.
Chajm is the ſame name that is is Hagm. here. The gutturall
letter Cketb bred the varictie of ſound and writing. Nicol is the
fame with Lincolne , as it occurres often in our yeere bookes allo,
which ſtands well enough with his being called in the Latine
filius Magistri de London. For as Lincolne Thewed his place of v-
Suall abode, ſo the other cxpreffion, his parentage. And ciragiſter
de London, I conceiuc, denotes ſome great Rabbi that was ſo fin-
gularly eminent in the London Synagogues of that time, that hee
was ſufficiently knownc to the Chriſtians by the name of the Rabbi
of London. It might well be the famous Rábbi Abraham Abenesra
who lived in London till necre the end of the lewiſh State here,which
was about the middle of King Edward the first. He wrote in London
his glo hyn or his Epiſtle concerning abe Sabbath, and there were
at
na
GWYT TARN SI DIWIR About MM maſters of families of them, all
men
1
i
1
fol. 19.6.
laiair which לעיער & adayrim עיערים Aidar and ערעור words
Amendements.
941
men of note, for wiſdome and wealth, as the words are of Rabbi sa-
lomon Ben Wirgs. The word 'ove, writen with omiſſion of thc e In Sepher
laſt letter, as their courſe is when it is ſo knowne a word that 7717 UW
they cannot doubt bur cuery Reader will ſupply the defect, is for
you that is Sir, as 'px for 5771, that is, the said. The ſigning
is in the hand of the Releafor, that is, thoſe words inanin 1979
177 and this 1 hane ſigned &c. Our law word Appertinentijs is alſo
rcraind in it, in Ebrew Characters. The reſt is of the ſtilc of their
Lawiers; and for the moſt part in the ſame ortographic. But the
Aiaur
ſignific ſuits and to ſue in their Rabbinicall language, ſhould
cuery of them rather haue had inſerted here another ta-
dicall Refch, thus,
Airair' Q10 Airairim
prognos Lairair. For ſo is the vſe among their Lawyers,
thougb perhaps it was in that age in ſpecch and ſuch inftruments
omitted by reaſon that indeed-ic makes the word rougher in pro-
nunciation. And I hauc by mee a Decd of Exchange ſomewbar
äncienter then chis Starre made of certaine lands in Émpinghami
by Thomas Capellanius de Empingham (as appeares by the Scale;
being only filed Thomas Capellanus in the Deed) to one Ralfe of
Normanuill, in lieu of other lands there, to thc Scale of which is
fixt with a labell a litle. Starre with the word 6177 for Suits
writen as it ſhould be. For the raritie of things of that kind with
vs, I adde ic here alſo
2
עירעור
2
I
יודע לכל שרצול מינורמאביל פטור הוא היורשין ממני ומיורשי
מכל חובות ומכל עירעורים שפעלם. מבריאת העולם ער לרישום
ענת ט'ו למלך ממנינו המלך הנרי שיחי' ומה שהוריתי כתבתי
וחתמתי ממיו בן דור
1
Know all men, that the Chaplainc of Normauill ſtands diſcharged,
both hee and bis heires, from me and my heires, of all debiš and of all
fuits which hane had their ground or occaſion from the beginning of
the world to the Coronation day of the fifteenth yeere of the King that
as ordained over us, King Henry, whom God preſerue; And what
libane determind, I have writen and ſigned; Mamio Ben David.
This Thomas the Chaplain had been, I conceiue, bcforcknowne
by the Name of the Chaplain of Normanuile, and that then hee
had this Releaſe from Ben Dawid which was annext to the Deed
as part of the aſſurance of the other party. I confeſſc , I haue not
obicrued the word Six any where to denote any ſuch thing as
à Chaplain. But bccauſc it might be deduced well enough from
web or by which is 10 pray, and ſo made a word fit to denote
a. Chaplaine, and for that alſo the circumſtance of perſons ſeeme
to perſwade that it is meant for one, I haue aduentured to turne
it fo. Bur. cheſe things, by the way:
This dignitie of Knighthood occurrcs alſo ſomctimes, as if gi-
uen by Parent. In a Rollenmandation
Faults
+
1
1
1
1
Faules eſcaped the print.
-
។
Agro Lix 2; Road, And in thar diuiſion &c,p.13, 6. 10 for Surname, read Forename, pag.23 in marg. lit:c
per viam violentie. In nor.margin. poſtrema ib. in Reb. Mafcouit. Coſmam Pragenſembiſt.Bibemann. 1086,
Laert.cberubin. Bullar. comp.1.0.37,78,40,aliosilem qui Regestam à Portifice &c. pag.24 6.13 Pope Pius the fift,
P.11, tpqomérapp.36 in marg. Quapr 2.40, in marg. Marquefie of Dublin) this place &c. p.45 1.17 by chúa
lipbos) -15277 p.531,3? about CLX yccres ſince. ib.1.44 Tuy opa'ygov.p.631.27 and children of others
in other colours) ib. in marg.tetigerit. ib.l.37 from the white Robes which he vſes p 101 l39 381,16.144,
671977 nap 106 in marg.cotouic.Iliner.p.124
in marg.lit.g.delcedit.& vide &c.p.133 6.46 arcprimarily
o p.134.1.garap.p.18.1391.32 ſuperſcription ſhould & c.p. 1506.14 Robertof Glo. p.1561.14 Neither isit
to be p. 160.4161. The Coines are miſplaced one ix the others roome p. 184 in marg. Cotonic, 7.2161.15
ixtingitp.255 lin vlt. Parlament of Paris, and printed at Osc.po2621.5 and the other Eccleſiaſticallp, 265
1.35 remember, as mentiond, p.271 num. VI, Sebaftccraror. num. XI,Creation of a comes:p.280 in marg.
An.Chrifti.16 1 21 proferpentil.23 intacti. Reftat, l.38 plenè p.281.15. qui inftus l.9 beneficentia partes leuaturus
9.1916.12 Agpuoxetis 113 Dermocailal,18 Porpbyrogennezus l.170108 cm ibid. srpeisartai po 2961.37 Ta'yo
Puctos p. 3031 1s conqueratur P-305 1.11 audienti p: 305 1.25 fupplicium 1.30 prudentum.p.z661.34 nihil fecife
P.307 1.14 erinm fartel.az cordal.az portitor nuntiasti p. 3081.3 egerit p. 308 1.30 proximitari P.3 10 1.21 patct.
iracundus luminum feruorc declaratur. Subdolus terrenum semper amal aspectum. Lcues &6.1.22 obuncis p.312
1.26 excuset Homicidijp-31412 dum ſibi auxilia veniſe 1.4, aurum p. 3141.33 Indictionem p.315 1.7 percipiant,
caulis non mifceantar la inucatump-316 1.20 ab incurſantium.p.31816 ciuitates p.3191.39 iufuliat. Retie cocal.
31 immerito 9.3771,2 sicrhaps.p.381 Parextaxsec.p.412 marg. vrbis Lubecane fe429 marg.vett peet.Ibol.ult.
They that hauc p. 439118.1thalarique 440 ir marg. Harconins de reb. Friſ. & apud France Menner, in Delitis
Equeſt. 0.7 & apud Farine 6.2.441.1.39 Senatorius p. 4421.95 Ailitie situs p.477 1.69979 1.8 1.9
a p.4801.18 Zoipol.p.530 1.27 te Neue p.709 1.1r illosp.717 in marg. Dorf.clauf: 49 Hen.3 p.722 1.2 ap.
peare vpon Writsib.l.4. Burche names of the Biſhopsp.724 Abhali S.Iacobi Northampt. p.715 la fummo.
ned, bclides the p725!5s berides thoſe of, p.727 1.15 of thefc) afterward till. In the margin. i Dors, c.
is to be referred to 1.18 tbus , afterward * fummond. ibid.l. 22 de venir au p.730/3. Burthis is butaib.rs
and ſuch Parlamene.In marg. Plac.30 Ed. I coram Rege rot.58ibel 39 (if any) that pag.731 1.22 is ſo worthy
of jb.l.33 Northampton.lalutem: 7321.5 faciendum. Valcat,ib.l.16 Aermynne ib.In marg. now extant ynleſſa
&c. fn tbe left linc fauing two of tbc Marginall note. Of such Writs of ſummons &c. And at the end of
chcnote put that'vocandumap.733 6.11 Seigneur le Roi ib.l.37 dc Otham.p.7341.136 29 Melan ib. 1'35 fatto
P 7351.23 Abbors, Priors, Biſhops, and ib.l.25 ad Archiepiſcopum Cant.ibel
. 32 invenient facienda V.736
1.8 Efteants au. In Atars, Coke lib 6 fol. 53 &c.Nat. Br.fol. 165 E. and 48 Affil.plac, vit.
8.7371.418
allo many l 18 eligi 1.36 Anceſtors before him.P.7381.s cauſe, was omitted ib.l.29 Enſigne or a Banner,
ib. 1. 33 hath much poflcfied p.729 l. 3 Knights fecs, and ibid. l. 28 and Barons ibid. 1.44 Then for
p.7401, 18 bad Earldomes ibid. l. 47 yet they (as olier, P. 741 1.42 Parlamentum ; wliat ib. l. 44
Pares Comitibus 1. 24 Knights fee were. p. 744. l. 38 Temporall. Only. p.745 1.3 Patri predilectoque. Iar
prædi&torum diligitis , nullatenus l. 27 & Clero coniunctim edisiſim.p.7461.3 fomc, as is beforo noted hauc
had the Name of Baron giuen to them. But that was &c,1,11 Dominus den. As lacobo & C.p.747 1.26 King-
dome, and to b: 1.32 impenſo.1x margin. f Patolt Ricb.2 part. I m.12 6,39 Kidermyſter 0.7461.6 Creations,
that Barons had c.l.sg and the other moity 1.25 dignity, cnded. lola thc Parents, ibid. then thoſe at this
day. p.7491.28 isthen often vſed. p.752 l.3 fubicct here) was thus;ibel. za honorare.l.az affenſup.7541.5 le
Preuen 1.40 Cambridge, and Thomas, p7551,7 Ducatus N.135 fill fon bemage; ib. accuftume i. 38 of the
thirrie ſix.l.fr of Thomas Duke of Clarence brotlaer to our Henry the fift, p.7561.4 (which ſuppoſes the Cap)
and Rod of gold together &c. lolz noftris, præfatum A.in Ducem c.l.15 ipfumque A in Ducom Col.23 cape
p.757 1.1 idem A. & hæredes.l.so only the annulcic p.759!.25 the Marchesl.32 Gemærum.. 42 before :
inſerted.p.760, 6.35 fewft fait... 40 But it is obferuable.ge 765 1.4 illeoquesl.g remercirent l.27 of Marquelles
in thofc. Frmarg. Tee before pag.7652.7636.15 inipro ſtatu.p.764132 Eidemque A, nomen p.7656.1; vi vice-
comites No necnon dictus A. d beredes fui circ.p.766 l.3 Caftimarum fubfidioyum 1.5 exiftentium. p.761
1.21 purpoſely decline l.33 villains. In marg. in literis Innoc.PP.3-inducunt.tit. Inquel, par
A.D.C. p.768 1.39 lifetime, are ſtilcd 1.43 Chriſtian or Surnames, 1.44 Curialitas, p.769 6.10 houpelands,
p.770143 Confirmations.p.771 1.7 And other ſuch more 1.36 giuing it, and our Feudal Lamps by wbicb coma
pelable fupplies or pecuniarie dides are to be giuen when another is to be created into it. And of theſe re-
ucrally.p.7721.28(as is before touched)p.773 1.45 texta fuperueftitur. p.775 l.17 Gaucbero.p.778 1,10, 24
uancez Chiualer.p.780 l.confecrandi Militis.p.9131.20. Synodia V goria.
There are other; but ſuch for the moſt part, as may with no leſc difficultic
be Amended then Obſerucd.
+
I
;
1
4
h
t
1
:
11
(
1
윭
​܀
ܙ
ܪ
-
-
ܟ ܂ ܀ - |
h
- *
- *
.
ܕ .
***
*
܂
ܟܼܵ ܃ ܃
܀. ܂
, : ; ܀
* ' l
، ܀ ܂
ܪ
܂܂
܀ '
܂
" ܀
the
»',
"..]
; ,
ܢ
ii
1 ;;
܂1
.. *
; ܀
* ,
° ܀
܂ - ܀
44. ; ܐܶܫܕ݂
ܢܐ.܂
come
",
***"
***
LA
*
*
***
'
***
**
an
j
ber
para
ca
“to con
ir
*.
***
***
BOUND
ames
.
**
3*,
NOV 19 1926
.....
UNIV. OF MICH.
LIBRARY
on 3
,,
*****
. *** The
con
***
.
"
*****
**
,...
S
***
re
uz
22
...
mi
¿
:
non
in de
*
**
E
...
Pris
在​新​一​集
​